ã€ŠX-ray Is More Than I Thoughtã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ¡ùThe protagonist is a trash. Please be warned.

    I had a special ability since I was born. It¡¯s an ability that can see through things that reflect in my view. In short, x-ray vision.

    Having this ability used daily when I became old enough to understand what¡¯s going on, I thought that everyone is naked. That¡¯s why I try to live naked too but it caused trouble to my parents.

    I¡¯m reflecting on it.

    I avoided to use my x-ray vision after I became aware that it¡¯s special.

    But I noticed the use of this after time passed.

    That¡¯s right, I became conscious of sex.

    I wanted to see the breast of Kaori-chan, the cutest in our class. After I thought of doing such a thing, I came to abuse this ability.

    Not just the breasts, I also looked at the vagina naturally.

    How many times I¡¯ve masturbated to Kaori-chan¡¯s breast and pussy? I can¡¯t thank Kaori-chan enough.

    X-ray vision. It¡¯s the strongest ability that can see through their breast and pussy.

    But it¡¯s also a dangerous ability as you¡¯d get depressed when you fail even for a bit and saw through a male.

    So it¡¯s necessary to exclude men and concentrate my consciousness to women only.

    I was avoided by women when I trained for that.

    The reason was the girls saw me with bloodshot eyes.

    I¡¯m reflecting on it.

    The dark youth of mine passed and then I entered a school where no one knows me.

    I was disliked by the girls that I needed to do that.

    ¡®His eyes are too dangerous¡¯ ¡®His eyes looks like it¡¯ll attack any woman soon¡¯ Those rumors were spread.

    That¡¯s why I faced the new spring and became a student in the spring.

    I have to take care from looking from breasts and pussy. I swore to myself.

    But, there¡¯s a new problem appeared.

    ¡¸Oe¡­¡¹

    I felt nauseous this morning and covered my mouth with my right hand.

    I¡¯ve seen through the schoolgirls unconsciously.

    I¡¯m able to do as I please as I can see through the naked body of the female students. That¡¯s not the cause of nausea. It¡¯s past that.

    Did the ability evolve from being abused? My current x-ray vision doesn¡¯t just stop on the clothes, it penetrates the skin.

    The muscle tissues, bone, and internal organs are in full view.

    Seeing that, it¡¯s impossible to feel aroused anymore. Just seeing it causes nausea.

    It would be fine if I don¡¯t just use the ability but I abused it too much that it became a habit that I see through when I just make a glance.

    By the way I¡¯ve limited the ability to see through only women but seeing through the muscular tissue and internal organs is¡­

    I shouldn¡¯t have abused this if this was going to happen. There¡¯s no use to cry over spilled milk.

    The muscular tissue and the internal organs are seen every time I make a glance. It causes nausea every time.

    Though it has become a useless ability, it¡¯s useful depending on how you use it.

    For example, the famous neat and lovely student is actually a bitch. She¡¯s pretending to be clean but she¡¯s just a bitch1

    Why do I know that? My x-ray vision has seen through her womb. That Kurihara Kosue¡¯s womb is filled with semen everyday.

    She¡¯s already filled when coming to school and when I thought it decreased, it¡¯s filled again in a moment. Then she¡¯s filled like a tank after school.

    In short, Kurihara Kozue is having creampie sex from day to night.

    That bitch is thought by the surroundings as a neat and lovely. I feel pity on those she trick¡­

    For that reason, I was save by that point since I can recognize the hymen. I can make company of someone that¡¯s surely a virgin if I use my ability.

    The problem is that I have no one to make company.

    One day. I saw something unexpected.

    I changed my glance to the muscular tissue and internal organs as usual. I felt sick because of that but I felt a sense of unease when I took a glance so I turned back my eyes.

    The muscular structure of the two walking in the corridor. I can only see through women due to my long practice so if I can see muscle, it¡¯ll be a woman. In other worlds, the muscular tissue of the two people walking on the corridor are schoolgirls2

    The muscular structure of one of them is strange.

    The true nature of my unease is the foreign substance inside her anus.

    No shit Sherlock3 There¡¯s something strange instead of shit.

    I doubted my eyes. It¡¯s a vibrating oval object. A rotor is kept inside her anus.

    I checked her vagina in a hurry and I saw her hymen.

    Someone who¡¯s putting a rotor on her anus while being a virgin is just called a pervert.

    I stopped my ability and checked the schoolgirl with the rotor on her anus and I doubted my eyes again.

    Asahina Yuu

    She¡¯s the prettiest and the most famous girl in our class.

    Asahina¡¯s daring and famous but her character is the worst. She¡¯s conscious that she¡¯s cute so she looks down on men. She¡¯s the worst woman who treats men with bad face like a small fry. But she¡¯s the leader existence among the girls in the class.

    The Asahina that always talks big is actually a pervert that puts a rotor inside her anus.

    I can use this. I thought, so I tried to call out Asahina after school.

    After school, everyone in the class was returning from the school and I approached Asahina¡¯s seat with throbbing heart.

    Asahina¡¯s attitude is quite a pain that the men aren¡¯t in favor of her but she¡¯s actually famous in the back. No matter how bad her character is, the guys are ¡®Cute is justice!¡¯ And she got full support from the schoolgirls.

    For that reason, a lot of schoolgirls have gathered in Asahina¡¯s seat so It needs quite the courage to approach.

    ¡¸Ah? Suzuhara? What?¡¹

    Before I reached Asahina, there¡¯s a muscle that blocked the way, no a schoolgirl blocked.

    Dammit, their numbers have increased in double after lunch. Furthermore, this schoolgirl is constipated. The worst shit.

    It¡¯s because she¡¯s constipated.

    I pulled myself together and cut off my ability.

    ¡¸You think of confessing at Asahina-san? Why don¡¯t you come back after you take a look at the mirror?¡¹

    The schoolgirl looks down on me while saying something rude. Hearing her voice made the other schoolgirls gather around me, they laugh while looking down on me.

    These girls are so rude. Even though everyone has the same muscular structure when you peel off the skin. 4 But they¡¯re superior in number.

    I can¡¯t come in contact with Asahina this way so I turned back and went out of the classroom.

    ¡¸Did he really intend to confess to Asahina-san?¡¹

    My face became hot after hearing the jeers from the back but I kept running without crying.

    Dammit, I embarrassed myself. Asahina didn¡¯t say anything but I¡¯ll definitely take revenge.

    I run through the way home and took refugee in my house, I worked out on my strategy while shutting myself in my room.

    Since there¡¯s too many people surrounding Asahina, it¡¯s difficult to approach her. Even if I can approach, there might be someone who might see and know what¡¯s happening.

    What to do then?

    I desperately thought to my wit¡¯s end as I sat towards the desk.

    I need a method of contacting Asahina without anyone knowing. But something that good doesn¡¯t©`.

    ¡¸¡­Letter¡¹

    That¡¯s right , I should just call her with a letter. Tomorrow morning, if I can go and put the letter inside Asahina¡¯s shoebox ahead of time and I can call Asahina out without anyone knowing.

    Then, I¡¯ll write the letter right away.

    ¡¸No, wait a moment¡¹

    There¡¯s no guarantee that Asahina that has a strong nature would respond obediently. She might not necessarily come alone if suppose she obeyed the call and when it¡¯s specified in the letter, there might be the case that I would be threatened in reverse.

    ¡¸What should I write for it to be not noticed. Also, I have to make sure that Asahina would come alone in the location¡¹

    I write the sentences in the PC just to make sure and print it out.

    ¡¸Err, the content of the sentence is¡­¡¹

    Opening my PC, I thought of the content of the letter to call out Asahina.

    I¡¯d be troubled if she doesn¡¯t come alone but I shouldn¡¯t write that she should go by herself. She¡¯ll surely be vigilant if it¡¯s written and the letter might be shown to a friend or teacher. If that happens, it¡¯ll make an uproar.

    Even if I write it purposely for her to come alone, she¡¯d probably do it if I include the lewd toy that¡¯s inside her anus. But it¡¯s dangerous to threaten her clearly. It would be an uproar if ever Asahina showed the letter to a friend or a teacher, I have to make the contents so that only Asahina would understand.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    I just thought of something good.

    I removed my name and moved to writing an ordinary love letter. But I¡¯ll put the wrong word on purpose.

    The contents are this.

    ©`©`I always loved you. I¡¯d like to make acquaintance first. I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯m not thinking of making a relationship. I¡¯m just glad to love ass.5

    To make acquaintance, can also be miswritten as ¡®love ass¡¯6 Since the sentence is written in the PC, they won¡¯t feel that it¡¯s out of place, just converted incorrectly.

    If Asahina noticed the message, she¡¯ll surely come alone. If Asahina disregards without noticing the message, I just have to send a letter with different sentences. The problem is when she accepted the call, she might come with others. Sensing that, I have to hide myself to the point that I can confirm that it¡¯s only Asahina.

    The school is no good. Even if Ashahina comes by herself, there might be students who saw me showing up. It¡¯ll be troublesome if she also asked for help.

    The possibility of her not obliging when she¡¯s summoned out of the school is going high so I have to emphasize her safety.

    My opponent is Asahina. I¡¯d be antagonized by a lot of girls if I fail.

    I thought of the various results and I finally chose the shrine in some woods far away from the school. There¡¯s only one straight road to pass to the woods so I lie and wait for Asahina to confirm that she¡¯s alone. The shrine is worn out so you can only enter through the entrance and it¡¯s not found easily since it¡¯s not popular.

    The problem is whether Asahina would come to that place by herself. Anyone would be cautious if they¡¯re called to such a place.

    Well, if ever Asahina brought a friend, I only have to hide myself. Also, suppose that she came alone, it would be enough information for Asahina to threaten me with that as an evidence.

    ¡¸Assuming that I fail, I only have to try it¡¹

    There¡¯s no risk in me. Let¡¯s try it first.

    I thought, so I added the come to the shrine after school and printed it. Then I printed ¡®To Asahina Yuu-san¡¯ in the envelope without putting my name in it thus, I have completed my fake love letter.

    I should just put this false love letter in Asahina¡¯s shoebox early tomorrow morning.

    If I ever fail. If ever someone knew. Anxiety and fear well up when I thought about it. But©`.

    ¡¸Her character is the worst but her face is cute. She¡¯s also a virgin¡¹

    Remembering Asahina¡¯s face, my penis throbs and throbs like my heart.

    I might be able to secure Asahina. That Asahina Yuu who¡¯s the cutest in the class.

    If I succeed, I¡¯m going to threaten Asahina and bang her.

    The anxiety and fear is being exceeded by the sexual desire and expectation that I wasn¡¯t able to sleep.

 Chapter 2

    Morning next day, I who hardly slept went out of the house early as usual and went towards the school taking a jog.

    She surely never want that she¡¯s putting a obscene toy in her ass be known. All the more on Asahina that has high pride.

    She¡¯ll definitely going to keep her secret without fail.

    I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m on the advantageous side. Furthermore, it¡¯d be hard to point the criminal if I failed, if Asahina comes alone to my invitation, it would be my win.

    I arrived at the school, then clicked my tongue instinctively.

    There¡¯s a student on jersey around the school grounds.

    Morning club practice? I haven¡¯t considered it.

    The entrance has no one when I entered. But sending a glance at my back, there¡¯s some student on jersey walking on a distance.

    The place where I¡¯m putting the letter is somewhere that can be seen.

    ¡¸Should I put it in Asahina¡¯s desk¡­¡¹

    I felt uneasy being seen by students so I changed my plan.

    There¡¯s no students when I entered the classroom. But, I¡¯m so nervous that my breath rise selfishly.

    The desk is dangerous. I can¡¯t make excuses when someone spots me.

    It¡¯s okay, It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no one on the corridor too, also the contents of the letter isn¡¯t threatening Asahina directly either.

    Calm down, don¡¯t panic, I¡¯m okay.

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    I psyched myself up and confirmed that there¡¯s no one around again, then I faced Asahina¡¯s desk. I looked around again and after I confirmed that there¡¯s no one again, I took out the envelope from the bag with trembling hands.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    I dropped the envelope in tension and picked it up in panic. Then I pushed the envelope straight to Asahina¡¯s desk and ran out of the classroom with all of my strength.

    There¡¯s no one in the classroom so if they knew I was there, I¡¯d definitely be pointed as the culprit. There¡¯s no one so there¡¯s no way for them to know but it¡¯s still scary.

    I who ran to the stall in the bathroom tried to suppress my rough breathing that¡¯s not related to my running.

    I did it. I did a crime1 Then¡­

    ¡¸I have to be serious¡¹

    I persuaded myself while trembling inside the bathroom.

    I went out of the stall and walked passed the students that come and go, then entered my classroom.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Asahina-san got a love letter again!¡¹

    My heart jumped when I heard that voice.

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t show it off¡¹

    Asahina that¡¯s sitting down on her face called out to the student that holds the envelope. She had an amazed face but the student that shows off the envelope has no intent of stopping.

    The girls are frolic on the envelope they have in hand, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s the love letter I pushed on Asahina¡¯s desk.

    I failed. I failed all of a sudden. I want to run. I want to run away from this place immediately.

    ¡¸The sender¡¯s name isn¡¯t written. What¡¯s written on the inside then?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t read it without permission!¡¹

    The girl cuts the envelope while muttering and Asahina who had an amazed face butt in. But she really has no intention of stopping. However, I saw Asahina getting slightly proud.

    She¡¯s popular to the degree that she gets love letters. There¡¯s no need to stop because she¡¯s being advertised. She probably thinks so.

    Taking out the love letter, her worth as a trash raised. Asahina¡¯s really the worst.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. I¡¯ve always loved you. I want to make acquaintance first. As expected of the popular Asahina-san!¡¹

    The schoolgirl read out the contents of the letter loudly. The schoolgirls have gathered because of that.

    It¡¯s the worst. It¡¯s a mistake to make a move. Asahina looks good but her character is the worst. Her friends are the same too. They probably have the same interests.

    But for them to read out the contents of the letter in a classroom. The girl who read the letter out loud is also the worst, the girl who didn¡¯t stop it is also the same, Asahina who looks so proud is the worst. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s bad for the guy who sent the letter? That¡¯s why she¡¯s being called the worst even though she looks good.

    ¡¸N? Ahahahahahahahah!¡¹

    The schoolgirl who¡¯s reading the letter inclined her neck for a moment but then she laughed wholeheartedly.

    ¡¸Look at this! He said ass love! This guy mistook the kanji! It¡¯s the worst mistake! Ass love! hahahahahahaha¡¹

    The girl screamed loudly then the girls were laughing. The other girls began to laugh when the saw the letter.

    You¡¯re the worst one here. That was a mistake on purpose. I want to say it but I can¡¯t.

    ¡¸Nee, look at this Asahina-san! He said ass love! The guy who wrote this love letter is definitely an idiot! Hii! I¡¯m laughing so much that it hurts!¡¹

    The girl who laughed cracking put the letter on Asahina¡¯s desk.

    ¡¸¡­Really, he¡¯s an idiot, it¡¯s the worst¡¹

    Looking at the letter on top of the desk, Asahina muttered coldly. But, I didn¡¯t let it pass. Asahina¡¯s heart is making a big jump.

    My x-ray vision that can see through muscle and internal organs by penetrating the skin. Her surface lie won¡¯t pass through me.

    I thought that I failed but it seems that there¡¯s a possibility.

    ¡¸That fellow must be an idiot for making a simple mistake in kanji on just a short sentence. There¡¯s no sincerity at all¡¹

    She¡¯s putting a good face, Asahina talks with a cold attitude but the pulse of her heart is going intense every second.

    There¡¯s no mistake. She noticed the true meaning of ¡°Ass Love¡±

    Lowering my glance, the vibrator inside Asahina¡¯s ass vibrates energetically.

    Yesterday was a small rotor but Asahina today has a penis sized vibrator thrust inside her asshole today.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Asahina-san! It¡¯s written that you come to the shrine in the woods, would you go?¡¹

    The girl that¡¯s still laughing asked Asahina.

    Asahina laughed then gripped the letter on top of the desk, then crushed it with her hand.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke. Who¡¯d go there?¡¹

    Asahina laughs coldly while saying that. But, her lie can¡¯t pass through me.

    There¡¯s an abnormal tension in the muscle of the right hand as she crush the letter and her heart beats at an abnormal speed. Furthermore, her whole body is having slight convulsions.

    She¡¯s fearing fear and anxiety. I can understand it clearly.

    The strategy went better than expected in a certain meaning. Because of the idiot student who read out the letter, Asahina¡¯s in panic more than necessary. If she¡¯s the only one who saw the letter then she can ignore it. But the students inside the classroom had known the content ¡®ass love¡¯ in the letter.

    It makes Asahina find the culprit by all means and she thought that she has to silence him.

    Thanks to the foolish friend. And it¡¯s foolish of Asahina to not stop her foolish friend.

    ¡¸Right~! But I want to know who the sender is though!¡¹

    I trembled due to the words of the girl but Asahina¡¯s also the same.

    ¡¸No way we¡¯d come there¡¹

    Asahina spoke in a quiet voice but he didn¡¯t let the girl make a retort.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know who did that but I¡¯m sure that it¡¯d make an uproar somewhere. Making such an uproar like this, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d come on the waiting place¡¹

    Asahina talks in an indifferent voice but the beating of her heart goes even more, I can understand that her whole body is on abnormal tension and convulsions.

    It¡¯ll be dangerous to have someone following her on the waiting place. That¡¯s what she think.

    ¡¸Ah, that so? That¡¯s a failure then©`. Why don¡¯t we confirm the sender by going to the waiting place without making a noise? Then it would be even more fun¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you too ill-natured?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha! Doesn¡¯t Asahina-san love hoisting don¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well right¡¹

    Asahina and the schoolgirl talked. The schoolgirl lost it¡¯s interest and became quiet then the commotion was settled.

    Though I¡¯m spouting out cold sweat from my body, my smile reaches my ears.

    Though Asahina showed the behavior of making fool of the sender, she¡¯ll go to protect something. Since the sender won¡¯t come to the meeting spot because of the commotion, she has to persuade the commotion loving girls.

    it¡¯s the proof that it would be bad for her to bring followers.

    Asahina intends to go alone. I¡¯m convinced.

    I pretend to go home after school, taking care so I shouldn¡¯t attract attention, I went to the woods. I hid myself to the road that leads straight to the shrine.

    Asahina can¡¯t let her friends come here. She¡¯ll be doubted if she said that she has some business and they might follow her. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure that she¡¯d come her after she parts from her friends the moment they leave the school.

    Then, it¡¯ll take some time for her to come here. That¡¯s why I decided to wait without rushing.

    One hour has passed, when I was starting to think that she won¡¯t be coming, I heard rough breathing and footsteps.

    Looking at the road through the bush, I saw Asahina that¡¯s running in panic. There¡¯s no other shadows to be seen.

    Just as planned. It seems that it took some time to scatter her friends. Then thinking that the sender might¡¯ve gone already, she was in rush.

    Calm down, my opponent is Asahina Yuu. I have to take the aggressive manner even if I¡¯m threatened. She won¡¯t surrender to a threat easily. But the threat surely worked. The proof is that Asahina¡¯s rushing. No matter how aggressive the attitude she shows, I¡¯d be on the top of the situation. I mustn¡¯t forget that.

    I persuaded myself then went out from the bush and faced the shrine.

    Arriving at the shrine, Asahina is already looking around the vicinity anxiously. Then she noticed me©`.

    ¡¸Fuun¡¹

    Her perfectly cool attitude returned, she fold her arms and looked down on me with cold eyes.

    I¡¯d be overwhelmed if it¡¯s normal. But sadly, I¡¯m not normal.

    Though it¡¯s the special x-ray vision, I can¡¯t see Asahina¡¯s breasts. I only see the inside.

    Her heart is beating so fast that it¡¯s about to explode, her whole body is making faint convulsions. I can see that she¡¯s having a cramp in her knees in particular. Even if I say that it¡¯s violent convulsion, her shivers can¡¯t be seen if you look normally. But, when I looked at her thighs and calf, I can clearly see the twitching of her muscles.

    Asahina¡¯s attacked by anxiousness and fear. She thinks I¡¯m going to threaten her. But she hides those feelings and she looks at me with an arrogant attitude, she¡¯s trying to turn me down and silence me.

    If I start to threaten her, she will manage to reverse it and threaten me in opposite.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Suzuki of the same class right? Sorry but I don¡¯t remember your name nor your face¡¹

    Folding her arms, she looks down on me with her proud attitude, then Asahina spoke out coldly.

    She¡¯s pretending to be stronng. I can completely see that your attitude is a bluff. However©`.

    The vibrator in Asahina¡¯s ass is still sticking inside.

    She should¡¯ve known that she¡¯s being threatened by that letter. If so, the thing that¡¯s the material of the threat should be hidden. Yet, Asahina came while having the vibrator piercing her ass.

    She should have the change to take out the vibrator. After all, she found the love letter this morning. She has enough time after school, if she just used a stall in the bathroom, she can take out the vibrator. But she didn¡¯t.

    Asahina doesn¡¯t know my x-ray vision. She underestimate that it won¡¯t be found out.

    No, she knows the situation that she¡¯s going to be threatened, you¡¯d normally avoid to have the materials to increase the threat.

    Then, this girl is©`.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know my name. I don¡¯t mind you not knowing me¡¹

    I slowly approach the Asahina that¡¯s making a daunting pose with arms folded as I speak. Then, I released my x-ray vision.

    An orange dusk light shines Asahina.

    Her long black glossy hairs are tied twintails. Her big eyes looks strong willed. Her height is a bit low but her face is small and her style is slim.

    Although she¡¯s a bit young, she¡¯s definitely a beauty.

    If we talk about something regrettable, it would be her small chest I guess. But for Asahina that¡¯s a lass with a arrogant attitude, her small chest is cute.

    ¡¸You need something from me? Sorry but I don¡¯t have time. Especially with some small fry that¡¯s overshadowed like you¡¹

    She glares at me standing in front of her, then Asahina smiled as she had the composure for it.

    She¡¯s using intimidation and guts. Her character is the worst but she¡¯s the one who¡¯s gathering the schoolgirls in the class. There must be innumerable number of men who confessed to her until now. That¡¯s probably the cause of her absolute confidence.

    Or is it that she knows a skill to handle with courting men. She has room to make a smile but in reality, her heartbeat, her convulsions in muscles, and her eyeballs are shaking. Asahina¡¯s true state is telling me that. Then©`.

    There¡¯s a large quantity of love nectar generated from her vagina.

    While being attacked by anxiousness and fear, Asahina enjoys the current situation. She¡¯s getting excited from the thrill of the helplessness she¡¯s thinking when the vibrator piercing her ass be found out.

    Does she want to be raped? I don¡¯t get it but the only thing I¡¯m certain to say is that Asahina is a pervert.

    ¡¸Then, what do you need? I told you I don¡¯t have time right?¡¹

    Asahina tries to act arrogant till the end, I can¡¯t calm my arousal that the penis in my pants are rock hard already.

    Feeling the absolute dominance feels the best.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not something great but¡­¡¹

    Saying that, walked and sneaked behind Asahina.

    Asahina who has her arm folded doesn¡¯t move. But her heartbeat grows even more violent every second and the convulsions in her body has become violent too. The large amount of love nectar generated from her vagina began to leak out too.

    This pervert.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just curious about the thing inside Asahina-san¡¹

    I who stand behind Asahina gulped my saliva hard and calmly spoke out while restraining my anxiousness and fear. Then, I made a light tap at Asahina¡¯s ass.

    Asahina trembled. She left her undaunting posture and looked back at me.

    ¡¸Haa? What are you talking about?¡¹

    Asahina pretends that she doesn¡¯t know. But her body is making a fuss.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have any intention to threat Asahina-san in particular. It¡¯s just©`¡¹

    I beat Asahina¡¯s ass while asaying that and then stroked her ass on top of her skirt, then when I made my finger search for her anus, my finger pushed in and found a hollow.

    Asahina trembled. Her constrictor shuts tight and a terrific convulsion appears between her thighs. But she doesn¡¯t show any resistance.

    I did it, I did it! You can say that it¡¯s on top of her skirt but she doesn¡¯t resist even if her anus is being poked by a finger of a man she¡¯s looking down on. No, she can¡¯t resist.

    For Asahina, the obscene toy that she puts on her anus is a secret that she has to defend with her life. I have taken hold of her secret.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to threaten you¡¹

    Asahina tilts her head and looked at me from the back while still folding her hand, her voice still has composure. But I completely know that Asahina has no composure anymore.

    ¡¸I told you I¡¯m not going to threaten you? I just have a ¡°Request¡±¡¹

    I answered Asahina while picking and grinding her anus with my finger on top of her skirt.

    When I pick her nus, her constrictor, and thighs twitch interestingly. Then the liquid overflows from her vagina endlessly.

    Every time I pick her anus with my finger, fear and anxiety flows but I¡¯m sure that Asahina feels it.

    ¡¸What would you do if I decline?¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s calm appearance isn¡¯t destroyed as she asked.

    ¡¸Nothing. I won¡¯t tell anyone if you refused. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I don¡¯t intend to threaten you. I just have a ¡°Request¡±¡¹

    Pushing my finger on her anus continuously, I jokingly answered Asahina.

    The anus is filled with the vibrator but I can push my finger deeper even on top of her skirt, Asahina¡¯s constrictor shuts tightly. Her knees trembled along with the muscles on her thighs.

    Her love nectar doesn¡¯t stop overflowing that it began to soak her panties and flows through her thighs.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t believe you¡¹

    Her knees began to tremble as her love nectar flows in it but still, Asahina tries to maintain her calm attitude, then she muttered unpleasantly while sending me a sidelong glance.

    Well that should be. There¡¯s no reason for her to believe me. But is that true? Putting aside the reason why you don¡¯t believe me, don¡¯t you want the vibrating inside your anus to be rammed don¡¯t you?

    But if I say that, Asahina¡¯s character might seriously resist me.

    ¡¸What should I do if you can¡¯t trust me?¡¹

    I dig her anus across the skirt using my finger, then spoke while separating my right hand from the skirt then made it go inside the skirt. I went further inside the underwear and groped her anus directly with my finger.

    Asahina blushed when that happened, then she stared at me with watery eyes. But the shutting just goes tighter, her convulsions grows even more violent and her breathing is getting rougher. The panties that¡¯s wet from the love nectar was pulled away and it made a lewd string dripping to the ground.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you do as you like?¡¹

    Asahina tries to maintain her calm attitude desperately but I have received her mutter in disgust.

    Oh? Do as I like? Seriously? Then I¡¯ll do as I want then.

 Chapter 3

    Grasping Asahina¡¯s hand, we walked towards the temple.

    Although Asahina shows a very unpleasant expression, she didn¡¯t show any resistance, we then entered the worn out temple.

    ¡¸This place is so dirty¡¹

    Asahina mutters while looking around the dim temple while having her hand held by me.

    ¡¸Right¡­¡¹

    I try not to match my glance with Asahina but I answered muttering. Then, the hand clasped doesn¡¯t try to separate.

    I said that I¡¯m not going to threaten but I¡¯m threatening Asahina. Then, I took Asahina inside the dim and dirty temple. Being taken to such a place, Asahina should naturally know what¡¯s going to happen after. Yet she doesn¡¯t resist, it¡¯s the proof that she¡¯s accepting it.

    Asahina¡¯s heartbeat goes crazy but it seems that she had given up the thought.

    ¡¸Well then, Asahina-san. Why don¡¯t you stand like a dog on this dirty floor?¡¹

    I asked while grinning, Asahina clenched her teeth then forcibly shook of my hand that¡¯s holding her,

    ¡¸I get it¡¹

    Asahina is obviously angry and disgusted but she kneeled then put her hand on the floor then stood like a dog.

    Hey hey, she¡¯s really on all fours. I¡¯m the one who ordered it but I never thought that she¡¯d follow me easily.

    Does she resent me? Does being driven into corner and being ordered by a small fry like me makes you feel mortified? Do you want to kill me right now?

    But, Asahina-san. How about stopping the love nectar from your pussy first? No matter how much your face says no, my eyes can clearly see the huge amount of love nectar that¡¯s overflowing from your pussy.

    You may really hate it but there¡¯s no mistake that you¡¯re feeling aroused right?

    The inside of the temple was dirty and dim and it seems that it¡¯ll rot away any moment but the orange daylight streams from the hole opening the wall, it was a good substitute.

    ¡¸Why do I have to¡­¡¹

    Ordered by me, she was driven in a situation where she can¡¯t do anything but follow me, Asahina trembles in humiliation. But her pussy overflows with love nectar it¡¯s too full that it begins to leak out.

    If you like it that much then do something about the love nectar. You¡¯re not convincing at all.

    ¡¸Then, take out the vibrator from your anus. Oh, don¡¯t use your hand okay? I want you to take out the vibrator that¡¯s inside your anus like you¡¯re shitting¡¹

    I squat down before Asahina¡¯s anus as she¡¯s on all fours, when I said that I rolled her skirt and took off her panties without hesitation.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    A small ass with a good shape appeared and Asahina leaked out a mortified groan. But her love nectar smears and her anus is twitching indecently.

    She¡¯s aroused to some degree but the me who sees through Asahina¡¯s pussy and womb and the vibrator that¡¯s been inside her rectum from the start isn¡¯t aroused by spectacle.

    Seeing the things that can¡¯t be seen, is like adventuring even though you already know the location of the treasure from the beginning. The wakuwaku1 feeling decreases. But that¡¯s why I got hold of Asahina¡¯s weakness.

    That¡¯s that but, hey hey! What¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t she shaved? Though she¡¯s assumed to have a young slit, there¡¯s not a single hair found there. Since my X-ray vision penetrates the skin and sees the internal organs, I never thought that she has no pubic hair.

    She¡¯s acting arrogantly but she¡¯s still a kid there.

    I took out my phone from my pocket and take a photo of Asahina in all fours and her exposed pussy and anus.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    Know ing the meaning of the sound and the flash, Asahina raised a surprised voice. But I ignored it and still continued to take pictures.

    Asahina trembles and is red till her ears, but she didn¡¯t say anything, she kept her all fours posture.

    Having someone find out that there¡¯s a vibrator pierced her anus and is inside it made love nectar overflow endlessly from her pussy. Even if she makes an excuse by force, it¡¯ll only become much more miserable. Asahina who has a high pride would never do that.

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m taking photographs, so take out the vibrator from your anus like you¡¯re shitting¡¹

    I aimed the lens of the phone to Asahina¡¯s anus while speaking then I gave her ass a slap.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    Asahina leaked out a groan while trembling.

    ¡¸I-I get it¡¹

    But she didn¡¯t try to resist, she put her strength on her lower half while answering in shaky voice.

    I¡¯m seeing Asahina¡¯s constrictor convulsion violently through my x-ray vision. Then the vibrator that¡¯s sticking inside her ass moved.

    The vibrator is pushed out of her constrictor. As a result, her anus wriggled and twitch, it began to open and close repeatedly. Then her anus was spread out and the vibrator appeared from the hole.

    Ooh, this is unbearable. The vibrator that went out of her anus, the vibrator that¡¯s inside her ass is exposed and it arouses me so much.

    The vibrator that¡¯s wet with intestinal juice began to go out then slipped away when she pushed it.

    ¡¸Fuu, fuu, fuu, fuu¡¹

    Asahina who breathes bit by bit excretes the slimy vibrator using her constrictor and then her ass made a leap. It feels quite good.

    The anus was spread out forcibly, I took pictures of Asahina that¡¯s excreting the slimy vibrator like a shit, I caught the vibrator with my right hand before it fell then pushed it back in.

    ¡¸Higu!?¡¹

    The vibrator that came off and about to drop pierced her again, Asahina raised a scream while twitching violently.

    ¡¸Sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to take good pictures. Sorry but can you do it again?¡¹

    Pushing in the vibrator inside her anus, furthermore, I made my finger push the vibrator deeper, then I talked to Asahina playing dumb.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Asahina breathes heavily while her face is red to her ears, her convulsions repeated.

    ¡¸I-I get it¡¹

    She then answered in trembling voice, she put power on her lower half again.

    I looked at Asahina with a grin, I put away my phone to my pocket then unfastened the belt on my pants. Then I took out my penis that¡¯s on it¡¯s limit and it stood up before Asahina¡¯s ass.

    Seeing the appearance of the vibe excreted from her anus made me super aroused. Asahina made me aroused. She has to take the consequences.

    I grasped the penis that has blood vessels floating on the surface then lowered it to aim at Asahina¡¯s pussy.

    Without noticing what I¡¯m doing, Asahina kept putting power on her lower half to take out the vibrator.

    Then when the glans touched her slit, Asahina¡¯s waist jumped.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Asahina twists her neck from her all fours position then gave me a sidelong glance. Her face looks pale.

    ¡¸W-wait¡­A-are you joking?¡¹

    Her eyes and voice are shaking. A foreign body is held into her pussy, she noticed what¡¯s going to happen to herself right now.

    ¡¸P-please! I beg you, please spare me from that. Aren¡¯t I doing what you wanted? I definitely don¡¯t want a small fry like you to be my first. Please, spare me from that¡­¡¹

    Even though she¡¯s begging, Asahina still calls me a small fry, as expected. Asahina seems to have enjoyed when I put the vibrator inside her anus but she really don¡¯t want me to deprive her virginity. But her pride stops her and she wasn¡¯t able to sincerely beg me to stop. Your virginity would be lost because of that.

    It¡¯s bad that you have high pride.

    Well, even if she beg seriously, I never intended to stop.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, be at ease, Asahina. I¡¯m going to put in just the tip¡¹

    I said that while thrusting in my waist.

    ¡¸Hiiiii!?¡¹

    Asahina and her pussy screamed at the same time.

    ¡¸S-stop! I beg you please stop! I want to give my virginity to someone I love! I put the toy in my ass because I don¡¯t want to lose my virginity! I¡¯ll let you do my ass so please spare my virginity!¡¹

    Shaking her head, Asahina shouts something sorrowful and begs. But she can¡¯t run on this posture.

    She also knows that this won¡¯t solve anything if she just run.

    She¡¯ll be driven into corner if she just run away.

    There was no evidence of the vibrator piercing and going inside her anus from a while ago. Though I saw it, it won¡¯t become an evidence. Cutting through that fact, she can actually threaten me for putting my hand on her forcibly. But it¡¯s different right now. She¡¯s on the floor like a dog, her ass and pussy is exposed, love nectar overflows from her pussy, and I¡¯ve taken a lot of photos of the vibrator going out of her anus.

    It¡¯s the evidence that can put Asahina to shame. Taking hold of it, Asahina can no longer run away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay Asahina. The tip hasn¡¯t entered yet¡¹

    I play dumb as I force my glance into Asahina¡¯s pussy, I pushed my waist with all my might while grabbing Asahina¡¯s ass with my two hands.

    ¡¸Higyaaa!?¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s ass jumped and she raised a scream as the glance pirced her hole.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not all in¡¹

    The glans is completely inside her hole but I pat Asahina¡¯s ass while playing dumb then pushed in my waist further.

    But still, her pussy is so tight.

    ¡¸Higyuu!?¡¹

    As the glans invade the interior of her hole, Asahina raised a scream while convulsing.

    I burn the appearance of Asahina loosing her virginity in my memory as I look at Asahina¡¯s vagina using my x-ray vision. Then, I pushed in my waist deeper.

    ¡¸Higyaaa!?¡¹

    Along with Asahina¡¯s scream, I clearly see the appearance of the glans breaking her hymen. The glans invaded straight further then it bumped into her uterus.

    Ooh, so this is a pussy? It¡¯s so tight, syrupy and drenched, it¡¯s unbearable.

    ¡¸Ah, aah, aaaa¡­¡¹

    Asahina raised a scream while having convulsions, her voice is trembling in despair.

    I though of gore when I saw through but seeing my penis go inside her vagina and hit her uterus feels arousing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, you didn¡¯t lose your virginity yet. I just put in my tip after all. Then, I¡¯m going to pull it out¡¹

    Saying that, I pulled out my waist.

    ¡¸Higuu!?¡¹

    She raise a muffled scream then goes into convulsions.

    ¡¸Ah, can I put in my tip again? It¡¯s just the tip¡¹

    Before I pulled out all of my penis, I asked Asahina while pushing in my waist again.

    ¡¸Higiiiii!?¡¹

    The penis invaded her meat hole again till the glans reached the uterus again. As a result, Asahina raises a miserable scream while her whole body twitch.

    ¡¸P-Please. I beg you. Not inside, please don¡¯t let it out inside. Please. Please. I beg of you¡­¡¹

    Ignoring my words that she didn¡¯t lose her virginity, Asahina desperately begs.

    Well, if it¡¯s about losing virginity, no one but Asahina would understand it the most. But, she has no room to despair after losing her virginity.

    ¡¸Please, please don¡¯t release it inside. I¡¯ll do as you like. I¡¯ll do anything you say. That¡¯s why, please don¡¯t release it inside¡¹

    Asahina petitions that she doesn¡¯t want it inside. Furthermore, she¡¯s being polite on the small fry like me. That¡¯s how much she doesn¡¯t want to be creampied I guess. She even threw away her pride as it¡¯s necessary for her to not be creampied. That¡¯s why Asahina threw away her pride and begs sincerely.

    Don¡¯t worry Asahina. It¡¯s fine. Since I can grasp the position of your uterus, I¡¯ll be sure to pour every drop inside your womb.

    ¡¸Asahina, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d cum inside right? It¡¯s just the tip in the first place.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, aaaah, cruel, you¡¯re cruel¡­¡¹

    Listening to me, Asahina leaks out her hopeless voice. Towards me who pretended to not know, she probably realized that her wish won¡¯t be accepted.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay Asahina. You can just stop going to school when you get pregnant. That¡¯s just it. Also, Asahina has so many reliable friends so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll help you¡¹2

    I answer like it¡¯s someone elses problem then gripped Asahina¡¯s ass again then began to swing my waist forcefully.

    I throw my waist into Asahina¡¯s ass mightily then it makes a banging sound inside the shrine. The wet sound that echoes mixes with that sound.

    Ah, shit. Asahina got some good pussy. Her pussy is drenched with love nectar even if she doesn¡¯t like it. Furthermore, the tightening and the twining of the meat is the best. In addition, the feeling of the glans hitting her uterus is unbearable. Then, having the full view of the scene just increases the arousal.

    ¡¸Cruel, you¡¯re cruel! Oni3! Akuma4! I curse you! I curse youuu!¡¹

    Every time I thrust in her back makes a jump, Asahina curses me while crying.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine I told you. I won¡¯t marry you even if you get pregnant. That¡¯s why be at ease and get pregnant¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?! No!? Please! I beg of you please don¡¯t let it out inside! I¡¯m sorry for saying harsh words! I apologize so! I¡¯ll do anything! That¡¯s why, just please, don¡¯t let it out inside meeeee!¡¹

    I mercilessly pierce her from the back, Asahina raises a sorrowful shout, desperately begging to be spared as she shake violently. Her pussy tightened even more as a result.

    ¡¸Got it. I won¡¯t cum inside. Ah, I just did¡¹

    Pushing in my waist to the fullest, I let out my semen while talking to Asahina.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    The Asahina that screamed desperately raised a idiotic voice.

    The glans that shot out the semen inside her womb as it hit her uterus, I clearly see that spectacle.

    ¡¸Ah, aaa, aaaaa¡­¡¹

    The semen was poured inisde her womb, Asahina raised a small trembling voice.

    She wasn¡¯t just deprived of her virginity, she was also creampied. Losing her virginity was now trivial for Asahina.

    She might get pregnant if it was let out inside. Her head should be filled with that.

    Ah, I smiled. Though it¡¯s my first time thrusting inside a pussy and first time cumming inside, sex feels so good This might become a habit.

    When I poured in all drops of my semen inside her womb, I pulled out my penis.

    When I dragged my penis out, it created a spectacle of semen flowing backwards, I can clearly see it with my x-ray vision. Then after pulling out the glans from the hole, the hole had cloudy liquid overflowing from it. The proof of virginity was mixed with the viscous liquid.

    I took out the phone from my pocket then took a lot of pictures of Asahina¡¯s pussy that has semen dripping from it.

    ¡¸Hey Asahina¡¹

    Then I turned the lens to Asahina¡¯s face and called her out.

    She slowly moved her head then sent me a glance, her cheeks is wet tears, she looked at me with eyes that lost it¡¯s light.

    ¡¸Laugh¡¹

    That¡¯s the only word Asahina said, I then took a picture of her face.

    The despair of her virginity being taken away then adding that she was creampied, Asahina¡¯s mind might be broken. Looking at her eyes that lost it¡¯s light through the lens, a smile without emotion floated.

    The cold smile was the cutest of all Asahina¡¯s smile so far.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to be my sex friend from today. It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t tell you to marry me, I¡¯ll throw you away if I get tired of you. You can refuse of course. I¡¯ll keep our secret even if you refuse¡¹

    While taking pictures of Asahina over and over again, I talked to her as she smiled without any emotion.

    ¡¸Because I have no intention of threatening you after all¡¹

    I added.

    Looking at Asahina¡¯s eyes that lost it¡¯s light through the lens, a smile without emotions float without giving any answers.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    After a while, Asahina answered in a feeble voice. That¡¯s the proof she accepts being my sex friend.

    I never thought that Asahina would fall this easy. Her pride maybe high but her heart is weak from breaking.

    Well at any rate, I got my convenient onahole. Asahina¡¯s appearance is the best, if her mind breaks, her bad character won¡¯t have anything to do with it.

 Chapter 4

    I face the desk in my room, put my hands behind my head then leaned back on the chair, I recalled what I did in the shrine.

    ¡¸I overdid it¡­¡¹

    I raised the tension as I was so aroused that I can¡¯t deny that I got caught up in the moment.

    I intended to firmly remind Asahina about the threat when I was about to return after the act but I stopped.

    Light has been lost in her eyes as Asahina stares in blank space. There¡¯s no need to threaten her any further.

    ¡¸It¡¯s lucky that Asahina was weak¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s weaker than expected. Asahina¡¯s mind has been broken completely that I thought it¡¯s not strange for her to do something.

    She might tell someone about me raping her. Well that¡¯s fine. No, that¡¯s not good.

    The problem is©`.

    ¡¸I hope she won¡¯t commit suicide¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s troubling. There will be a lot of questions if she does.

    I thought of doing as I like with Asahina tomorrow but I might take a look on her state first.

    Next day, when I entered the classroom, Asahina¡¯s being surrounded by the schoolgirls as usual. Asahina¡¯s sitting on her own chair. I felt relieved when I saw that.

    But the relief was only for a moment as the surrounding is different from usual.

    Asahina that¡¯s sitting on her chair just stares ahead absentmindedly. The schoolgirls around Asahina began to whisper to each other.

    ¡¸Asahina-san, did something happen?¡¹

    There¡¯s one student who muttered in worry. But Asahina didn¡¯t answer, she just kept staring at emptiness absentmindedly.

    I confirmed Asahina¡¯s anus using my x-ray vision but, there¡¯s nothing today. Aren¡¯t you enjoying the feeling from your anus?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Asahina-san today quite awful?¡¹

    ¡¸Asahina-san seems to be marked by Senpai you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I saw her head straight home today but maybe she received a call from senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that might be. Asahina-san is quite¡­arrogant isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup yup. Even if she was glared by a scary senpai, she just glares back¡¹

    ¡¸I get why Senpai marked her¡¹

    ¡¸But that means that being with Asahina would be dangerous right?¡¹

    ¡¸Right©`¡¹

    Looking at the Asahina that seems strange, the schoolgirls began to speak rumors. There¡¯s no one thinking about Asahina seriously.

    As long as they¡¯re close with Asahina who has power, they can secure their safety. But when Asahina falls, the advantage of being with Asahina is lost and only the only remaining are the disadantages.

    For an arrogant girl like Asahina, the surroundings will be her enemy once she fall. Then, enemies who¡¯d make use of Asahina¡¯s weakness would come one after another.

    Before that happens, they have to find a new host to parasite.

    That¡¯s their only thoughts.

    In short, there¡¯s no human with goodwill that would stay friends with Asahina Yuu.

    The one who speaks is the rapist but, Asahina¡¯s a pitiful girl.

    At any rate, I concluded that it would be dangerous to corner Asahina more than this so I decided to not concern with her at school.

    During the class, Asahina sends me some occasional glance. It seems that she¡¯s bothered with me.

    Well, she should be. I have Asahina¡¯s weakness in my hands. When would I expose Asahina¡¯s secret? She can¡¯t help but feel worried about it.

    A secret that should never be found out. If everyone knows Asahina¡¯s secret, she¡¯d be treated as a pervert. But I¡¯m the criminal who raped Asahina. I¡¯m the one troubled if it¡¯s found out. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll protect the secret, but Asahina won¡¯t believe even if I say that.

    There¡¯s no way she¡¯d believe the words of the man who raped and threatened her.

    But I better keep the promise for the time being. If not, Asahina might not come to school anymore.

    I thought, so I decided to make contact with Asahina after school.

    I went out of the school after school, I pretend to go home like usual then hide myself on the road that Asahina takes going home then waited for Asahina to pass.

    At her state, Asahina would definitely come home immediately. She¡¯ll definitely pass as long as I wait.

    I waited for a while thinking that, then Asahina walked alone as expected. I then appeared in front of her as she walk totteringly.

    I who was hiding in the utility pole secretly run after the tottering Asahina then gripped her right arm.

    ¡¸Hii¡¹

    Asahina made a small scream when her right arm was gripped, then she turned around trembling. Then©`.

    ¡¸Ah, aaah, aaaaa¡­¡¹

    She raised a weak trembling voice the moment she saw me, her face turned pale then her eyes tremble.

    It seems that she¡¯s been traumatized by me. Well, it¡¯s normal. Or rather, the scared Asahina is cute.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    Tears flow in her cheek, Asahina apologizes repeatedly while trembling, she put her hands inside her shirt then took off her panties.

    We¡¯re in the middle of the road.

    I¡¯m in front of her. Then, you must have sex. Otherwise, everything will be exposed. Those thoughts were probably the only thing inside her head.

    That Asahina is cute but this is quite dangerous.

    I want to taste the frightened Asahina that opens her legs voluntarily but I might become no good if I lay down my hand on Asahina here.

    I¡¯ll do as I planned and tell her that I¡¯ll keep the promise then go out.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll protect our secret. I just came here to tell that¡¹

    I quickly released her arm after telling Asahina that, I left her then fled quickly.

    I thought that I got a convenient onahole but it¡¯s troublesome if she¡¯s too weak.

    ¡¸I already tasted her once, there¡¯s no problem if I just throw her away¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s cute but I don¡¯t need troublesome onaholes. Furthermore, she might die any moment.

    I should just throw her away and just look for another onahole.

    But, I might not be able to find a woman with a body like Asahina and a pervert. Furthermore, a cute perverted woman with the same level as Asahina probably doesn¡¯t exist.

    Even if not a pervert, it¡¯s fine as long as I can grasp their weakness.

    The next day and the day after that, Asahina was like an empty shell, her eyes lost light and she just stares at blank space. The surroundings of Asahina separates from her one by one until she lost everyone on the fourth day.

    Well, that¡¯s the end of the fate of a woman with arrogance and worst character.

    She¡¯s really no good after all. Though she¡¯s still coming to school, it¡¯s not strange for her to not come anymore. She might really die if I rape her one more time.

    I should just throw her away and look for another. I decided. However©`.

    ¡¸Asahina-san, do you have a moment?¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s being absent minded while sitting on her chair after school then , there¡¯s one schoolgirl who called her out.

    Asahina looked quietly at the girl.

    The girl trying to talk to Asahina is looks obviously strange as she smiles at Asahina. I felt something strange from her appearance so I used my xray vision.

    Asahina¡¯s heart is making a dark displeased pulse. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s telling Asahina¡¯s feelings.

    On the other hand the schoolgirl who called out Asahina has a random rhythm pulse. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s totally happy. I saw it and was convinced. That girl intends to crush Asahina.

    Asahina¡¯s ¡®former¡¯ follower. It¡¯s obvious that this kind of friend of Asahina¡¯s never felt pleasant. As evidence, when Asahina turned strange, they¡¯ve given up quickly. Being with Asahina any longer won¡¯t give any advantages but only disadvantages. That must be her thoughts.

    Asahina lost her popularity.

    ¡¸I want to talk with Asahina alone so can you accompany me for a moment?¡¹

    The schoolgirl talks to Asahina with a smile.

    Asahina nodded silently and stood up from her seat. The schoolgirl who saw it began to walk then Asahina followed that girl.

    After they walked off some distance, I followed them.

    The destination of the schoolgirl was the back of the school building. Several students are waiting there. There¡¯s five schoolgirls and two schoolboys. Seven people in total, all of them are Senpai.

    ¡¸Sorry, Asahina-san¡¹

    The schoolgirl who brought Asahina laughed while sticking out her tongue, then run towards the senpai waiting on the other side. She then stood between the two schoolboys.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the arrogant first year they¡¯ve been talking about right?¡¹

    One of the schoolboy talks toward the schoolgirl waiting.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve played with Yuka. Well, I¡¯ve fucked her. But I never hit her face. Like hell I want to fuck a girl with a crooked face¡¹

    The other schoolboy raised his voice then he grabbed the breast on top of the uniform of the student named Yuka who brought Asahina.

    ¡¸Ahn~. S-Senpai, we¡¯re doing it here?¡¹

    The schoolgirl named Yuka raised a lovely voice while having her breast massaged on top of her uniform.

    ¡¸Yuka, you want to crush that woman right? Then won¡¯t having sex while seeing that woman get crushed is the best right?¡¹

    The schoolboy who showed a vulgar smile moved his hand inside her uniform then squirmed inside.

    ¡¸Yuka is so lewd after all. Last time we went to Karaoke then she did all of the men gathered there¡¹

    The other man that holds her while having her breast massaged said that while smiling and putting his hand inside that Yuka¡¯s skirt.

    With her cheeks blushing, that Yuka was trembling. Is she a slut that gets aroused because two men are groping her body? But I understand that this isn¡¯t what she wish from the bottom of her heart.

    Her heart makes an unpleasant beat. Her whole body is stiff. She¡¯s raising a voice to invite the man but her inside is obviously rejecting him.

    That Yuka probably sacrificed her body to obtain power. She sold her body to the Senpai to obtain power. She¡¯ll crush Asahina with that power then she¡¯ll try to obtain further power.

    What a fool. She¡¯s probably just being played. They¡¯ll get tired of her sooner or later then throw her away.

    Well, it¡¯s not an obligation to say by someone who raped and made Asahina an onahole.

    ¡¸Asahina seems to be weakened. Then why don¡¯t we give her a hand?¡¹

    ¡¸For you ignored me even I called you out gently, I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯ll help you¡¹

    ¡¸Getting so arrogant even though you¡¯re just a first year, I¡¯m telling you to join our group¡¹

    Asahina stares in front with her eyes that lost its light. The three schoolgirl senpai surrounded Asahina and spoke out.

    Behind them are the two schoolboys and that Yuka starting their fun.

    Leaving her like that, Asahina will definitely be done. The group of schoolgirls will look down on her and possible the group of schoolboys would do as they like and gangbang her. Just like that Yuka.

    Please spare me from that.

    I fully intend to throw Asahina away but it¡¯s not interesting to give Asahina to other men.

    Hmmm. It took me some pains to get to a school where no one knows me so I¡¯d like not to cause as much trouble as possible but it can¡¯t be helped.

    They don¡¯t seem to be people that can be persuaded so let¡¯s crush them.

    ¡¸Hey guys, that¡¯ girl¡¯s mine. I¡¯ll kill you if you touch her¡¹

    I who was secretly hiding in the school building began to walk and called them out.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The schoolgirls who surround Asahina looked at me with a dubious face.

    ¡¸Hey, some fool intruded here. Don¡¯t play and get him¡¹

    The other schoolgirl senpai called out to the schoolboys that were enjoying 3P on the back.

    ¡¸What the hell you shit I was just about to start¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s leaning forward while putting the penis inside her mouth, the guy who¡¯s been holding her head with both of his hand raised his loathsome voice.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s that idiot? Beasts don¡¯t go easy on those who interrupt their copulation¡¹

    The guy who slouched behind that Yuka gripped her ass from inside the skirt using both of his hands, he made a banging sound while swinging his waist then grumbled while making a foolish smile. What beast? You just said that because you think it¡¯s cool right?

    Or rather, isn¡¯t that Yuka a like an onahole? I want to use Asahina like that too.

    The man who pulled out his penis from Yuka then the other man pulled out his penis from Yuka¡¯s pussy. The two separates from Yuka then walked towards me while putting their dicks away.

    ¡¸I said that woman¡¯s mine. Why don¡¯t you turn around and go away while you¡¯re not in pain, you insects. Should I say shitty insect or small fry?¡¹

    I said while walking briskly. I cancelled my restriction ¡®for women use only¡¯ that I acquired from a long time training.

    Ah, shit, dammit. Even though women¡¯s insides are already disgusting, I¡¯d like to die rather than seeing this guy¡¯s body.

    The two schoolboys are walking with composure then suddenly ran towards me them then stopped. Then, they laughed after looking at each other.

    Hmm , the man on the right has a fighting power of 5 I guess. The one on the left is a bit stronger so 7 or 8 I guess. Well, they¡¯re both small fry for me.

    I can understand it from the development condition of their muscle. I¡¯m not taking the reflexes into account but the main point is that it holds to last.

    ¡¸Hey, aren¡¯t you a first year?¡¹

    ¡¸You want to die?¡¹

    The two laughing men looked at me and said that.

    I can say that to myself but I look pretty weak. It¡¯s normal to be looked down but that¡¯s just fraud.

    Actually, I¡¯m strong senpai.

    By the way I©`.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like to fight that much but I never wanted to lose¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    I rush over the front of the gap in front of the two then drawn power into my fist just like that.

    ¡¸Gefu¡¹

    I hit his face straight even before he could defend, the man on the left collapsed while spouting a nosebleed. The man on the right looked at the other like a dove that ate a peashooter.1

    First, take down the strong. Then, the guy on the left naturally became confused. Then, he made a suicidal act during combat.

    ¡¸Are you sure that you shouldn¡¯t guard?¡¹

    I talked to the dumbfounded man then drew my right fist towards his stomach.

    ¡¸Ku¡¹

    The remaining man was different, he used both of his arms to defend his stomach. He slouched because of that©`.

    ¡¸Gefu¡¹

    I gave him an upper cut then raised his jaw.

    The man looked at the blue sky. It¡¯s as if he was blasted then he crumbled straight to his knees, his head then hanged.

    Too weak¡­

    ¡¸Then, the senpai over there. These two might die if you don¡¯t stop me so do your best in stopping me okay? Ah, but I also hit even if it¡¯s a woman so take care¡¹

    I smiled and talked to the schoolgirl senpai that are surrounding Asahina then raised my foot towards the men who fell and convulse then trampled down their face, then repeated it.

    ¡¸S-Stop©`©`¡¹

    ¡¸H-Help©`¡¹

    One of the guy I hit can¡¯t move while the other man who took the uppercut received a cerebral concussion with great praise. The two of the men has no power to resist so I trampled them down as I like, they asked for help while crying.

    Crying even though you¡¯re already a senpai? That¡¯s so miserable.

    But well, having their face trampled down while being unable to resist is quite severe. It¡¯s more of a problem of their pride being trampled than the pain. They might be mind broken by the helplessness anyhow.

    They¡¯re the guys that usually dominates then they end up like this. They¡¯re the same as Asahina in some meaning.

    My xray vision is a gift to see naked women. But that¡¯s not the fearful part of this ability.

    I can see everything. The muscle, bones, internal organs.

    There¡¯s a large preliminary movement inside the body when a human tries to move. For example, if you raise your right hand, the pectoral muscle and the latissimus dorsi muscle and the muscle on the shoulder would move before the right hand, then the right hand would move finally.

    For boxers, you can see the spare movement on the surface so you can predict an attack but my eyes aren¡¯t uncool to only see the surface¡¯s preliminary operation, it¡¯s possible to to see the preliminary operation that occurs inside the body.

    It¡¯s usually impossible to see the preliminary operation. But it¡¯s fully exposed to me. Furthermore, it¡¯s not just the preliminary operation that¡¯s seen by me. I can see the bone so I know where¡¯s the gap. I can clearly see the position of internal organs so I know where my hit will be effective. I short, their weaknesses are in full view.

    This is too dangerous when used in combat. Speaking frankly, I¡¯m invincible, I can easily kill a person if I want to. But this power is meant to be used in lewd stuff.

    That¡¯s right, its significance is only for lewd stuff. For that reason, I believe that there¡¯s no doubt this ability is bestowed.

    Despite that, it¡¯s only unpleasant to see inside a man¡¯s body. I don¡¯t want to see everything, fighting isn¡¯t even interesting.

    ¡¸These guys would die if you don¡¯t hurry up and save them. Are you thinking that ¡®We¡¯re weak girls so we can¡¯t help him¡¯ Or rather, aren¡¯t they your allies? Help them. Well, you¡¯ll be like this guys when that happens though¡¹

    As I trample down the faces of the two man without mercy, I talked to the schoolgirls while laughing.

    Being called out by me, the schoolgirl senpai were so pale and they¡¯re trembling.

    I¡¯ve already failed before so I tried not to stand out but I do it when I decide to do so. These guys would definitely get conceited when you try to go easy on them.

    ¡¸Hey, you intend to throw away your companion? Call out your friends! I¡¯m okay even with 10 or 20 people you know?¡¹

    The schoolgirl senpai who can¡¯t move at all was pressed to call out their friends.

    I¡¯m not bluffing when I said that they can call out their allies. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll win no matter how many the enemy is.

    I began the preemptive strike with the men I¡¯m trampling just now. The two of the men sank disappointingly as I attacked their vital point off guard. But my ability isn¡¯t just for preemptive strikes. It¡¯s the opposite, it¡¯s a counter.

    The reason is that that can see all preliminary operation in the inside of the body. More than preemptive strikes, I can perceive the enemy¡¯s movement beforehand and dodge it, then give a blow to the vital point while defenseless. I can give the maximum attack in minimal movement using this method so the fuel cost is very nice. Furthermore, I give gaps to the opponent for me to counter, and turn a blow into a faint. It¡¯s a strategy mainly used on fighting numbers.

    Using the strategy makes me possible to win even with a lot of enemies.

    ¡¸What a cold hearted bunch¡­¡¹

    I stopped trampling down the two men that wasn¡¯t moving anymore then looked at the three schoolgirl senpai that surrounds Asahina then I broadly grinned while muttering.

    The two of them are already no good. Even if they endured my attack and countered, I can perceive it. Even if they hide it, the interior of their bodies don¡¯t lie. The internals of the two men makes it impossible for them to counter attack anymore.

    ¡¸You people are just unlucky. If you didn¡¯t stick, you wouldn¡¯t have been involved with me. But that¡¯s no good anymore. I¡¯m a timid type of person that holds a grudge. That¡¯s why it¡¯s my principle to completely pick off those who make me uneasy wherever it is¡¹

    I approached the three schoolgirl senpai while speaking, then©`.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the worst man who¡¯s calm even when hitting women¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiii¡¹

    When I raised my right fist, one of the schoolgirl senpai screamed then crumbled down. Then, it made a sprinkling noise as she wet herself.

    The remaining two had their faces pale as if the world is ending.

    They were so cocky when they had a man on their side but this happens when they¡¯re beaten up.

    Well, the two of the bodyguard were defeated disappointingly. It wasn¡¯t a fight but a one-sided lynching so it¡¯s normal for them to be afraid.

    ¡¸Asahina, let¡¯s go¡¹

    I consented even while feeling astounded, called out Asahina who still has her eyes lost it¡¯s light as usual, took her hand and began to walk.

    They¡¯ve seen my strength, I also threatened them that I¡¯d hit them fine even if they¡¯re a woman so it¡¯s probably okay now. If they intend to retaliate, I¡¯ll just turn the tables at that time.

    However, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen a man¡¯s insides, I felt very depressed thanks to that. I¡¯d rather die than see a man¡¯s insides.

    Since Asahina¡¯s the cause of this so I thought of making her take responsibility but it seems that she¡¯s no good anymore.

    Haa, Yareyare. Things don¡¯t go well.

 Chapter 5

    I walked at the night residential area while holding the hand of the tottering Asahina.

    It¡¯s been a while since I saw a man¡¯s interior so I thought of using Asahina¡¯s body to get rid of the aftertaste but I¡¯m having a hard time.

    She¡¯s too valuable to be thrown away. But she might not come to school if I put my hand on her, that¡¯s the worst kind of development to happen.

    That¡¯s regrettable, I should cut her off completely and throw her away. That¡¯s the secret to survive in this hard world.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    While walking in meditation, my hand was pulled.

    When I asked what it is in my mind, Asahina stops while holding my hand.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    It¡¯s a strange story that the rapist worry about the raped but there are various sentiments changing when I decided to throw her away.

    Farewell Asahina. You are already dead1 That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be a bit gentle with you for the last moment.

    Those were my feelings.

    ¡¸¡­betai¡¹2

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    Asahina muttered looking down while clasping my hand standing still.

    ¡¸¡­betaitte¡­runo¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn?¡¹

    What betaitte¡­runo? What beta itteru no? Foreign language? I don¡¯t want to boast but I¡¯m not good with foreign languages since I¡¯m a Japanese3 Or rather, her voice is too small that I can¡¯t hear her.

    ¡¸I said I want to eat Ice Cream!¡¹4

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    Asahina looked up and raised her voice while staring at me.

    Eh? Ice Cream? Eh? Ah, no©`.

    ¡¸Y-You only want to eat right?¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s fine if she just wants to eat. Do it without me. If you appeal to me, I¡¯ll be a bit troubled.

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s face curved. It looks quite cheeky.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to let me pay!?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa!?¡¹

    Asahina shouted then puffed her cheeks.5

    ¡°You¡¯re going to let me pay¡±? isn¡¯t that obvious? You said that you want to eat so you have to pay for it.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want this!¡¹

    ¡¸About what!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what the hell you¡¯re saying Just what the hell do you want to say?

    ¡¸You told me to do what you want right!? But I don¡¯t want that! That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to treat me ice cream!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Ashahina that everts her eyes while puffing her lips shouts and bad mood then stared at me in displeasure.

    You¡¯ll do anything in exchange of ice cream? What? Huh? Or rather, this girl¡¯s back again.

    Asahina glared at me. Her eyes that stares at me should¡¯ve lost it¡¯s light already but it regained light before I noticed.

    ¡¸Just with Ice Cream! You can do anything you want with this Asahina Yuu! Isn¡¯t it a bargain?¡¹

    Asahina screams while staring at me, pat her flat chest on top of her uniform and then pressed me.

    I pulled myself instinctively and confirmed Asahina¡¯s inside while being confused.

    The heart that should be beating unpleasantly dark is now beating intensely like it¡¯s going to explode, it¡¯s sending fresh new blood off to Asahina¡¯s whole body. There¡¯s no forced feeling at all.

    ¡¸Come here!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I know a delicious ice cream shop here!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, W-wait©`¡¹

    I can¡¯t chase the thoughts of Asahina¡¯s sudden change. Thus my hand was forcibly pulled by Asahina as she began to walk.

    What the bread?6 What on bread is happening.7 I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on.

    Asahina went to the direction of a big park. There¡¯s a minivan that¡¯s parking next to the lawn of the park©`. The car has a showy painting and a long line parading there. The side of the car is open and there¡¯s a woman that seems to be the saleslady inside.

    Is that what you¡¯re talking about?

    ¡¸I-It seems that the line is long¡­¡¹

    I pointed out the long line at Asahina.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious!? It¡¯s delicious after all!¡¹

    Asahina shouted at me with a glare, she then walked while pulling my hand forcibly and she didn¡¯t hesitate to queue on the end of the line.

    Why do we have to line up just to buy Ice Cream? Can¡¯t we just buy ice cream in the convenience store.

    ¡¸Bullshit¡­¡¹

    When I muttered that while scratching my head, Asahina blushed for a moment then she stared at me like she¡¯s going to kill me.

    I pulled back instinctively then the Asahina that¡¯s about to shout any moment, averted her face.

    ¡¸I just don¡¯t want this. Just please, treat me ice cream. Then, I¡¯ll do anything¡­¡¹

    Asahina muttered while averting her face.

    Though she¡¯s been facing away, my eyes can¡¯t be deceived.

    Asahina¡¯s trembling in tears.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just ice cream¡­¡¹8

    If it¡¯s enough to make Asahina submit with just ice cream then that¡¯s quite a cheap bargain. Also, Asahina had recovered just when I thought of throwing her away.

    It¡¯s a waste to throw someone like Asahina. Asahina¡¯s a lovely girl, furthermore, she¡¯s a pervert that likes playing with her ass. It helps me if she has recovered.

    But why did she suddenly recover? I think that there¡¯s something that changed Asahina¡¯s thoughts but is it possible for a human to revive from being broken so fast?

    She didn¡¯t act being broken either. Even if she can smooth it over on the surface with acting, the interior of the body won¡¯t.

    It¡¯s true that Asahina was broken. And it¡¯s also true that she now shows signs of recovery. Both of them are extremes in psychology. If there¡¯s something to remember©`.

    It¡¯s me beating up the seniors.

    I think that¡¯s the most appropriate thing that can make a change in Asahina. If so, there¡¯s two reasons for Asahina¡¯s recovery that I can think off.

    First is that Asahina¡¯s misunderstanding it. I only beat down the senpai because I¡¯m not interested in giving Asahina to other men. But Asahina might¡¯ve thought that I helped her.

    The second possibility is that Asahina will start using me. Asahina¡¯s cheeky and arrogant. in short, she desires for someone strong. A human with that dominates and holds power. Asahina learned my strength and she might try and use me to obtain power.

    The latter is likely. Asahina broke down as the man who raped her was a small fry she looks down on but the man who raped her is much stronger than she expected. Being violates is already a loss but if he has great power than there¡¯s a possibility of taking a compensation though that power.

    She doesn¡¯t care if it¡¯s the one who raped her.

    Asahina might¡¯ve drawn to that conclusion.

    If so, I have to take care. To obtain compensation, there¡¯s the possibility of Asahina threatening me.

    Then, it¡¯s dangerous to let Asahina know about my ability. She might start to use me further if she learns about my special ability.,

    However, I still don¡¯t understand why I have to treat her ice cream. If she¡¯s going to use me then is she trying to entice me? Or she¡¯s confident in threatening me. I wonder which is it.

    Getting treated with ice cream is too half-baked.

    It¡¯s was our turn to order before I was aware while I was worrying.

    ¡¸One triple. Strawberry, vanilla and chocolate¡¹

    ¡¸Triple!?¡¹

    I instinctively raised my voice as Asahina ordered.

    Triple means three right? Can you eat three ice cream? Won¡¯t your stomach be upset?

    ¡¸Also, one choco-banana crepe¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Crepe? I thought it¡¯s just ice cream? I didn¡¯t sign up for this!

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Asahina glares at me angrily then she averted her face.

    ¡¸Thanks for waiting! Strawberry, vanilla, chocolate triple and choco-banana crepe is ready¡¹

    The clerk who presented Asahina¡¯s order smiled.

    There¡¯s three ice cream piled up in the cone and there¡¯s a crepe that¡¯s bulkier than expected.

    You¡¯re eating all of that? That¡¯s impossible.

    ¡¸He¡¯s going to pay¡¹

    Taking the orders, Asahina gave the clerk a sharp remark then she looked at me then turned away, she then left the scene quickly.

    What an arrogant attitude. Furthermore, she¡¯s not even saying thanks. She really has the worst personality.

    ¡¸That¡¯s 950 yen¡¹

    ¡¸EEEEEE!?¡¹

    The clerk take out the bill while smiling.

    950 yen? For that ice cream and crepe, that ice cream should be about 100.

    ¡¸950 yen¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    When I muttered while feeling that I¡¯m losing my blood, the clerked nodded with a smile.

    My pocker money¡­

    ¡¸Your girlfriend is very cute isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Taking out my purse from my wallet, the clerk whispered to the me who¡¯s dumbfounded inside.

    No, she¡¯s not my girlfriend.

    Dammit, my pocket money is just 5000 a month. Yet, 1/5 of it disappeared just with an ice cream and crepe¡­

    ¡¸T-then¡­1000 yen¡¹

    I took out a thousand yen reluctantly then presented it to the clerk reluctantly.

    ¡¸Thank you for your patronage!¡¹

    The clerk brutally took my important 1000 yen while smiling devilishly.

    Oh, my 1000 yen. How many chicken in convenience store could be bought with that? Though it¡¯s a small pleasure to the convenience store to buy chicken when coming home from school¡­

    I hang my head and walked totteringly. Though a 1000 yen bill doesn¡¯t have weight, I strangely feel that my purse in my pocket feels lighter.

    It must be heavy since I accepted a 50 yen as change¡­

    ¡¸Here!¡¹

    Looking at the voice calling, I saw Asahina sitting on the bench.

    She¡¯s holding the three step ice cream on her right hand then a crepe on her left.

    Even though you have a delicate small breast, why do you eat that much?

    I walked totteringly towards Asahina while the anger and sadness goes together inside me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s tall¡­¡¹

    I stood in front of Asahina that sits on the bench then muttered coldly while looking down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s obvious that it has to be high¡¹

    Asahina snorted when she said that then she stick out her red tongue and began to lick the ice cream.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really delicious?¡¹

    She smiles while her cheeks blush then she licked the ice cream.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t leave a drop. Eat everything. I won¡¯t forgive you if you leave a thing¡¹

    I sit down next to Asahina and told her while desperately holding my anger.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s impossible to eat all of it¡¹

    ¡®Of course I¡¯ll eat everything!¡¯ When I thought she¡¯d say that, Asahina muttered with a cramped face

    ¡¸¡­Hey¡¹

    ¡®It¡¯s impossible¡¯? You, you ordered even if you can¡¯t eat all of it? I lost my cherished 1000 yen here.

    ¡¸W-want to eat?¡¹

    Asahina presents me the ice cream while having a cramped smile. I felt that there¡¯s a blood vessel surfacing on my temple.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s an indirect kiss you know? You can have an indirect kiss with this Asahina Yuu! Aren¡¯t you glad?¡¹

    A bit awkward but Asahina stares at me while having an air of superiority, she then fell silent and licked the ice cream.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re having a date with this Asahina Yuu so be a bit glad¡¹

    Asahina muttered in a whisper.

    It¡¯s strange. It¡¯s strange in every way. I don¡¯t feel malice from Asahina¡¯s attitude.

    I¡¯m the man who raped you. Furthermore, I¡¯m strong. Yet, why does Asahina provokes me?

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s the truth when I said that I¡¯ll do anything you say¡­¡¹

    Looking down while licking her ice cream, Asahina¡¯s cheeks blushed then she whispered tremblingly.

    ¡¸However, however¡­listen to just one request of mine¡¹

    Request? You bitch, I didn¡¯t hear about a request. Then what about what you¡¯re eating? It¡¯s the ice cream I bought you know. It¡¯s a valuable 1000 yen lost to buy you ice cream. Yet you still intend to extort me?

    ¡¸You, are you underestimating me?¡¹

    Why don¡¯t you lick my penis instead of that ice cream? But I won¡¯t end it with just licking.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not it!¡¹

    Asahina looks at me while raising her voice.

    ¡¸T-This is, you see¡­¡¹

    She withdraw her gaze abruptly then Asahina raised a weak voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never hanged out with a man before. I know that my ideal is too high. I¡¯ve been confessed by a man that¡¯s close to my ideal. Yet, I didn¡¯t accept it¡­¡¹

    I was fed up with this Asahina that suddenly talked about something.

    Ah, yes yes. You¡¯re popular. I¡¯m not popular after all. I¡¯m disliked rather than popular.

    ¡¸You know the feeling of not being able to hang out right?¡¹

    Asahina gazed at me as her voice trembles, her ears are red.

    The reason for not hanging out with men. Well, it¡¯s because she has a perverted nature of playing with her ass. Going out with a man, she won¡¯t be able to tell the man she likes about it in short, therefore she abandoned the idea of going out.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you¡¯re a pervert¡¹

    I was irritated so I threw a straight ball at Asahina.

    ¡¸Un, right. It¡¯s because I¡¯m a pervert¡­¡¹

    I thought she¡¯d be angry but Asahina nodded obediently. The momentum is lost because of that.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never dated anyone. That¡¯s why, I want to try dating even if it¡¯s just a play. Before I become defiled¡­¡¹

    Asahina muttered then glanced at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll really do as you say. I don¡¯t mind being treated as a slave. But before that, I wanted to be on a date as a woman as a distinction¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s eyes that looks at me straight has no feeling of falsehood at all. I can feel her extraordinary resolution from the heart that¡¯s beating violently.

    Is she serious? Does she really intend to become my slave? Not just being used by me but she¡¯s going to be used by her own will?

    In exchange, she wants me to listen to her request?

    I can¡¯t read minds so I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s Asahina¡¯s real intention. That¡¯s why it¡¯s dangerous to make a convlusion. But it¡¯s not a bad deal to make her a slave by her will.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your request? I¡¯ll listen just to hear it.9 Say it¡¹

    I can threaten Asahina with the image. But if that image was made public, I¡¯m more at risk than Asahina. But that¡¯s why, I want to be certain to prevent the publication of the image more than Asahina.

    Without exposing my intent, I can do nothing but observe Asahina.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not good natured¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the villain who raped me calmly¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore I begged you not to cum inside but you did, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Asahina glared at me and I unintentionally looked away.

    That¡¯s well, That¡­I overdid it a bit.

    ¡¸Your poison is very strong¡¹

    ¡¸Poison?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a poison that¡¯s very lethal. But the poison isn¡¯t spread excessively. It¡¯s a very quiet poison. That¡¯s why it¡¯s strong¡¹

    The orange of twilight, the melting ice cream goes through her hand, Asahina spoke indifferently without worrying about it.

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s a poison without any wonder, there¡¯s a fool that scattered that poison. I want you to annihilate that poor poison with your deadly poisoin¡¹

    Asahina looked at the orange of the evening then she looked straight at me while saying that.

    ¡¸Yuka isn¡¯t a child that does that kind of things. I know that my character is the worst. But Yuka isn¡¯t. That girl is really a good child. I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s a reason why she has done that. I definitely wont forgive those who forcibly did that to Yuka¡¹

    Yuka? Oh, the onahole of those guys.

    Well, certainly, that Yuka refused those guys inside her body. I thought that she sold her body because she wants power but there¡¯s also a possibility of her being trapped.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a poor poison but those guys are deeply rooted. It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be cleaned by a Seigi no Mikata10 However©`¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible to annihilate poor poison with deadly poison¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If you grant my request, I¡¯m fine being your slave¡¹

    Asahina nodded.

    It¡¯s not controlling the poison with poison, it¡¯s destroying the poor poison with deadly poison.

    I didn¡¯t save Asahina, but it¡¯s true that I beat down those Senpai. If there¡¯s someone much stronger backing those guys, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯d come to retaliate. That¡¯s why I will crush them even if Asahina didn¡¯t ask me. But since it¡¯s rare, I¡¯d demand gratitude from her. But I won¡¯t take it up immediately. I have to raise her hopes a bit.

    Asahina might become arrogant if she thought that I¡¯m an easy man who¡¯d do once asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll think about it¡¹

    I stood up while saying that, then I start to walk leaving Asahina behind

    ¡¸I just felt like it!¡¹

    My foot stopped from Asahina¡¯s cry from the back.

    ¡¸Yuka, I bullied that child. She¡¯s a human that lives in a world different from me. I¡¯m a person on the cloud and Yuka is an ant that crawls on the ground. It¡¯s trivial even if you crush an ant. That¡¯s why I left her unattended. But I helped her because I felt like it. It was really just because I felt like it. Yet, that child¡­¡¹

    Her voice began to become small and shake, then she leaked out a small sob.

    ¡¸I, to this worst me, she expressed her gratitude over and over again, she said ¡®I¡¯ll be sure to return the favor to Asahina-san one day¡¯ I thought she¡¯s just a fool but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm¡¹

    I stopped listening and began to walk briskly.

    That Yuka is the onahole of those senpai, she must¡¯ve been raped badly by a considerable number of men.

    I have no interest in a used pussy.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything! I will really do anything so! I don¡¯t mind what happens to me! That¡¯s why please! I beg of you! Save Yuka! Suzuhara-kun!¡¹

    I ignored it and left the place where Asahina¡¯s voice resounds.

    I have no interest in second hand goods. I have no interest but it¡¯s not fun.

    That Yuka was quite cute. Furthermore, her tits are big.

    I have no interest in second hand goods but it¡¯s too wasteful to make a threadworm toy, it makes me very angry somewhat11

    I always think that I want to use my ability only for lewds. I don¡¯t want to poke into troublesome things as much as possible, I only want to have sweet thoughts. But©`.

    ¡¸I feel that I want to rampage a bit¡­¡¹

    Inside me, strange feelings I¡¯ve never felt before is springing up.

    It¡¯s only once in a while that I fully release my ability so rampaging isn¡¯t bad either, I guess.

 Chapter 6

    Sometimes I like to be serious and rampage. I decided so I left the house feeling a bit excited.

    I think that I¡¯m quite strong but to be honest, I don¡¯t know how strong I am.

    I never experienced using my all in the end.

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s been the first time I pick a fight. The senpai I beat down yesterday is me picking a fight in a certain meaning but they¡¯re the cause of the fight.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get disliked again¡¹

    I muttered as I walk on the school road.

    I rampaged. In short, I¡¯m prepared to get into trouble. When there¡¯s trouble, there would be people who¡¯ll be afraid of me. Especially the schoolgirls are looking me with ¡®Those eyes¡¯

    ¡®Those eyes¡¯ That¡¯s right, they¡¯re looking at me like I¡¯m a monster.

    People are cautious of those who aren¡¯t normal, they¡¯re a creature that casts out.

    Though I¡¯ve been living with my ability hidden, the surroundings feel that I¡¯m not normal.

    Well, I wasn¡¯t skilled in hiding it when I was a kid and the other cause is probably because I¡¯ve been looking at women with bloodshot eyes.

    But the biggest reason is that I can see things that shouldn¡¯t be seen.

    X-ray vision. It¡¯s a power that can look through an obstruction.

    Even the clothes that cover ones body. I was able to see through women¡¯s clothes and see their naked body. But, it¡¯s not just the clothes I can see through.

    The wall, the door, the ceiling and the floors are all obstruction. If you put those away, things usually not seen can be seen.

    For example, we assume that someone dropped an eraser on the other side of the wall. I saw it somehow and then I unconsciously said ¡¸Speaking of which, you dropped your eraser right¡¹to the one who dropped the eraser I¡¯m sitting on my chair this whole time so I shouldn¡¯t be able to see that.

    Because it looks an ordinary daily thing, the borderline of normal for me and abnormal for others became ambiguous.

    It¡¯s just a trivial thing. My daily life is to see what¡¯s happening on the other side of the wall. If they knew it, they¡¯ll be treating me as a monster.

    Then one day that I myself noticed that it¡¯s abnormal.

    An obstruction is held. I can see through the wall, door, ceiling and the floor. The pencil, and eraser inside the case, the toothbrush and glass was seen through. I lived with such convenience then I noticed that it¡¯s abnormal.

    The ground disappears when the floor is seen through. Normally, I won¡¯t be able to move. But I can recognize the ground firmly.

    There should be something there but my recognition contradicts.

    The moment I noticed it, I understood that my own power is a dangerous thing.

    My power isn¡¯t something acquired. I don¡¯t have memories before I became of age but I¡¯m convinced that this is an inborn ability.

    Inborn ability. It¡¯s something that¡¯s the same as five senses for human.

    Humans have five fingers on the right hand and five on the left. They have also five fingers on right and left feet.

    Though humans can freely manipulate 20 fingers in total, there¡¯s no person who¡¯d think of it as wonderful.

    Not just the finger, but also the view they see with their eyes, the sound they hear through their ears, the scent they smell through the nose, the taste in their mouth. The information obtained from those are enormous. Humans handle such enormous information at the same time in an instant. It¡¯s very amazing but humans don¡¯t think that it is. After all, it¡¯s something that they were born with.

    Everyone has that ability obviously. That¡¯s why no one¡¯s surprised. But it¡¯s not that they can deal with everything at the same time in the beginning.

    People has no recollection when they were babies. Babies can¡¯t talk It can¡¯t walk. When it tries to move a finger, the five fingers move at the same time. In short, it can¡¯t use it¡¯s ability.

    The child spends time to learn its ability steadily. It gets used to it. It becomes familiar with it. Doing that way, it¡¯s possible to handle the ability freely soon.

    It¡¯s the same for my x-ray vision.

    I have no memory if it it I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ve been using my x-ray vision since the start. I should be having a hard struggle if I can¡¯t handle my ability. But I¡¯ve spend long time and the ability is learned steadily.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m looking through things like I should be and I realized that the world and my perception contradicts, I was able to have my ordinary daily life.

    Looking through the floor, I can perceive the humans walking downstairs.

    Looking trough the ceiling, I can perceive the inside of the skirt of a girl so I lived my life very normal.

    Looking through the door, even though I can see through the other side of the door, I open the door normally and pass through.

    Speaking of how long before I noticed that it was abnormal, it took too much time. Because of that, everyone around me has disappeared.

    It¡¯s something trivial but my ability can obtain information that should never be known so easy. I thought that it¡¯s the purpose of my ability. And that it¡¯s a truly frightening ability

    I must not take all of my strength. If I use my all, they¡¯ll surely be frightened. I have persuaded myself and lived©`.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good opportunity to see how strong I am¡¹

    It¡¯s not bad to understand my own strength and also I¡¯m not the my former self anymore

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯ll go well¡¹

    Normal, just like a human, I¡¯ll eliminate enemies by making good use of this ability. Humans can freely manipulate their feet and hands, that¡¯s why I can also freely manipulate this ability. Furthermore, I¡¯m able to apply restrictions to this ability.

    If it¡¯s the me right now, I can surely do it.

    Furthermore, I don¡¯t mind in particular even if I¡¯m treated like a monster. Because something I obtained is obtained.

    Arriving at the school gate, Asahina was standing next to the school gate.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun!¡¹

    Asahina was looking around restlessly then she run hastily when she saw me. Her face was so pale that it looks like it has no blood.

    ¡¸Yuka! Yuka¡¯s in danger!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    Asahina took my hand while shouting then she ran while pulling my hand.

    ¡¸H-Hey!¡¹

    ¡¸Just follow me!¡¹

    I tried thinking of what¡¯s going on but Asahina doesn¡¯t seem to want to listen to me and we left the school.

    I don¡¯t want to be late.

    Asahina who run wholeheartedly stopped in front of the gate of a house with a Tomoe on it¡¯s doorplate.

    Asahina who sweats hard and breathes heavily looks at me without composure. She didn¡¯t say anything and pulled my hand towards the gate. Then she pushed the interphone.

    We were invited by someone that seems to be the mother and we entered the house.

    That person that seems to be that Yuka¡¯s mother seems to be sleep deprived, there¡¯s a shadow suspending below her eyes that¡¯s quite surprising.

    Asahina talked to the one that seems to be the mother then she pulled me up to the second floor.

    ¡¸She almost never returned home. No, it¡¯s not returned, but I think she was almost not sent back¡¹

    Asahina pulled my hand and goes up the stairs, then muttered while clenching her teeth.

    Almost unable to return. In short she was almost in a confinement situation by the men who raped her?

    Must be nice. I want to violate Asahina until I get tired too.

    ¡¸She came back yesterday. She was returned. Then she contacted me this morning. I¡¯m sorry, she apologized while crying¡¹

    Arriving at the second floor, Asahina speaks while walking down the corridor. Her eyes were clearly bloodshot.

    Asahina walks down the corridor while pulling my hand and then she stopped in front of the door.

    ¡¸This is Yuka¡¯s©`¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up for a moment¡¹

    When I shut Asahina up, I looked ¡°on the other side of the door¡±

    I see.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for me to listen. I¡¯m going to school. I don¡¯t want to be late¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait!¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you do what you like? Later then¡¹

    I tried to shake Asahina¡¯s restraints and walked down the corridor.

    ¡¸Are you really a villain! I thought you were different!¡¹

    She shouted in grief. But I went down the stairs ignoring her.

    The scene on the other side of the door: She¡¯s hugging her knees on top of the bed in pajamas, that Yuka covered herself in blanket, shivering.

    Her right eye is swelling to some degree and there¡¯s a bruise on her cheek and lips.

    When I penetrate the wall, I can¡¯t penetrate the interior of a human body. However, I was able to understand even without that.

    She¡¯s been hit severely, kicked severely and was raped severely.

    Perhaps the senpai I beat up made her an outlet.

    ¡¸Asahina¡¯s an idiot¡¹

    I muttered while looking up the house when I stopped at the gate of that Yuka¡¯s house.

    She intends to change show me that terrible spectacle of that Yuka and tries to make me mind it, but you can¡¯t let a woman on that state to introduce to a man. It¡¯s frightening on the contrary.

    However, *Sigh*, she was a used goods but now a damaged goods.

    ¡¸Now then¡¹

    There¡¯s no problem even if there¡¯s no information.

    ¡¸The senpai I beat up yesterday were gentle people¡¹

    That¡¯s why when a kohai ask them sincerely, they¡¯ll spit out everything.

    I began to walk towards the school while smiling from ear to ear.

    Was Asahina in that Yuka¡¯s house? She didn¡¯t come to school even after the lunch break.

    There¡¯s no problem even if Asahina¡¯s not here. Rather, it¡¯s convenient that she¡¯s not here.

    Blood has obviously rushed into Asahina¡¯s head this morning. Her state can be used by the Senpai after all. When it comes to it, she¡¯ll just be an obstruction.

    With that said, I went to meet the senpai I beat up.

    The second year students has the school¡¯s seal sticking in their uniform. That¡¯s why the second year students are on the second floor so I walked down the corridor innocently.

    After walking at the corridor several times, I found the student that has a gauze in the face.

    The correct phrasing would be, his face severely trampled down. I was able to find him easily thanks to that.

    ¡¸Senpaiii!¡¹1

    I raised both of my arms with a smile then run towards senpai. 2

    ¡¸An?¡¹

    The senpai looked at my direction in bad mood but when he saw my face, his face paled instantly.

    ¡¸I was looking for senpai©`!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re!¡¹

    Senpai¡¯s eyes opened wide and he was about to scream. But since there are surrounding students, Senpai was able to endure it somehow but he¡¯s trembling in fear.

    The beaten up and the one who beat them, those thoughts have vanished as they were beaten up one sidedly. Since it was done so one-sidedly, I guess they know that it¡¯s absolutely impossible to defeat me.

    Thus they¡¯d like to call their allies but Senpai just continued to tremble without even trying to call companions.

    It¡¯s not impossible to call but rather they can¡¯t.

    Since if they call their companions, it¡¯ll be found out that they were beaten up. They¡¯ll found out that they were beaten one sidedly.

    For them who usually swagger around and work delinquently, it¡¯s a shame for them to be beaten by a kohai. If it was found out, it¡¯s possible that they might be cut out from the delinquents.

    ¡¸Senpai! I just want to ask something, do you have time!¡¹

    Looking at me with shaking eyes, the senpai in front of me retreats while slowly backing away in shivers, as the kohai sincerely asks in an obedient and polite tone.

    ¡¸S-Shut up¡­¡¹

    The senpai that¡¯s about to cry was still showing stubbornness.

    As expected of a delinquent. Their obstinacy is unusual.,

    ¡¸You want to be beaten again? Huh?¡¹

    I pressed the obstinate senpai and smiled from ear to ear.

    ¡¸Hii¡¹

    And when I grabbed Senpai¡¯s collar to raise him, senpai had a vanishing scream.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s the guy that did it to that Yuka? You? Speak. Or else I¡¯ll beat you up just like yesterday? I¡¯ll do it in front of your classmates¡¹

    ¡¸A, au¡­¡¹

    I raised my voice as I ask Senpai while gripping his collar and Senpai became ghastly pale as he raise a groan while trembling.

    The surroundings got noisy. They haven¡¯t heard what I said but the surroundings reacted to the situation where the kohai grips the senpai¡¯s collar raising him.

    ¡¸Hey you¡¯re a first year right? What are you doing!¡¹

    Turning around when I heard the voice, there¡¯s a random schoolboy that has a good bodybuild facing this direction.

    His fighting power is around 15-18 I think. He¡¯s probably on a sports club, moreover a combat sports one. His developed muscles is wrapped with faint faint flab. I think it¡¯s judo club. He¡¯s quite strong.

    A big fish came out immediately? But Judo is it? This is quite a trouble.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a worthy guy. If you want someone to play with then play with me¡¹

    The senpai with good build came in front of me and I glared at the Senpai I beat up, then he spoke while patting my shoulder.

    I thought that he¡¯d complain but it seems that the good build senpai is worried about me.

    What¡¯s this? Even though I wanted the commotion of me picking a fight get big.

    ¡¸He¡¯s the guy that uses overwhelming number to prey on victims. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s power is only in number advantage. He¡¯s a normal weak guy that cries himself to sleep¡¹

    The hand of the senpai with good build moved around my shoulder and he hold it. Then he nodded while talking to himself.

    ¡¸But however! If you start judo, it¡¯s possible to defeat even the numbers! You¡¯re a brave first year! You have the talent in judo! Now, join judo with me and let¡¯s aim for the nationals together!¡¹

    The good build senpai who¡¯s holding my shoulder raised a deep voice that can break the windows.

    This person merely wants to invite people to Judo club.

    Oh, speaking of which there¡¯s one when I entered the school, a man in judo uniform that¡¯s standing next on the schoolgate and calls out the fresh students and shouts like an idiot with ¡¸You have the talent in Judo!¡¹, is that this person?

    Are the members not enough?

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll think about it¡¹

    ¡¸Umu! Think very well about it! But I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be at the gate of Judo club! I know! Haahahaha!¡¹

    Hearing my word, the good build senpai laughs dynamically while tapping my shoulder.

    ¡¸Then then, with that said¡­¡¹

    Having his purpose achieved, he decided to flee immediately as he sensed that it¡¯ll become troublesome in some meaning.

    ¡¸Come to me if you ever got in trouble!¡¹

    He ran away hastily but the bold voice echoes from the back.

    Judo is bad. Judo is my natural enemy. Furthermore, that senpai with good build is quite strong.

    It¡¯s often said that they¡¯re the soft and weak. Judo is about fighting by using the enemy¡¯s power, it¡¯s a counter with the worst compatibility against me. However, judo specializes in close combat. Even if you can perceive enemy¡¯s movement before hand, it¡¯s not important if caught. In addition you¡¯d lose if you¡¯re unable to resist as they have pinning techniques.

    My ability shows terrible power depending on use but it¡¯s not almighty at all.

    If I know that my opponent knows judo before hand, I can make measures against it but the ending won¡¯t change if I got caught. Specially their stranglehold is no joke. You¡¯ll be dropping instantly. It¡¯s the end if I lose consciousness. That¡¯s why locking techniques are dangerous. Acute pain from the locking is also no joke.

    If I learn judo then it¡¯s no problem but I¡¯m not a person that wants to think naively. That¡¯s why it¡¯s quite hard to enter clubs with physical activities.

    After school, I finished preparing to leave and went out of the school.

    When I was walking home, I noticed I¡¯m being tailed by someone.

    When I looked back there¡¯s no one. If I can see normally.

    There are several people hiding in the utility pole and walls. Some schoolboys wearing our uniform. I also saw the two senpai that I beat up yesterday.

    I thought that the judo senpai obstructed us but it seems that I will be able to fish them according to schedule in some way or another.

    The two from yesterday should¡¯ve wanted to conceal that they were beaten down by the first year me. But I marched into the second year¡¯s classrooms in the second floor so I was accused. Then they have no choice but to crush me somehow. Even if they humiliate themselves, they have no choise but to ask for people and crush me.

    They were lured in without knowing that it¡¯s my aim.

    I who smiled from ear to ear walked off the school road and towards the area where there¡¯s no people.

    I¡¯ll teach these Senpai. How fearful the power of seeing something that you can¡¯t is.

 Chapter 7

    Passing through the back alley, I entered the woods.

    There are three points to take when fighting against a large number of people.

    One is the geographical advantage. For that reason, I decided this place before the fight, it¡¯s necessary to invite them there.

    Second would be is that you shouldn¡¯t let the large number of people attack all at once. No matter how I anticipate the enemy¡¯s movements, it¡¯s only for a moment. I have to take that chance moment and attack yet it¡¯s impossible to cope with a simultaneous attack from a large number of people at the same time. Therefore, the geographical advantage.

    Third is that I mustn¡¯t damage my fist. It¡¯ll become overwhelmingly disadvantageous if I hurt my fist. And even if the fist is comparatively hard, it¡¯s easy to break. I heard that when a human bone hits with all of its power, it¡¯s fist might get broken. That¡¯s why it¡¯s necessary to avoid the bone getting hit as much as possible but it can¡¯t be said when the situation needs it. That¡¯s why it¡¯s necessary to protect the fist.

    If you take this three points, the possibility of getting defeated lowers endlessly.

    I stopped when I advanced in the depths of the forest, then put my hand in the pocket of my uniform. Then I took out a fingerless glove. It¡¯s something that reeks of chuunibyou but since it can protect the finger when used, it¡¯s convenient.

    The moment I took out the fingerless glove, I heard steps from the back.

    ¡¸Hey hey, he took out a glove. Isn¡¯t he getting into it?¡¹

    I turned around to the voice I heard, then there¡¯s a man with blond hair that looks at me while having a vulgar smile. There are around five behind that man. Then there¡¯s the two senpai that I beat up yesterday too.

    Six people in total. That¡¯s what you normally think but there are three men that detoured while hiding themselves in the trees of the forsest. Nine people in total.

    It¡¯s no use even if you hide from me. Or rather, it¡¯s convenient for me if you hide. That¡¯s why I pretend not to notice so they won¡¯t notice that they¡¯re at disadvantage.

    Then, the blond man taking the lead and looking proud is out of the question. He only looks so self important yet so weak. No, it¡¯s not always true that they¡¯re weak if they¡¯re physically inferior. Looking strong and merciless, this guy uses unfair means calmly to win. That¡¯s how he fight.

    The blonde man might be able to do ¡°It¡± but that¡¯s out of the question since he¡¯s fundamentally weak.

    The strongest in this group©`.

    Is the man standing behind the two senpai I beat up yesterday.

    The black haired man with a medium build. He looks a normal man at a glance but his muscular quality is different from the surrounding men. And the beating of his heart is gentle. He¡¯s not excited in the situation where they would start lynching just one lone man.

    This guy is certainly the leader of the group.

    ¡¸Stand back Takenaka¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    The man with a medium height and build who was standing quietly called out the blonde man when he saw me getting ready for battle.

    ¡¸That guy¡¯s the one who flawlessly knocked down Kinoshita and Makihara. Also his face changed when he saw me. That guy knows¡¹

    The medium build man said and stepped forward. It seems that he¡¯s not underestimating me with his remark. Yet he¡¯s not shaking.

    This guy¡¯s the one who sent the other three on a detour?

    The judo senpai is much stronger in terms of strength but it¡¯s a different story when it comes to fighting without limits.

    ¡¸W-what is it Shinozaki? You¡¯re scared of a first year? Furthermore that weak looking guy?¡¹

    When he was pulled back, the blonde man provoked the medium build man. Asking if he¡¯s scared, the one actually scared is the blond man.

    The medium build man doesn¡¯t seem to belittle me as he made a cautious remark. The blond man must¡¯ve been scared with that.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk later. Don¡¯t be careless. Let¡¯s finish this immediately¡¹

    Saying that, the man with a medium build took out a relatively short stick from his back.

    Short stick. It seems to be an iron pipe that¡¯s easy to swing. Furthermore, it has a tape rolled in it to not make it slip.

    You intend to hit me with that? That¡¯s cruel. Furthermore, you¡¯re going to use all of your power to knock me down from the beginning? Well, this might be dangerous. Then©`.

    ¡¸Catch!¡¹

    I put my right hand on my pocket and took ¡°it¡± out and threw it towards the medium build man.

    ¡¸Get away!¡¹

    The medium build man shouted But only the medium build man was able to react and the others were dumbfounded.

    Then a fog of white powder was spread around. I threw a pouch of wheat flour. The surroundings became white because of that.

    ¡¸You intend to run away!? I won¡¯t let you run!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it Takenaka! That guy doesn¡¯t intend to run©`¡¹

    The blonde man raised a cry and an iron bar and run towards me. The medium build man tried to stop the blond man but he wasn¡¯t able to stop him because the vision is fogged.

    ¡¸First one¡¹

    The flour spreads out like fog. Inside the pure white view, I hammered my fist on the stomach of the blond man.

    Even if you can¡¯t see me, you¡¯re completely visible to me.

    ¡¸Gaha!?¡¹

    The blond man jumped triumphantly but because his power is half-hearted, the power of the blow in his stomach is doubled. Furthermore, the hunted becomes the hunter. Because the counter caught him off guard, my fist almost dug half.

    ¡¸Kahyuu, Hyuu¡¹

    Throwing up a weird sigh, I slipped the collapsing blond man. His in pain that can almost make him faint and in addition his breathing is hard so he probably won¡¯t be able to move for the time being.

    Now then, how many can be done with this flour strategy?

    I immediately went away from the collapsing blond man and aimed at the medium build man but it seems that it has gave up and fell backwards.

    I have no choice but to fight that guy. Well©`.

    ¡¸Second one¡¹

    I moved to the man closes to me and lightly poked his head.

    ¡¸Hii¡¹

    The man raised a small scream when his head was poked with his vision not clear, he then guarded his head. And his stomach has©`.

    ¡¸Gefu!?¡¹

    My right finger thrusting in.

    It¡¯s easy to make the stomach as a target and the fist won¡¯t be hurt easily since it¡¯s soft. I¡¯m using the fingerless glove so I have no worries but it¡¯s necessary to make assurance. Also the solar plexus is where the vital points that can make an opponent faint in a blow.

    ¡¸Dammit!¡¹

    When I turned my gaze on the voice I heard, the pure white view is clearing up and the medium build man tried to run away.

    There¡¯s two knocked down. There are still seven people remaining. Furthermore the surprise attack flour strategy can¡¯t be used twice. They should normally regain their balance and beat me up but the medium build man chose to run away immediately. Furthermore, he abandoned his companions.

    It judged that he won¡¯t be able to escape if he doesn¡¯t try to. That guy has an excellent ability to evade danger and he¡¯s also quick-witted.

    I don¡¯t want to let him go if possible but I¡¯ll have a delayed start so it¡¯s useless to run after him.

    He¡¯s much more troublesome opponent than I thought.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    The three men who detoured and should¡¯ve made a pincer attack has seen the flour strategy and their schedule changed. They rushed into me while shouting.

    ¡¸You¡¯re unfair! You¡¯re throwing powder and hindering vision!¡¹

    When the powder fog cleared up, there¡¯s a man who stared at me with bloodshot eyes and then answered back.

    Unfair? I¡¯d like to tell the guys who tried to lynch me with numbers. Well, it¡¯s certainly unfair.

    This guys, even though they¡¯re okay using unfair means, they criticize when the opponent is using unfair means against them.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Takenaka done for?! What happened to Shinozaki!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Shinozaki? Huh!?¡¹

    The three rushes over. One of them shouted and the other man who¡¯s asked about the surroundings raised a stupid voice.

    They seem to have finally noticed that the leader has escaped when they were asked.

    ¡¸T-This person is really dangerous. We shouldn¡¯t have tried to lay our hands against him¡­¡¹

    One of the two of the senpai I beat up yesterday raised his shaking voice in freight. There¡¯s only two people down and yet the trauma from yesterday came back to them.

    Oh, it¡¯s now less three people since the leader escaped.

    ¡¸Shut up you shit! Don¡¯t get scared with just a first year!¡¹

    The man is enraged on the frightened senpai. It seems that the leader of the three men who made the detour and pincer me is second place on the strength of the group. This one¡¯s certainly stronger than the blonde guy.

    He¡¯s strong so the man with medium build is the leader of the group, but the role of the command is divided into two, it¡¯s a mistake. The the medium build man is the leader of the main force and also the leader of the other force then they¡¯d probably able to make a good fight. It¡¯s a mistake to put the blonde man as a subleader of the main force.

    ¡¸Anyway let¡¯s use numbers to press him©`¡¹

    The leader of the other force tried to command the confused members to beat me down but I¡¯m not so good natured to wait for him to finish his command.

    ¡¸Do consultations beforehand Reflect on it¡¹

    When I draw closer to the leader of detached corpse in a flash, I gave him a straight while teaching him to reflect.

    ¡¸Dammit!¡¹

    It took a little time until I caught him off guard but I pressed him, the leader of the other force clicked its tongue while jumping back then avoided my attack.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go idle! You should just do it with all members!¡¹

    Firmly taking a defensive posture, the leader of the other force motivated the others. His words and attitude are coarse, it¡¯s not wrong to say it. However the people around can¡¯t move.

    The lack of the leader in the main unit is a big loss. Then, let¡¯s confuse them more.

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying ¡®Shit, dammit¡¯ since earlier, do you want an insect from the restroom?¡¹

    Provoking the leader of the other force, I moved sideways when I confirmed that there¡¯s a blood vessel appearing on the surface of his temple.

    ¡¸T-This motherfuckeeeer!¡¹

    The leader of the other force raised an interesting roar as he took the provocation then he rushed towards me.

    They don¡¯t know why I have lured them ¡°here¡±

    The leader of the main force escaped immediately maybe because he noticed that I lured them.

    ¡¸Die you fuckeeeeeeer!¡¹

    The leader of the other force rushed towards me and threw a right fist while shouting in anger.

    ¡¸Ku¡¹

    But his right fist changed course immediately. It¡¯s because I hid behind the tree. Only idiots would hit a tree with full strength. But because of that©`.

    ¡¸Here you go¡¹

    ¡¸Higuuuuuuuu!?¡¹

    A strange sound echoes and the leader of the other force raised a weird scream.

    My feet goes between the groin of the bending forward leader of the other force. Like kicking soccer ball, I kicked it up with my toe using all of my power.

    ¡¸Pyapyapyapyapyapyao¡­¡¹

    Is that a scream? He¡¯s raising a strange voice like he¡¯s making me laugh at all, the leader of the other force crumbles.

    Did I overdo it? Maybe his balls are destroyed.

    Well, there are two balls so it¡¯s fine I guess.

    Holding his groin using both hands, he crouched like caterpillar in a leaf, the leader of the other force convulses.

    It¡¯s the most effective attack against men. That¡¯s a bull¡¯s-eye. When he takes this, it¡¯s impossible to get back in short time. No matter how you strengthen your body, no matter how tough is your will, only this will make you helpless.

    ¡¸W-Wha-What the hell. Just what on earth is he?¡­¡¹

    I heard a mutter.

    When the leader of the other force was done disappointingly, the remaining five are in extreme confusion.

    I thought of rampaging but this guys are no good. I even intentionally lured them ¡°Here¡±

    A place where there¡¯s a lot of obstacles, the one with the best compatibility with my ability. It¡¯s easy to disperse the enemies when there¡¯s a lot of obstacles and I can naturally disappear from enemy¡¯s sight if I hide my body. But I can check my enemies visually.

    It¡¯s fine even for a moment. Just hiding my body for a moment. If the opponent hesitates with just that, the chance is created. I end it by catching them off guard.

    ¡¸What would you do? There¡¯s no meaning to continue further? Why don¡¯t we talk and make peace?¡¹

    I said while approaching the remaining five©`.

    ¡¸Gaha?¡¹

    I drive my fist on the stomach of the man that¡¯s easiest to reach.

    I looked down on the collapsing man then looked up to the four remaining men. Then I smiled.

    ¡¸Just kidding. I won¡¯t let one of you go. Especially the two from yesterday. I¡¯ll beat you up more than yesterday. Because it seems that you¡¯re not reflecting at all¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Aaa¡­¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s why I told you to stop it¡­¡¹

    The two shuddered at my words.

    There are still four of them remaining. Compared to that, I¡¯m alone. But I¡¯m the one in advantage in this location.

    I decided to rampage yet, I feel depressed from the incomplete combustion.

    I have no choice but to have hard expectations by reverse aiming on the leader of the main unit that escaped immediately.

    There are eight men sitting straight naked no top of the dead leaves formed on the ground. No, is it seven? The leader of the other force who received a soccer ball kick on his balls has his eyes peeled white and collapsed. Furthermore, naked.

    I hold my phone towards those men and took photos.

    Ah, geez, it¡¯s not interesting to take pictures of naked men. Rather, I don¡¯t want to save this disgusting images. But, I need to grasp their weakness.

    ¡¸U, Uu¡­¡¹

    Hiding their groin using both hands, the men looked down while groaning. The two from yesterday are crying.

    They haven¡¯t reflected on it, it seems that the pill bug they have eaten is making effect. Or rather, I never expected them to eat it so I pulled back a bit.

    You won¡¯t normally eat it even if you¡¯re told to do so. I won¡¯t eat it.

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s about the guy who did it to that Yuka, is her weakness grasped by you guys?¡¹

    When I asked, several of them trembled. But no one opened their mouths.

    ¡¸Want to eat pill bug? Or would you prefer wood lice?¡¹

    Smiling, I asked while tilting my head. There are lots of pill bug and wood lice around the fallen leaves after all.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll talk!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll talk so stop it!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop with the wood lice! I beg of you!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want wood lice! I don¡¯t want to eat wood lice anymore!¡¹

    Several of them had their face paled and raised a grieving cry. Especially the two people who ate the pill bug are desperate.

    The wood lice¡¯s effect is tremendous. If it¡¯s a camel cricket, it¡¯s much more effective.

    Those are dangerous. Camel cricket are dangerous. Those are fucking disgusting.

    Thanks to the effect of wood lice, I was able to gather information everything about that Yuka. And the contents of their talk are truly foolish.

    It seems that their aim was Asahina. I understood it to some extent yesterday.

    They somehow want to get Asahina as her looks are good but it seems that Asahina¡¯s cocky attitude is the reason why they put out their hands. Then they got that Yuka beforehand.

    Yuka became obedient as she tried to stop the Senpai somehow. She¡¯s been called and she followed. Then she was gangbanged.

    They took a lot of obscene images and videos and they threatened that Yuka, she became those Senpai¡¯s toy.

    She seems to be resisting at first but it seems that she start to give up after some time. Knowing that they¡¯d be gentle if she entice them, she took the lead and open her legs.

    Did they forgot their objective on the meanwhile? Or was it the cause of that one being resented in return?

    That Yuka sold Asahina. She tried to sell Asahina to defend herself.

    Asahina wants to save that Yuka who received the tormenting instead of her. That Yuka had said that she¡¯ll return the favor to Asahina one day.

    Returning the favor somehow turned into returning har,. Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t asked but poked her nose into it by herself.

    What a foolish story.

    By the way, it seems that the two who used violence on that Yuka is the two from yesterday as expected.

    ¡¸Want to eat wood lice?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No way! I don¡¯t want wood lice!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to eat! I don¡¯t want to eat that!¡¹

    When I present the wood lice to the two of them, they refused while crying. The other man avert their trembling face.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to eat?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to eat! I don¡¯t want to eat that!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll eat pill bug! So please spare me from wood lice!¡¹

    The two men that¡¯s shaking their heads to my question desperately appealed to be spared from wood lice.

    I see. Then©`.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s look for a camel cricket©`¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with wood lice! I¡¯ll eat the wood lice!¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop the camel cricket! Please stop it!¡¹

    Even though they said that they don¡¯t want to eat it that much earlier, the two of them started to say that they want to eat wood lie, the other men turned pale and trembled, then they accepted the wood lice I presented.

    I took pictures of the two with my phone.

    The image of them eating wood lice while naked. If this comes into light, the delinquent life of these guys would end.

    By the way, camel cricket is truly the strongest. I¡¯m also saved as I don¡¯t want to touch that thing. That¡¯s the only one I can¡¯t win against.

 Chapter 8

    Bidding farewell to the delinquents, I returned home and went out immediately after changing clothes.

    I¡¯m heading towards that Yuka¡¯s house.

    The leader who escaped is stronger than those delinquents. Furthermore, he¡¯s calm, careful, and cunning. He¡¯s that kind of leader so I¡¯m expecting for him to take measures.

    Since he escaped immediately, I can judge that he¡¯s not going to charge directly if he has no winning chance. But it¡¯s hard to think that he¡¯d withdraw so easily now that they sent delinquents. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯d try some other means.

    Then, how would I get crushed.

    The answer is easy. Adjust the war potential and pierce my weakness. For example, securing some person that¡¯s related to me.

    Why did I pick a fight with the delinquents? Investigating the cause, it¡¯ll arrive at that Yuka and Asahina.

    I moved for Asahina and that Yuka. When it comes to it, they¡¯ll use Asahina and that Yuka as hostage. So it¡¯s possible to crush me if that Yuka and Asahina is secured. Then that Yuka is easy to find as she¡¯s their toy.

    The leader is clever. It should¡¯ve judged that it¡¯s easy if she¡¯s secured. In short it¡¯s likely that he¡¯ll move by the end of the day.

    With that said, I decided to keep watch on the side that Yuka.

    ¡¸However, my ability is truly unfair¡­¡¹

    I arrived at that Yuka¡¯s house and muttered while looking around.

    The houses in the quiet residential area are lined up. I can grasp the event happening in the house just by standing in the way. The event behind the obstacle called wall.

    Looking from a different perspective, I can hide myself and completely understand the situation in the surroundings.

    Taking intelligence while the body is completely hidden? There¡¯s a limit in being unfair. But it¡¯s simple. It¡¯s a very simple ability.

    If I want to obtain a special ability, it would be like making a flame out of my hand or generate electricity or shooting out water like bullets or flying to the sky using wind. Those abilities are cooler.

    My ability is simple compared to that.

    Being able to see things that normal humans can¡¯t see. Just that. Furthermore, my ability can be done with science somehow. For instance, electric waves, heat perception, or X-ray. If you use those, my power in my ability can be gained by a normal people too.

    My ability can be reproduced with the help of science, that¡¯s the degree. My physical ability doesn¡¯t improve at all.

    However they absolutely need to use machinery when they try to reproduce my ability with the help of science. Furthermore if you improve the accuracy, it needs an equipment that corresponds to it.

    X-ray, CT, MRI. The more they raise the accuracy, the larger the equipment needed.

    But I have nothing in my hands, furthermore, I can take information in high accuracy.

    It¡¯s simple but it¡¯s an ability that¡¯s much more dangerous than making flame from hand.

    I hid myself from the wall of that Yuka¡¯s house and checked inside.

    That Yuka is still inside the room. I can¡¯t see Asahina. She probably came home. Or perhaps she¡¯s still inside the house and she¡¯s outside the range where I can detect her with my ability.

    My x-ray ability has a vague part. It¡¯s useful range varies on the day. Though it¡¯s stable in short distance, the number of obstacles it can pass through is different by daily. Perhaps I think that the effective range changes with my physical and mental condition.

    It¡¯s been two hours since I¡¯ve began to lie and wait. The sun sets and the area has become completely dark.

    ¡¸Err, Shiritori, Apple[Ringo], Gorrila[Gorira], Camel[Rakuda], Ostrich[Danchou], Shit[Unko], Anus[Koumon] Ah, I got an ¡®N¡¯ end¡¹1

    I¡¯ve got too much time that I played shiritori with myself.

    ¡¸Another round. Err, Shiritori, Squirrel[Risu], Watermelon[Suika], Canary[Kanaria], Angler[Ankou], Shit[Unko], Anus[Koumon]. Ah, I got N again¡¹

    No good, whenever shit comes, I want to say anus by all means. It¡¯s something that has transcended the victory and defeat. Something makes me do that.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Then, that Yuka had curled herself up on top of the bed moved.

    That Yuka operated her phone while trembling, she dropped the cover blanket, got off the bed and began to take off her pajama.

    I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s the call of the leader of the delinquent group.

    That Yuka on the other side of the wall is doing a nude show. Since I¡¯m seeing through the wall of the house, I can¡¯t see the internal organs of that Yuka.

    That Yuka who has a bandage rolled in her right eye starts unbuttoning the pajama and©`.

    ¡¸oo¡­¡¹

    That Yuka¡¯s jacket falls in the floor. Then her big tits came into view. There¡¯s some bruise on her jiggling big breast here and there but it causes my inner sadism to be excited.

    There are bruises and bandages put in every other part of her body.

    The girl covered in bruises and bandages somewhat makes me feel something emotional.

    Still, the senpai who did it to her are quite flashy. But because of that, the pill bug, wood lice, and camel cricket in the end©` Blergh, I felt nauseous remembering it.

    ¡¸That girl has a good body¡­¡¹

    I pulled myself together and looked at that Yuka. That Yuka, took off her trousers while half naked.

    Her tits are big and thighs are tight. Then the curve of her waist and the swell of her ass. And her thighs are plump in addition.

    Her face is lovely and childish and her semi long hair is colored black. Her body is obscene nevertheless. I understand their feeling of taking her instead of threatening Asahina.

    Asahina¡¯s cuteness is on top but she¡¯s flat chested. It¡¯s not just small. Asahina¡¯s a chopping board. Because it¡¯s like that in the present, she¡¯s hopeless in future. Compared to that, Yuka is¡­

    ¡¸But she¡¯s a used goods. Used goods. Hmmm, Used goods is a bit¡¹

    I¡¯d like a new one if anything. But that Yuka has a lewd body. It charming if you just remove that she¡¯s already used. It needs a talent to give her up.

    While worrying, Yuka had gone out of the room after changing. I lost that Yuka because of that.

    I can only see the distance in the room facing the wall.

    ¡¸Wait! I beg you to wait! You mustn¡¯t go! Wait a minute Yuka!¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s voice is heard. She¡¯s still in the house. Did she wait on the corridor from morning without entering the room?

    Pausing a moment, the door in the house opened and that Yuka came out. Asahina run after her.

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t go! You know what¡¯s going to happen to you right!? You should break off with those people!¡¹

    Asahina desperately shouted while gripping that Yuka¡¯s arm silently.

    ¡¸Break off?¡¹

    Yuka who stopped muttered it, then shook off Asahina¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸That¡¯s funny How do I cut them off?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hearing that Yuka¡¯s muttering, Asahina¡¯s face paled as she tilt her head.

    ¡¸If I can run then I already did! I can¡¯t run away so I don¡¯t have a choice but to go!¡¹

    That Yuka looked at Asahina with her eyes that lost it¡¯s light and said, she then smiled.

    ¡¸Asahina-san¡¯s fine isn¡¯t she? You have someone to protect you right?¡¹

    That Yuka looked at Asahina with a cramped smile then she pressed on. Asahina gradually retreated from the pressure that Yuka makes.

    The person that protects her, is that me?

    That Yuka sold Asahina. Then, Asahina should¡¯ve been violated by those Senpai. But I broke into it and beat down those Senpai. From that Yuka who saw that sees it as Asahina being protected.

    Well, I was protecting her consequently but I fully intended to throw Asahina that time.

    ¡¸Hey, why? Why is Asahina-san protected? Why¡¯s no one protecting me? Why? Hey, why?¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s being pressed by that Yuka retreats.

    Even if I protected her, Asahina¡¯s raped too. By me.

    ¡¸Why do they have to look me with those eyes! My breasts were fondled by unknown men, my nipples were pulled, penises thrust in from my front and back, I was made worn clothes that are so shameful I want to die, they took pictures and videos, they beat me up if I don¡¯t say It feels good or I¡¯m glad! I don¡¯t it! Isn¡¯t it obvious that I don¡¯t want it anymore! But I have no choice but to go!¡¹

    That Yuka had tears running down her cheek, she shouted like a madman. Asahina can¡¯t retort to those words.

    Looking at the door, I see the one that seems to the mother on the other side.

    A child is a child and a parent is a parent. She cried unmoving when she understood the situation of her daughter to some degree.

    She might¡¯ve known that her daughter is being threatened. If the obscene images were exposed to the public, she likely thinks that the future of her daughter would end. Her appearance in the eyes of society?

    Foolish. If she really thinks of her daughter then she should¡¯ve reported to the police quickly or move somewhere far away.

    Well, moving to a distant place isn¡¯t that easy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all Asahina¡¯s fault! It should have been Asahina-san! It¡¯s all Asahina-san¡¯s fault! If you want to stop me then Asahina should go as a scapegoat!¡¹

    Her angry voice echoes. She poked her head even though it¡¯s not asked, so she¡¯s not passing the responsibility? Well, humans are like that.

    That Yuka breathes heavily as she cry. The echoes of that Yuka¡¯s angry voice lingers. The echoes disappear then the area became silent.

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    A voice was heard among the silence.

    ¡¸Eh/¡¹

    That Yuka tilted her head in confusion. Asahina looked straight to that Yuka¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll become the scapegoat. No, that¡¯s not it. This is my repayment. This will be the repayment for all of the things I¡¯ve selfishly done until now. Yuka, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s as you said, you¡¯re just a victim. It¡¯s my fault¡¹

    ¡¸A-Asahina-san?¡¹

    Staring straight at that Yuka, Asahina spoke indifferently. But there¡¯s extraordinary resolution felt in her voice. Speaking vividly, Asahina¡¯s heart is beating calmly. I can feel it. That Yuka¡¯s been the one overwhelmed this time.

    ¡¸You stay in the house¡¹

    Saying that, Asahina began to walk

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t!¡¹

    The surprised Yuka gripped the hand of Asahina that began to walk.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t go! Nothing is solved even if Asahina-san goes! You¡¯ll just end up in a similar situation as me!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Asahina who was stopped muttered and that Yuka looked puzzled.

    Asahina slowly looked back and caressed that Yuka¡¯s cheeks wet with tears then she made a soft smile.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t given you my thanks yet¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I thank you when you said that you¡¯ll return the favor¡¹

    ¡¸A-Asahina-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yuka, you are a true friend since the first. I finally noticed that. I can¡¯t protect you. However, I¡¯m going to the place where you are now¡¹

    Asahina spoke out while smiling softly, then she embraced Yuka.

    Yuka¡¯s eyes opened wide and her tears overflowed.

    ¡¸It was hard right? It was painful. But it¡¯s fine already. It won¡¯t solve anything but I¡¯ll be with you from now on. Yuka, you¡¯re no longer alone¡¹

    Embracing that Yuka, Asahina whispered on her ears and parted from that Yuka. Then she turned her heel smiling and began to walk.

    Asahina¡¯s no longer smiling when she turned back from that Yuka and began to walk. She glared the darkness ahead to death then advanced to the darkness without question.

    ¡¸W-Why don¡¯t you call for help!? Why are you not calling that person?!¡¹

    That Yuka shouts at the back of Asahina that¡¯s walking towards the darkness. Hearing the shout, Asahina stopped.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know such a villain¡¹

    Asahina muttered without turning around, she then began to walk into darkness again and her figure disappeared in the dark.

    ¡¸S-Someone¡­¡¹

    Standing, that Yuka muttered while watching Asahina¡¯s figure in the darkness.

    ¡¸Please. Please. Someone, someone protect Asahina-san¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s amazing that Yuka¡¯s been seeking salvation from others this late. Why don¡¯t you do something not somebody? Call the police.

    But well, that¡¯s why I can use her. She has a lewd body even if used goods, her face is also cute./

    ¡¸I can but I have conditions, what would you do? Yuka-chan?¡¹

    I who was hiding the whole time spoke to that Yuka while showing up.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Suddenly appearing, that Yuka who saw me raised a surprised voice.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re from that time¡­¡¹

    Then she muttered.

    ¡¸I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand but I didn¡¯t protect Asahina. I can¡¯t just stomach Senpai that time so I beat them up. I don¡¯t mind whatever happened to Asahina¡¹

    It¡¯s not interesting to have Asahina get violated by other men so I¡¯m justifying my lie. It¡¯s better to say that to get Yuka.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re strong aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, I am¡¹

    ¡¸Protect Asahina-san¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. But I told you I have conditions right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯ll do anything, that¡¯s why¡­¡¹

    Yuka approached me and clung to me crying.

    With her quite young and cute face and semi long black hair. Contrary to the alluring eyes of Asahina, this girl has a gentle atmosphere. And her tits are big.

    I think she¡¯s quite lovely but looking at her closely, I think it¡¯s not bad.

    Furthermore, she said she¡¯ll do anything right? A good answer. It¡¯s indeed a model answer.

    ¡¸Become my sex friend and I¡¯ll help Asahina¡¹

    Saying that, I made my forefinger poke Yuka¡¯s tits.

    Holy! I poked her tits on mood but the squish feels wonderful. As expected big breasts are better.

    Hearing my words, Yuka who¡¯s having her breast poked glared at me for a moment.

    In the end, I¡¯m the worst who wants your body. I¡¯m the same kind as the men who raped your body severely. She probably thinks that. Fufu, that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸You know sexfriend right? I¡¯ll be using your pussy as I like. If I think I want to do it then you¡¯ll open your legs with pleasure. In short I¡¯ll be banging you. Yuka-chan will be banged by me. That kind of relationship¡¹

    I poke her squishy breasts from top of her clothes and asked while grinning.

    ¡¸I-I know¡­¡¹

    Without even resisting the breast poking, that Yuka answered in a whisper while looking down trembling.

    Ooh, she gets it. Well that¡¯s obvious. She¡¯s senpai¡¯s onahole after all.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t sell Yuka-chan to other men. You¡¯ll be my exclusive sex friend. I¡¯ll throw you away completely if I get tired of it. I¡¯ll play with you until I get tired. It¡¯s completely better than being raped as one likes by a number of men right?¡¹

    Being violated by only one man is considerably different from being violated by two or more men, I guess. If she accepts my condition, then Asahina would be protected.

    But even if it¡¯s better, it¡¯s still not different from being violated.

    ¡¸Can¡­I really believe in you?¡¹

    That Yuka who was looking down looked up straight to my eyes. It¡¯s no wonder that she¡¯d doubt. After all she¡¯s been driven into corner because she didn¡¯t doubt. If she believes me immediately, then she¡¯d be a helpless fool.

    ¡¸Well, you can judge after seeing the result¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Whether I can properly protect Asahina. I don¡¯t mind if you judge after you¡¯ve seen it. However, I won¡¯t protect Asahina if you decline. Are you fine with that?¡¹

    I turned back after saying so and began to walk briskly.

    ¡¸W-wait! I¡¯ll go too!¡¹

    Yuka run after me as expected.

    She¡¯s considerably a foolish and good natured person.. Furthermore, she¡¯s simple and obedient. If I show her that I can protect Asahina, she¡¯ll go along with my condition in all probabilities.

    Easy. This is why you became the toy of the Senpai. And will be fucked by me.

 Chapter 9

    ¡¸I¡¯m Tamoe. Tamoe Yuka¡¹

    That Yuka had introduced herself while she walks back from me.

    I forced Yuka to offer her body as compensation of me saving Asahina. Then she introduced herself in a behaved manner. Her head must have some loose screws.

    Suiting her image, I can understand why those men bullied and violated her.

    ¡¸What about you? Can you tell me your name?¡¹

    Yuka said while raising her pace then she linked both hand from my back and looked up to me. Her huge breasts jiggle because she thrust out her hand and link it. Then she raised my mood with her upturned eyes. I instinctively swallowed my saliva in that appearance.

    This girls looks cute but her actions are cute too. Furthermore, she¡¯s not just cute but she also arouse my sadism. The more I think so because there¡¯s a bandage on her right eye. Because of that, I instinctively thought of tormenting her.

    It¡¯s natural I guess. I can see the aim. If she¡¯s a natural airhead, then the senpai also can¡¯t bear it.

    Dammit, those Senpais got some delicious things. Who took her virginity? I felt a bit angry.

    ¡¸Suzuhara¡¹

    Ah, I want to do her soon. I answered Yuka while having such thoughts.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun?¡¹

    Yuka muttered my family name and when she looked at me with earnest expression, I lowered my head while walking.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll definitely protect Asahina-san right?¡¹

    She appealed to me.

    ¡®I want you to protect Asahina-san¡¯ That is to say if she accepted the condition I presented, it¡¯s like making her accept the terms and conditions.1

    Though I said that she can decide after I protected Asahina, it seems that she has made the decision accept it before she sees it.

    That¡¯s how she easily believes so I can lie and violate her as I like.

    Aside from that, It¡¯ll be troublesome if Asahina arrives before us. She¡¯ll only be an obstruction. I better go ahead and defeat the delinquents immediately.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s the assigned location?¡¹

    Yuka on my back stopped when I asked her a question.

    ¡¸The game station in the downtown¡¹

    She answered.

    N?

    I tilted my head as I stopped and look where Yuka is pointing.

    Game Station downtown? Well, I¡¯m fine with that.

    ¡¸Not the other side?¡¹

    I asked while looking at where Yuka¡¯s poinging.

    ¡¸Yes. Not the other side but this side¡¹

    Yuka nodded and pointed from my back again.

    Wait a moment. Give me a minute. I¡¯m fine if she¡¯s being summoned on the game station downtown. Not that but©`.

    ¡¸Then, then, where is Asahina heading?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Asahina certainly went forward. The opposite direction of the downtown.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know but she may have some business to go?¡¹

    Yuka tilts her head and says that she doesn¡¯t know.

    She doesn¡¯t have the atmosphere of postponing the matter with the delinquents because she has some business. She fully intend to rush at the delinquents with the resolution to die.

    Wait? Could it be?¡­

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, you didn¡¯t tell Asahina where the location is?¡¹

    When I asked, Yuka tilted her head then her mouth became a triangle.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t!¡¹

    Then shouted.

    I thought so.

    That girl rushed without knowing what direction to go?

    Asahina, where the hell do you intend to go?

    I took Yuka and looked for Asahina.

    Though there are some light leaking out from the windows of the houses, the darkness doens¡¯t change. It¡¯s normally hard to look for Asahina under this extreme condition.

    But I have good eyesight regardless of day and night. I can grasp the environment even if it¡¯s pitch black. Even I don¡¯t know why I can see well in the dark but there¡¯s no helping it because I can.

    ¡¸C-can I call her!?¡¹

    Yuka who led me as she run desperately, asked.

    Her big tits jiggle as a result of her run. I¡¯d get aroused normally but I¡¯m using my ability to look for Asahina so the ¡°Contents¡± of her big tits are disgustingly on view.

    Haa, geez, I¡¯m glad if this ability didn¡¯t evolve and can just see through clothes.

    I want to see her jiggling tits but I don¡¯t want to see something gross. But I look unconsciously every time her big tits shake.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t stop the idea of making a call?¡¹

    Wanting to see the jiggling breast by all means, I replied to her while looking at the grotesque stuff.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    Yuka asked again.

    Why? Isn¡¯t that obvious?

    ¡¸I think Asahina won¡¯t be stopped even if she¡¯s found. That¡¯s why she won¡¯t come even if you call her, and you can¡¯t tell her the location even if she does. However, if she noticed that we¡¯re looking for her she¡¯ll probably get cautious¡¹

    I can find her even she¡¯s hidden but, it¡¯s easier to find her walking on the road.

    ¡¸Ah, I see, I get it¡¹

    I somehow convinced Yuka and she was able to think with her mind a bit.

    I know the direction where Asahina¡¯s heading so if go through the sideways, I think I¡¯ll find her immediately.

    Then, I found immediately Asahina as guessed.

    ¡¸W-What should I do¡­?¡¹

    Crouching on the corner of the road, Asahina anxiously muttered. Yuka and I hid ourselves behind the utility pole.

    ¡¸I dashed without knowing the destination¡­¡¹

    Asahina muttered in worry and leaked out a sigh.

    Asahina looks smart on the outside. But looking closely, she¡¯s going to school with a vibrator in her anus, got easily raped by me, bought three orders of ice cream even she can¡¯t eat it all.

    Then, she dashed out without knowing the destination, and now crouching on the corner of the road feeling anxious.

    Could it be that she¡¯s an idiot?

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t think of Asahina-san as a fool!¡¹

    Yuka whispered in me who¡¯s having a tense face.

    Ah, it¡¯s spilling out in my face? No, no matter how you think she¡¯s an idiot.

    ¡¸Even if I contact Yuka¡­She won¡¯t tell me obediently. I can look for it by myself but I have no clue where to start¡­¡¹

    Asahina grumbles as she manipulate the phone while crouching, she hang her head and leaked a sigh. I looked at that kind of Asahina and then she stood up as she might¡¯ve thought of something. Inhaling a big breath, she pat her small breasts that¡¯s like a chopping board.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here! I won¡¯t run or hide! Come out!¡¹

    Opening her eyes wide, Asahina shouted. The sound echoes in the residential area then the surprised dogs made a bark.

    She got ashamed of her own shout? Ashina¡¯s fidgeting.

    What the hell is she doing? What does she want to do?

    ¡¸P-Please don¡¯t think of Asahina as an idiot!¡¹

    Yuka scolds me whisperingly while she looks up angrily.

    Yuka feels that she has a debt of gratitude with Asahina after all. She betrayed Asahina yet she forgave her. It can¡¯t be just called a true friend, Yuka might become a believer of Asahina. It seems that she intend to protect Asahina thoroughly.

    But you, do you really think that? Isn¡¯t she an idiot? Hey.

    Well fine. It¡¯s convenient for me if Yuka depends on Asahina. If Yuka depends on Asahina on some degree, I can use Asahina as pretext and do anything with Yuka.

    ¡¸Yuka didn¡¯t betray me! She only wants to be with me! That¡¯s why I must go! I have to be together with Yuka! But I don¡¯t know where¡¯s the destinatioooon!¡¹

    Asahina shouts while trampling the ground. Seeing that Asahina, Yukas eyes are wet while blushing. Then, the house dogs kept barking in reaction to Asahina¡¯s shout.

    ¡¸In the first place it¡¯s wrong to keep this Asahina Yuu waiting! Come out! Come out! I told you I¡¯m not going to run or hide so you should come and pick me up!¡¹

    Asahina shouts with her face dyed red, she breathed hard after she stopped shouting. She squat then hugged her knees.

    ¡¸I finally made a friend yet, why do I always have to¡­¡¹

    Then she grumbled shaking.

    ¡¸Asa©`¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    Was she overcome with feelings? Yuka tried to run towards Asahina but I held her back and closed her mouth using my hand. Then gripped her tits during the confusion.

    Shit, it¡¯s squishy. Tits are really amazing.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, listen¡¹

    Anyway, you want to go to Asahina? Not minding her breast getting massaged, I whispered to the raging Yuka.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave Asahina to Yuka-chan. I¡¯m going to crush the delinquents right now so I want you to take care of that idiot for the time being. Isn¡¯t it dangerous to leave an idiot unattended?¡¹

    Yuka struggles but she stopped acting violently when she heard my words. However, she reacts to the word ¡®That idiot¡¯ and glared at me.

    ¡¸Also, I want you to keep me a secret. If you do that idiot might rampage and it¡¯ll become troublesome¡¹

    As I persuade her, the word ¡®That idiot¡¯ makes her react, I¡¯m sure Yuka¡¯s scowling at me. But she nodded.

    Confirming that Yuka¡¯s nodding, I separate my hand.

    Ah, tits are dangerous. The fluffy feeling is dangerous. I want to massage it directly.

    ¡¸Would you be fine alone?¡¹

    Thinking that she¡¯d rush to Asahina immediately, Yuka went back to me and asked anxiously.

    Is she worrying at the man who¡¯d make her a sex friend in exchange of saving Asahina? Just how good natured are you?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care¡¹

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    Answering Yuka with a smile, Yuka nodded and left me then she ran towards Asahina. But she topped.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do everything if you really will protect Asahina-san. However©`¡¹

    Ashina turned towards me.

    ¡¸However if you didn¡¯t protect her, I, won¡¯t forgive you¡¹

    Leaving that message, Yuka run towards Asahina. I grinned while looking at Yuka¡¯s back and went towards the game station in the downtown.

    Feel relieved. I¡¯ll definitely protect her. In exchange, I¡¯m looking forward to the doubled reward.

 Chapter 10

    There are various colored neon shining brightly downtown.

    ¡¸Game station right?¡¹

    I muttered while grinning then I took out a cap from my pocket and wore it to cover my eyes, I passed through the automatic door to enter.

    It¡¯s another advantageous location they chose for my ability again.

    Getting inside the store, I frowned at the harsh noise. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve entered a game station but I don¡¯t like noisy places.

    Ignoring the noise, I looked around.

    Game machines lined up in a row. There are some guests but it¡¯s not crowded.

    I innocently strolled inside the store and checked the surveillance camera installed in the ceilings.

    ¡¸Fake¡¹

    I muttered as I look at the cameras. The ones installed in the ceiling aren¡¯t working. Because I can see the inside of the surveillance camera with my X-ray vision, I would know if it¡¯s working.

    The real ones are©`.

    ¡¸They¡¯re embedded. That¡¯s complex¡¹

    The surveillance cameras installed on the ceiling are all fakes and the working cameras are inserted the walls. They¡¯re firmly taking pictures by making them cautious of the fake. That said, the numbers are small.

    I walked around the shop and understood the number and locations of the camera, confirmed the position of the bathroom and decided to look for the leader of the delinquents.

    There¡¯s two floors in this game station has stories on the ground and three stories underground. There¡¯s an arcade game and a large play game as main moving on the surface and there are various medal games set up on the second floor. The delinquent group leader isn¡¯t in the both of it.

    Then he¡¯s underground. I thought while going down.

    Underground has a crane game and a photo booth, billiards and darts are also lined there. Because of that, it¡¯s different from the first and second floor above, there are a lot of girls on uniform seen. And most of them are delinquents©`

    I found him

    He¡¯s on the slot corner in the nook of the underground. There are men gathered sitting down. The leader of the delinquents is there.

    I approached innocently and took a chair a bit distant and listened attentively while sitting on a chair.

    The leader of the delinquents know my face but it¡¯s my first time showing here. Also I¡¯m not a famous student and I also changed my clothes so they probably won¡¯t notice me.

    ¡¸Yuka¡¯s late¡¹

    There¡¯s one man among the men who muttered in irritation. Then the leader who¡¯s sitting in the middle of the men clicked his tongue while looking at his phone.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine that Takenaka¡¯s done but to think that Gotou I can¡¯t believe it¡¹

    Another man muttered and the leader clicked his tongue again when he heard it.

    Takenaka¡¯s the blonde weak man. Who¡¯s Gotou? I¡¯ve never heard a name of Gotou there though.

    Well, it might be the leader of the other force that I¡¯ve kicked the balls and fainted.

    ¡¸Other than Gotou, the remaining is Kaz1. It¡¯s natural that he¡¯s done for, or rather, aren¡¯t we just testing waters?¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah¡¹

    The other man muttered and the leader nodded.

    It seems this is the main unit. The guys I knocked down in the forest is something to measure my power I guess. That Gotou seems to be different but the remaining ones are just throwables. The leader who withdrew immediately nodded.

    ¡¸Hey Shinozaki, why don¡¯t we just stop using Yuka as lure? It¡¯s just fine with use beating him up. Aren¡¯t you getting a bit too cautious¡¹

    The man sitting next to the leader asked the leader feeling troublesome.

    The dull looking man might be stronger than Gotou. He¡¯s probably higher than the leader physically.

    ¡¸I contacted Gotou but no good, he¡¯s already broken. He¡¯s muttering waraji or kamado2, he can¡¯t make a straight conversation. They¡¯re annihilated. Eight of the men I left were annihilated. Perhaps the opponent is flawless¡¹

    Faces turning pale, the men surrounding the leader had sweat flowing in their cheeks.

    ¡¸That fellow had seen through my head the moment he saw me. Furthermore, when we were about to begin our preemptive strike, he took the initiative. Also, those eyes. It¡¯s as if those eyes can see through everything, I can¡¯t stop trembling¡­¡¹

    Muttering, leader trembles as he embrace himself. Seeing leader being like that, other men have become silent.

    The leader is strong without mistake, his companions know it as well. They have become speechless when the leader¡¯s mind starts breaking.

    Hey hey, spare me from having your spirits broken before the fight. What should I do with my motivation?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be involved if possible. But it¡¯s impossible. That guy¡¯s not na?ve. Having such a dangerous guy attending the same school as us. I¡¯ve never been aware of it so he¡¯s been spending his time quietly. But his fangs are peeled. That kind of guy won¡¯t stop until he bites all of those who peeled his fangs. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t stop¡­¡¹

    I felt embarrassed from leader¡¯s mutter. Aren¡¯t you quite flattering me? If you want then I can give you an autograph.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m going to the toilet for a bit¡¹

    One man among the speechless spoke out and stood from his seat.

    Ah, there¡¯s that guy, the one with bad fate.

    I who was pretending to play in the slot game stood from my seat and followed the man who went to the rest room.

    First one down.

    The man entered the bathroom and I also entered after waiting for a while

    However, what a convenient ability. Penetrating the wall, the man we came in the toilet took off his pipe. Knowing the information of the opponent while being unknown to them, I feel pity for my opponents.

    Entering the bathroom, I went in the third cubicle. By the way the man is on the second.

    Since I¡¯d rather die than see a man doing stuff, I entrust my back to the wall of the cubicle and guessed the situation by sound.

    The sound of water flowed and I confirmed that the man is about to finish.

    The man raised his trousers without belting. Seeing that I went out of the cubicle and stood in front of the man¡¯s cubicle.

    A clicking sound echoed and the door of the cubicle opened.

    My ability is quite unfair.

    ¡¸Soi!¡¹3

    ¡¸Gua!?¡¹

    I kicked marvelously matching the time the door opens, the man¡¯s face was hit by the door so hard he was blown off, his head is nailed and he collapsed.

    If you use my ability, you can make a perfect timing to kill someone without them knowing. If this is said to be unfair then what is unfair?

    ¡¸Yo!¡¹

    Opening the door, I entered the cubicle and called out to the man that¡¯s having faint consciousness as his head nailed the wall. Then I closed and locked the door.

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying it first, there¡¯s no room for negotiation. My purpose is only to crush you¡¹

    ¡¸Gaha!?¡¹

    While talking to the man, I gave his face a merciless kick

    ¡¸W-wait a mi©`¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Gua!?¡¹

    The man raised his right hand trying to stop me but I kicked his face again and he raised a voice of agony. Then his nose drips blood.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to wait. Because I came here to crush you people. I won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re all crushed. I¡¯ll only stop when you¡¯re all crushed. That¡¯s all¡¹

    ¡¸L-Listen! At least listen to me©`Guha!?¡¹

    I already said that I won¡¯t stop but the man somehow tries to negotiate. Ignoring the man¡¯s words, I just kept kicking his face.

    After a while, I confirmed that he¡¯s not moving so I climbed over the door that doesn¡¯t need the key and went out of the cubicle. Then I returned to the cubicle I went in first.

    There¡¯s five cubicles in all. I can store five people without causing a ruckus if it goes well.

    Waiting at the cubicle, another man entered the bathroom. Another man that¡¯s a member of the delinquent group in the slot corner.

    Because his companion didn¡¯t come back after taking a piss, he came to check it out.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re here?¡¹

    The main called out. But there¡¯s no answer.

    The man tilted his head and and looked around, and when he approached the cubicle I¡¯m hiding.

    ¡¸Don!¡¹

    ¡¸Guoooo!?¡¹

    I kicked the door splendidly and blew of the man that¡¯s against the door.

    ¡¸W-what!?¡¹

    Clashing against the wall, the man who tumbled on the floor was surprised rather in pain and he raised a voice when he fell down. Then when he tried to get up desperately, his body doesn¡¯t listen to him. To step up that sort of man, I kicked his man like I¡¯m kicking a soccer ball.

    ¡¸Guaaaa!?¡¹

    His head was kicked without him knowing the situation at all, the man shouted as he roll on the floor. Then, his nosebleed scattered.

    Oops, they might notice if the nosebleed made the floor dirty.

    I thought so I held his head with my hands and gripped the legs of the trembling man, I dragged him and entered the cubicle.

    Second one GET.

    When I cherished him until he can¡¯t move just like the first one, I locked the door and climbed and returned to my first cubicle.

    It¡¯s exactly like an ant lion¡¯s larva. Okay, let¡¯s name it as ant lion strategy.

    Waiting for a moment, two men entered the bathroom.

    The companion haven¡¯t returned from the toilet and the companion who went to look didn¡¯t return either. That¡¯s why they intend to search using two this time.

    Even though there are two opponents, there¡¯s no problem here.

    ¡¸Hey, until when are you shutting yourself in the toilet?¡¹

    The main raised his voice. And the moment the man had approached the front of my cubicle.

    ¡¸don!¡¹

    ¡¸Guaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    I kicked and opened the door vigorously, the man was knocked against the door was blown off just like last time, he ran against the wall and rolled on the floor.

    I went out of the cubicle instantly and pressed on the other man that kept standing. Then I draw my right fist.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    The standing man adapts to a defensive posture instantly.

    Oh, well done. Certainly he¡¯s different from his companions that I beat down in the woods. But©`.

    I¡¯ve already known that he¡¯s going to defend. His muscles told me so.

    ¡¸Gefu!?¡¹

    Knowing that, my right straight is a faint. Instead my left fist drive the man to his stomach and when he bent forward, I gave him a right uppercut.

    Being tormented by a two punch defenselessly, the man collapsed.

    I turned around and run towards the man who tried to get up and gave him a soccer ball kick on the face.

    ¡¸Agaaa!?¡¹

    His head jumped up and he rolled on the floor shouting, then he became silent.

    ¡¸Now then¡¹

    Clapping my hands, I dragged the feet of the men who fell down and pulled them inside the cubicle. Then coming out of the cubicle, I grabbed the feet of the man who fainted from the uppercut and dragged him to the other cubicle. Then I locked the door

    ¡¸You guys are too weak. Perhaps your protein is insufficient. Aren¡¯t you just raping women too much?¡¹

    I squatted down and asked the two who fainted.

    Do they lack protein because they rape women too much? I¡¯m the one who said it but I felt so jealous and irritated.

    I who got angry decided to use the ultimate weapon.

    I took out the plastic case from my pocket.

    There¡¯s a rustling sound heard inside the case.

    It¡¯s a fine quality protein I captured in the woods.

    If it¡¯s insufficient then we only have to replenish it.

    I grinned while thinking so.

    It didn¡¯t take much time to completely break the minds of the men who woke up.

    There are four men crushed. There are six delinquents in the slot corner. In short, there are two remaining.

    The leader and the dull man. They¡¯re the two with the most evident hair in the group.

    I went out the toilet and walked towards the slot corner.

    The leader and the dull man are sitting on the chair in the slot corner as usual. But since the men who went to the toilet hadn¡¯t return so they don¡¯t seem to be calm.

    Then I sit on the chair next to the two.

    ¡¸Hey, we meet again¡¹

    Then, I smiled at them.

    The two men who saw me became speechless.

    ¡¸Do you need an explanation?¡¹

    When I asked them, their expressions stiffened and blood was drained from the face of the two.

    The companions didn¡¯t return. Then I showed up. Then there¡¯s no need to explain.

    ¡¸You two are stronger than those four. But can I win against four? Even if I do, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d go out without injuries right?¡¹

    Hearing my words, the two gulped their throat.

    No matter how strong, it¡¯s hard to win flawlessly when fighting against numbers. Furthermore, though I beat those four individually, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d tell them that.

    ¡¸I-If you lay a hand on us, Yuka¡¯s photos and videos©`¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you do as you like?¡¹

    Did he judge that they¡¯re unable to win? The leader immediately tried to threaten me but I lightly rejected him.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that used goods. Why don¡¯t you just release her videos and photos? The only one you¡¯re troubling is Yuka. I¡¯m not troubled at all¡¹

    ¡¸T-Then, why!? Why are you aiming for us!?¡¹

    Leader clings to my word.

    Why? That¡¯s©`.

    ¡¸I just felt irritated so I¡¯m crushing you¡¹

    I smiled while saying.

    Leader was in shock. ¡®I felt irritated so I¡¯ll crush you¡¯ His companions were done one after another for that reason. Twelve of his companions were crushed just today. Then they definitely thought that they¡¯re also done for.

    ¡¸Well, calm down¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    I said while raising my right hand and applied it on the right shoulder of the dull man.

    I put my right hand on his pocket. Then my right hand took out a knife. The dull man seems to be a dangerous guy.

    He finally thought that he¡¯s going to threaten me with his knife but when I pushed the dull man¡¯s right shoulder and took out the knife, his eyes are shaken.

    ¡¸W-what the hell is with you¡­?¡¹

    The dull man asked muttering.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a saint who acquired future sight by studying in Tibet¡¹

    I answered while grinning then the dull man became silent.

    Hey hey, it was a boke so try to tsukkomi! No matter how you think I¡¯m no saint.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll give Yuka to you. I¡¯ll erase her images and videos. That¡¯s why please don¡¯t be concerned with us anymore

    Did he believe my future sight or he¡¯s not believing it so he lost his spirit. The leader tries to negotiate to escape safely. I pat leader¡¯s shoulder with my right hand.

    ¡¸I told you right? I came here to crush you. I don¡¯t care whatever happens to Yuka¡¹

    I say while smiling and leader with his eyes wide put power in his legs. Next his muscle in thigh stiffened subsequently.

    He intends to run.

    I who perceived it before leader starts to move poked the shank of his right and left legs.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let you go¡¹

    Hearing my words, leader¡¯s whole body lost it¡¯s power. The color of his expression looks like he gave up.

    I was able to stop him even before he took action. It¡¯s simple but it scrapped off his spirit.

    The victory or defeat is already seen. But I don¡¯t intend to end it there. Because I came here to crush you after all.

    The two of them walk ahead and went out of the game station.

    I leave the location to the two. The purpose is to make them choose an advantageous place for them.

    The two had already lost their fighting spirit but I made them search for their own graveyards by my instruction.

    There¡¯s no meaning even if they can run. Their companions are already annihilated, the two of them are going to the same school as me. As long as they don¡¯t change schools, the two of them can¡¯t take refuge.

    The two of them went towards the abandoned factory downtown. The reason they chose it is garbage. The scraps have been scattered badly around and there seems to be a large amount of things that can become a weapon.

    I told them that they can use whatever weapon they want after all. They are likely able to make a path with scraps somehow.,

    In short, even though their fighting spirit is lost, their minds aren¡¯t broken yet.

    ¡¸C-Can we really use anything?¡¹

    Inside the darkness, leader asked.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I nodded easily.

    The two intended to choose a place advantageous for them but they chose the worst place.

    Dark. It¡¯s an environment where I can demonstrate my ability to it¡¯s maximum.

    I don¡¯t know the reason but my ability isn¡¯t influenced by light. It¡¯s different when I say that I can see in darkness like daytime. Dark is dark. But I can see. Now, should I say that I can perceive?

    I sometimes think of it. Can my eyes really see?

    Since image enter my eyes, I can see with my eyes. But isn¡¯t it strange to perceive the surroundings regardless of day and night?

    Could it be that my ability might be using an organ that has no relation with my eyes? I thought of it sometimes.

    Erasing their presence, the two people have picked up an iron scrap and threw it towards me. I dodged it.

    Judging that close combat is dangerous, they engaged on medium range but since I know when they throw it out, I can avoid it easily. Furthermore, the view is dark. They can barely perceive me visually. However I can ¡°See¡± the two well

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    When I walked to get closer towards them, the two had sensed it and walked back. Then, they threw iron scraps again.

    It¡¯s like a child fight. But oh well, they can¡¯t do anything after all.

    Throwing out the iron scraps, when the two senses that I¡¯m rushing towards them, they try to take distance desperately.

    ¡¸Gua!?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    The leader who heard a scream raised his voice. The dull man seems to have lost footing on the scrap woods and had fallen down.

    Getting trapped in a place that you chose, are you an idiot?

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s unfair!¡¹

    Leader shouts teary eyed. Unfair? I didn¡¯t do anything though. He fell down by himself.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s unfair to see the future!¡¹

    Leader shouts further. No, I was joking.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have a future sight ability¡¹

    I have x-ray vision though, I thought while answering.

    ¡¸T-Then, why are you so strong!?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? Why? Didn¡¯t I answer you that? It¡¯s because I¡¯m strong. I¡¯m strong and you¡¯re weak. That¡¯s all¡¹

    Answering leader¡¯s question, leader became silent.

    The game of tag in the dark continued forever. I¡¯m running after the two comfortably but I can perceive well that the two¡¯s willpower and physical strength are reducing every second.

    The iron scrap thrown has become smaller and the power weakens.

    Their breaths are rough.

    They lost the speed even if they try to run away and the color of despair began to show in the expression of the two.

    This isn¡¯t a cool fight at all. It¡¯s not even hunting. It¡¯s just a cat playing with the rat.

    There¡¯s a proverb that a cornered mouse fights but the two of them should know it already.

    The one they made enemy of isn¡¯t a cute that will make fun of them.

    The two of them are just being cornered as I came towards them lightly to attack.

    ¡¸Hii¡¹

    He gets away all of a sudden when I lightly poked his head.

    ¡¸Stop it!¡¹

    Kicking his back lightly, he gets away all of a sudden.

    ¡¸Uaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Kicking his knee, he gets away all of a sudden.

    Because their physical power and willpower are at limit, it became impossible for them to check me who¡¯s strolling freely in the darkness, visually The two are crying.

    Child fights stop when one cries. But unfortunately, neither of us are children.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s our bad!¡¹

    Kicking the leader¡¯s back a bit stronger, he rolled on the ground and raised a voice. But I kept strolling without giving an answer.

    The dull man looked around while trembling. Driven by the fear, dull has retired.

    ¡¸W-what do you desire! Woman!? I¡¯ll introduce you to a good woman! I¡¯ll introduce you to a woman that¡¯s easy to fuck! That¡¯s why please stop it!¡¹

    The dull man shouted. I reacted to his words for a moment, I hesitated.

    If I make him my subordinate, I can get a lot of various easy women to fuck That¡¯s not bad. However©`.

    ¡¸You, it¡¯s irritating that you¡¯re just popular¡¹

    I creeped on the bak of the dull man and kicked the bottom of his knee while whispering in his ears.

    ¡¸Aga!¡¹

    Both of his knees folding, the dull man crumbled.

    It¡¯s these guys who raped Yuka and made her a toy but he doesn¡¯t need to take a violent measure, he¡¯s basically popular. He¡¯s an ikemen of some sort. I don¡¯t like it.

    Do you know how lonely I spent my boyhood? You probably don¡¯t. Then you¡¯re just flirting with women, and enjoy attacking them by force.

    Ah, shit, I feel so irritated. Let¡¯s crush him.

    I decided and took my time, I slowly, slowly made my attack stronger.

    Thirty minutes has passed and the two of them are already like rag dust cloths.

    Unable to stand anymore, the two are crouching and crying on the ground.

    ¡¸How about we end it?¡¹

    I muttered as I squat in front of the two people on the ground.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you a choice in the end. I¡¯ll let you chose from two and I¡¯ll forgive you if you clear it¡¹

    Asking the two of them, the two had a relief from the bottom of the heart floating in their expression.

    ¡¸First. This stick that fell here, I¡¯ll push it in your urethrea¡¹

    ¡¸Hii¡¹

    ¡¸Hii¡¹4

    Hearing me, the two of them pulled their waist and raised a scream.

    ¡¸Second is©`¡¹

    Saying that, I took out a plastic case in my pocket and put it in front of the two.

    There¡¯s a weird rustling sound heard from the case.

    While I was taking my time chasing the two, I captured it because I was free. Thanks to that, the contents are jam-packed closely. Furthermore, there¡¯s one big shot inside it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll replenish your proteins. Now, which do you choose?¡¹

    The two of them looked on the plastic case while listening to me. They were somehow able to guess what¡¯s inside by listening to the sound it makes.

    They can¡¯t choose having a stick going inside their urethra so they have no choice but to pick the replenish protein.

    ¡¸O-Only one¡­would do?¡¹

    The leader asked while crying. Furthermore, he¡¯s being polite before I was aware.

    ¡¸Fufufu, isn¡¯t it obvious that all of it?¡¹

    I replied with a smile and Leader laughed.

    He¡¯s broken.

    The large amount of protein I¡¯ve captured must be made good use per every piece so the two of them should take responsibility and eat it.

    [Previous]¨C[ToC]-[Next]

 Chapter 11

    The day after I crushed the delinquents, I went to the school like usual.

    The school gate is seen from a distance. Then there¡¯s a person standing there. I know that it was Asahina immediately.

    Right now I¡¯m feeling tense. I¡¯m even more tense than when I crushed the delinquents.

    Asahina standing next to the gate is highly likely to be waiting for me.

    The moment I saw Asahina, I got thrilled.

    This is as expected. The problem is from here on.

    My heart throbs in excitement. The tightening tension and the feeling of the uplift rising.

    The probability of succeeding when Asahina waited for me is really high. But it¡¯s not absolute. That¡¯s the thrill and I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    That¡¯s right, this is a game with a high probability of success.

    ¡¸Hey¡¹

    I meet up with Asahina innocently and greeted Asahina innocently.

    Asahina who saw me scowled hard at me. Those glaring eyes clearly has a shadow suspending under.

    ¡¸I begged you right?¡¹

    As if shooting me to death, no, she¡¯s glaring at me with eyes filled with anger that looks like she¡¯s about to jump any moment, Asahina raised her trembling voice, desperately holding her anger. It makes me want to dance instinctively when I saw that appearance of Asahina.

    There¡¯s no mistake. My plan went well.

    ¡¸Beg?¡¹

    Desperately suppressing my excitement and want to dance, I asked Asahina innocently.

    ¡¸I told you I¡¯ll be your slave right? I told you I¡¯ll do anything right? In exchange, I asked you only one thing right? And yet, you¡­¡¹

    Did her anger reach the limit? Asahina addressed me while trembling and tilt her had while having a cramped smile.

    ¡¸I want you to protect Yuka. That was all I hoped for. As long as it¡¯s fulfilled, I really intended to be your slave. However you©`¡¹

    Saying that Asahina raised her right hand and mightily swing it.

    A dry sound echoed and my vision became pure white at the same time. Next, pain runs through my cheek.

    Asahina slapped my cheek.

    Oh, ouch. But well, I already saw it with my x-ray vision so I moved my head with the slap. The power was reduced to half as a result. But it is still quite painful, Asahina isn¡¯t going easy, she slapped me using the power of her whole body. That¡¯s how angry Asahina is.

    Fufu, fufufu, fufufufufu.

    I did it, I finally did it, it¡¯s scary that I assumed it. I thought that Asahina would be violent tempered like this. Then I judged the probability of this going well to be considerably high. However I never thought that all of my assumptions would go that well.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t ask anything from you anymore. I don¡¯t mind whatever you do with the images you took that time. I don¡¯t care what people thing or whatever happens. I¡¯ve noticed something more important than that¡¹

    Saying that, Asahina turned back from me.

    I who pats my left cheek kept standing in place for a while. Then as I expected, Yuka all of a sudden appeared and run towards me.

    She wants to stop Asahina from getting angry from me but Yuka wasn¡¯t able to stop Asahina. The reason is I told her that ¡°I want you to keep it a secret¡±

    It was a gamble but Yuka kept her promise with me and Asahina wasn¡¯t told that I beat down the delinquents.

    Asahina doesn¡¯t know anything, naturally, she also doesn¡¯t know that I beat down the delinquents. That¡¯s why Asahina will slap me who made a promise.

    That¡¯s right, Asahina beat me who kept the promise.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun!¡¹

    Yuka runs while calling my name and looked up anxiously to the standing me.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Suzuhara-kun kept his promise properly¡¹

    Saying that, Yuka took out her phone.

    When he received and looked at the screen of the received phone, sentences of a mail is projected there.

    ©`©` I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry©`©`

    No matter how much I scroll, only words of apology shows up.

    The sender is displayed as ¡°Shinozaki-san¡± Shinozaki was the name of the leader of delinquents right?

    Wow, he¡¯s completely broken. I overdid it a bit.

    At any rate, the leader of the delinquents is no good already.

    Or rather, you¡¯re even putting ¡®-san¡¯ on the address of the mastermind of the delinquent group that raped and threatened you? Just how good girl are you?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what method you used but Suzuhara-kun beat down those people right? And yet why didn¡¯t you say anything to Asahina-san?¡¹

    When I returned the phone to Yuka, she asked me.

    Why? Isn¡¯t that obvious?

    ¡¸It¡¯s premature to conclude that the delinquent group was annihilated. I thought of seeing things for now. I can tell that Asahina that I annihilated the delinquent group but isn¡¯t that stupid?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see¡¹

    Yuka nodded and felt admiration from my answer.

    Nufufu, you don¡¯t get it. I didn¡¯t tell Asahina on purpose so she would hit me. No, it¡¯s already enough as a passing point if she spoke badly instead of hitting me but Asahina went out and acted what I had imagined.

    She may not know it but Asahina still hit me who kept his promise to annihilate the delinquents. If she knew that, Asahina will definitely be tormented by the feeling of guilt due to her character. Then, Asahina won¡¯t be able to refuse my orders easily anymore.

    She said that she¡¯ll be a slave but she can¡¯t resist anymore if she faced the situation. Well, It¡¯s an insurance.

    I want to see how Asahina would deal with it when she realized the truth.

    Incidentally©`.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan remembers our promise right?¡¹

    Asking Yuka while grinning, her face stiffened for a moment but, she nodded

    ¡¸O-Of course. Suzuhara-kun kept his promise. So this time I have to keep my promise¡¹

    Yuka asserts with a serious look and I felt that my penis inside my pants is getting hard.

    A serious, good natured person possessing a strong sense of duty, she¡¯s a bit of an airhead. She¡¯s used goods but her appearance is satisfactory, furthermore, her tits are big.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s try it out immediately¡¹

    Yuka flinched as I exposed my real intention easily.

    ¡¸U-Understood¡¹

    Looking down a bit, she hugged herself and bit her lower lip, when she looked up lightly and stared at me with upturned eyes, she whispered her acknowledgement.

    The start is essential after all. If she handles it unskillfully, she might just be dragged after all.

    ¡¸W-Where should we go?¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s cheeks blush but she doesn¡¯t avert her eyes, she then asked whisperingly.

    The bandage rolled in her right eye, the bruise on the side of her lovely pink colored lip. Combined with the upturned eyes, it caused my sadism boil up. Then I turned my glance down on her big breast that¡¯s pushing up the uniform.

    It¡¯s honestly unbearable.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan knows a good place doesn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Swallowing my saliva, I put up a good face and asked.

    She¡¯s been violated in the school severely after all. She should be well informed when it comes to places where people don¡¯t find easily.

    Yuka nodded immediately, she then picked up the sleeve of my uniform quietly with her fingers while looking down.

    ¡¸This way¡¹

    Then she began to walk saying so.

    Even though she¡¯s used goods, she¡¯s definitely classified as a beauty and big tits girl, she¡¯s being so sexy this early in the morning.

    It¡¯s better if she¡¯s a virgin but it doesn¡¯t matter now that I¡¯m going to do her. Also, I don¡¯t intend to go out with her.

    I don¡¯t want to use my ability on things other than lewds but I¡¯m glad that I crushed the delinquents.

    Yuka went to to the back of the school. This is where I beat down the two Senpai.

    There¡¯s certainly no signs of people here. But it can never be concluded that no one would come.

    Well, I can perceive it beforehand if I use my ability.

    But Yuka¡¯s skin would be penetrated if I use my ability and I¡¯ll see something disgusting.

    I don¡¯t want to use my ability when doing lewd things as much as possible. But I want to use my ability only for lewd things. But I don¡¯t want to use my ability on something disgusting.

    It¡¯s a convenient and a bad ability.

    Can this ability get less restrictions by some means?

    For example, just penetrating the area around the pussy.

    I was able almost to limit my ability to penetrate women only on unconscious level. I might be able to acquire it if I trained.

    Thinking about it, Yuka took the route while pulling my uniform.

    I was sure that we¡¯d start at the back of the school building but Yuka changed her route and entered the woods adjacent to the school building.

    There¡¯s an abundant number of trees and weed covering the ground. Then I noticed that the weed Yuka¡¯s walking through are already trampled down. It¡¯s a way made by people walking.

    Before long, I saw it. I saw a stump. There¡¯s an deforested space that¡¯s that¡¯s surrounded by the trees.

    Are they coming in and out of here often? The space is surrounded by trees on 360 degrees.

    It seems that the stump is a substitute for a chair, I saw bottles and plastic bags scattered a round it.

    I understood it immediately. Yuka¡¯s violated by the delinquents here.

    Oh, isn¡¯t this quite a good place? It¡¯s not easy to find inside the woods, furthermore, it¡¯s outdoor. Violating a beauty as they like on an open space with a lot of anions.

    This isn¡¯t bad.

    ¡¸S-Should we begin?¡¹

    Yuka stopped and turned back to me, she then put both her hands on her skirt. Then she took off her panties.

    Yuka¡¯s heartbeat ticks ¡°Tokun Tokun¡± She¡¯s not feeling fear, strain, nor shame as she take off her panties in front of a man watching her. She¡¯s already used to it.

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t use your pussy yet¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Even I want to thrust inside your pussy but, Yuka¡¯s pussy is not wet at all. Though her pussy is hidden in her skirt, it¡¯s impossible to deceive my eyes.

    For Yuka, sex is just work. So violence shouldn¡¯t be used, she pretended to seduce and turned it into plain work.

    Then, it¡¯s not interesting. That¡¯s no fun at all.

    I want to see her go Ahegao1 Thrusting in the hard penis inside the drenched pussy, I want her to Ahegao while pouring out love nectar. Being disappointed at oneself, desperately resisting the pleasure yet it feels too good that she can¡¯t do anything but ahegao.

    I want to see that appearance.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you wet my penis first?¡¹

    I unfastened my pants while saying that and took out my penis that¡¯s already standing.

    It would only feel pain if it went inside a dry pussy. Then, she should just wet my penis. Yuka should know a method to wet my penis.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s not surprised too much even she saw my erect penis, knowing the meaning of wetting my penis that she kneeled with her panties dropped. She stared at the erect penis in front of her while kneeling on the ground.

    She¡¯s not feeling shy at all. Since I can see the interior of her body can be seen with my X-ray vision, I understood that it¡¯s not a lie.

    Just how many dicks she had in her mouth until now? Want me to pierce your pussy instead?

    It¡¯s not fun. It¡¯s not fun at all.

    Even seeing the erect penis that has thick blood vessels coming to surface, Yuka¡¯s not shaken nor feeling shy, I¡¯m very angry.

    I want to make her go Ahegao by some means. Feeling embarrassed wanting to cry, I want to see her getting miserable going ahegao in pleasure.

    ¡¸Can you let me see your tits?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes¡¹

    Yuka nodded obediently to my request and rolled her uniform calmly as if she¡¯s in a changing room with no one else.

    Her pure white tits shook. A pink areola and nipple is seen at top. I don¡¯t know how much men had played with it but I don¡¯t think of her as pitiful, but there are bruises on some places. It stimulated my desire abnormally this time.

    Far from feeling shy, she¡¯s having thoughts of being lusted on, she somehow feels defeated.

    Even though she exposed her tits, Yuka¡¯s not feeling shy at all, she looked at me with an upward glance.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll wet it okay?¡¹

    Saying that, Yuka calmly gripped and wrapped the pole of the penis with her right hand, she opened her lovely pink and thrust out her red tongue.

    Was she trained by men? She looked up at me and made the thrust out tongue touch the glans.

    The lukewarm tongue crawled on the glans and that created pleasure running through the whole body as a result.

    ¡¸Ku¡¹

    I instinctively pulled my waist due to the sudden pleasure that attacked.

    Yuka who looks up to me became speechless.

    ¡¸Fufu¡¹

    After a moment, Yuka laughed.

    The blood in my whole body boils, I felt my blood boiling like magma dashing to my head.

    This girl laughed. She laughed when she saw me pull my waist when she made her tongue touch my glans.

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s so funny?¡¹

    Feeling the blood vessel coming to surface in my temple, I looked down at Yuka and asked.

    I¡¯m the man who annihilated the delinquents alone. It¡¯s scary if I get angry you know? I won¡¯t let you laugh at me.

    ¡¸No, Suzuhara-kun is quite¡­cute¡¹

    Stroking the pole with her right hand, Yuka said it with smile floating on her face.

    C-Cute? Just what the hell is cute? You¡¯re making a fool of me because you think of me as a virgin? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not a virgin. I was a virgin before I raped Asahinma but I¡¯m no longer a virgin because I raped Asahina.

    ¡¸Y-you, don¡¯t think that it pleases a man when you call them cute©`u¡¹

    Restraining my anger desperately, I object at Yuka¡¯s words. But I wasn¡¯t able to finish my sentence to the last minute.

    Looking up to me, she gently stoked my pole with her right hand and licked my glans with her red tongue. I forgot what I was saying due to the pleasure.

    Yuka who slowly licked the glans with her tongue, opened her mouth wide open. Then she hold the penis deep inside her mouth without any hesitation.

    ¡¸Ku¡¹

    A tight slimy meat wraps the glance and my waist twitched selfishly and my voice leaked out instinctively.

    Seeing that, Yuka narrowed her eyes.

    She¡¯s laughing. This girl is making a fool out of me who¡¯s lacking in experience since I just lost my virginity.

    I won¡¯t let that. I won¡¯t forgive that. It¡¯s a crime to make fool of me©`.

    ¡¸Ofu¡¹

    Making an obscene wet sound, she¡¯s stroking the glans with her tight and slimy meat. I blanked out due to the great pleasure.

    Fella, is this fellatio? What a terrific pleasure. Isn¡¯t it much more pleasant than Asahina¡¯s pussy?

    ¡¸Ku, Uku¡¹

    Yuka began to swing he head slowly. Then an obscene wet sound echoes from her swinging head. Then, a strong pleasure attacked.

    Shit, this is dangerous. We just started and I¡¯m already at my limit. If I came immediately after she sucked for just a moment, I¡¯d be made fool by Yuka.

    Brace yourself, me. Fellatio is just a process. It¡¯s just a foreplay for the penis to go in the pussy that¡¯s not wet. If I get exhausted©`.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Along with the obscene wet sound, I shot my desire out.

    Pleasure runs like a current through my whole body and my thoughts burst to pure white.

    Noticing it, my knees are trembling selfishly, it¡¯s hopelessly shameful.

    Yuka who caught the secreted mucous looked up to me gladly and she slowly swing her head.

    Before I got immersed in the reverberations of pleasure, strong pleasure attacked again.

    ¡¸Uku¡¹

    When I pulled my waist instinctively, my glans came off Yuka¡¯s mouth.

    I¡­ran away? I ran away?

    Yuka who¡¯s kneeling on the ground, closed her mouth and gulped.

    S-She drank it. This girl drank the semen I let out.

    ¡¸Could this be your first time?¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s soft voice sounded.

    It¡¯s not my first. Even I got experience. However, fellatio is certainly my first time. But, I¡¯d rather die than say it¡¯s my first time.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for having me, a dirty woman as your first¡¹

    Her voice sounds lonely.

    ¡¸Should we continue?¡¹

    Saying that , Yuka turned her back to me. Then she slouched forward and thrust out her ass towards me.

    Continue. In short, she¡¯s asking if her pussy will be used. She¡¯s telling me to use it if I want to.

    I¡¯m the one who should be on top on standpoint but It¡¯s Yuka taking the lead this case. It¡¯s very embarrassing and mortifying.

    ¡¸N-No, it¡¯s bad if we get late¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Yuka got up to my word and turned around to look at me. Then she laughed.

    I know that Yuka¡¯s smile isn¡¯t making fun of me. That smile is like a mother who¡¯s looking at her hard to raise child with gentle eyes. It¡¯s much more of a disgrace than being made fool.

    Now¡¯s the time for you to laugh. I decided. I¡¯ll definitely make you go ahegao. I¡¯ll make you cum that you¡¯ll shout ¡®Stop it¡¯ I¡¯ll make it so that you won¡¯t be satisfied without me.

    You can show all of your composure right now. Just you see. I¡¯ll definitely make you regret it.

    By the way, the fellatio felt so good. Or is that Yuka is just good? I can clear it up if I get a fellatio from Asahina.

 Chapter 12

    Asahina who sends me a glance surely glares at me then she averts her face.

    Several minutes later she¡¯ll glare at me again then Asahina averts her face. It¡¯s not been three hours since class yet she¡¯s been looking at me like that since morning.

    Just how many times she¡¯s going to look at me until she¡¯s satisfied. By the way, I won¡¯t be responsible if your neck hurts.

    ¡¸Asahina-san, please pay attention to the lesson¡¹

    The teacher who became irritated with Asahina looking at the back frequently so he warned her.

    ¡¸No¡¹

    The teacher¡¯s face became cramped when Asahina clearly declared it. But did he not expect her denying him upfront or did he feel the pressure from Asahina¡¯s spirit? The teacher didn¡¯t warn Asahina anymore.

    Asahina glared and avert her face at me like nothing happened.

    She¡¯s amazing. There¡¯s a limit on acting like you own this place.

    When the third hour ended, Asahina stood from her seat and headed instantly towards mine. Then when she¡¯s standing in front of the sitting me, she glared down and©`.

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    She averted her face mightily and went out of the classroom determinedly.

    She wanted to be looked after yet she can¡¯t say it herself, she¡¯s like a cat that looks at this direction while loitering at a distance.

    For Asahina who spoke sharply to me in the school gate this morning, she can¡¯t be honest.

    Asahina has no power to protect Yuka. Asahina said it herself. Furthermore, since there¡¯s a rumor that she¡¯s being marked down by the scary senpai, she lost her friends too.

    Even if she¡¯s powerless, Asahina said that she¡¯d fall on the same place as Asahina. Those thoughts are true it seems. However nothing can be solved if she also fall down. Also, Asahina said it herself.

    Asahina lost her cool and hit me but now that she¡¯s calm, she wants my help after all.

    She doesn¡¯t care if she got depraved herself. However she want to save Yuka at least. That¡¯s why she need power. That¡¯s probably wat she¡¯s thinking.

    Therefore she needs me to mind it somehow but after she had hit me, she can¡¯t be honest, she¡¯s thinking of what she did this morning.

    Asahina who went to the toilet returned to the classroom.

    Asahina who walked straight to my seat is glaring at me while standing. Then©`.

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    She averted her face mightily.

    I thought she returned to her seat but Asahina doesn¡¯t move from her place, she¡¯s just staring at me.

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    Then she averted her face mightily again. Then she sent a glance at me again©`.

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    Then averted her face again.

    This girl, she¡¯s getting interesting. She doesn¡¯t seem to know how foolish she is.

    Usually surrounded by a lot of friends, she had a great power in the class, a fearless smile always floats and looking down on others without making her hands dirty. She¡¯s that beauty with the worst character. That¡¯s the image of Asahina but who¡¯d thought that she¡¯s a fool.

    But no matter how foolish her actions are, she strangely looks refined.

    I¡¯ll leave her alone since it¡¯s interesting.

    ¡¸E-Excuse me¡¹

    Turning the gaze on the polite voice heard, Yuka is standing at the entrance of the classroom.

    When Yuka met my eyes, she waved and smiled.

    It¡¯s as if a dog pleased seeing it¡¯s master coming home.

    What¡¯s with that composed attitude? You¡¯re just my onahole. Don¡¯t wave your hand happily.

    Dammit, it seems that she¡¯s been underestimating me after the fellatio incident. She¡¯s taking me lightly as she thinks I have low experience.

    But however, it¡¯s to say but it¡¯s true that I have low experience.

    Yuka¡¯s a water flea when it comes to combat but she¡¯s a last boss class when it comes to sex. Furthermore, I¡¯m just a level one.

    Level one can¡¯t beat a final boss. Then what should I do? I need to stack experience to become equal with the enemy to defeat it so I have no choice but to raise my level. And I just have the perfect partner.

    It¡¯s Asahina who I used to escape virginity.

    She¡¯s a senior as she had a vibrator inside her anus but she¡¯s definitely a virgin. Furthermore she has no experience with men, she even said that she never dated a man.

    Let¡¯s first face someone you can defeat. In short, making Asahina Ahegao. Challenging the last boss is after that.

    ¡¸Yuka!¡¹

    Before I stood from my seat, Asahina averted her face and noticed Yuka so she called her out. Then she run towards Yuka who¡¯s at the entrance.

    ¡¸Are you okay!? Did they do anything cruel!? If something happened just tell me okay!?¡¹

    Asahina embraced Yuka tightly, she looked at Yuka anxiously and patted her head and fixed her uniform.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m okay¡¹

    Yuka laughs while having an embarrassed face then she sent a glance at me after answering Ashina.

    ©`©`How long should I keep it a secret?

    Yuka¡¯s eyes speaks to me.

    Asahina still thinks that Yuka is being played by the delinquents. Yuka doesn¡¯t know the details so she¡¯s still dubious however, she has already accepted the strange mail from the leader of the delinquents. And I¡¯m uninjured. Furthermore, there¡¯s a rumor spreading around the end of the second hour in the school.

    That rumor is about a specific student not getting to school. The specific student is one of the member of the delinquent group.

    Yesterday, I went to face the delinquents, an abnormal mail from the leader of the delinquents reached her and one of the delinquent was absent.

    She doesn¡¯t know the details but it¡¯s no mistake that something happened and I crushed the delinquents, that¡¯s what Yuka is thinking. Then Asahina who doesn¡¯t know anything is worried about Yuka.

    As Yuka¡¯s a follower of Asahina, she¡¯s feeling guilt as only Asahina doesn¡¯t know the current state.

    ¡¸It seems that Asahina-san being targeted by the senpai is true¡¹

    I listened to the whispering voices.

    ¡¸Tamoe-san is, that, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that she sold herself to Senpai¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s rumored that she¡¯s a terrible bitch¡¹

    ¡¸Tamoe-san looks like she¡¯ll accept any man isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸She looks pure an innocent even with those big breasts but she¡¯s actually is a slut¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that kind of feeling¡¹

    ¡¸Getting along with that Tamoe-san©`¡¹

    ¡¸That means that Asahina-san¡¯s already done for¡¹

    ¡¸Right©`¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s former ¡°followers¡± are doing as they please and talk rumors.

    Yuka has a connection with the delinquent Senpai. For Yuka to have quick intimacy with Asahina, they think that Asahina has surrendered to the Senpai.

    ¡¸A-Asahina-san¡­¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s anxious at the downpour of white glances from the surroundings so she separated from Asahina.

    Did she think Asahina¡¯s image worsening when she¡¯s together with her?

    ¡¸Yuka, I told you to call me Yuu right?¡¹

    ¡¸B-But¡­¡¹

    Flinching from Asahina¡¯s words, Yuka had a bewildered expression. Yuka blushed as Asahina stares at her straight but, it turned pale when she looked around.

    The white glance is pouring down.

    I may not know it but it seems that Yuka¡¯s famous among girls as a girl that opens her legs and seduces the Senpai.

    Considering Yuka¡¯s character, it seems that she can¡¯t endure being looked with white eyes. But Asahina¡¯s with her, she can¡¯t endure damaging the name of the one she adore.

    Yuka who trembles while looking around, looked at Asahina with sad eyes then she smiled with her pale face. Then she tried to run away.

    ¡¸If you think of me as a friend, call me Yuu. No ¡®-San¡¯ or ¡®Chan¡¯. I want you to call me by my first name. Yuka, if you think of me as a friend¡­¡¹

    Yuka who tried to run away was stiffened by the voice. Then she looked at Asahina with a pale face.

    Asahina¡¯s eyes are only looking at Yuka.

    Not concerning with the surrounding eyes, what a sweet look. Yuka can¡¯t say anything more from those eyes.

    Yuka is a believer of Asahina but it seems that Asahina depends on Yuka even more.

    I can use this.

    If I use Asahina as pretext, I can do as I like with Yuka. Then if I use Yuka as pretext, Asahina won¡¯t be able to repel me.

    If it¡¯s Asahina right now, she¡¯ll really do anything for Yuka¡¯s sake.

    At most, if the two of them knew that I¡¯m making a move on the other, I think I¡¯ll get killed. Especially Asahina would seriously try to kill me.

    Well, it¡¯s fine as long as they don¡¯t. Even if they do, what can a water flea do?

    After school, I stood up from my seat and head home.

    Asahina promised Yuka that they would go home together so we went out of the classroom the same time after school.

    Asahina doesn¡¯t know it currently so I can¡¯t lay my hand on her. If I do, Asahina would know everything.

    She¡¯d know that I crushed the delinquents and kept my promise. I have to make her dogeza before I violate her. No, I want to violate Asahina from the back as she dogeza.

    That said, I can¡¯t use Asahina yet but if I speak to Yuka then she¡¯ll spread her legs. But even fellatio got me. If I thrust my penis inside her pussy she¡¯ll laugh at me and that will make me impossible to recover anymore.1

    Then, she¡¯d be uneasy if it was a lie that I really destroyed the delinquents. It¡¯s because the weed would still multiply before you know it if you only cut the leaves not the roots. I have to kill the root properly.

    I walked home while thinking of such things and a group of people has appeared on the road. Then, they blocked the way.

    Women stand in a line to block the road to residential area. All of them are wearing uniform of our school and most of them are seniors. Furthermore, it¡¯s full of quite some beauties.

    ¡¸You must be the one who picked a fight with Kinoshita and Makihara right?¡¹

    There¡¯s one woman standing on the center of the schoolgirls forming a line and spoke as if clearly looking down on me.

    A chestnut colored long hair that has rolls on the end, a so called ringlet curls. Her height is tall and style is outstanding. Also, her tits are huge. And her appearance is obviously filled with confidence.

    An ojou-sama when it comes to appearance. However, she¡¯s unrefined somewhere. She¡¯s a contrastive beauty to Asahina with strange dignity and violent temper.

    She¡¯s a rare beauty but she looks cheap beacause there¡¯s no elegance.

    I got a hint. This woman is probably the leader of the female delinquents. The other women are the women in the delinquents too.

    ¡¸You know who you picked a fight with?¡¹

    Then the ringlet curls asked.

    The delinquents are mostly annihilated but they still pick a fight with me, do they not know it yet?

    By the way, who¡¯s Kinoshita and Makihara again? I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re members of the delinquents but I forgot who they are.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard about you from Yukito. You¡¯re already done¡¹

    Saying that ringlet curls laughed and the other girls laughed too.

    Eh? Who¡¯s Yukito? If ringlet curls is the leader of the female delinquents then is Yukito the name of the leader of the delinquents.

    ¡¸However, I might help you depending on your attitude¡¹

    Looking down at me, ringlet curls laughed from her nose while speaking.

    ¡¸Yukito¡¯s different from Kinoshita and Makihara. But Yukito¡¯s in love with me. As long as I say it, he might even pardon you¡¹

    Putting her hand around her breast, ringlet curls speaks while clearly looking down on me.

    Fall in love? I wonder. Aren¡¯t you just one of his convinent woman.

    Or rather, this ringlet curls has bad character and no elegance, but she¡¯s still a beauty and her tits are big. It makes me angry that you¡¯re treating such a woman just as a convenient woman.

    Different from me who violated Asahina by desperately gripping on the chance, the delinquent group are just a rat pack who¡¯d fuck women without problems. Still not satisfied, they even made Yuka an onahole.

    I¡¯m fucking pissed. I¡¯m fucking pissed. I¡¯m fucking pissed.

    You¡¯re getting carried away just you look a bit better. I thought I already forgave you yesterday but it seems that you¡¯re not reflecting enough.

    ¡¸But I won¡¯t let you go just for free right? If you want my help, then you should show your sincerity. Then, you see, I need a bag but it¡¯s a bit expensive¡¹

    Saying that, ringlet curls says with a laugh. It seems that she wants me to pay because the bag she wants is expensive.

    Oh, is that so?

    ¡¸Actually yesterday, I became friends with Shinozaki. Ah, no, should I say best friend? I came to meet him today. As a friend, no, I wonder what would he say as a best friend?

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Ringlet curls¡¯ expression stiffened to my words.

    Did she react from the name Shinozaki? This girl is really the leader of the female delinquents after all.

    ¡¸Y-You? Yukito and you? Then why©`?¡¹

    Ringlet curls¡¯ eyes shake and the girls muttered.

    Though I met the leader of the delinquent group, why I¡¯m still lively, it¡¯s mysterious.

    ¡¸M-Marina You can¡¯t contact Shinozaku-kun right? Could it be that he¡¯s related to it?¡¹

    The girl next to ringlet curls asked anxiously.

    The women who looked down at me just a few minutes ago are also shaking and making noise.

    Oh, you can¡¯t contact him? Well, as long as he sent the mail to Yuka, I guess he shut himself in his room and trembles.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t say something stupid! There¡¯s no way this guy can somehow beat up Yukito! He just had some business today! He¡¯s probably playing with his friends right now!¡¹

    Ringlet curls had blood vessel showing in her temple as she shout. I can clearly see that she¡¯s trying to hide her anxiety.

    Unable to contact her boyfriend, then I who met him is still lively, then the delinquent group is absent from school.

    She¡¯ll definitely get anxious.

    ¡¸A-Anyway, I can¡¯t forgive you picking a fight at Kinoshita and Makihara. I¡¯ll wait a week, prepare 50,000 yen. If you don¡¯t then you know what will happen right?¡¹

    Ringlet curls try to threaten me while shaking. You should¡¯ve wished for your boyfriend to buy you a bag.

    Well, he probably can¡¯t.

    She¡¯s here yet, he¡¯s still using Yuka as an onahole. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s another woman. Ringlet curls isn¡¯t the only convenient woman, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d buy such an expensive bag for that sort of woman.

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite a trouble to have a boyfriend with flirtatious tendencies right?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    Ringlet curls¡¯ eyes opened wide when she heard my mutter, then she stared at me with bloodshot eyes and gritting her teeth to the limit.

    It seems that it¡¯s a bull¡¯s-eye.

    The bull¡¯s-eye is about her knowing that there are other women. Still she¡¯s introducing herself as his girlfriend and tolerates him cheating on her.

    Perhaps it¡¯s to maintain her status.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Shinozaki¡¯s girlfriend right? Then the girlfriend of the dull man is here too?¡¹

    Looking at the standing women while asking, there¡¯s one girl among them who reacted.

    A timid looking orthodox beauty with black long hair. She¡¯s the girlfriend of the dull guy.

    Dammit, this girl is equal to Asahina¡¯s beauty. However, her tits are big unlike Asahina. Well, women with chopping board chest like her are rare.

    Aside from that, though they had beauties scattered, they¡¯re still taking other girls?

    Fufu, I¡¯m fucking pissed.

    ¡¸That guy said that he¡¯d introduce me to any woman as long as I ask him. It seems that he knows a lot of easy to fuck women. You know? Or are you one of the women that¡¯s easy to fuck?¡¹

    I asked the long black hair beauty indifferently.

    The black long haired beauty¡¯s eyes widened to my words then she covered her face with trembling shoulders.

    Ah, she cried. She knows that she belongs to the other women. But she¡¯s tolerating it like ringlet curls. She¡¯s tolerating it but she can¡¯t exclude herself from the other women. She¡¯s cried out when I pointed it.

    Aah, the pain of making girls cry.

    But, it¡¯s not my fault. I only told them the truth.

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    An angry shout.

    Ringlet curls glared at me with bloodshot eyes, she run towards me and gripped my collar. Then she raised her hand and slapped my cheek.,

    A loud sound echoed but there¡¯s not much pain.

    What¡¯s with her? I purposely accepted it but it¡¯s novice compared to Asahina¡¯s slap. By the way©`.

    I got hit?

    ¡¸You¡¯ve done it¡¹

    Muttering while smiling from ear to ear, I talked to ringlet curl who¡¯s eyes are shaking as she separate her hand from my collar, she retreated.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the boyfriend¡¯s role to make up for the girlfriend¡¯s mistake right? Shinozaki¡¯s my best friend. Then my best friend¡¯s girlfriend used violence on me. Then it¡¯s natural for the boyfriend to pay the debt¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait¡­¡¹

    Ringlet curls obviously was shaken from my words.

    She¡¯s a foolish woman who leaves her boyfriend cheat on her just to protect her status as the leader of the delinquents. If she had the backing from that man, this foolish woman would domineer that power as if she¡¯s wearing it like a mantle.

    Then what would the woman do if the man is gone? She knows what will happen so she¡¯s pretending not to see it.

    She knows that she¡¯s just a woman that¡¯s being played with.

    That thing has nothing to do with me. I have nothing to do whatever happens with them. The only important thing is that I was hit.

    I¡¯ll definitely make them take responsibility.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go meet Shinozaki right now. If your boyfriend doesn¡¯t show his sincerity. Ah, I have to grab protein along the way. Or calcium would be better for him? To put meaning to my visit, I¡¯ll have to catch a wonderful one¡¹

    I muttered as I took my phone from my uniform. Then pushed the call and put it on my hear.

    After calling several times, the girls¡¯ voice sounded.

    ¡¸Ah, Yuka-chan? It¡¯s me, Suzuhara. No no, It¡¯s not sex. That¡¯s for next time. You see, I want to ask you something, You know Shinozaki¡¯s house? It seems that he¡¯s not reflecting enough¡¹

    I said towards Yuka on the phone, then I sent a glance towards ringlet curls.

    ¡¸I just thought of preaching my best friend. It seems that my preaching yesterday became null so I¡¯ll be a bit harsh¡¹

    After my call with Yuka, I grinned looking at ringlet curls.

    Something¡¯s strange. Ringlet curls who thought so, she retreated with a paled face. The other women are clearly frightened.

    The man you hit is the man who annihilated the delinquents alone. How did such a mean beat them? It¡¯s nice to see it first hand.

    By the way, I won¡¯t spare even if you apologizxe.

    The women are six in all. The number fits the men who were in the game station. This girls are definitely the girlfriends of the members of the delinquents.

    I¡¯ll meet Shinozaki first and gather the men in the game station. Because It¡¯s a request of a close friend? They¡¯d surely accept pleasantly.

    And it¡¯s that. If I told the boyfriends to handle their girlfriends to me, I feel sorry that they can¡¯t use it.

    All of them are used but it¡¯s ideal to raise my experience value. I¡¯ll raise my experience and look for the technique to make women ahegao.

    Yuka, now¡¯s the time to show composure. You should wash your neck and wait.

 Chapter 13

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ve got some business to attend to¡­¡¹

    Saying that, one of the schoolgirl turned and run away.

    On the way to the leader of the delinquents, Shinozaki¡¯s house, the six schoolgirls run away one by one.

    Feeling uneasy from my strangely dignified manner and behavior they judged that it would be dangerous.

    This girls are cold-hearted. Their boyfriends might be in danger but they run away thinking of their own well.

    They¡¯re together on fun times but runs away when it becomes dangerous. Their bonds doesn¡¯t reach that level after all.

    Well, you could say that they¡¯re making a living cleverly.

    Four of them run away. I didn¡¯t detain those girls in particular. Because they have nowhere to hide even if they run. It takes too much effort to take care six people at the same time, I felt better in some meaning.

    I¡¯ll call them later, I¡¯ll slowly cherish the penalty that I will give them for running away.

    With that said, there are only two remaining. Shinozaki¡¯s ¡®girlfriend¡¯; ringlet curls and the black long haired girl which is the girlfriend of the dull man.

    Shinozaki and the dull man seems to be the one with the heavy power in the delinquent group. Those two girlfriends seems to possess the power in the schoolgirl groups. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t run even if they want to.

    They¡¯d lose their status if they run, the loss is bigger if they do.

    Either way, they don¡¯t intend to let the other go.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll forgive you if you say that it¡¯s a joke right now! Now¡¯s the time to apologize!¡¹

    Following me who¡¯s heading to Shinozaki¡¯s house, ringlet curls desperately called me out.

    Her face is pale, and her voice is trembling.

    Even if I don¡¯t use my X-ray vision on purpose, I can understand that they¡¯re attacked with confusion, trembling, anxiousness, and fear.

    ¡¸I-If Yukito comes to school it¡¯ll be your loss! I¡¯ll recommend it now, stop this joke!¡¹

    Ringlet curls tries to detain me in some way, she desperately called me out while almost crying.

    All of it was a joke. She wants me to say it.

    ¡¸Hey! Are you listening!?¡¹

    Did ringlet curls lose her temper because I walk ignoring her? Ringlet curls gripped my arm.

    ¡¸Ouch!¡¹

    It was just a light grip but I complained about the pain in exaggeration. Ringlet curls has been surprised from my exaggerated reaction and she released her trembling hand quickly. Then her pale face is all shook up.

    ¡¸Eh!? U-Uhm, D-did it hurt!? I-I didn¡¯t grip you that strongly right!?¡¹

    Ringlet curls spouted it unconsciously in agitation, but she stood desperately.

    ¡¸Ouch! It fucking hurts! The arm you hit feels it¡¯s been plucked off!¡¹

    Ringlet curls feels flustered from my exaggerated pain.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s a lie! I didn¡¯t grip you that strongly! There¡¯s no way it would hurt!¡¹

    Ringlet curls is unable to hide her unrest, there¡¯s tears oozing out the corner of her eye.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way it should hurt, you say?¡¹

    I looked at her straight and abruptly muttered, ringlet curls¡¯ body shook and looked at me with shaking eyes.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not the one to judge the pain. I¡¯m the one gripped. Since I thought it¡¯s painful, that¡¯s everything¡¹

    As I look at ringlet curls with a serious look, she tries to open her mouth but she closed it as she can¡¯t say anything.

    With her pale face getting even paler, ringlet curls¡¯ shrinks and is about to cry any moment.

    If you think of me as someone not that great, they probably won¡¯t be shaken and frightened this much.

    They probably noticed it a bit. Who¡¯s the one who caused each of their boyfriends to be absent from the school?

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t mind. All of your misconduct will be taken responsibility by your boyfriend after all. If so, why don¡¯t you try giving me another hit?¡¹

    I say while grinning and the teary ringlet curls shook her head.

    ¡¸Then, the penalty would be two since you hit me and plucking my arm¡¹

    Ringlet curls¡¯ eyes opened wide due to my mutter.

    ¡¸I-I apologize for hitting. But I didn¡¯t pluck your arm. I only lightly gripped it¡­¡¹

    Seeming to cry, I ignored the half crying ringlet curls and walked towards Shinozaki¡¯s house.

    ¡¸W-wait!¡¹

    Hearing a penetrating shout, I hear footsteps running towards me.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll apologize! I¡¯ll apologize if it hurts! So please stop this! I won¡¯t approach you ever again! That¡¯s why, I beg of you to stop!¡¹

    Ringlet curls who wants to stop me by somehow or another shouted from my back. She thinks that I mustn¡¯t be let to go to her boyfriend¡¯s house.

    ¡¸Please! I¡¯ll apologize! That¡¯s why please stop this!¡¹

    Ringlet curls who gives a grievous cry tries to stop it but I don¡¯t intend to stop as a matter of course.

    ¡¸You girls think that it doesn¡¯t matter what happen to others as long as you are happy right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I mutter as I walk then I heard a voice from the back.

    ¡¸No matter how much other people scream, you look down on them smirking right? It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re having fun right? You even said that you want a bag and asked me to prepare 50,000 yen within one week after all. You¡¯re living by preying on others and laughing right?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Ringlet curls faltered from my mutter.

    I who stopped turned around and looked at ringlet curls. Then smirked.

    ¡¸I know that feeling well. We¡¯re the same kind after all. I don¡¯t care whatever happens to you as long as I¡¯m having fun. Well, we¡¯re equal in this regard¡¹

    Saying that, ringlet curls hardened.

    ¡¸But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not someone who¡¯d ask 50,000 yen from you¡¹

    I pat ringlet curls¡¯ shoulder while smirking as I say that, then I turned around and began to walk.

    I don¡¯t need money. In the first place, I don¡¯t intend to blackmail or threaten. You only have to take responsibility from hitting me.

    We¡¯re late because I took a side trip but we finally arrived at Shinozaki¡¯s house.

    Ringlet curls¡¯ who tried to detain me desperately has judged that it¡¯s impossible so she didn¡¯t say anything. But she followed me silently without escaping.

    Even if it goes bad, she¡¯s still the leader, is that so? She seems different from the four who ran away.

    The long black haired beauty is also on the side but she¡¯s not speaking a single word. She silently followed while looking down from the beginning.

    The long black haired beauty looks good on the outside though. But, I don¡¯t like her. How should I say it? Her reaction seems to be thin even if you tease her, seems boring. The fun to bully is ringlet curls.

    Looking at ringlet curls holds to me desperately, I¡¯ve a liking to her.

    She¡¯s a woman with a strong and rebellious spirit, it makes me want to ahegao her by all means.

    There¡¯s one slightly bigger isolated house among the houses. That¡¯s probably it I thought but, the delinquent¡¯s leader seems to be a bit blessed from the average.

    Ikemen with a beauty girlfriend, then he¡¯s still fucking other girls, and the house is rich?

    ¡¸It¡¯s perfect that I did my best on picking the item for my visit¡¹

    I mutter as I look at the house then I looked at the box I hold with both of my hands.

    Though I thought of putting it in the plastic case but since I caught a big shot above my expectations, I bought this box from the supermarket in a hurry.

    I can hear a violent basubasu sound from the box and the box trembles according to that sound.

    Fufu, it¡¯s amazingly energetic.

    ¡¸As expected from someone with a title of a king¡¹

    Oh dear, I had a hard time catching it. It¡¯s huge, suitable for the king name and it has an outstanding jump power from his strong hind leg. It also has a flying ability in addition.

    It was easy to find in the grassy place. But, it¡¯s intuition can¡¯t be taken lightly. It flies and run away if I get close. I should¡¯ve brought a bug net, I repent on it. Thanks to that, I only caught three after running around.

    But well, one of them is big. Three of them should be enough.

    Thinking of it, I pushed the interphone in the gatepost.

    No one responds even if I waited for a while.

    ¡¸H-He might be out?¡¹

    Ringlet curls who was silent tried to speak of the state timidly.

    It¡¯s normal to think that there¡¯s no one because there¡¯s no response. But unfortunately, ¡®Pretending to be out¡¯ won¡¯t work on me

    The window on the second floor is closed with curtains. I can see inside that curtain.

    He¡¯s peeping from the gap in the curtain, the trembling Shinozakli. He¡¯s probably wishing for me to return because I thought he¡¯s out.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped if he¡¯s absent¡¹

    Muttering that, ringlet curls pat her chest in relief.

    I backed from the gatepost and pretended to walk my way back then, I sent a glance at the window on the second floor.

    Our eyes met, then Shionozaki on the other side of the curtain trembled.

    Grinning, I moved my mouth without making a voice.

    ©`I, can, see, you.

    And.

    I don¡¯t know whether my lip sync was transmitted. But it seems that it was transmitted that I noticed Shinozaki¡¯s existence.

    I¡¯ll be offended if you ignore me by pretending to be out. He probably thinks that if so, I¡¯ll surely be taking my revenge. Shinozaki who¡¯s trembling on the other side of the curtain stood up and run out of the room and tumbled down a lot of times.

    He opened the door vigorously after a slight pause, I laughed as I¡¯ve seen Shinozaki fall down and roll.

    Only a day has passed so Shinozaki¡¯s tragedy can be seen.

    His hair is unkempt. Life isn¡¯t felt from his dull eyes and there¡¯s a dent below his eye, his cheeks are worn out and he¡¯s pale as if he lost blood.

    ¡¸Y-Yukito!¡¹

    Ringlet curl who made a scream, passed through the gate and run towards Shinozaki.

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s wrong!? What on earth happened to you!?¡¹

    Seeing the appearance of her boyfriend that was filled with overflowing dignity completely changed, Ringlet curls calls him out almost crying. Shinozaki looked at ringlet curls with dull eyes and kneeled on the place without saying anything. Then, he dogeza in front of me.

    Ringlet curls¡¯ eyes opened wide speechless from the unexpected behavior of her boyfriend, she then looked at me with a pale face.

    Her boyfriend who¡¯s the leader of the delinquent group is kneeling in front of me. It¡¯s clear from a glance who¡¯s the dominant.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorr¡­¡¹

    Ringlet curls muttered while shaking.

    It¡¯s already needs no explanation, it seems that she finally realized when she saw her boyfriend¡¯s surrendering appearanc.e

    How much of a mistake hitting me was?

    Ah, she also plucked my arm. Also, she blackmailed me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Ringlet curls desperately apologizes while shedding tears and trembling.

    ¡¸N? What happened to you suddenly?¡¹

    I asked the crying and apologizing ringlet curls as if I don¡¯t know and I approached the kneeling Shinozaki. Then I stopped in front of Shinozaki and patted his shoulder.

    Shinozaki raised his head while trembling and when he looked at me with shaking dull eyes, he laughed thoughtlessly.

    ¡¸This ringlet curls is your girlfriend right? This girl you see, suddenly picked a fight with me and asked me 50,000 yen you know? Furthermore, she hit me. In addition, she pulled my arm as it it was torn off, it was painful¡¹

    Talking to the Shinozaki that¡¯s laughing thoughtlessly, the smile in his face disappeared.

    ¡¸I intended to forgive you. I thought you were reflecting enough yesterday. But, your girlfriend threatened me, then she hit me and plucked my arm. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d stay silent right? She¡¯s not even taking responsibility from it So I thought that I¡¯d let the boyfriend take the responsibility¡¹

    Talking like that, Shinozaki¡¯s shaking dull eyes moved and looked at Ringlet curls.

    ¡¸Y-You¡­¡¹

    Looking at ringlet curls with bloodshot eyes, Shinozaki mutters while trembling from fear.

    ¡¸What the hell did you do! Do you know who you got involved to!? Apologize! Apologize to Suzuhara! Kneel and apologize!¡¹

    Shinozaki shouted madly that his saliva sprays over, ringlet curls who crumbled in the place and cried.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know it! I didn¡¯t do anything! This girl, this idiot did it by herself! I don¡¯t know anything! That¡¯s true! Please believe me! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d turn my blade against Suzuhara-san!¡¹

    Ringlet curls jumped towards Shinozaki vigorously but did he judge ahead that he has to prove his own innocence? He clings to me desperately and makes an excuse.

    I grinned and pat Shinozaki¡¯s shoulder, then I presented the box to him.

    The box¡¯ inside makes a violent basubasu sound and it vibrates with the sound.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiii!¡¹

    Shinozaki made a scream and fell on his backside as he summersault from his kneeling posture. Then he retreated from the box. But his body can¡¯t move freely that he can¡¯t retreat with intense movements.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to be so afraid. It¡¯s a sick visit. Oh, since it¡¯s raw, I want you to eat it sooner. While it¡¯s fresh¡¹

    I talked to him while smiling and Shinozaki stopped moving suddenly. He leaked an ¡°Oee¡± sob and held his mouth with both of his hands.

    It seems that he remembered what happened yesterday.

    ¡¸I did my best capturing it. I had a hard time. That¡¯s why, eat?¡¹

    I squat and rest my chin on my arms and asked while tilting my head.

    Shinozaki who holds his mouth with his hands had tears run on his cheek.

    ¡¸N-No more. I don¡¯t want to eat. Please help me. I really didn¡¯t do anything. I really don¡¯t know anything. I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of turning my blade to Suzuhara-san. Please believe me¡­¡¹

    Is it his pajama? Shinozaki¡¯s wearing a black shirt. Liquid leaks out from his groin and made a black stain on the ground1

    It seems that he really hated eating it that he even wet himself.

    What? It¡¯s a king grasshopper! A king grasshopper! I did my best to catch so eat it please. If you can eat a grasshopper then eat this too.

    But well©`.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t have the appetite then I won¡¯t force you to eat. But you have to compromise because she hit me. Oh right, your girlfriend¡¯s cute. I¡¯m jealous that you have such a cute girlfriend¡¹

    Hearing that, Shinozaki looked at ringlet curls with shaking eyes.

    Ringlet curls who¡¯s sitting on the ground is being seen by Shinozaki like a garbage, he then looked at me and laughed thoughtlessly.

    His expression was enough to tell. Shinozaki decided on the spot without any hesitation. He decided to throw away the woman to survive.

    That¡¯s somewhat boring. I thought that he would cast away the woman but he¡¯s too fast in making a decision. For Shinozaki, that¡¯s how much of an existence is Ringlet curls, that¡¯s why it¡¯s not fun.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m the one at fault!¡¹

    Was it really impossible to eat the King? As I was thinking, ringlet curls screamed to call me out.

    Looking at ringlet curls, she tried to stand desperately, did her waist fell off? She fell on the ground a lot of times. Still, because she tried to stand up desperately, her skirt is fully exposed.

    ¡¸Y-Yukito didn¡¯t do anything wrong! It¡¯s all my fault! That¡¯s why I¡¯ll take responsibility! Please let me take the responsibility!¡¹

    Even though her underwear is completely exposed, ringlet curls tried to stand up without minding it and she desperately shouted while looking straight at me. And then ringlet curls was able to stand up somehow and she approached me with a trembling knee and clung into me.

    ¡¸You can do as you like so please forgive Yukito! Please! I beg of you!¡¹

    Clinging to me, ringlet curls petitioned as she tremble. It must be a game for Shinozaki but it seems that ringlet curls thought of Shinozaki seriously.

    I¡¯m touched.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right! You¡¯re the one at fault! I¡¯m unrelated to this! You¡¯re the one who did it selfishly! You should be the one taking responsibility!¡¹

    Taking advantage of ringlet curls¡¯ petition, Shinozaki tries to put all the blame to ringlet curls.

    Well, it¡¯s true that ringlet curls is at fault but it¡¯s miserable to do that. Where did your dignity as a leader go?

    Deserted by her boyfriend, tears floats in the corner of ringlet curls¡¯ eyes as she bit her lower lip, she had a cramped smile while clinging to me.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do anything, that¡¯s why please forgive Yukito¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s being abandoned yet ringlet curls still tries to protect Shinozaki.

    You¡¯ll do anything?

    She looks like she¡¯s playing with him but she¡¯s quite earnest. This girl¡¯s good. I want her.

    ¡¸Your name?¡¹

    When I asked the clinging ringlet curls, she trembled and looked at me with shaking eyes.

    ¡¸Y-Yuuki Marina¡­¡¹

    Ringlet curls forcibly laugh and answered while tears ooze out from the corner of her eyes.

    That pitiful smile told me everything.

    She intends to present her own body for the sake of the man who abandoned her.

    Though I requested a compensation for being hit, I don¡¯t intend to threaten her. Furthermore I asked a compensation from Shinozaki. And yet, ringlet curls voluntarily shouldered the debt of her own boyfriend. Furthermore, she said that she¡¯ll do anything.

    In short, she¡¯ll agree to whatever I do.

    ¡¸Then, should we return now? Oh, Marina-chan. Want to have tea in my house?¡¹

    I who stood up supported Marina¡¯s trembling knee that¡¯s unable to stand up, then I asked her after I do.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    Marina nodded while having a cramped smile.

    She¡¯s going to drop by my house. Marina probably knows what it means. She still accepted it.

    ¡¸Shinozaki-kun, I¡¯ll be going then. Take care¡¹

    Coiling my hand around Marina¡¯s waist, I called out Shinozaki while drawing her close.

    ¡¸Y-yes! Thank you for coming to visit me specially!¡¹

    Even though my hand is holding the waist of his own girlfriend, he¡¯s not minding it at all and Shinozaki went and kneeled facing me. Marina looked at that Shinozaki with sorrowful eyes.

    When he already gave up everything here, he¡¯s not interesting anymore. But, I¡¯ll be enjoying Marina.

    Marina¡¯s in love with Shinozaki even she¡¯s thrown away. That¡¯s why it¡¯s worth playing with her.

    I walked with my hand around Marina¡¯s waist and I noticed the long black haired beauty standing on the gate post.

    Speaking of which, she¡¯s here too.

    Her looks are good taciturn at least but her reaction seems thin. Marina seems to be fun in a lot of meaning but is this girl a good one?

    A bit unrefined but Marina has a little cheap impression but she¡¯s definitely a beauty, and her tits are quite big too. She has no shortage as a subject of an experiment where I would examine the structure of a female body.

    I ignored the long black haired beauty while thinking so then arrived home with Marina.

 Chapter 14

    Marina¡¯s heart beats violently. Unease, fear, humiliation, rage, regret. Those negative feelings swirling is transmitted.

    That¡¯s great. That¡¯s the natural situation. Especially the uneasiness.

    The strange one is©`.

    Sending a glance on my back, I felt something out of place.

    Though I brought Marina and head to my house, the long black haired beauty is still following us at a distance.

    Looking down, walking totteringly, she looks gloomy and timid at a glance. But that¡¯s only on the surface, the ¡°Inside¡± is different.

    Looking with my ¡°Eyes¡± that are different from normal, it¡¯s possible for me to see the ¡°Difference¡± from the outside and inside. No act nor lie can be used on me.

    That woman¡¯s probably telling a lie. I can¡¯t see through the heart so there¡¯s no absolute but the timid and gloomy woman is just an ¡°act¡±

    The heart of the long black haired beauty is beating intensely. It¡¯s the same with Marina but something¡¯s strange.

    Should I say it¡¯s the rhythm. It¡¯s the same violent pulse but the rhythm of the pulse from anxiety and fear is different from delight and uplift. Should I say the difference is between a solid full orchestra and a good tempo samba? The former is heavy and the latter is light.

    Marina and the long black haired beauty are exactly like that. That¡¯s why I feel that it¡¯s out of place.

    Thinking of the situation, Marina¡¯s heartbeat is the normal and the heartbeat of the long black haired beauty is the abnormal.

    Marina and the long black haired beauty are at least more than friends but they can¡¯t all best friends. Yet, the heartbeat is strange. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s happy with the current situation.

    That woman¡¯s strange. I feel it¡¯s dangerous to handle her poorly. She might be aiming for me to make a move on her.

    I have to be careful and pretend to not notice anything while being preoccupied with Marina.

    I arrived at my house and took Marina inside.

    The long black haired beauty came inside my house too. Just what is she thinking? I can understand it if she wants to take revenge but it seems different for some reason.

    Well, Marina followed me by her ¡°own will¡±, I¡¯ve never forced her at all. There¡¯s no problem whatever the long black haired beauty is aiming for.

    I took Marina on the second floor immediately and entered my room.

    The silent Marina obeys me from beginning to end without resisting at all. It¡¯s to protect the boyfriend that abandoned her.

    What a touching story. I¡¯m impressed by the brave and pure thinking, it breaks my heart. So I¡¯ll touch you as gentle as possible.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it hot?¡¹

    As soon as I entered the room, I asked Marina.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not that hot©`¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, right. Ah, I remembered that I have a message left to tell Shinozaki. I¡¯m going to visit him¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hot! It¡¯s hot!¡¹

    Marina denied it at first but she understood my real intention when I said those words and she took off her uniform in a hurry

    Fufufu, I didn¡¯t tell you about taking off your uniform. I just thought that it¡¯s hot. Then, I only remembered that I have something to tell Shinozaki. And yet Marina made an assumption by herself and took off her clothes by herself, I didn¡¯t threaten nor force her at all.

    Taking off her blouse, Marina who¡¯s wearing underwear only on her upper body reached for the hook of her skirt. But, she stiffened.

    Marina looked down and bit her lower lip while trembling. If she take it off, she¡¯ll expose her appearance where no one but her boyfriend has seen, it¡¯s natural to resist.

    I who¡¯s enduring my impulse to laugh sad on the bed while undressing my upper uniform.

    Still, it¡¯s huge. Her tits are huge. It¡¯s huge enough to be able to place the penis for a paizuri.

    ¡¸I-It got cool¡­¡¹

    The conflicted Marina says that and separated her hand from the hook of the skirt.

    ¡¸Hohou¡¹

    Raising my voice suggestively, Marina trembled and looked at me with teary eyes. Then, she looked down trembling without saying anything.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s still hot after all¡­¡¹

    Then she stretched her hand on the hook of the skirt again and unhooked it then lowered her skirt.

    Completely on her underwear, Marina¡¯s trembling and red to her ears. Marina looks cheap but her body is lewd. Her big tits and narrow waist. Her ass is also big and her thighs are plump. Her body exists exactly to please men.

    I stood up feeling the rising erection of my penis then took a digital camera from the desk. I turned the lens towards Marina and pressed the shutter without mercy.

    ¡¸Hii¡¹

    Marina raised a small scream, she put her right hand on her chest and left hand on her groins and averted her face from the lens.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, I¡¯ve taken an interest in photography recently.1 Why don¡¯t you act as a model as a reference for my composition?¡¹

    Walking around marina, I captured Marina¡¯s underwear appearance front and back as I like and asked her in a foolish tone.

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­¡¹

    Marina that¡¯s burning red, nodded.

    ¡¸Eh!? You sure!? It¡¯s a nude sketch though!¡¹

    Marina looked up to me who joked unnaturally. Then her eyes with tears on the corner gave me a complaining glance.

    ¡°Please forgive me¡±, it says.

    Rather than forgiving, I only said that I want to use her as reference on my sketch. You can refuse if you want to. If you don¡¯t want to then decline.

    However©`.

    ¡¸If you hesitate on everything, it makes me remember that I have something to talk about Shinozaki¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll take it off! I¡¯ll take it off immediately!¡¹

    When I clicked my tongue and complained, Marina rushed and turned her hand behind and removed the hook of her bra. She took off the bra and covered her chest with her right arm. She extend her left hand to her panties that¡¯s covering her crotch but she stiffened.

    Since her chest is covered with her right hand, her crotch would be fully exposed if she took off her panties with her left hand. That said, if she hide her crotch with her right hand, her breasts would be exposed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re fucking troublesome. Enough. You can go home¡¹

    I say while clicking my tongue, threw the camera on the bed and walked. Then I tried to walk out the room.

    ¡¸W-wait!¡¹

    When I tried to reach the doorknob with my right hand, a screaming voice reached my back. And a rushing sound followed, Marina that¡¯s naked on top forced her way between me and the door.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. I-I wasn¡¯t prepared mentally. But I¡¯m okay now. I¡¯ll do it properly. That¡¯s why, please don¡¯t corner Yukito anymore. Please. I beg of you¡­¡¹

    Looking up to me, Marina¡¯s making a cramped smile as tears flow on her cheek, she¡¯s pleading with her trembling voice and she took off her panties and became naked.

    Ah, I said that she¡¯s okay to go back, what is she misunderstanding and got naked selfishly.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to cry for. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m bullying you¡¹

    Saying that, I stretched my right hand to Marina and scooped the tears running on her finger.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re not bullying me. I¡¯m doing all of this willingly. I¡¯m doing everything selfishly¡­¡¹

    Having a cramped smile, Marina looked up me and spoke out with a shaky voice, she declared that all of it are from her will.

    I see, is that so? I got worried when you cried but you¡¯re all doing this because of your selfish will? There¡¯s no problem then.

    I smirked, pat Marina¡¯s head and returned. And when I picked up the camera I threw in the bed, I turned the lens towards Marina.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to practice various compositions¡¹

    Saying that as I beckon her, Marina who¡¯s hiding her chest with her right hand, and her crotch with her left, approached me pigeon-toed.

    She said that she¡¯s okay already yet she still hides it. Isn¡¯t her heart not prepared at all?

    Well, it won¡¯t be fun if she became serious though.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be useful if you hide the useful reference¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    Asking Marina in irritated manner, Marina had a cramped smile while crying, she then apologized. Then she lowered her trembling hands.

    Her huge breasts shook. It¡¯s indeed a masterpiece. The shape and size is good, it¡¯s maintaining it¡¯s shape as if defying gravity, I can also see the tension. Then the figure of it shaking makes me grasp the elasticity.

    Then a pink areola and nipple can be seen at the tip of the delicious looking breasts. The areola is also big for the big breasts and her nipples are also big. It¡¯s very lewd.

    Yuka¡¯s better in balance but this feels lewd because it¡¯s not balanced.

    This isn¡¯t bad in itself.

    Also her crotch, the hair¡¯s thin. But since it grows on a sorry degree, the pussy can¡¯t be hidden.

    It¡¯s on the degree that it can be seen and it can¡¯t be seen but it wants to hide but it can¡¯t be hidden is also good.

    Thinking of it, I turned the lens on the used but innocent pink slit, then I pressed the shutter without mercy.

    ¡¸U, Uu¡­¡¹

    Pigeon toed, Marina who exposed everything because she lowered her hands is sobbing in tears.

    ¡¸Can you put your right leg on the bed?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Marina tilts her head while crying when I say that.

    ¡¸No, I want to grasp the structure of a human interior so I want you to put your right leg on the bed and open your pussy. There¡¯s no other way of confirming the internal structure but looking into the pussy and anus right?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    I talked indifferently and Marina¡¯s bright red face became pale instantly. I click my tongue when I saw that kind of Marina then Marina trembled and raised her right leg to the bed in a hurry But she¡¯s hiding her pussy with both of her hands. In exchange her areola and nipples are fully exposed, the breast shook.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t confirm the inside if you hide it¡¹

    ¡¸B-But¡­¡¹

    I asked in a bad mood but Marina¡¯s embarrassed and lowered the end of her eybrows as she cry, she doesn¡¯t want to show her pussy so she cover it with both of her hands.

    ¡¸This is the last one. If you make me feel disappointed one more time, you can already go home. I¡¯ll happily spend my time with Shinozaki¡¹2

    Marina trembles when she heard my voice, she had a cramped smile as she entice me while crying. Then she lowered her trembling hands and exposed her pussy.

    ¡¸Can you open your pussy until the contents are fully exposed? I told you that I¡¯d like to confirm the inside right?¡¹

    I can¡¯t see the inside if she just lower her hand.

    ¡¸U, uuu, hiku, uuu¡­¡¹

    Marina had a cramped smile but as expected she lost her forced smile. Her face crumpled and while she leak a sob, tears began to overflow. But, she put the finger of her hands on the sides of her pussy and opened it left and right.

    Then a pink wall of flesh is exposed. The clitoris and urethra that¡¯s covered in skin. Then, the used meat hole.

    ¡®¡¸I can¡¯t see the contents at all¡¹

    ¡¸Hiku, hiku, uuu¡­I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    She apologized sobbingly to my words and she open her pussy wider. But her hole is small that the inside is hardly seen.

    Well, I don¡¯t really intend to look inside. I only let her open her pussy to let her have a shameful appearance, it¡¯s aim is to let her heart break and surrender.

    With her right leg on top of the bed, the trembling and crying Marina opened her pussy to the limit. I brought the camera¡¯s lens to that Marina and took images of the lewd open pussy.

    ¡¸U, ku¡­Uu¡¹

    I feel the distance with the lens, and pressed it against the open pussy, Marina clenched her teeth as she cry.

    Nothing would come out if you take it in such state. But, it¡¯s not a problem whether it would come out or not.

    ¡¸Uuu, uku, hiku, uuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    When I press the shutter as the lens is pressed against her pussy, Marina tremble every time it makes a shutter sound, then she¡¯s leaking out a voice while writhing in shame.

    It must¡¯ve been painful if she¡¯s raped suddenly but it¡¯s much more painful to be exposed in this embarrassing state. Furthermore, after being teased badly, she know she¡¯ll be raped in the end. In short, she¡¯s helpless. Therefore her heart can be broken. Then the image taken will be materials for blackmail so it¡¯s killing two birds in one stone.

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you bend forward and show the contents of your anus?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, hiku¡­yes¡¹

    Marina nods as she leaks a sob, she bent forward with her right leg on top of the bed then she separate the hands spreading her pussy then turned her hands around. Then she gripped her ass and opened it.

    I went towards Marina¡¯s back and when I made the lens of my camera on her trembling anus, her open anus is lewdly photograph.

    ¡¸U, Uuu, auuu¡­¡¹

    Marina trembles every time the shutter sounds, she was unable to endure the shame so she closed her thighs.

    Her anus is a dirty hole. Getting it exposed is much more embarrassing than her pussy. Then she has to open the shameful hole by herself.

    I¡¯m greatly aroused seeing Marina writhing in shame, thinking of wanting it more embarrassing, I clicked my tongue in irritation.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    Marina trembles when she heard me click my tongue, she opened her legs while apologizing, she gripped her ass and exposed her spread anus.

    Her skin turned pink and feeling about to die because of shame, still, Marina desperately exposes her anus.

    It¡¯s honestly unbearable.

    Now then, the problem is here.

    Just how much experience Marina has? That¡¯s important.

    As far as I saw in her pussy, it doesn¡¯t seem to be used that much but it¡¯s impossible to judge from the appearance.

    If she has the experience value same as Yuka, it would be disadvantageous for me who lack experience.

    I¡¯ve been looked down on y Yuka because my inexperience is exposed. I won¡¯t forget that disgrace. That¡¯s why I have to reflect on my failures and must not make the same mistake.

    That said, I¡¯ll ask the person herself.

    ¡¸To improve the image, it¡¯s important to empathize with the model. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be asking you various stuffs¡¹

    I who took pictures of her anus severely squat down on place and took pictures of her pussy and anus, incidentally, I asked Marina while taking pictures of her shaking breasts.

    ¡¸How frequent you had sex with Shinozaki? If possible, I want to know the ones with no play¡¹

    I pay attention on the shallowness of the question so it won¡¯t be exposed that I¡¯m asking the experience value.

    ¡¸I-It was daily at first. But the frequency decreased gradually that we¡¯re now doing it once or twice a month¡¹

    Marina answers whisperingly as she open her anus while trembling.

    It was daily at first but he¡¯s gotten tired gradually? Perhaps, he¡¯s doing other women.

    ¡¸How many men have you experienced?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yukito¡¯s the first¡¹

    Hee, so you only have one person in experience? That¡¯s unexpected.

    Her experience is higher than me at least but I judge that the difference in experience isn¡¯t that great.

    ¡¸How were you fucked?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It was normal at first. We take off our clothes and on top of the bed. But recently, we¡¯re just doing it without taking off the clothes. We¡¯re doing it immediately if we met and we¡¯d separate after it ends¡¹

    Wow, that¡¯s so plain. It even reached the point where they will just do it without taking off the clothes and separate when it ends. She¡¯s completely an onahole. She¡¯s receiving that kind of treatment, even if she¡¯s thrown by her boyfriend away, this girl¡¯s still trying to defend her boyfriend?

    I can¡¯t understand.

    I can understand her clinging to Shinozaki because she doesn¡¯t want to lose power but Shinozaki has already lost it. Yet she still intends to protect him? She doesn¡¯t desire for power but she¡¯s probably loving Shinozaki purely. But she¡¯s being treated like an onahole by the other, she knows that there are other women and in addition, she was abandoned at the very front of her. Still she¡¯s defending him? I can¡¯t understand it at all.

    Women are creatures hard to understand.

    ¡¸Y-Yukito has a good face, athletic, his grades are also good, it¡¯s natural for him to be popular. Also, he can do anything so he looks uninterested at anything, he¡¯s cool, yet he looks lonely. That¡¯s why I want to be with him¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    Eh? What? You¡¯re talking about love affair?

    It¡¯s normal for him to be popular since he looks good, athletic and has good grades? He can do anything so he¡¯s uninterested and it looks cool? But he¡¯s lonely so you want to be with him? Furthermore, he¡¯s rich?

    Fuha, are you asking for a fight?

    ¡¸Yukito¡¯s taciturn and he rarely laughs but he occasionally laughs sometimes. Then I embrace him gently occasionally. I was satisfied by just that. I was happy with just that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    Living as he like, doing women as he likes, then laughing occasionally can get women to hug you easily?

    Different from me who had a dark boyhood, he just throws away the women he preyed on if he get tired. Still, Shinozaki draw the feelings of this woman?

    What¡¯s with this difference?

    Since when did I feel this anger3 Shinozaki, you seriously made me angry. I¡¯ll never forgive you. I¡¯ll make sure that it¡¯ll be impossible for you to make a comeback.

    But before that, I have to make Marina ahegao first. I¡¯ll make Marina who fell for Shinozaki Ahegao severely and make her not care about Shinozaki anymore. I won¡¯t be satisfied unless I do that.

    Prepare yourself, Shinozaki. I¡¯ll show Marina¡¯s complete change and I¡¯ll crush you thoroughly after that.

 Chapter 15

    I who prepared a drawing paper and pencil sits on the chair with my legs crossed like an artist.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s begin our sketch, can you make a pose?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    To my question, Marina nodded, slouched forward and spread her ass with her hands while crying.

    ¡¸Then, get bow legged and spread your pussy with your right hand, make your left hand pinch your nipples and pull the breast to the limit. Also, smile. A wonderful smile¡¹

    ¡¸U, uu¡­Yes¡¹

    Marina leaked out a groan and sob to my order but she doesn¡¯t resist, she nodded and got up. Then, she turned towards me.

    Marina who¡¯s ears are red, generously exposed her naked body to me, dropped her waist and became bowlegged.

    Wide open bowleg. Her breasts and pussy are in full view.

    ¡¸T-This¡­¡¹

    Marina mutters while tears flow through her cheeks, she¡¯s bearing the shame and humiliation, then she opened her pussy with her index and middle finger. Then she used her left thumb and index finger to pinch her right breast, and pulled it hard.

    Her breasts spreads as the nipple is pulled. The trembling Marina clenched her teeth as she open her pussy with her finger looks at me while forcing herself to make a cramped smile.

    Oh, she cleared all of my orders. You can do it if you can.

    From what I¡¯ve heard, it seems that Shinozaki only put it on, because of that, Marina doesn¡¯t know other than normal sex. Such abnormal acts are giving mental damage for Marina. The more she do it the more it will be.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move¡¹

    I put up the pencil and confirmed the composition like an artist, then I asked Marina.

    ¡¸Y-Yes. I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s bowlegged, opening her pussy and pulling her breasts nodded while having a cramped smile.

    Okay, I¡¯ll do my best too.

    Persuading myself, I made the pencil run through the drawing paper.

    By the way, I don¡¯t have talent in drawing.

    30 minutes later©`.

    Pulling her breasts and spreading her pussy, Marina tries to maintain her bowlegged posture, she¡¯s shaking while releasing a huge amount of sweat.

    ¡¸Dammit!¡¹

    I tore and crumpled the drawing paper and tossed it on the crumpled papers.

    I draw a four-koma union robot but it¡¯s too bothersome to draw the robot.

    ¡¸The material is bad so I can¡¯t do it well!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    I haven¡¯t drawn a single picture of Marina but she¡¯s apologizing on the angry me.

    ¡¸The model is bad so I can¡¯t do it well!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    I¡¯m only saying what I want but still, Marina apologizes, pulls her nipples strongly and spreads her pussy with her finger to the limit, she¡¯s smiling while crying.

    Since she¡¯s maintaining her posture, Marina¡¯s trembling dyed red body is increasing in charm, the dripping huge amount of sweat reflects the light and increases the lewdness.

    ¡¸The material is too bad! The model¡¯s so bad for not being able to cover the material!¡¹

    I said while standing up, approached the desk and took the pencil stand. Then I threw the pencil stand towards Marina.

    The pencil stand hit Marina¡¯s feet and the pencils, highlighters, mechanical pencils and sign pens scattered on the floor.

    ¡¸There¡¯s not enough flowers! Let¡¯s assume the pen as a flower and insert it to the vase! A vase named pussy!¡¹

    A vase named pussy, I¡¯m the one who said it but I can say that¡¯s bad.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Put the flowers in, being told to put the pens scattered on the floor to her pussy, Marina mutters as she became pale.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to forcibly put it all in your pussy. Because the vase only had two, right? You only have to put enough amount to the vase in front and back¡¹

    I cross my legs as I sit on the chair and talked to the bowlegged Marina.

    She shut her eyes filled with tears then she clenched her teeth.

    ¡¸Y-Yes. Understood¡­¡¹

    Piercing a foreign body inside her pussy and the remaining would pierce and go in her anus. She¡¯d rather die than do that. But, Marina nodded.

    It¡¯s all for Shinozaki¡¯s sake. Marina would endure the shame just to protect Shonozaki.

    A sarcastic story. Because of Marina¡¯s pure thoughts, Shinozaki will be seeing hell.

    Recalling how Marina thinks of Shinozaki, my anger swallowed a black hole.

    Are you sure about this Marina? If you really continue, Shinozaki will be in danger.

    There¡¯s only one way to soothe my anger. That is for Marina to betray Shinozaki. Drowning from pleasure given by me and forget Shinozaki as you shake your waist. Then when you meet Shinozaki again, You¡¯ll be looking at him like he¡¯s a trash. If you do that then my anger would calm down.

    Squatting down while crying, Marina picked up the pens scattered on the floor, when she came back to her bowlegged figure in front of me, she began to arrange the flower named pen inside the vase named pussy.

    ¡¸U, Uuu¡­¡¹

    She spread her pussy with her left hand and holds the pen on her right hand.

    ¡¸Uuu, hiku, that¡¯s not it, this is wrong¡­¡¹

    When she pushed the pen given to her, the pen was swallowed in easily, Marina cries out words of denial as her cheeks blush.

    The pen was swallowed easily. It means that her pussy is overflowing with love nectar. Marina denies that.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not it, this is wrong, this is not true¡­¡¹

    With one pushed inside, Marina who applies the second one desperately refuses by shaking her neck. But on contrary to Marina¡¯s thoughts, the second pen applied is swallowed easily.

    She¡¯s maintaining her obscene posture and appearance for a long time, I¡¯ve kept ogling that and she excreted love nectar. The reality corners Marina¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Why? Why is it? This is wrong. That¡¯s not it. No. This isn¡¯t me¡­¡¹

    Even the third pen went inside her easily, on the contrary, the pens that were inserted have love nectar dripping on them, it cornered Marina even more as she desperately tries to deny herself.

    The overflowing love nectar is perhaps unrelated to pleasure nor arousal. She¡¯s mentally cornered, since her appearance painted with shame and embarrassment is shown to a man other than her boyfriend, her body might¡¯ve reacted on itself.

    The point is, I think it¡¯s a conditioned response.

    But Marina right now has no room to consider that. Her love nectar is overflowing. She¡¯s feeling arousal from being humiliated. No matter how much she¡¯d like to deny it, it¡¯s impossible because the proof is visible.

    She¡¯ll even be more cornered with those thoughts.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s, a lie, this is a lie¡­¡¹

    Breathing hard, blushing cheeks, Marina mutters her shock.

    It went in because it¡¯s inserted. Repeating it, Marina¡¯s pussy swallowed 9 pens.

    It¡¯s entering if inserted, it¡¯s the proof of how improper she is. But she can¡¯t give in. If I felt distrust from the behavior and actions of Marina, she¡¯ll be unable to protect Shinozaki. That¡¯s why Marina can¡¯t give in. She kept pushing in pens foolishly honest.

    ¡¸N-No more. Please don¡¯t go in. Please don¡¯t betray me anymore than this. I beg of you¡­¡¹

    Marina who applies the tenth pen to her pussy while breathing hard, the pen was pushed in easily.

    ¡¸Nku¡¹

    Marina convulsed. Betraying Marina¡¯s wish, the tenth pen was swallowed by her meat hole.

    ¡¸Uu, I, I, was I¡­¡¹

    ©`©`this perverted?

    Though I wasn¡¯t able to hear it because she stopped talking midway, I¡¯m convinced that she was about to say that.

    Marina begins to think that she¡¯s a pervert. Ten pens pierced her pussy, and since she¡¯s leaking out love nectar, it¡¯s natural that she¡¯ll think so.

    ¡¸U, uuu¡­¡¹

    Marina spills tears like rain as she tries to put in the eleventh pen. But has she reached her limit? The eleventh wasn¡¯t able to enter.

    She must¡¯ve a limit but Marina prioritized thin pens in her pussy. In short, the remaining pens are thick.

    With the eleventh pen not entering, Marina felt somehow relieved, she sent me a glance.

    My instructions have been given already. If it can¡¯t go inside her pussy then she has to put it in her anus.

    ¡¸U, uuu¡­¡¹

    Marina who bites her lower lip leaks a sob while turning her hands.

    Putting in the pen in her anus, it won¡¯t enter well since it¡¯s not wet like her pussy.

    ¡¸I-It won¡¯t go in¡­¡¹

    After challenging it several times, Marina looked down and trembles as she whisper.

    ¡¸If you wet the pen then it might go in¡¹

    I spit out while clicking my tongue, Marina trembled then nodded. Then the thick pen she tried to put in her ass is held in her mouth, she began to make a wet noise.

    Marina seems to want to ease the pain a bit so she deliberately sucked the saliva.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s sucking a dick.

    ¡¸Face your ass here and put it in¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    According to my instructions, Marina turned around and faced her ass towards me. Then she thrust out her ass bending forward, she turned her ass backwards.

    ¡¸U, uu¡­¡¹

    She spread her anus with her left hand, then applied the pen wet with saliva to her anus with her right hand, she then pushed the pen and raised a groan.

    ¡¸Fu, u, uu¡­¡¹

    Pushing it in her anus forcibly, the thick pen was swallowed by the hole.

    The pen that¡¯s lubricated by the saliva, when she tried to put it in once, it entered slimily inside.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s breathing hard while trembling suck on the second pen, she turned the pen to her back when it¡¯s wet enough with saliva and applied it to her anus.

    ¡¸Fu, ku, uku, fuuu¡­¡¹

    Marina tries to leak a sigh as she push the pen to her anus. But it won¡¯t go in.

    It¡¯s fatter than the pen put inside her pussy, furthermore, the anus isn¡¯t accustomed to insertion and not even wet.

    ¡¸That much is fine¡¹

    I judged that it was impossible for any further, so I called out to Marina who¡¯s pushing in the pen inside her anus.

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡­¡¹

    Did she felt relief from being spared? Marina spoke her gratitude as she stopped pushing the pen inside her anus.

    She¡¯s forced to push in pens inside her anus and pussy yet, she said thanks when she was spared.

    Human shows their true nature when they¡¯re at their limits. An apology comes out from Marina¡¯s mouth when cornered. When it comes to it, Marina¡¯s true nature must be a masochist.

    Well, even if said that it is to protect her boyfriend, she¡¯s a masochist enough for putting in ten pens inside her pussy. Or rather, even if it¡¯s said to protect her boyfriend, it¡¯s masochistic enough to offer your delicate body to a man other than your boyfriend.

    ¡¸Fumu, I feel that there¡¯s a lack of art¡­¡¹

    I muttered as I stand up and approach Marina.

    Marina shook, and looked up to me with frightened eyes, she retreated trembling. Then she tried to hide the obscene places with her hands but she thought that I would be angry so she stopped hiding it.

    ¡¸Give me the remaining pen¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­¡¹

    I stopped and stretched my right hand, when I asked for the pen, Marina felt relived and nodded. Then she gave me the remaining pen.

    Accepting the pen, I removed the cap of the permanent marker of it and looked at Marina.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move okay?¡¹

    Saying that, I stretched the permanent marker towards Marina.

    Closing her eyes, Marina nodded and stiffened her body. I applied the pen in Marina¡¯s right breast.

    ¡¸N.¡¹

    Marina trembled. Her cheek colored pink instantly.

    Poking her breasts, her nipples got erect. Because it¡¯s her own body, she felt her nipples getting erect. The nipples getting erect even though it¡¯s not fiddled, it would be very embarrassing.

    ¡¸Fumu¡¹

    I felt the squishiness of her breast from the pen point.

    Enjoying it, I draw on the middle of the nipples, left and right breasts a pussy mark.

    Fuhaha, it looks stupid rather than lewd.

    I got caught up in the moment so I wrote ¡°10 yen for a single pussy use¡± on her belly.

    10yen for a single use, it will only get 1000 yen for a hundred people. That¡¯s quite pitiful.

    I who thought so went to Marina¡¯s back, squat and looked at her ass. And I wrote ¡°Five yen for one use of this ass pussy¡± on her ass.

    She¡¯ll get a maximum of 15 yen with this. If she has both holes used by a hundred people, she¡¯ll gather 1500 yen.

    In addition, I wrote a big ¡°Meat Toilet¡± at her back and wrote ¡°Swine¡± or ¡°Damn bitch¡± on her arms and thighs.

    Adding a charm point on the end, I draw a heart mark under her right eye.

    Okay, it¡¯s complete.

    Oops, I almost forgot.

    I squat down before her pussy and draw an arrow towards her pussy and wrote ¡°Sperm Tank¡±. I mustn¡¯t forget that.

    I consent and sit down on the chair cross legged.

    Marina who had her body fiddled opened her body timidly when the feeling disappeared. Then she opened her eyes wide when she saw her body.

    Tears run along her cheek. Obscene drawings were written on her body, she even knows the true meaning from her own standpoint.

    ¡¸Then, could you take a pose?¡¹

    I asked blandly on the trembling and crying Marina.

    ¡¸Bowlegged while doing peace sign with both hands as you swing your waist, ¡°Ten yen for a single pussy use, 5 yen for a single use on this ass pussy, one can go both holes for 5 yen as a discount from the company¡±, say that while laughing¡¹

    I asked while grinning and light from Marina¡¯s eyes disappeared. It¡¯s as if she was a kite with a string cut.

    Marina who lost the light in her eyes laughed and made a peace sign after becoming bowlegged, then she began to swing her waist.

    ¡¸T-Ten yen for a single pussy use, 5 yen for a single use on this ass pussy, one can go both holes for 5 yen as a discount from the company¡­¡¹

    He laughs thoughtlessly with her eyes that lost it¡¯s life, Marina mutters in a voice that lost it¡¯s soul.

    ¡¸T-Ten yen for a single pussy use, 5 yen for a single use on this ass pussy, one can go both holes for 5 yen as a discount from the company¡­¡¹

    Just as I ordered her, she¡¯s making a peace sign using both of her hands as she shake her waist, she¡¯s repeating the same words like a broken recorder.

    I want her to say it more energetically but it¡¯s impossible I guess.

    At any rate, she¡¯s broken greatly.

    I who felt satisfied with that began to draw a 4-koma of union robot on the drawing paper again.

    I¡¯ll draw it properly this time.

    Thirty minutes after, I tore the paper, crumpled it and threw it on the other drawing papers I tossed away.

    No good, when I draw a 4-koma of union robot, three scenes is consumed by the union already. How would I tell the final result with only one remainder frame?

    4-koma manga is much more difficult than expected.

    ¡¸Ten yen for a single pussy use, 5 yen for a single use on this ass pussy, one can go both holes for 5 yen as a discount from the company!¡¹

    Marina continues doing a silly thing according to my silly instruction, she got broken further? Her voice is louder than before and she¡¯s shaking her waist energetically.

    Her tits sway as she shake her waist too. The pussy mark drawing on the two big tits looks so delicious to grab at, it¡¯s so lewd and dumb.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t get it well. I can¡¯t express the material and the subject well¡¹

    Though I¡¯m only drawing a 4-koma manga, I said that and approached Marina.

    ¡¸Let me examine the feel of the material¡¹

    Making a reason, I fiddled around Marina¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Ten yen for a single pussy use, 5 yen for a single use on this ass pussy, one can go both holes for 5 yen as a discount from the company!¡¹

    Not answering my question, she¡¯s just making a peace sign with both hands as she laugh, Marina swings her waist and repeat those words like a broken recorder.

    She¡¯s not ignoring me, her consciousness seems to have been blown away., I turned around Marina and sneaked my hands from her back and grabbed both her big tits. Then, I massaged and rubbed it.

    Ooh, this is amazing. Though it¡¯s soft and elastic, the stiffness of her nipples is unbearable.

    ¡¸Ah, fuu, aah, naaa,¡­T-Ten yen for a single pussy use, nuuu, f-five yen for a single use on this ass pussy, aaahn~, O-one can go both, nfuu h-holes for 5 y-yen, pussy, ass pussy, pussy, ass pussy, naaaaa~¡­¡¹

    While I was absorbed massaging her breasts, the broken recorder speaks even more broken, Marina began to raise a sweet rough breath.

    Since her consciousness is blown away, she¡¯s getting obedient to pleasure.

    When I massaged her big breast without mercy, the nipples hitting my palm became hard erect.

    ¡¸Ah, nn, aaah, nnuuu¡­P-pussy, pussy, pussy, pussyyyyy¡­¡¹

    The bowlegged Marina leaks out repeated lewd words in a sweet voice, her thighs closed up and fidgets. Then she looked at me wet wet eyes.

    ©`©`I want you to forget everything.

    The wet eyes that lost it¡¯s light starts to appeal silently.

    Marina who¡¯s driven to the corner more than her limit already wanted to be eased. Even if it¡¯s for her boyfriend¡¯s sake, she has exposed a disgraceful behavior to a man other than her boyfriend, has her mind become tired from her heart screaming?

    Continuing to play with her half heartedly, she might¡¯ve thought that it¡¯s easier for her to fall into it.

    She thought that she¡¯d even be more cornered if it¡¯s done but I also became unable to bear it.1

    We have a lot of time. Should I confirm the taste of her pussy for the time being?

    I thought so I led Marina to the bed and laid her down on top of it.

    She didn¡¯t resist at all, on the contrary, Marina opened her legs willingly.

    Hmmm, it¡¯s not interesting if she follows obediently. She¡¯s submitting herself for the sake of her boyfriend, as long as she¡¯s thinking of her boyfriend, she¡¯ll never truly submit herself, that¡¯s the situation I¡¯m hoping for.

    Well, even that Asahina was broken temporarily. There¡¯s a possibility of Marina reviving after calming down. I can¡¯t do anything but to expect that.

    I persuade myself as I got to the bed, I unfastened my pants and took out my dick.

    Marina¡¯s pussy is considerably wet, it should be fine thrusting it suddenly. I thought so but I remembered it when I saw Marina¡¯s pussy. Speaking of which, the pens are thrust inside her. I can¡¯t use her pussy if the pens aren¡¯t removed.

    The penis can go inside the pussy easily yet, I got irritated because I can¡¯t so I clicked my tongue while looking down on Marina.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    Being glared by me and clicking the tongue, Marina trembled and apologized while laughing. ¡°I don¡¯t get it but let¡¯s apologize for the time being¡±, is probably what she thought.

    She apologized without knowing the reason, this girl¡¯s really a masochist.

    Anyway, it¡¯s no use if the pussy isn¡¯t pulled out from her pussy, she leaked out a big sigh and pulled the pen .

    It made an obscene sound, the pen that came off had an obscene string.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    One, every time she pulls a single one, Marina trembles as she leak out a sigh from her scarlet cheek.

    Different from putting it in, it felt quite good it seems.

    I who noticed it used my x-ray vision and looked inside her pussy.

    Since I use my ability, Marina¡¯s whole body would become muscles and bones and internal organs, I would wither surely. 2 That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to use it as much as possible but the adventurous spirit is superior than my hate for grotesque stuff.

    A man is a creature weak to adventure.

    That said, I used my ability to looked and the inside of Marina¡¯s pussy became fully exposed.

    The love nectar is springing like a floor, the seven pens pushes the walls of her vagina and expands. Then©`.

    She¡¯s convulsing?

    The specific parts of a muscular tissue similar to vaginal wall, it¡¯s convulsing abnormally.

    I don¡¯t have to mind it so much if all of it is convulsing. However, if only one specific part is convulsing, it¡¯s natural that I got curious.

    I who tried to pull out the fourth pen stimulated the several parts that convulsed with the tip of the pen.

    ¡¸Ahii!?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s waist jumped up intensely. My hand stiffened in surprise but because of that, the tip of the pen strongly pressed against the convulsing part.

    ¡¸Ihiiiiii!? Hyaaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    Marina screams and her waist jumps around. Then, the muscular tissue of her pussy shrinks abnormally.

    Could this be?©`

    With my heart throbbing, I forcibly moved the pen that¡¯s piercing her shut tight pussy, I stimulated that part that convulses violently with the tip of the pen.

    ¡¸Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    Opening her eyes wide, Marina raised a mad scream, her waist jumps around violently and liquid spouted from her urethra.

    There¡¯s no mistake. That specific convulsing part is a specially weak part in her erogenous zone.

    The one that spout from her urethra is probably a tide. Just poking it made her climax so hard that she released a tide?

    This is amazing. This is fucking amazing.

    I got frolic and forgot thrusting my penis inside her pussy, I stimulated Marina¡¯s weak point and rolled it with a pen.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? Aaaaa!? Hyaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    When I pinpoint my attack on the place where the pussy violently convulses, Marina jumps her waist while screaming like mad, her whole body¡¯s flushed, she¡¯s drenched in sweat and she released a tide from her urethra vigorously.

    Fun, this is interesting. The convulsing part isn¡¯t just inside her pussy. It exists everywhere in her body. If all of them are weak points©`

    This girl is a guaranteed experiment material. I don¡¯t regret even if she breaks. I just have to thoroughly examine her.

    After that, Marina shouted like mad but she was made to cum forcibly without pardon at all.

    I who made a woman came for the first time thinks of Marina interestingly as the best toy.

    Making her climax to the degree that I don¡¯t know the count, the fainted Marina is still shaking so much. But I know that she¡¯s still climaxing if her weak point is attacked even if fainted.

    I can win against Yuka with this. I thought as I grin, but I must prepare myself.

    I mustn¡¯t belittle Yuka. I might win but I have to think about emergencies. My experience is overwhelmingly insuffecient. I¡¯ll experiment with Marina¡¯s body for a while and I¡¯ll challenge that girl when I¡¯m confident in winning.

    Anyway, I must acquire experience using Marina¡¯s body

    Thinking so, I continued to make Marina who fainted with her eyes wide open, cum.

    [Previous]-[ToC]¨C[Next]

 Chapter 16

    ¡¸Hmm, the morning sun hurts my eyes¡­¡¹

    Sitting on the window frame, a person has muttered while looking at the sky that has began to dawn.

    ¡¸Fuu, I lack sleep because of a woman¡­¡¹

    Muttering in addition, I laughed.

    I did it. I lack of sleep because of ¡ð¡ð is one of the lines I want to say. That¡¯s exactly ¡°I lack sleep because of a woman¡±

    I want to say it at least once before I die but I never thought of the day I would say that.

    The other is ¡°I lack sleep because of the woman sleeping next to me¡± but I can¡¯t use it yet for the sake of doing the act by force.

    By the way, Marina came home long ago. Though she won¡¯t mind whatever happens, she has to come back home or there will be a ruckus.

    I told Marina¡¸You can come home for now¡¹when she woke up, Marina puts on her uniform while crying, her knees are trembling like a newborn fawn as she come out of the room. It seems that her knees gave up from cumming too much.

    That said, Marina returned comparatively earlier.

    Yet why do I lack sleep? I took notes of the information I gathered from Marina¡¯s body./

    The information I experienced and gathered is still too early for my head to think. But it¡¯s dangerous if known. Taking notes of the information obtained from her body, I summarized to make it easy to understand. Doing it this way, I¡¯ll be able to notice the misunderstandings and the new discoveries. If ever I forgot it then I can recall it immediately with this note.

    I can record it on a PC but I can definitely pull it if it¡¯s a notebook. It¡¯s easier to remain in the memory.

    I stuffed the notebook which contains the information recorded from Marina¡¯s body and went out of the house after finishing preparations to take attendance.

    Marina¡¯s really a good experiment material. She has some experience but only relative to normal sex.

    Asahina¡¯s experience is equal to none and Yuka¡¯s experience is too much. Marina¡¯s normal in that aspect. She¡¯s the ideal existence as a basis for female body.

    I¡¯ll use Marina¡¯s body for experiment, there¡¯s an especially weak part in her erogenous zone, in short, I found her weak point, this is quite interesting.

    The weak point has a higher sensitivity than the other parts. And the weak point itself has an unimaginable sensitivity. But that part is very small. Sensitivity falls off if you¡¯re off the mark. Furthermore, I know that the feeling on the weak point is different.

    Explaining on vagina, it has three weak points. First is around the entrance of the vagina. The sensitivity is quite high around it. If you pinpoint the stimulation, it¡¯s easy to cum. On the other hand, the climax is shallow. It can keep climaxing continuously if you keep stimulating it but pleasure that makes you faint can¡¯t be obtained.

    Next is the middle of the pussy. Confirming it with my x-ray vision, there are some nerves similar to clitoris in some way is seen. Though the clitoris is a part like a small bean but actually, it¡¯s deeply rooted inside the body. The one appearing is just that part. And when you stimulate the weak point in the middle of the pussy, then stimulate the clitoris at the same time, she¡¯ll reach a climax much more violent than the weak point in the entrance. Also, a tide spout if you stimulate here.

    Third is on the depths of the pussy. It¡¯s located near the uterus. It¡¯s impossible to stimulate it with the finger as it¡¯s the deepest part of the pussy. It can be hit with a penis or sex tool but it¡¯s difficult to aim and stimulate if you don¡¯t have X-ray vision. If you can pinpoint and stimulate it, the whole body would convulse abnormally and violently like Marina¡¯s. There¡¯s obviously other points of sensitivity. It¡¯s not spouting a tide even stimulated but she¡¯ll climax to the point she¡¯ll faint.

    The three points are very small, the pleasure is reduced to half if you missed the point even just a little.

    The result of the experiment: Stimulate the front point first then the middle point. Then when you stimulate the deepest point, it¡¯s possible to double the pleasure.

    She¡¯ll cum if you stimulated the deepest point suddenly but the effect is tremendous if you to from front middle and deep. I took the order and stimulated Marina, even she¡¯s fainted she¡¯s convulsing and shouting ¡¸C¡¯u¡¯mming¡¯ uuuuu¡¯¡¹ I laughed at that.

    Human bodies are well built. Getting the entrance accustomed, and when the preparation ends in the middle, the deepest would feel the best pleasure. When a woman reaches the highest pleasure, the pussy shuts normally. The pussy shuts selfishly and gives the penis a great pleasure, it intends to make it easy to ejaculate.

    Other than the pussy, there are weak points existing on all places in the whole body, the pleasure there won¡¯t make you cum. However, since I saw the pleasure increases by persistently playing with it, there¡¯s the possibility of growing when developed.

    The weak points other than the pussy showed some remarkable results, the pinky and armpit on right arm and the top of the nipple on left arm are places that are slightly off. Pinpointing and fiddling it is interesting. She¡¯s not cumminug yet it definitely felt quite pleasant.

    The most interesting one among them is the pinky finger on the left hand. It¡¯s unthinkable as a erogenous zone but she¡¯s reacting with a twitch when it¡¯s groped. If exploited, Marina might be a woman that would cum with just her fingertip being stimulated. It would be fun if it does so I thought of doing my best.

    I walked steadily towards school and when I arrived at the school gate, the waiting Yuka run up to me.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun Good morning©`!¡¹

    Her smooth semi long hair flutters as she wave her hand, Yuka who run to me with a smile floating on her face greeted me overly-familiar and lined next to me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to that place?¡¹

    Picking the sleeve of my uniform, Yuka asked bashfully while looking at me with an upward glance and blushing cheek.

    That place? It¡¯s probably the woods where she fellated me.

    I got taken aback as expected. For her to ask me by herself.

    I confirmed Yuka¡¯s heartbeat using my x-ray vision, it¡¯s beating fast but not feeling uncomfort. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s her aim but I can¡¯t think of her just simply servicing me.

    Since I ended easily with her fellatio, it seems that she¡¯s completely looking down on me.

    ¡¸I masturbated this morning so it¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I answered while looking straight at Yuka¡¯s eyes, Yuka raised a bit disappointed voice and laughed as she looked at me.

    Why do you look so disappointed? Shouldn¡¯t you be pleased? Also, don¡¯t laugh.

    ¡¸Just call me anytime okay? I¡¯ll definitely keep my promise with Suzuhara-kun so I¡¯ll do my best! I don¡¯t have a gain but that¡¯s why I have to properly return the favor¡¹

    Yuka looked up at me with a tightened expression, she said that while clasping her hands in front of her chest then she nodded on herself.

    ¡°Call me anytime¡±? What composure. It seems that she¡¯s saying that I¡¯m welcome in her pussy and mouth anytime.

    As expected of a last boss, her face is cute but she¡¯s scary. But that composure won¡¯t be for long. I who obtained Marina would improve in technique every second. You¡¯ll definitely be crying in the near future. But I won¡¯t spare you even if you cry. I¡¯ll make you cum until you go crazy.

    ¡¸Asahina-san came to play on my house yesterday. You might laugh on it but it¡¯s the first time a friend came to my house to play. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so happy but I was also so nervous¡¹

    Walking towards the entrance next to me, Yuka talks as she desperately matches my pace.

    Is that so? Isn¡¯t that great?

    ¡¸Asahina-san talked only about Suzuhara-kun even though she¡¯s angry. Perhaps, she believed in Suzuhara-kun in her heart. That Suzuhara-kun will keep his promise¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s breathing heavily muttered with her blushing cheeks.

    For Yuka who¡¯s shorter than Asahina, a man¡¯s pace would be too fast. But I don¡¯t have to mind my pace for Yuka. I can¡¯t be underestimated any further.

    ¡¸Asahina-san is amazing I think. She might be a natural airhead but she has the power to see the core of things. She knows ahead what¡¯s right or wrong. She knows it¡¯s a road she should advance. That kind of feeling¡¹

    Yuka praises Asahina. As expected of Asahina¡¯s believer.

    ¡¸You see, she¡¯s believing Suzuhara-kun even though she doesn¡¯t know you kept your promise. No, she¡¯s convinced rather than believing¡¹

    She¡¯s not asking for my response? Yuka speaks to herself and consents by herself.

    Believing or convinced, She¡¯s flattering Asahina too much, that girl¡¯s just a simple fool. In the first place, it¡¯s impossible to understand why she believes the man who raped her.

    ¡¸I thought she was amazing before but I think something¡¯s changed since the day she came to my house. She might¡¯ve changed before that but anyway, I think something¡¯s different¡¹

    Something¡¯s different? The day when Asahina first went to Yuka¡¯s house is the day after she has recovered. I don¡¯t know but being restored from broken isn¡¯t strange. Towards Yuka who felt a favor towards Asahina might know the difference. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter but.

    ¡¸That sort of Asahina-san told me yesterday¡¹

    Yuka mutters and looked up at me.

    ¡¸I feel that there¡¯s some special power in Suzuhara-kun, she said¡¹

    ¡¸F-fuuun¡¹

    Yuka who talks while looking up to me made me surprised for a moment.

    Calm down. I¡¯m not busted. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d be. Asahina might¡¯ve said that, Yuka who heard that just asked me by chance.

    In the first place, even if she say special power, I think that it¡¯s crazy that no one would believe it. Even if they feel something out of place on me, they won¡¯t think that I have a special ability. In short, there won¡¯t be problems as long as I stay silent. That¡¯s why I should just deny it openly.

    But there¡¯s something called women¡¯s intuition, I have to take care.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan¡¯s an idiot. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d have a special ability right? Could it be that you are a day-dreamer?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ehehe. Right~?¡¹

    Yuka laughs sheepishly from my words.

    It seems that I can talk it out somehow. Fuu, it got me in panic.

    Or rather, I have noticed it a while ago but Yuka¡¯s polite talk has become casual now. I don¡¯t mind her talking casually in school but it somehow makes me irritated that she¡¯s suddenly talking casually. She¡¯s also strangely close.

    Separating from Yuka on the corridor, I entered my classroom.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun!¡¹

    I heard a vibrant voice as soon as I entered the classroom. Turning my glance, Asahina¡¯s glaring me from a remote place.

    She¡¯s on her usual black twin tails and her glare towards me is like a cat¡¯s eye. She¡¯s a beauty that¡¯s clearly different from the other schoolgirls in the classroom. Her appearance is nice as usual.

    Her chest is a chopping board though.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking!¡¹

    Asahina approached me determinedly while speaking out, then she took my hand out of the classroom.

    Asahina led me on the staircase.

    Asahina who stopped on the corner of the landing, turned back and glared up at me.

    ¡¸I thought about various things. You raped me. I thought of what becomes the compensation but I reconsidered that it was too convenient for me. Because you¡¯re the one taking the risk¡¹

    Asahina speaks as she glare at me.

    ¡¸You can do as you like with me if you hear my request. Not after everything¡¯s ended. I¡¯ll become your slave from this point of time. Take it as advance payment on the compensation. I¡¯ll obey every order you give. In exchange, I¡¯d like you to definitely save Yuka¡¹

    Asahina who pat her chopping board chest on top of her uniform has spoken with a serious expression.

    This girl really has no chest. She¡¯s too pitiful compared to Yuka and MArina. She has good looks yet, the world is too cruel.

    That said, Asahina went out for an attack. Who¡¯d thought that she¡¯d make an advance payment for the compensation.

    I failed. When she say that, it¡¯s impossible to make Asahina kneel on the ground. No, she¡¯ll do it if I ordered her but that would lose its meaning.

    Asahina¡¯s feeling of debt. That¡¯s very important.

    I actually kept my promise but that said, there¡¯s no necessity for a feeling of debt since I made my advance payment, will be her retort.

    It¡¯s Asahina so she¡¯ll pick a fight against the delinquent group by herself and she¡¯ll notice that the delinquent group is already annihilated.

    Dammit, she took the initiative.

    Well fine. It¡¯s true that I annihilated the delinquent group, she¡¯ll become my slave if she stick to the agreement. She¡¯s only saying that she¡¯s going to pay in advance. I didn¡¯t lose anything in short. My fun only decreased a bit.

    ¡¸What should I do? Say it. I¡¯ll do anything. You want to violate me like that time? Go on, do as you like¡¹

    Asahina speaks arrogantly  while looking up at me.

    Ah, she¡¯s making me irritated. This useless proud attitude is making me sick. But that¡¯s fine. I thought Marina¡¯s the same time as her but she ahegao easily.

    This unyielding spirit would never Ahegao from any pleasure given. It¡¯s fun to break that.

    I broke Asahina once but I think her will power strengthened greatly by having her stick to Yuka. It¡¯s Asahina so I¡¯ll attack her mind thoroughly, it¡¯s fun to make her ahegao.

    No, should I say that the process of breaking her mind is the fun?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already annihilated the enemy. I thought there were some remaining but there¡¯s no problem crushing them as soon as I find them¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Since there¡¯s no meaning on hiding it any further, I talked to Asahina. Asahina raised a foolish voice when she heard my voice.

    She took the initiative so the meaning of hiding it has disappeared. Then I should just tell her honestly and make her feel grateful.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan already knows it but I shut her up. Since you seem to easily run out of control, I thought of the case where there¡¯s someone remaining and judged to secure you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If there¡¯s some remnants remaining, I can guarantee Yuka-chan¡¯s safety as long as she¡¯s with me¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Uhm¡­I-Is that so?¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s at loss from my words looks confused.

    ¡¸Wait for a week. I¡¯ll make sure that there¡¯s no remnants and I¡¯ll definitely crush the remaining ones¡¹

    I say while patting Asahina¡¯s shoulder, then I bent and draw my mouth close to Asahina¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸When everything¡¯s in order, I¡¯ll play with your whole body without hesitation. I¡¯ll throw you away if I get tired. Well, look forward to it¡¹

    Asahina gulped down her saliva as I whisper.

    I who pat Asahina¡¯s shoulder again while grinning returned to the classroom, leaving the standing Asahina.

    Or rather, I told her that but it¡¯s my circumstances that I can¡¯t violate Asahina immediately. Because right now I have to use Marina¡¯s body for repeated training. If I trained for a week, I¡¯ll definitely have the ability to corner Asahina¡¯s body.

    If the me who powered up from the training attacks her, I can pierce though her body no matter how oppressive her attitude is.

    I want to see soon the Asahina who desperately endures though she has already lost to pleasure while saying ¡°Kuh, Kill me!¡±

    I got erect from having such thoughts. But it¡¯s fine. I can just do it when I want to. The present me doesn¡¯t need to endure it.

    After all, it¡¯s easy anytime, I have the meat toilet Marina who¡¯s easy to fuck anytime.

 Chapter 17

    Asahina ran away from the classroom like a bullet when the time reached after school. She¡¯s going to leave with Yuka too today and will go inside Yuka¡¯s home.

    For me who wants to use Marina for practice, It¡¯s convenient to have Asahina and Yuka together. But it¡¯s troublesome if they became too friendly and conspire.

    Well, Yuka¡¯s excessivly obedient to me but I haven¡¯t told her my relationship with Asahina, I haven¡¯t told Yuka that I¡¯ve raped Asahina either but I think it¡¯s fine.

    Asahina became a loner in our class but it seems that she¡¯s not minding it at all. Or rather, her eyes has nothing but Yuka.

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t Asahina-san being marked by Senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I thought so but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The group related to Tamoe-san¡­seems that all members aren¡¯t coming to school¡¹

    ¡¸But, Tamoe-san¡¯s coming to school right?¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be¡­?¡¹

    I heard the whispers.

    Turning my glance, the girls that ¡°formerly¡± surround Asahina are talking anxiously in a low voice.

    ¡¸A-Asahina-san¡­turned the tables to the Senpai?¡¹

    One of the schoolgirl muttered to the gathered girls in a low voice, then the other girls¡¯ hearts jumped.

    ¡¸Do you know Yuuki-senpai? Yuuki Marina Senpai. She¡¯s the rumored cutest among the second years but she¡¯s Shinozaki-senpai¡¯s girlfriend¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious that I know? She¡¯s the senpai that the first year girls has to be most careful of. Yuuki-senpai¡¹

    Marina¡¯s name came out, oh? I who thought it, pricked my ears.

    ¡¸Shinozaki-senpai¡¯s not coming to school, there¡¯s also a rumor that Yuuki-senpai¡¯s actions has become strange¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t she be worried if her boyfriend doesn¡¯t come to school?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡¹

    The student that stands on the center of the girls beckoned them while looking around. The schoolgirls who saw that began to narrow their circle.

    ¡¸This morning, Yuuki-senpai was sent to the infirmary. It seems that she¡¯s unable to stand¡¹

    ¡¸Unable to stand?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    They continued their whispering conversation.

    ¡¸Yuuki-senpai who¡¯s unable to stand looked ahead then saw Asahina-san there¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuki-senpai screamed when she saw Asahina-san, then she wasn¡¯t able to stand¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­¡¹

    The schoolgirls rustle around.

    Marina was unable to stand when she saw Asahina? What happened to her?

    Well, this all started because they involved themselves with Asahina. Marina might¡¯ve thought that she¡¯ll offend me if Asahina got angry.

    ¡¸Yuuki-senpai is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸D-Did she really turn the tables?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s impossible because it¡¯s Asahina-san¡¹

    ¡¸I-If she turn the table to those Senpai, Asahina-san¡¯s influence is stronger than before¡¹

    ¡¸W-what should we do? We have ignored Asahina-san though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We? Please don¡¯t put me there. I only stayed silent because she hasn¡¯t spoken, I haven¡¯t ignored her. I¡¯m Asahina-san¡¯s best friend even now¡¹

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t ignore her either. Kyouko suggested it, Maki and Sanae didn¡¯t get on it. I¡¯m not related to this¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait! Do you intend to throw the blame on me!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the worst! Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s having fun ignoring her!?¡¹

    The whispers changed and the schoolgirls screamed at each other. Their hearts beats with intense anxiety and fear.

    The senpai stopped coming to school, Marina saw Asahina and she was unable to stand up.

    If Asahaina ever turned the tables to those Senpai, Asahina¡¯s authority would revive. No, she¡¯ll obtain higher power than before.

    If it happens, the ¡°Former¡± followers who ignored and alienated her would be troubled. That¡¯s why they¡¯re pushing the blame on someone and would like to return as Asahina¡¯s follower.

    Fools.

    I who leaked a sigh from their ridiculousness, looked at the schoolgirls screaming at each other.

    Aren¡¯t you glad Asahina that you¡¯re lucky to break off your relationship with those people?

    Having such thoughts, I stood up, took my back and left the room.

    While I was walking at the entrance of the corridor, I hit on a good idea.

    Let¡¯s make Asahina the perpetrator who annihilated the Senpai. That sort of rumor began to flow around, perfect. Should I make use of the rumor?

    If the rumor is me who destroyed the Senpai, it would be difficult to move. Though I¡¯m the one who crushed senpai, everything would be put blame on Asahina.

    With that said, I who went out of the school in a hurry called out Shinozaki-kun my best friend.

    ¡¸¡¹Ah, it¡¯s me, Suzuhara, I¡±d like to talk to Shinozaki-kun my best friend¡¹

    ¡ºHiiiiiii! Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorryyyyyyyyyyyy¡»

    When I talked over the phone, he retuned a scream of apologies.

    Shut up.

    I who separated my phone from my ear clicked my tongue and leaked a sigh. Then, I applied the phone to my ear again.

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    With a mutter, the man screaming on the phone stopped immediately. Then I heard faint sobbing.

    Okay, that¡¯s good. If you can do it then do it.

    Or rather, this guy¡¯s got traumatized by me but he foolishly took my call? He thought that I¡¯d take revenge if he ignored it?

    Fufu, That¡¯s true though.

    ¡¸Hey, Shinozaki, want to make a deal?¡¹

    Though I heard some sob, he¡¯s not answering. But I¡¯m sure that he heard me.

    ¡¸If you make a deal, I¡¯ll reduce your punishment to half¡¹

    ¡ºEh!? I-Is that true!?¡»

    Shinozaki¡¯s voice is low because of his sobbing but he reacted to my words.

    ¡ºI-I¡¯ll hear it! I¡¯ll make a deal! Let me take the deal!¡»

    Then he agreed without confirming the contents.

    This guy¡¯s an idiot. Even if the half is taken away, there¡¯s still a half left. Or rather, I haven¡¯t decided his punishment in the first place. Even if I say that I¡¯ll reduce the punishment to half, I haven¡¯t considered the total weigh of Shinozaki¡¯s punishment yet. Not knowing the weigh, I won¡¯t know how much would be half. Yet he agreed, I can only call him a fool.

    ¡¸You know, Asahina-san right? You know her because you aimed at her right?¡¹

    ¡ºY-Yes¡»

    ¡¸Make the perpetrator who crushed you Asahina. You only have to spread the rumor¡¹

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    ¡¸You tried to meddle with Asahina Yuu but the tables were turned and you surrendered. Spread such a rumor. If you do it well then I¡¯ll ease your punishment by half. However if you fail©`¡¹

    I stop my words and cut the call while smiling from ear to ear.

    There¡¯s no need to hear Shinozaki¡¯s answer. Shinozaki¡¯s punishment would only double if he doesn¡¯t move. But oh well, I¡¯m the one who cut the call one sidedly, so he¡¯ll probably think that he has no room for a choice or consideration. Perhaps, Shinozaki would move despeately.

    Also if it didn¡¯t go well, there¡¯s no demerit for me. I¡¯m only afraid of the surroundings moving ahead of schedule. If it went well then good luck.

    I walked to wards my house on a steady pace while humming then my house came into view. Then, there¡¯s a silhouette seen on the side.

    A chestnut colored long and round hair, ringlet curls. And her big tits that¡¯s pressing her uniform up.

    She looks a bit cheap but she¡¯s definitely classified as a beauty.

    Marina appeared from the side.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­¡¹

    Holding her bag forward, Marina looked down trembling, her thighs are closed together and her knees are trembling and she called me out with a vanishing voice

    It¡¯s nice if you can come to my house everyday. I told Marina that but it seems that she¡¯s keeping my order. Well done, well done!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to forgive you just because you followed my order. That¡¯s natural. You¡¯ll be punished if you break my orders. That¡¯s natural¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes. I know¡­¡¹

    Walking towards Marina, she nodded while looking down.

    It must¡¯ve been hard to climax continuously as an experiment. That said, there¡¯s a possibility of her running away. To prevent it, I have to bind her with fear.

    It¡¯s natural to obey orders. There¡¯s punishment if you disobey. She¡¯ll become an obedient bitch if I rub it on her. Perhaps.

    When I took Marina in my house, we went to the second floor and entered my room immediately.

    ¡¸Since ordering one by one is bothersome, think by yourself and prepare immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    Taking off my uniform, Marina answered back as I call her while putting my uniform on the hanger. Then I heard a rustling of a dress and something dropping on the floor.

    Turning around, Marina who¡¯s undressing is seen.

    Marina who sent me a glance while her cheeks blush, she twist her body and bite her lower lip. She must be embarrassed being seen by me. But she can¡¯t hide her exposed big tits.

    Marina takes off her skirt while her breast sways. Then she took off her clean panties, and became naked with the stockings remaining.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t take off the stockings. It looks lewder that way¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    I ordered Marina who tries to take it off then she nodded and stopped taking off her stockings Then, she took care showing everything to me.

    The pussy mark on her left and right breast still remains. Aside from that the remaining obscene words on her body are unreadable already.

    I only used an oil based sign pen after all. She must¡¯ve tried to erase it desperately in bath but it seems that there¡¯s still some remaining. It ridiculously indecent.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to have sex from now on. creampie, of course¡¹

    Marina who looks down taking care of her posture, trembled when shew heard creampie. She paused for a moment but nodded while looking down.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll free you if you make a child¡¹

    Adding that, Marina who¡¯s looking down trembled and a suppressed sob is leaked.

    Even if she got pregnant from creampie, Marina has a gentle boyfriend. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll receive it with pleasure. Furthermore, it¡¯s safe since he¡¯s rich.

    ¡¸Sit on your knees on the bed¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­¡¹

    Marina who still looks down, answered my order with a trembling small voice, she went to the bed with her shaking breasts. Then she sat on the bed on her knees then put her hands on her legs.

    ¡¸Put your hands behind you. Stick out your breast as much as possible and open your legs. Like an M character¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s hiding her embarrassing place by holding her knees moved according to my instruction. But she¡¯s not showing any resistance, she put her hands on her back, thrust out her pussy and opened her legs.

    I haven¡¯t mentioned Shinozaki¡¯s name to Marina today yet. She might¡¯ve been broken after getting mentally cornered too much. Since she¡¯s a rare experimental material, there¡¯s still a point even she¡¯s broken.

    I thought but I haven¡¯t said Shinozaki¡¯s name but the shadow of Marina¡¯s obedience is coming out. But, Marina¡¯s too submissive that¡¯s she¡¯s following every order of mine.

    It¡¯s a wonderful miscalculation but too much is somewhat.. I¡¯d be troubled if she got crazy immediately, I must be on guard when observing.

    Well, she became crazy, I can just let Shinozaki-kun my best friend to take over.

    I got on the bed and Marina who¡¯s thrusting out her breasts and opening her legs, trembled. Then, she showed a behavior of closing her legs for a moment but she opened it again.

    The thrust out breasts and fully exposed areola and nipple. Big tits and narrow waist. And the crotch opened to it¡¯s limit, a pink crack can be seen at the middle of the crotch.

    Did this body remember the severe cumming yesterday? Perhaps it¡¯s a conditioned reflex. An erotic love nectar is overflowing from the pink crack.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    She tremble as she apologize. Who are you apologizing for. It¡¯s obvious. It¡¯s probably the boyfriend she¡¯s yearning for earnestly. The reason of her apology is perhaps the love nectar that¡¯s overflowing.

    She¡¯s forced to an indecent act yet her pussy has love nectar overflowing as if pleased at all. Marina began to think of herself being a pervert yesterday. She exposed her body to a man other than her boyfriend, yet she despairs as she¡¯s discharging love nectar, attacked by the improper and adultery, she¡¯s apologizing to Shinozaki that she gave her heart to.

    A foolish woman. She has no eyes for men.

    Marina¡¯s willpower is weaker than I thought. And her character is easy to be washed away. The strong one is probably Shinozaki¡¯s influence. She¡¯s acting bad to match her boyfriend but actually she¡¯s timid and an honest person. She wanted power so she hid it, and she might¡¯ve walked with a large number of friends.

    But she¡¯s alone right now. There¡¯s no one to defend her. Furthermore, the one in front of her is the man who annihilated the delinquent group, including her boyfriend. I know well that Marina¡¯s a person that needs a companion. Her pretense is peeling off every second as a result.

    She might¡¯ve been happy if she chose an honest man yet she¡¯s out of luck when she picked a fight with me. It¡¯s too late to regret now.

    ¡¸After this, I¡¯ll only give you a single order. I won¡¯t give you a punishment as long as you follow it¡¹

    Telling her, Marina who thrust out her breast looking up to the ceiling, raised her lowered face and looked at me.

    ¡¸Maintain this pose. Whatever happens, keep this pose. That¡¯s the order¡¹

    Marina¡¯s eyes shook to my words.

    It¡¯s a simple order but there¡¯s no one who knows how hard it is other than Marina.

    Her body is forced to continuous climax and her whole body will convulse and jump regardless of her will. Furthermore, she¡¯ll lose if she faints. Thus it¡¯s impossible to maintain this pose.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a perfectionist. I will punish you if you break my order but the punishment would be light depending on how hard you work¡¹

    Marina felt a bit relieved from my words, she nodded deeply while thrusting out her breasts. And she exert her strength to endure the climax hell that will visit her.

    Though I said that she¡¯ll definitely be punished when she can¡¯t maintain her posture, she felt relieved when the punishment would be light.

    A bitch easy to discipline.

    Sitting while maintaining her M character, I gripped Marina¡¯s left hand and drew it to myself. In accordance to my actions, Marina who put out her left hand has her right hand remaining to support her and her breasts are pushed out.

    Marina¡¯s delicate white thin finger. I gently played with the tip of the pinky finger.

    ¡¸Nku¡¹

    Marina¡¯s body trembled. As a result, her breast shook.

    The tip of Marina¡¯s pinkie finger on her left hand is one of her weak points.

    Confirming it with my X-ray vision, I know the muscle on her pinky finger convulses minutely. The weak point is at the center.

    ¡¸U, uku¡¹

    As I play around with the pinkie finger, Marina trembles and leaks out a sweet voice.

    Her whole body blushed and she spouted sweat. And Marina¡¯s breasts shook in accordance to her trembling. I can see the pink and cute nipple on the tip getting erect. In addition, the center of her crotch that¡¯s open to it¡¯s limit, a red clitoris pushes out itself from the pink crack and and the twitching meat hole is leaking out a sticky mucous.

    She¡¯s making this reaction from just having her pinkie finger played with. That¡¯s the proof how high the sensitivity is on the weak points. However the weak point is very small. It¡¯s impossible to see the weak point if you¡¯re only seeing the surface.

    I have an experience but there¡¯s a time when I hit the place which is excessively pleasurable by accident. But you can¡¯t find the pleasure location by just touching it. I understand it somehow but that¡¯s the weak point.

    The sensitivity of the surroundings of the weak point seems to be higher than the other parts but the sensitivity of the center is widely different. But, the center¡¯s size is like an eye of a needle. Even if you hit on it by a chance, it would be very difficult to touch it intentionally.

    Seeing through the movement of the muscles, it¡¯s possible for my ¡°eyes¡±, I think it¡¯s close to impossible to stimulate by pinpointing it.

    ¡¸Ah, fu, n¡­uku, hyuu¡¹

    She¡¯s desperately enduring it but the sweet gasp sounds through the room without any endurance.

    Though it¡¯s not a weak point inside her pussy, the pleasure obtained from the weakpoint seems to be great. It¡¯s probably difficult to endure such pleasure.

    I who gently rubbed Marina¡¯s tip of left hand¡¯s pinkie finger, I pick the weak point with my finger.

    ¡¸Hyuu!?¡¹

    Trembling violently, Marina¡¯s huge tits shook.

    Her reactions are much more remarkable than yesterday. As expected it develops from being played. Forcing her to cum by just fiddling the point of her pinkie may not be so difficult.

    While having such thoughts, I stretched my right hand while digging the point of the pinkie finger on her left hand. Then I grabbed Marina¡¯s left breast and massaged it.

    ¡¸Hii, Ahii, nnn, naaa¡¹

    Marina¡¯s breast is being massaged but majority of the pleasure is coming from the pinkie finger of her left hand. Then should we raise the pleasure given to the breasts?

    I shifted my hand on the top of her nipple. That¡¯s Marina¡¯s weak point too.

    ¡¸Ahiiiii!?¡¹

    As I massage her breasts, I pinched her nipple with my finger. As a result, Marina raised a sweet scream and convulsed.

    The flank of her erect nipples. That small spot there is her weak point.

    Surely Marina thought that the sensitivity of her left nipple is higher than her right nipple. But the possibility that she doesn¡¯t know the weak point is also high.

    The sensitivity of the surroundings of the weak point is high, because of that the sensitivity of it is definitely higher than the other parts. But that weak point is quite small and it won¡¯t hit if you don¡¯t strengthen the stimulation a bit.

    For example, doing it with the point in her pinkie finger©`.

    ¡¸Nhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹

    When I dig into the weak point in her nipple with my fingernail, Marina raised a particularly big sweet moan and convulsed intensely.

    The weak point isn¡¯t in the surface of the skin, it exist slightly inside. Therefore if only you stimulate just the surface, it would only end with normal pleasure. That¡¯s why if you dig your fingers, the internal weak point would be stimulated and attacked by a frightening pleasure.

    ¡¸Naaaaaaa!? Nhiiiiiiiiii!? Nkuuuuuuu!?¡¹

    The point on her pinkie finger on the left hand is shifted to the point in her left nipple. I dig the two weak points with my fingernails and Marina pants interestingly.

    Her whole body that¡¯s flushed turned into vermilion, the sweat spouted has increased in amount and her pussy is heavily flooding.

    It¡¯s about time for her to cum.

    I who thought that, took Marina¡¯s left pinkie finger to my mouth, bit the weak point with my teeth and licked the surroundings of the weak point with my tongue. Then I dig the weak point of her nipples with the nails of my right hand and my free left hand went to her pussy and traced the slit with my finger.

    ¡¸Kihiiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    Stimulating two weak points at the same time, and tracing Marina¡¯s pussy with my finger in addition, she raises a sweet scream while while her M character legs is trembling.

    Because her pussy is being traced, my finger got filled with love nectar in an instant.

    When I thought that it¡¯s already fine, I put my middle finger and ring finger inside her pussy.

    The two fingers wrapped up with the hot sticky meat.

    ¡¸Nhii, nhiiiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    Since I stimulate her weak point, the sensitivity of her whole body went up. Marina convulsed intensely with just fingers going in her pussy, she have reached light climax.

    If this degree gets constant, she¡¯d be crazy far from enduring it.

    I bent the two fingers inside her pussy and stimulated the weak point at the entrance of her pussy.

    ¡¸kIhiii? Ahiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    The sweet scream clearly changed and became a melting sweet scream. Then her waist convulsed intensely.

    I haven¡¯t attacked the weak point of her pussy but when I stimulated the walls of the vagina that¡¯s around the weak point, she came.

    Whenever I move my finger, her pussy makes an obscene wet sound, then the large amount of love nectar is making a big stain on the sheets.

    ¡¸No good? No more~? Cumming? cumcum? cummiiiiiiiiiiinngggg? ¡¹

    She voluntarily reports her own climax, Marina kept convulsing violently. I can¡¯t feel the will to endure from her appearance at all.

    Since I¡¯m a man, I don¡¯t know how much pleasure a woman feels. From what I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s a a continuous sensation of a man¡¯s ejaculation.

    Our reason would be blank only for a moment of ejaculation. If it continues for long, I guess her head will be pure white.

    Turning over, she¡¯ll stop her unnecessary thoughts as long as she cums.

    I thought as I look at Marina¡¯s earnestly climaxing and panting appearance.

    Marina who got cornered probably run away. Yielding herself to the pleasure that made all pure white, the thought of the guilt from betraying her boyfriend has escaped. But it¡¯s impossible to run away in a true sense. If she return to her senses after this act, the guilt she has would certainly become bigger. To escape from that sense of guilt, Marina surely©`.

    There are three weak points in the pussy. Thinking that all of those would be attacked in turns if I thrust my penis in, but would today be good? I hadn¡¯t done it yesterday, let¡¯s accept it completely.

    I who thought so pulled my fingers from her vagina, took off my trousers and took out my penis. Then when I applied the point of the glans on her sticky pussy filled with love nectar, I thrust in with my waist.

    ¡¸Naaaaaaaaaaaa?¡¹

    While Marina screams sweetly, the glans invaded her easily while making an obscene sound.

    It¡¯s not as narrow as Asahina¡¯s pussy but her meat hole is shutting firmly. Yet it¡¯s sticky and burning hot, the mucous and soft meat twines around my glans.

    In short, a good pussy. It¡¯s a hole that¡¯s good enough to be an onahole.

    Marina¡¯s been cumming but her right hand is on her back, sticking out her breasts, she desperately maintains her posture of opening her legs in an M character.

    I gripped the two breasts Marina thrusts out, I thrust my waist further and poked the deepest part with my glans. And while I grip her breasts with my hands, I began to swing my waist mightily.

    Swinging my waist mightily, the tight and wet meat hole is hollowed in deep.

    ¡¸Ah? Ah? Ah? Ah? Ah?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s sweet scream follows with the rhythm of piercing her deepest part. Her appearance is already not exaggerated to say that she¡¯s gone crazy.

    Relentlessly gripping her elastic and soft big tits, I remembered Asahina as I indulge myself on this drenched, tight pussy.

    Asahina whom I¡¯ve raped was broken. Though she has recovered, it¡¯s a fact that she has been broken. But Marina right now is different. She¡¯s not pretending to have a proud attitude but at least, she¡¯s much stronger than Asahina.

    That girl¡¯s really interesting.

    While having such thoughts, I swing my waist without minding her weak points, then I released my semen inside Marina just like that. But, I wasn¡¯t satisfied by just releasing it once so I rushed on the second round without pulling out.

    When the act was over, Marina¡¯s womb is filled with my semen.

    I felt refreshed but there¡¯s only one thing I don¡¯t like. That is Marina maintaining her posture to the last minute.

    Though I told her to maintain her posture, but shouldn¡¯t she give up her posture and get punished? She can¡¯t read the atmosphere.

    Well, I haven¡¯t attacked her weak point after I inserted my penis after all. Her posture has maintained somehow thanks to that. But since I don¡¯t like it©`.

    ¡¸N, Oooooooooooo?¡¹

    On the verge of removing my penis, I hollowed her weak point in the middle of her pussy using my glans to my heart¡¯s content. The effect hit her and Marina spout a tide as her eyes white out, her posture is destroyed and she lied down on the bed, the punishment is settled.

    Yup, that¡¯s great.

 Chapter 18

    Five days since I¡¯ve started using Marina for practice.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Ah¡¹

    Cheeks blushed, eyes charmed, Marina makes a sound while her whole body trembles. The sound comes from Marina¡¯s crotch. Liquid flows on the white thighs that stretch from her skirt, the liquid that spouts goes from the skirt directly to the floor. Marina made a puddle on her footing.

    The location is on the corridor at school. I who stood from my seat, went out of the classroom and met Marina by chance, then the next moment©`.

    ¡¸Ah, aaah, aah, aaaaaaaaa¡¹

    She¡¯s surprised to see me suddenly? She peed herself.

    The surroundings turned noisy. At the corridor of school, furthermore, it¡¯s break time, there¡¯re students coming and going the corridor of course. Surely there will be a commotion if she leaked.

    I was a bit flustered but I passed through Marina innocently and went towards the restroom.

    The people who knows Marina and I are related are Marina¡¯s companions. Furthermore, I¡¯ve evaded most of the people on the way to Shinozaki¡¯s house, just what kind of relationship I have with Marina? Nobody knows the details.

    If it¡¯s Shinozaki who sold Marina to me, he¡¯ll know the circumstances to some degree but I think that he won¡¯t reveal it in fear of being retaliated by me.

    In short, even if I meet Marina in school, there¡¯s no need to be doubted if I just pretend I don¡¯t know her.

    Returning from the restroom, a lot of students gathered in the corridor. They¡¯re making a noise since Marina has leaked.

    I don¡¯t know but it seems that Marina¡¯s a famous student in various meanings.

    I was on the verge of entering the classroom but Marina¡¯s not in the corridor even though I¡¯ve confirmed that there are students gathering.

    A teacher had heard the commotion and it seems that she was taken to the infirmary.

    I who took a seat recalled Marina leaking in the corridor and felt something out of place suddenly.

    Why is Marina near my classroom? She¡¯s a second year so her classroom is upstairs. She¡¯s not going to PE since she¡¯s wearing her uniform, it¡¯s also unnatural for her to use the corridor of the first years just to go on a special classroom.

    Could it be that she has some business with me? If so, she¡¯s going to come to my house today, she should just state it later.

    But Marina has a business with me? It feels strange.

    Marina who comes to my house every day since five days ago, she¡¯s been made to cum like crazy. She faints of course. She cums even when fainted and she¡¯d wake up if she came too much, then she¡¯ll faint again from the pleasure attacking her that makes her eyes white. It is done repeatedly.

    Marina¡¯s exhausted everyday since she¡¯s doing that. She originally wasn¡¯t talking to me and in addition, her words decrease, she¡¯s much more obedient as if she had given everything up.

    She tastes the orgasm hell when she comes to my house after school and it would end if she goes home. Then I don¡¯t concern with her unless it¡¯s on my house. That¡¯s our relationship.

    There¡¯s no need to talk. I only fuck. Marina¡¯s only being fucked. That¡¯s all.

    Marina should know that, that¡¯s why she speaks less and became obedient. That Marina has some business with me? Furthermore, she¡¯s contacting me at school?

    I think something¡¯s strange.

    Lunch time, I stood from my seat and went to the canteen to buy BREAD as usual.

    By the way since Asahina and Yuka eats lunch box, she went out of the classroom the moment lunch break was announced.

    That Asahina, I thought that she would be depressed when she realized that she would become my toy eventually after the stair event but¡­

    She¡¯s being much more cheerful for some reason.

    What¡¯s with her?

    I went out of my classroom to go to the canteen but©`.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Ah¡¹

    Marina saw me and her legs trembled.

    What? Why¡¯s Marina near my classroom again?

    A gushing sound came from Marina¡¯s abdomen, I who thought that it¡¯s dangerous, took Marina¡¯s head instantly and ran out.

    I¡¯m repenting while running on the corridor. I just thought of throwing and not relating myself with Marina, yet. I took her hand and run through the corridor, I¡¯m just making it public that I have a relation with her.

    I run without aim, when I noticed, we¡¯re already at the back of the school. It¡¯s a place where there¡¯s no one coming, I suddenly remembered the place Yuka told me about. That¡¯s why I seem to have taken to the back of the school unconsciously.

    I who looked around while catching up my breath, I confirmed that there¡¯s no one around with my X-ray vision, pulled Marina¡¯s hand and entered the woods.

    Running through the animal trail placed between the densely grown thick trees then, it spread out suddenly. An open space made of deforested trees. It¡¯s originally used as a hangout of the delinquents but since Yuka and I entered it, there¡¯s no signs of someone coming.

    Since the delinquents are annihilated, it seems that no one approached this place.

    ¡¸What are you thinking?¡¹

    I who stopped at the center of the space, forcibly pulled Marina¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Auuu¡¹

    Marina fell forward and toppled as she lost balance.

    Her skirt turned over when she fell down and my eyes opened wide when I saw her panties.

    ¡¸Y-You¡­¡¹

    The crotch part of her panties is swelling unnaturally. Then there seems to be an electric cord spreading on the side of her panties.

    I didn¡¯t notice it since I¡¯m not using my X-ray vision but this girl went to the school with a sex toy installed?

    I hardly believed my eyes when I used my ability.

    A small egg vibrator inside her pussy©`. That egg vibrator is being pushed against the uterus with a very thick vibrator. That¡¯s not all. There¡¯s a egg vibrator on her anus, there¡¯s an anal vibrator stabbed like a cork on her anus. Furthermore, there¡¯s an egg vibrator fixed on the position of her clitoris, there¡¯s also one on the right and left nipple.

    No matter how you put it, the number of the sex toys is too much. I thought that the exploitation of Marina¡¯s weak point is going well but did it go too far from my expectation that she became a prisoner of pleasure?

    ¡¸P-Please help me¡­¡¹

    Marina who fell on the ground calls me out with a trembling voice as she twitch her waist.

    ¡¸I want to forget everything. I want to be pure white. I want to be mad in pleasure, I want to be pure white just like the time when Suzuhara-kun attacks me. However¡­¡¹

    Breathing rough, Marina¡¯s twitching as she speak out.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t obtain the pleasure makes me forget everything. No matter how much I covet myself in pleasure, the reality doesn¡¯t part from my head¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Marina who¡¯s waist continues to twitch leaks out a muffled sobbing.

    It seems that Marina has depended on pleasure to run away from reality as I expected.

    She can go mad to her hearts content she she come to my house after school. But, she¡¯ll return to reality if the act is over. With a pleasure to the degree that she¡¯d go mad, the recoil when she returned to her senses after the act ends would be big.

    Even if she return to her house, even if she goes to school, the reality is cornering Marina. The memory of going mad to pleasure is cornering Marina too much. That¡¯s why Marina¡¯s dependant to pleasure. Her thoughts are going further mad in order to escape reality.

    But, it seems that she has been cornered too much.

    To run away from reality, she¡¯s using sex toys to gain pleasure but, she can¡¯t obtain too much pleasure to the degree she forgets everything and it she suffers more. Feeling helpless, she¡¯s now asking for my help.

    Marina doesn¡¯t know her own weak points. It¡¯s impossible for her to obtain the pleasure equal to the pleasure I gave her.

    But, this is now troublesome. I expected this to come sooner or later but it¡¯s too early than expected.

    It¡¯s fine if I just keep making Marina cum but that would make me unable to continue my daily life anymore. From the beginning, Marina hinders my daily life.

    Hmm, troublesome.

    I want to train her more but let¡¯s throw her way before it becomes troublesome.

    Yup, let¡¯s do that.

    Then, let¡¯s have a small experiment before I throw her away. I think it¡¯s impossible but if it succeeds, I¡¯d be able to play Marina even more.

    ¡¸I understood your feelings of wanting to be pure white. But, if I make you cum 24/7, it would be impossible for me to have my proper daily life. You understand it?¡¹

    I squat down and asked Marina who¡¯s fallen on the ground.

    Breathing rough, blushing cheeks, Marina looks at me with wet eyes, she nodded deeply while biting her lip.

    But she doesn¡¯t just want pleasure, that¡¯s how resolved she is to ask for my help.

    ¡¸I get it. I will hear your request. But I have a condition¡¹

    Hearing my words, Marina¡¯s eyes shook. But, she nodded.

    It seems that she¡¯s willing to accept any kind of condition to obtain the pleasure that will make her forget reality.

    Then should we tease her a bit?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you three days. I want you to have sex with ten men. It doesn¡¯t matter whoever it is. You have to film the sex as evidence. You have to properly take the image of the dick piercing your pussy. Also, as evidence for creampie, you have to take picture of your pussy dripping with semen¡¹

    I speak as I look at her, Marina who opened her eyes wide gripped the gripped the grass on the ground.

    If you can accept any condition, you should be able to accept this condition. If she refuse, that¡¯s the degree of her resolve.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re the one who defiled me¡­¡¹

    With tears on her cheeks, Marina laughed. Her smile is so gentle as if a demon died.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been defiled so badly and I don¡¯t like being looked out on by good people. But you¡¯re the villain that makes me feel good wherever you do. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saved by your curse. I who became defiled can be this eased up¡¹

    Marina says that while getting up, the girl sat on the ground.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t underestimate me. Even I am popular to some degree. I don¡¯t need three days to be fucked by ten men. I¡¯ll meet your condition by tomorrow morning¡¹

    A confident voice and smile. Marina who was dispirited is now completely defiant. The proof is the heartbeat that¡¯s awfully magnificent.

    It¡¯s not a bluff. She¡¯s serious.

    I feel a deja vu. I felt that she¡¯s similar to someone who recovered from being broken once.

    ¡¸I came to like you a bit¡¹

    When I ask Marina that, Marina became speechless like a pigeon that ate a peashooter.

    Being fucked by ten men would need courage to execute it. Furthermore, she¡¯s not giving everything up but rather she accepted it head on with a strong will.

    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s aware but Marina right now didn¡¯t run away. This Marina looks very interesting.

    I¡¯ll throw away the toy I get tired of immediately, It¡¯s just fine if I get a new toy but it might be nice if it¡¯s possible to improve the version of the toy I¡¯ve grown fond of.

    ¡¸I was testing you. My true condition is different¡¹

    It talked to Marina while smirking and, Marina who felt sulky, pouted her lips.

    It¡¯s certain that Marina¡¯s resolve is real. She has decided her resolve yet she was told that she¡¯s just being tested, it¡¯s normal for her to sulk. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll forgive you for taking a rebellious attitude this time.

    ¡¸The real condition is to not show it on your face when you orgasm¡¹

    Marina who looked at me with pouting face tilts her head when she heard me.

    ¡¸The point is, you have to maintain a calm daily attitude even if you¡¯re climaxing to the degree of fainting, something like that¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Marina raised a foolish voice from my words.

    ¡¸You think it¡¯s impossible?¡¹

    When I asked, Marina showed behavior of hesitation but she nodded deeply after a moment.

    Well that¡¯s natural. No matter how you think, hiding an orgasm that would make your head pure white and calmly continuing the daily life is impossible.

    ¡¸I also think it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m talking about contradictions. But if you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll be nothing but a baggage for me. In short, I can do nothing but throw you away¡¹

    Marina¡¯s an experiment material in the end. There¡¯s no need for me to sacrifice my daily life just to accept a request of my experiment material.

    I¡¯ll use it if it¡¯s convenient for me, if it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll throw it away. That¡¯s all.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s impossible then want to do the other?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    Marina asked with a cramped smile then, I nodded with a smile floating on my face.

    ¡¸I thought that you¡¯re the worst savage scoundrel but, you¡¯re a person with no fragment of emotion. It¡¯s refreshing in a certain meaning¡¹

    Marina complained while looking at me, I instinctively scratched my head.

    Don¡¯t praise me so much. It makes me blush.

    ¡¸Asahina told me that I¡¯m a quiet deadly poison¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Marina nodded big from my words. It seems that she¡¯s quite convinced.

    ¡¸A fierce poisonous insect warns the danger at a glance but, you¡¯re that kind aren¡¯t you? Looking really harmless but there¡¯s a deadly poison hidden inside your body, you¡¯re like a human pufferfish. I think it¡¯s very unfair¡¹

    Marina raises her complains while staring straight at me.

    Thinking normally, My ability is used for assistance. Using it independently, It¡¯s normal to be unfair. Still.

    ¡¸Puferfish looks very uncool. What about Scorpion?¡¹

    ¡¸Scorpion looks dangerous at a glance. If you don¡¯t want a pufferfish, let¡¯s see, a lesser panda that has a deadly poison? It looks harmless but it¡¯s actually a ferocious one¡¹

    Lesser panda? Hmmm, not cool.

    Marina who stares hard at me began to laugh.

    ¡¸I get it. I¡¯ll accept your condition. If I can¡¯t do it then boil, burn, or throw, do whatever you like. In exchange, I have one condition¡¹

    Marina says so while erasing her smile and staring straight at me.

    Oh, you got a condition on me? That¡¯s interesting. Accepting the condition is a different thing but let¡¯s hear her out.

    Urging her to speak with my glance, Marina nodded.

    ¡¸Please stay as a villain. Please continue on cursing me. If ever you reform yourself, I¡¯ll bite your windpipe off. You have the duty to keep being the villain¡¹

    Marina spoke seriously. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s serious. Even if I don¡¯t use my X-ray vision, her thoughts are transmitted.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for me to accept your condition. Also, I¡¯ll turn the tables if you¡¯re going to bite me, why don¡¯t you just do as you like?¡¹

    Marina happily laughed from my answer.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good. Please reject and kick my opinion¡¹

    Marina mutters while having a gentle smile.

    She wants go cum madly to forget reality, what an unthinkable smile for someone who said that.

    Once they revive from being broken, humans become interesting.

    ¡¸T-Then, uhm¡­¡¹

    Marina began to fidget, she gripped her skirt and sent a fluttering upward glance to me.

    ¡¸C-Can you make me cum? Right her right now, I want to become pure white¡¹

    She said it bashfully.

    ¡¸Then the training will start now. Try to be calm no matter how much you cum okay?¡¹1

    ¡¸Y-Yes, I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Confirming Marina¡¯s nod, I approached Marina and thrust in my right hand on her skirt.

    Marina blushed while tightening her thighs but when she sent me a glance, she loosened her thighs.

    I extend my hand to the interior of the opened crotch, slid the panties sideways and gripped the knob that¡¯s projected from her pussy.

    ¡¸Try to stand straight even if you cum¡¹

    ¡¸Ha¡¹

    Marina nodded but, when I pulled the vibrator from the depths of her pussy and thrust it to pierce her weak point, the moment I hollowed her weak point©`.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s sweet scream echoed in the surroundings.

    Thinking of making her cum until she faints for the time being, while Marina¡¯s sweet scream extends, I pulled the vibrator and attacked Marina¡¯s weak points.

    ¡¸Nooooooooooooooooo?¡¹

    The sitting girl raised on of her feet, Marina sticks her tongue out while trembling in climax, her eyes whited out.

    Well, it won¡¯t go well that suddenly. But you should endure it even for a bit since you accepted my condition. Show me your motivation even if it¡¯s impossible.

 Chapter 19

    Juboggubo, a lewd wet sound echoes. Marina swings her head devotedly along with the sound.

    Her face is buried between my groin, holding my dick inside her mouth, Marina swings her head like she lost herself, the glans is swallowed reaching the throat.

    ¡¸Nbo, gubu, juru, bubo, gubo¡¹

    The penis swallowed to the root is taken is swallowed, taken out, then swallowed again. She¡¯s absorbed in repeating it.

    The penis is tightened by the slimy and sticky meat, the intense pleasure given is quite good. However, every time Marina shakes her head, her breasts juggle and it arouses me. But since she¡¯s swinging her head too too much, the suction power is low. That¡¯s because she has no room in skill, her teeth sometimes hit me and it withers. It takes time for me to ejaculate because of that.

    Marina¡¯s doing fellatio with all her best. It¡¯s to the extent that she can¡¯t exert herself any more. But Yuka has the composure to look up at me while sucking my penis. The pleasure didn¡¯t stop that time.

    She¡¯s obedient but her upward glance is arousing. The bandage rolled on her right eye excites my sadist heart. The feeling of the red tongue that twines around my glans. Then swallowing my glans inside her mouth, the pleasure of the sticky, slimy and drenched meat. Furthermore the teeth didn¡¯t hit at all, and yet she¡¯s sucking and stroking the glans skillfully, and at the same time she¡¯s stroking the pole with her hand gently, the speed gradually raised. To excite me further, the exposed breast is shown at a perfect angle.

    Compared to Marina¡¯s fellatio, Yuka¡¯s known skills are far superior.

    I¡¯m sitting on my own room, then in front of Me is Marina bending forward and burying her face between my groin.

    Marina put on the navy blue school swimsuit she had before but, it was used several years ago and Marina¡¯s body had grown up, the spaces between her shoulder and groin is digging deeply. And the big breasts bring the sides of the swimsuit near to the center, the breasts break out of the swimsuit.

    There are several electric cords stretching from the side and crotch and chest of Marina. There¡¯s an egg vibrator on the point of the electric cord that disappears in the swimsuit. But it¡¯s not just the egg vibrator. Different from the usual oval shape of the vibrator, it¡¯s a vibrator that has innumerable bumps pushing out. Those bumps are penetrating Marina¡¯s weak point.

    The weak point is small. It won¡¯t be attacked by the roughness of a normal rotor. Still, since the sensitivity of the surroundings of the weak point is high so she¡¯ll obtain enough pleasure if the rotor vibrates. However, Marina who experienced me digging out her weak point using my finger and penis, it would be impossible for her to be satisfied with just the rough pleasure the rotor gives.

    She¡¯s using a bumpy rotor for that. If a rotor with bumpy shape vibrates on the weak point, the weak point would be digged. Furthermore, since it has no so called delicacy when attacking compared to my finger or penis, it¡¯s inferior by all means. It can¡¯t be helped since machine doesn¡¯t have feelings and nerves. Still, Marina¡¯s luring the pleasure that she won¡¯t reach with a usual rotor.

    ¡¸Jubo, gubu, bubo, juju, juru¡¹

    The big breasts are brought together by the bent arms, it is emphasized and shakes when Marina swings her head devotedly.

    I who sent a glance on the clock hanging on the wall, I leaked out a sigh.

    She had a five minute to make me ejaculate. I told Marina that I¡¯ll punish her if she exceeded that time. And she did.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it, time¡¯s up¡¹

    Saying that, I turned on one of the eight switch I have in my right hand.

    ¡¸Ngu!?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s holding my cock deep inside her mouth trembled, then she raised a muffled voice. Then©`.

    ¡¸Buha¡¹

    She took out the penis in a flash and sit upright mightily, then bent her body like a shrimp and looked upwards.

    ¡¸N, n, n, n, n, n, n, n?¡¹

    Does she really intend on enduring it? Her sweat moan is heard inside the room. Then her breast sways every time she tremble, Marina who¡¯s trembling on her knees make a wet sound on her crotch.

    She¡¯s spouting a tide but since she¡¯s wearing a swimsuit, the spouting can¡¯t be seen.

    ¡¸Kihiiiiiiiiii?niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    Marina who looks at the ceiling while bent backwards, is convulsing strangely, raising a sweet muffled voice as her crotch is making a splashing sound.

    There¡¯s eight switch in my right hand. There¡¯s a wire connected to it and it extends to the bumpy rotor. Then the bumpy rotor is installed in Marina¡¯s weak points.

    The switch I turned on is the one installed on Marina¡¯s weak point in the middle of her pussy.

    The weak point in the middle of the pussy is a point that makes a tide more than the climax. The bump pinpoints there and attacks with vibration, she naturally spout a magnificent tide.

    ¡¸Hey Marina-chan, I thought you¡¯re going to do your best?¡¹

    I¡¯m thinking deep in my mind that she¡¯s an interesting foolish fellow that spouts a tide and convulses like an insect, I asked and glared at Marina who¡¯s looking up.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m doing my be©`Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah?¡¹

    Marina tries to answer my question but since I turned the switch to the max vibration, the sweet scream raised until it goes crazy. Then she bent her back again and looked up while convulsing, her uselessly big breast shakes without regret.

    I¡¯ve tested it severely and known that it¡¯s impossible to endure when the weak point is attacked precisely. The sensitivity of the weak point inside the pussy are especially abnormal. It being dug by the bump of the rotor and attacked constantly by the vibration, it¡¯s obviously unbearable.

    ¡¸The time limit was five minutes. When you exceed it, I told you that I¡¯ll turn on the switch of the rotors one by one on ten seconds interval, right? Since a minute has passed since you exceed it, I¡¯ll turn on the remaining switches¡¹

    ¡¸Hey!? P-Please wai©`¡¹

    I turned on the remaining switch. Marina who heard me raised her surprised voice as she climax and spout a tide. Then she tried to make me stop.

    But, I don¡¯t intend to stop.

    I laughed on Marina¡¯s contradicting, blush and pale expression, then turned on the switches one after another without any hesitation. Then all of the dials were turned to the limit at max vibration.

    ¡¸Ki, kichikuuuuuuuuuuuuu~? Nooooooooooooooo~?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s making a terrific convulsion as she criticize me, then her trembling legs were bent. Then she clings to me who¡¯s sitting on the chair.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah?¡¹

    Having her eight weak points attacked at the same time, Marina¡¯s clinging to me while raising a sweet voice, she¡¯s convulsing with her eyes whited out and laughing as she stick out her tongue that¡¯s dripping with saliva.

    The hellish pleasure and climax continues without end. Even if it¡¯s pleasure, it¡¯d be hard to breath if the great pleasure is forced continuously, it would be painful. But for Marina who wants to forget the reality, the pain in the orgasm hell is the only thing that can make her heart rest. Marina wished to be given that all the time so I gave her the condition to spend the daily life calmly while climaxing.

    Yet©`.

    ¡¸Noooooooooooo~?Noooooooooooo~?¡¹

    Clinging to me, eyes white and tongue thrusted out, Marina¡¯s raising a sweet scream as she swing her waist that¡¯s spouting a tide.

    I¡¯m answering Marina¡¯s wish yet, she¡¯s completely disregarding my condition. Having that thoughts, Marina¡¯s gripping my pole before I was aware and she¡¯s stroking it.

    At least she¡¯s working hard in some ways.

    Marina¡¯s training ends and I decided to deal with my sexual nature

    That said, since I¡¯ve already ejaculated three times today, it¡¯s not to the degree of indulging in but I want to let it out once inside her pussy.

    With that said, I laid down Marina on the bed, opened her legs and covered her on top.

    ¡¸N¡¹

    The glans invaded her meat hole and Marina trembled and raised a sweet faint voice.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-san. I want to talk about something¡¹

    Even though the penis goes to the root, Marina asked calmly.

    Though Marina goes Ahegao when her weak point is attacked, as a result of it being repeated everyday, it¡¯s possible for her to talk calmly if the weak point isn¡¯t attacked.

    ¡¸Please stop talking while I fuck you. It¡¯ll wither¡¹

    Gripping Marina¡¯s big breast, I swing my waist as I pierce her with the inserted penis, Marina asks me while lying down.

    Though Marina¡¯s breathing hard to some extent, she¡¯s not breathing that hard even if her pussy is violated, however she¡¯s staring at me angrily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the time limit. No matter how you think, it¡¯s disadvantageous to me. Please extend the time at least¡¹

    Though I told her that it¡¯ll wither, Marina ignored it and talked to me.

    It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s cover it up by massaging her breasts. Having that thoughts, I swing my waist as I massage the breast held by my hands.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine at first. You¡¯re ejaculating at three minutes on your first. But on the second and third, it¡¯s normal that it would be hard to ejaculate. And yet, your time limit is disadvantageous for me no matter how you look at it¡¹

    Marina speaks as I violate her pussy.

    Her pussy is drenched with love nectar, she sometimes tremble when I pull out my penis so she¡¯s surely feeling it. And also, when I look inside Marina¡¯s body using my ability, I know that she¡¯s convulsing everywhere.

    She¡¯s not cumming magnificently but it seems that she¡¯s reaching light orgasms. And yet©`.

    ¡¸Are you listening to me? You¡¯re listening right? What do you think?¡¹

    She¡¯s certainly feeling it but Marina¡¯s speaking calmly.

    Ah, geez, I¡¯m distracted. Also, it¡¯s irritating. She¡¯ll shut up if I dig my glans on her weak point but I want to enjoy it slowly.

    ¡¸And yet, the first one is okay with three instead of five. In exchange, the second would be four minutes, the third is six minutes and the fourth would be eight minutes, please extend it like that¡¹

    Marina shakes up and down according to the swing of my waist but, she¡¯s proposing her demand while staring at me.

    Well, her suggestion is just. A man has a limit in the frequency of ejaculation, if the frequency increases, it¡¯s natural that it won¡¯t be easy to ejaculate.

    However©`.

    ¡¸How many times did you cum?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡¹

    Talking to her as I massage her big breasts and swinging my waist, I hit a bull¡¯s eye and Marina leaked a groan.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t ejaculated three times today. And compared to you, how many times you came? At least a 100 times right? Then you¡¯re at disadvantage? You¡¯re just simply unskilled

    ¡¸Uuuu¡¹

    Marina who has no room to answer back to me, blushes and glares at me as her pussy is being violated.

    Or rather, I¡¯m just playing when I said that you have to make me ejaculate on the time limit. Since it¡¯s not interesting to just let Marina make me cum, I began to make a play where she has to make me cum on a time limit.

    My real aim is to make Marina endure the orgasm hell by having her weak point attacked, and know how long she can be calm as she climax.

    This girl has forgotten the purpose already?

    ¡¸T-Then, please tell me how to make you cum. I don¡¯t get it well¡¹

    She¡¯s turning it to me? Marina glares at me while raising a sulky voice.

    How? Even if you ask me. I can only see Marina¡¯s weak point, I don¡¯t have that much knowledge and experience.

    ¡¸Hmm. I¡¯m getting aroused with cute women so it might make it easy for me to ejaculate if you become cute, won¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸B-Become cute¡­?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s eyes shook from my words.

    By the way, even though I¡¯m violating her pussy, making a calm conversation with me is not cute at all.

    Well, if it¡¯s about staying calm even climaxing, Marina¡¯s able to do it right now.

    She¡¯s calm no matter how much you violate her, is actually boring?

    As expected, women should go ahegao.

    ¡¸Y-Yay~?¡¹1

    What is she thinking? Marina suddenly made a peace sign and smiled.

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing?¡¹

    I was drawn back by the suddenness but I still stared at Marina as I swing my waist.

    She suddenly shouted Yay~? and smiled after all.

    It¡¯s cold, or rather painful. Just looking at it is embarrassing already.

    My dick¡¯s withered because of that but I was somehow able to endure by massaging her big tits fortunately.

    Breasts are really great.

    ¡¸Y-You said that you¡¯re aroused with cuteness so I tried to be cute¡­¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s making a peace sign with both hands turned red in embarrassment, she¡¯s moving her fingers like a scisor and speaks out hesitantly.

    Was that Marina¡¯s cute appeal? It¡¯s too cold, painful and annoying.

    ¡¸Or rather, you forgot the purpose already? You¡¯re too focused on about me ejaculating. You¡¯re the one necessary here. You¡¯re being trained to maintain the daily life calm no matter how many times you cum¡¹

    I only made it a punishment game for because it¡¯s interesting, I try not to ejaculate and there would be no change about Marina tasting the orgasm hell.

    Also, I¡¯m only using Marina to just ejaculate.

    This one should be working hard to endure the orgasm hell not to make me cum. And yet, she¡¯s making ahegao far from enduring it at the current state.

    ¡¸I-I know that but, Suzuhara-kun would throw me away if you¡¯re not having fun, right? I¡¯d be troubled if you throw me away this late¡¹

    Marina angrily retorted.

    Troubled? I¡¯m the one who¡¯d be troubled. She¡¯s a guaranteed woman that I can use freely and throw away readily. Or rather, she¡¯s growing up to a troublesome direction.

    ¡¸You¡¯re troublesome¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaa! You just thought about throwing me away, right!? Even though your penis got bigger as you swing your waist! Your penis getting big means that you¡¯re getting aroused right!? You just thought that ¡°Wow, this girl¡¯s super cute¡± right!?¡¹

    Instinctively muttering, Marina looked at me with widened eyes as she bark. Her pussy tightened hard because of that and it felt quite pleasant.

    Well, as a matter of fact, I¡¯ve taken a liking to Marina. She¡¯s fun when she¡¯s silent as you violate her but it¡¯s interesting when she¡¯s answering back. She¡¯s worth bullying. I want to use her as I want at those times. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s the first time I thought I don¡¯t want to let go that convenience.

    But, ¡°Wow, this girl¡¯s super cute¡±, is something I never thought of.

    Enough about that, even if I violate her, it¡¯s possible for Marina to talk calm as long as her weak point isn¡¯t pierced. If I pile up the training, she might be able to endure the orgasm hell too. As a time killer, it¡¯s not bad to improve Marina¡¯s skill.

    But I have no knowledge nor experience. It stinks trouble to study those.

    Is there a good method?

    I thought as I violate Mairna¡¯s pussy by swinging my waist.

    As I violate her pussy, Marina who¡¯s shaking up and down to match the swinging of my waist stared at me quietly.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡¹

    An existence that¡¯s rich in knowledge and experience and can give it to Marina.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan might be suited for it¡¹

    Marina reacted to that mutter.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan? Tamoe Yuka!?¡¹

    Marina suddenly got dull I averted my eyes from her and she suddenly muttered

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say it even if my mouth is torn but, I really feel guilty about Yuka¡­san¡¹

    Withdrawing her gaze from me, Marina¡¯s muttering voice seems to vanish.

    ¡¸She was played by the worst brute, violated, I¡¯m able to know her feelings. But, I won¡¯t apologize. I mustn¡¯t apologize. I¡¯ll be the one satisfied with the apology, she¡¯ll only suffer even more¡­

    Marina says that while sending me a glance and she lowered her eyebrow then laughed sadly.

    ¡¸Were you related when the delinquents made Yuka-chan their toy?¡¹

    I asked because I¡¯m interested in it and I don¡¯t know a thing about it at all.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not related. But I know. And I tolerated it. It¡¯s already a crime to know and tolerate¡¹

    Marina evades my glance and answered.

    It¡¯s within my expectations but is that really so?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I can¡¯t apologize to her. I have to continue being resented by you as well as her resenting me¡¹

    Marina who evades her eyes looked at me and said it while smiling. Seeing that Marina, I felt my mind filled with excitement.

    Mufufu, I just thought of something interesting.

    ¡¸Stay over this weekend. I¡¯ll also call Yuka-chan too¡¹

    ¡¸E?¡¹

    ¡¸Various things happened and Yuka-chan is my second onahole. Asahina¡¯s the number one. By the way, youre not the third onahole but the first guinea pig¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s eyes opened wide from my words and she began to tremble. Then she brought her face near all of a sudden, then stared at me as if shooting me dead.

    Did I hurt her feelings when I called her Guinea pig No.1?

    ¡¸Y-You laid your hands to Yuka-san!? Why!?¡¹

    Marina shouted with the force that would seem to snap my windpipe any moment. Then her pussy tightened as a result.

    This is great.

    I set my body to hold and massage Marina¡¯s huge breasts, I sped up my waist and the tightness of the pussy is getting firm.

    ¡¸Why? Your group aimed at Asahina, right? Yuka-chan offered her body to me as a condition to help Asahina. And Asahina¡¯s planning to become my slave as a condition to help Yuka-chan. I got three birds including you in one go¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    Marina who raised a surprised voice from my words is desperately suppressing the anger, there¡¯s a blood vessel surfacing on her temple. Because of that her pussy is shutting tight.

    Ah, this is great. This pussy is great.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s a girl you know!? Don¡¯t ask for compensation if you save her! It should be done with just a thanks!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No way¡¹

    I don¡¯t get why you shouldn¡¯t ask for a compensation.

    ¡¸Not that bullshit! Why are you that simple!? You¡¯re commiting a brute act so lightly! It¡¯s too light that I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the villain here anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Who¡¯s the villain? I¡¯m your villain right? You said it a while ago¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right but! Ah, geez I don¡¯t get it anymore!¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s cheeks are bright red as she bark got tired and run out of breath.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do anything, I¡¯ll let you do anything, that¡¯s why please release those girls¡­¡¹

    Marina looked down and murmured as she raise her body.

    Her pussy tightens when she¡¯s barking but it¡¯s getting loose now.

    Well, it would shut abnormally if I attack her weak spot.

    Apart from that©`.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it when you say that you¡¯ll do anything so I should release them. You¡¯re a guinea pig that shouldn¡¯t hold value for those two. Are you overestimating yourself too much?¡¹

    Answering her, marina who raised her face had a cramped smile.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re really the worst. You¡¯re taking advantage of the weakness of a person, threaten them, play with them, and throw them when you¡¯re tired right? Just how scum are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Dunno, I don¡¯t know the standards of a scum so I don¡¯t know how far I am as a scum. But©`¡¹

    Answering Marina, I pushed her down the bed. Then I fixed my hands on her neck and grinned.

    ¡¸Right now, you¡¯re being a hypocrite saying that you won¡¯t forgive me right? No matter how much you scorn this scum of me, you¡¯re of the same class, right? Saying such things, aren¡¯t you playing innocent here?¡¹

    I talked to Marina while grinning, thrusting my penis in, my glans stabbed the area of Marina¡¯s weak point on the innermost part of her pussy.

    ¡¸Ku¡¹

    Marina trembled, blushed, breath roughly and glared at me while clenching her teeth.

    Oooh, it¡¯s not a pinpoint but she¡¯s not making an ahegao even when the area of the weak point is dug. But she¡¯s attacked by the terrific pleasure, her pussy shuts tight and the lover nectar is overflowing endlessly.

    Her body is honest.

    Marina¡¯s body surely climaxed. Using my ability to look at Marina¡¯s insides, I know very well how intense her climax is. She¡¯d white her eyes and ahegao if it¡¯s the usual. But Marina¡¯s spirit held down the pleasure of her body splendidly.

    I want to see how far she can endure so I thrust my waist suddenly and forcefully and used my glans to attack the area of her weak point in the deepest part of her pussy.

    ¡¸Ku~? Uu~? Uku?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s raising a sweet voice every time I pierce her but she¡¯s clenching her teeth to the very limit and kept glaring at me.

    I felt that my erect penis tightened by the pussy, got even bigger.

    Though she¡¯s attacked by a great pleasure, she¡¯s desperately enduring it. That fuels my sadist heart and got aroused endlessly.

    Marina looks cheap even though she¡¯s a beauty but Marina right now is a beauty that won¡¯t be inferior to Asahina.

    She¡¯s angry at me. But she can¡¯t force her argument to me, and she can¡¯t criticize me. Then at least, she thinks that she have to at least not surrender to the pleasure I give her. I thought of polishing the charming obstinate will of Marina.

    Even when the surface has changed, the content doesn¡¯t.

    ¡¸Ku, it¡¯s mortifying. I hate you. I¡¯ll surely free Yuka-san and Asahina-san from your poisonous fang someday. However don¡¯t think of it as an atonement. I¡¯ll do it because I want to. And I¡¯ll definitely bite off your windpipe. But right now¡­¡¹

    Glaring at me as if shooting me dead, she¡¯s enduring even though she¡¯s writhing in pleasure, Marina speaks in a trembling voice, then her body jumped from having the center of her weak point attacked.

    ¡¸But right now I©`naaaaaaaaaaaaa?¡¹

    Digging the center of her weak point, Marina convulsed as her huge breasts sway intensely. Marina kept raising a sweet scream until she faints. And even if she fainted, I continued and ejaculated twice on the good pussy.

    It seems that the selfish thought of wanting to forget reality is much stronger than the self sacrificial thought of wanting to save everybody. If so, she has no hands to use.

    An enormous pleasure is given when her weak point is attacked. Marina has began to tolerate it but she still has a long way to go. To stimulate Marina¡¯s self sacrifice will and revise it, it¡¯s a good idea to let her be influenced by Yuka.

    Yuka would come immediately if I call her so I¡¯m looking forward to this weekend.

 Chapter 20

    Friday evening, I sent off mom as usual.

    My father transfer jobs a lot so living with that sort of father made me always change schools. For that reason, my father wanders from place to place by himself. He¡¯s taking up a new post leaving his family behind, something like that.

    To take care of such father, as long as there¡¯s no important business, my mom goes to father when weekend comes.

    In short, I¡¯m living alone at weekends.

    An hour after my mom went out of the house, the interphone rang.

    ¡¸Yes, coming!~¡¹

    I who¡¯s rolling around the sofa in the living room jumped out and dashed to the front door.

    I didn¡¯t confirm it on the display of the interphone but that¡¯s unnecessary for me.

    I used my ability as I move in the corridor and stood in front of the door.

    Marina¡¯s standing on the ¡°other side¡± of the door.

    Marina who can¡¯t settle down looks around the vicinity as she push the interphone again and again.

    Marina¡¯s usually with me when she enters my house. That¡¯s why she has no experience to be made waiting in the front door.

    She¡¯s feeling uneasy because she¡¯s worried about the eyes of the neighborhood.

    She¡¯s coming to the house of a man she doesn¡¯t like alone, she¡¯s waiting in the front door. If the neighbors sees her, she might be misunderstood as my girlfriend.

    For Marina, she¡¯d rather die than be misunderstood to be associating with me who¡¯s playing with her as I like.

    There¡¯s no one in the house so I can invite Marina inside immediately and have sex with her in the living room where we can¡¯t usually but, I thought of something interesting.

    Since it¡¯s rare, I¡¯ll make fun of Marina

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there?¡¹

    When I asked the one on the other side of the door, Marina trembled and stared at me. However, she¡¯s glaring at the door actually.

    Marina who looks irritated, didn¡¯t answer my question and repeatedly hit the interphone.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there? A spy?¡¹

    ¡°Just let me in your house already!¡±, Marina asks silently.

    Marina who hits the interphone repeatedly blushed when she heard my question then she looked around the area restlessly in panic. Then she clings to the door.

    ¡¸Spy? Are you an idiot!? Just let me in your house already!¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s clinging on the door is glaring on with watery eyes filled with anger, then she starts urging me in trembling whisper.

    ¡¸Who are you? Tell me your name, the color of your nipple and the color of your pussy and the number of times you came yesterday¡¹

    I question Marina, ignoring her urge.

    ¡¸Wha!? Are you an idiot!? I came here since you told me to come yet what the hell! If you don¡¯t let me in already I¡¯ll go home!¡¹

    Her red face got even more redder, Marina raises her angry voice while knocking on the door repeatedly.

    ¡°Let me go in immediately¡±, what a lewd girl. Do you really want it in that much?

    ¡¸You want to put it in?¡¹1

    I asked while looking at the angry Marina on the other side of the door.

    ¡¸P-Please let me in. I don¡¯t want to be seen by anybody¡¹

    Marina who clings on the door starts appealing in whisper while looking around.

    Hohou? Is that so? You really want in that much? Really, I¡¯m troubled because of your lewdness.

    Well, I don¡¯t mind giving in and putting it in but I can¡¯t let you ignore my orders.

    ¡¸Then, tell your name, color of nipples and pussy and how many times you came yesterday¡¹

    I ordered from the door again as Marina ignored my order.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll go back!?¡¹

    Marina retorts over the door.

    Oh, You¡¯re going back?

    ¡¸Going back?¡¹

    When I asked the door, Marina¡¯s temple had a blood vessel coming out. Marina who has a cramped smile knocked on the door rapidly.

    ¡¸You really have a bad character! I¡¯ll obey your order! So please let me in already!¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s screaming with watery eye knocked on the door rapidly as she looks around. I became silent and watched Marina.

    Put it in already, put it in already, I know well enough that you want to be pierced already. That¡¯s great. If you obey my order then I will pierce you at once. Creampie of course. But you have to do something before that.

    ¡¸U, uuu¡­¡¹

    Putting her hands on the door, Marina leaks a sob while looking down.

    ¡¸I-I just have to say it right? I get it¡­¡¹

    Marina who looked up stared ahead the door and raised a shaking voice. It seems that she realized that she can¡¯t come inside the house unless she followed the order.

    ¡¸Y-Yuuki Marina. T-The color of my nipples is¡­P-pink¡¹

    ¡¸pfft¡¹

    I almost burst into laughter instinctively when I heard it.

    Marina¡¯s nipple is certainly pink but for her to say that it¡¯s pink.

    Pink nipple is synonymous to pure and innocent. It would be strange for a bitch to have a nipple with a color of pure and innocent girl pink.

    It is righteous for a fair skinned to have a pink nipple but a pink nipple on a brown skin isn¡¯t bad either. The brown skin on the southern countries gives an active impression to the surroundings with just that. Nevertheless, her nipples are pink?

    Huh? I played with her but could she possibly be pure? I had those thoughts.

    That¡¯s the magic of a pink nipple.

    In short, for her to say that her nipple is pink is like insisting that she¡¯s pure and innocent.

    If it¡¯s the usual, even if her nipple is pink, being humble saying ¡¸H-How¡¯s it? I don¡¯t know the color on other people so I can¡¯t say anything about it¡­¡¹is natural. Yet, for her to say that her nipples is pink.

    She¡¯s quite a narcissist.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t laugh! You¡¯re the one who made me say it!¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s burning red knocked on the door while crying.

    ¡¸I said it so let me enter! Let me in already! I¡¯ll do anything so just let me in!¡¹

    Marina shouts put it in, put it in. She¡¯s saying ¡®put it in¡¯ repeatedly while pretending to mind the eyes of the neighbors.

    Anyway, it seems that she wants it to be thrust in a second sooner.

    Does she have an exposure hobby? A masochist on top of exhibitionism, just how much of a pervert are you?

    ¡¸The color of your pussy?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    When I asked the door, Marina leaks out a groan while crying, a blood vessel came to the surface of her temple and she glared at my direction while trembling.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know because I haven¡¯t seen it¡¹

    Marina who clenched her teeth made an answer with a burning scarlet face.

    Ooh, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s perfect. That¡¯s the response I¡¯m waiting for. You can do it if you try.

    ¡¸Then confirm it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Marina opened her eyes wide and was shocked from my words.

    ¡¸C-Confirm?¡­I-I told you that I haven¡¯t seen it©`¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re a woman, you must be carrying a hand mirror, right? Take off your panties and open your legs, your pussy should be seen projected on the hand mirror¡¹

    I asked her as I interrupt her excuse.

    The shocked Marina embraced the bag that¡¯s hanging on her shoulder.

    Though I can¡¯t see through the bag because of the door, Marina must have a hand mirror in her bag based from her reaction.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t have it¡­¡¹

    Embracing her bag, Marina¡¯s speaks out with shaking eyes and voice.

    ¡¸I see. Then it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Saying that, I unlocked and opened the door. And when I saw Marina standing in front, I gave off a smile.

    Marina who trembled look me with shaking eyes, she made a cramped smile while embracing her bag closely.

    ¡¸I want to trust you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll inspect your property to confirm that your remark is true¡¹

    Using my X-ray vision, I confirmed that there¡¯s a hand mirror inside her bag, I asked Marina who¡¯s having a cramped smile with a voice as gentle as possible.

    Marina who¡¯s looking at me with shaking eyes tilts her head as her face turned pal, she then laughed while crying.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s a lie, I have it, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    I¡¯m confident that Marina has a hand mirror. Marina who guessed that apologized while laughing desperately.

    ¡¸Fuu¡¹

    I put my right hand on my forehead, leaked out a sigh, and looked at Marina coldly.

    ¡¸I believed you¡­¡¹

    Then I murmured insincerely.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re not meaning it¡­¡¹

    Marina¡¯s cheeks are twitching as she make a cramped smile then sh muttered something so rude.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true. I believed you. Until now¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This person doesn¡¯t even forgive if you apologize¡­wow¡¹

    My pure heart is damaged yet Marina¡¯s criticizing my sob like a child. I¡¯m almost crying yet I¡¯m being the bad one here?

    It seems that she needs a severe punishment.

    I took Marina to the living room and made her sit on the sofa.

    Her hair that¡¯s always lowered are curled to the end but Marina¡¯s braided her chestnut hair to ponytail today. Then the braided her is smooth.

    I thought that the ends are curling up by themselves but it seems that she¡¯s winding them manually.

    Marina who fixed her hair to ponytail looks younger and much more beautiful. Furthermore, she¡¯s wearing a black knit dress as I requested her.

    The knit cloth sticks to her body tightly that Marina¡¯s figure is embossed generously. Furthermore, her skirt is extremely short that her white thighs are exposed.

    It¡¯s a miniskirt that would expose her panties if she stood up. Then the constricted shape of her waist and big tits, the knit cloth even emboss the shape of her ass.

    Speaking frankly, it¡¯s lewd. It¡¯s not strange to say that her figure is provoking. I admire you for coming outside with that appearance.

    I looked inside Marina¡¯s body using my X-ray vision. Then, I grinned.

    This girl got love nectar dripping as she walk outside. Tampering her really is worth it.

    That said, when she seats with a skirt that would expose the panties by just standing, her panties are obviously in view. But I can¡¯t see it. I can¡¯t barely see it. 2

    I¡¯ll be penetrating the skin, far from the clothes, and see the inside of her body if I use my X-ray vision. Even if I use my ability, her panties can¡¯t be seen. So I can see things that shouldn¡¯t be and I can¡¯t see things that should be. 3

    That¡¯s right, I can see thing that shouldn¡¯t be seen and invisible no matter what. 4

    What a useless ability.

    No, it might be better to see things that can¡¯t be seen than not seeing things that I should. 5

    ¡¸You look cuter if you don¡¯t tamper your hair strangely¡¹

    When I told Marina who¡¯s sitting quietly on the sofa, she trembled and looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­T-Thanks¡¹

    She answered with a cramped smile and turned back her glance, she then trembled while looking at a distance.

    It seems that she¡¯s thinking that she¡¯ll certainly receive a punishment so she has no composure.

    I even praised you.

    Marina¡¯s smooth chestnut hair is tailed in a ponytail. I wanted to praise that cute appearance. And yet, she¡¯s having an obscene appearance. It¡¯s normal to be horny but it incites my sadist mind even more.

    Should I play with her before fucking her?

    ¡¸Today¡¯s a special day so there¡¯s no punishment¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Is that true!?¡¹

    Marina who looked at me vigorously had her eyes bright and a smile floating on her face.

    ¡¸You really think I¡¯ll say that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    When I asked Marina with a smirk, her smile became stiff and she raised a passive voice.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­I¡¯m an idiot¡¹

    Her eyes that lost light is fixed upfront and she muttered with a thin smile as if her soul left her.

    Oh, it fun to see her happy for a moment.

    I opened the curtains on the living room and opened all of the windows.

    The night air strokes my cheek.

    Since the sun has completely set, the lights on the houses on the other side of the fence can be seen.

    Since there¡¯s some fence, It¡¯s impossible to see things that¡¯s on the first floor on the houses across the road. But, it¡¯s fully exposed from the second floor. And there¡¯s a light on the second floor of the house facing us. In short, there¡¯s someone there.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you glad, Marina-chan? You might be seen if you¡¯re lucky¡¹

    I turned around and talked to Marina that¡¯s sitting down on the sofa.

    Marina who¡¯s red to her ears, glares at me with watery eye, she shut her lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything. That Marina is tucked in a black knit dress, her snow white skin and huge breast is exposed generously and her groin is opened to the limit. Furthermore, she¡¯s opening her pussy with both hands and she¡¯s showing the spectacle on the other side of the window.

    ¡¸Since the curtain on the second floor of the house is closed, they¡¯re not noticing it yet. But if you raise your voice they might see this¡¹

    Talking to her while grinning, Marina looked down while trembling.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know the color of your own pussy right? Then ask the person on the other house. Just show it and ask the color¡¹

    Calling her out with a loud voice on purpose, Marina looked up and glared at me while trembling.

    It seems that she hadn¡¯t noticed the resident of the house on the other side.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to be seen?¡¹

    Asking her, Marina nodded with watery eyes.

    Is that so? You don¡¯t want to be seen? It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll make it so you¡¯re not seen¡¹

    Yareyare, I leak a sigh and spoke to her laughingly, Marina¡¯s expression turned stiff.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯ll make so that you¡¯re not seen¡¹

    Saying that, I gripped Marina¡¯s shoulder.

    Marina stood up silently and her eyes looked at me asking for help. While still opening her pussy with both hands.

    I¡¯ve told her to open her pussy to look inside but I haven¡¯t told her to release her hand yet. If she ever separate her hand from her pussy without my permission, the punishment would surely increase.

    Admiring Marina¡¯s growth, I lead her to the window side.

    Marina who¡¯s naked from rolling up the black knit dress has her breast shaking, then she stood in by the window with both her hands opening her pussy.

    Is it embarrassing? She averts her eyes from the open window, Marina clenched her teeth as her whole body flush red.

    She must¡¯ve noticed it too.

    Her left and right nipple got erect by itself, the red clitoris that¡¯s usually hidden is showing itself and the pussy has it¡¯s love nectar overflowing and running through her thighs.

    Her body¡¯s aroused that it¡¯s impossible to make an excuse.

    ¡¸Marina-chan is an exhibitionist¡¹

    Talking to her while grinning, Marina averts her face and trembled.

    A pervert that gets aroused from exposing her nude body by standing in front of the open window.

    She can¡¯t deny it. It is because Marina¡¯s whole body is insisting that it¡¯s in heat with all of it¡¯s effort.

    Well, she won¡¯t be excited if she¡¯s exposing it actually. Since I make her cum until she faints again and again every day, just looking at me makes her body react by itself.

    But Marina probably hadn¡¯t noticed it yet. That¡¯s why when I tell her that she¡¯s a pervert that gets aroused from exposing herself, the possibility of her thinking ¡°It might be¡±, would be high.

    This is more or less an experiment. A woman with a comparatively normal fetish, how far is the possibility of her transforming into a pervert.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it so that you¡¯re not seen. Or do you want to be seen?¡¹

    Asking her with a grin, Marina shuts her eyes and shakes her head.

    She can¡¯t deny that she¡¯s a pervert but she can stop the perverted act willingly. But confirming Marina¡¯s body with my ability, her heart is beating violently, the weak points are making convulsions around her whole body and the love nectar is endlessly overflowing from her pussy.

    Her body is aroused. If we take time, her spirit would be dragged by the body sooner or later and she¡¯ll be convinced that she¡¯s pervert. If so, she might be working herself on perverted acts by herself.

    To know the result, it¡¯s necessary to keep her for a while.

    Having such thoughts, I gripped Marina¡¯s shoulders and made her turn her back from the open window.

    ¡¸Bend forward and open your pussy. That way, your face won¡¯t be seen right?¡¹

    Asking Marina, she bent forward silently with her eyes closed. Then she turned her hands behind and gripped her ass, then she opened it.

    Her pussy wasn¡¯t seen a while ago but because she turned back from the window and bent forward, her anus, aside from her pussy can be seen. Furthermore, since she¡¯s spreading her ass, her pussy and anus is opened.

    Marina¡¯s agonizing in shame as she¡¯s drenched in sweat spouted from the flushed body. Her big tits sway with her trembling. Then sticky string of mucous is dripping towards the floor.

    ¡¸Your love nectar is dripping, clean the dirty floor by yourself¡¹

    Saying that as I strike Marina¡¯s ass, Marina nodded as she tremble.

    She has to clean the love nectar that she¡¯s dripping by herself. It¡¯s pointing the evidence of how much of an indecent pervert she is.

    I glanced on the wall and looked at the hanging clock.

    About time.

    Having such thoughts, the interphone rang.

    Perfect. She¡¯s an excellent one unlike Marina.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a guest. You should just expose your pussy and anus towards outside¡¹

    I say while striking her ass again then Marina trembled.

    Though she didn¡¯t answer my question, she opens her ass with both her hands instead.

    I who consented that attitude as her answer, left Marina and faced the door.

    I who walked the corridor while facing the door, saw the person on the other side and felt something out of place. I thought ¡°Who?¡± for a moment

    ¡¸Coincidence?¡¹

    I muttered seriously as I look at the person on the other side of the door.

    I stood in front of the door, unlocked and opened it.

    ¡¸Hello. Thank you for inviting me today¡¹

    She smiles as she look at me then bowed politely to greet me. Then she looked up back to me while smiling.

    The bandage on her right eye disappeared so Yuka¡¯s looking at me with both of her eyes. That¡¯s right, It¡¯s Yuka. There¡¯s no doubt. But, she¡¯s different from usual.

    Her usual down semi-long black hair is braided in bonytail. The impression of Yuka is different because of that.

    Marina¡¯s the same but women doesn¡¯t change with just one hairstyle.

    Or rather©`.

    Marina who usually have her hair curls is now ponytail and Yuka who usually has her hair down is also on ponytail.

    ¡¸Did ponytail got popular?¡¹

    Asking her, Yuka laughed.

    ¡¸Men like ponytail right?¡¹

    Then she asked.

    It seems that it¡¯s popular.

    Oh, I see. A hairstyle liked by men.

    Marina, you were having an ulterior motive by changing the hairstyle liked by men?

    Also, Yuka¡­Are you seducing me?

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t much but please take it¡¹

    Yuka who looks up to me with a smile took out a box from the paper back in her right hand then presented the box with both hands.

    It¡¯s a box of cake?

    I thought she¡¯s a foolish child but, she¡¯s quite wise.

    ¡¸Thanks for the courteousness¡¹

    I received the presented cake and I thought that Marina hadn¡¯t brought anything incidentally.

    ¡¸Ehehe. I was invited to a friend¡¯s house. Furthermore, it¡¯s a stay over. I look forward to it soo much that I lacked sleep¡¹

    Yuka who laughs loosely says that while poking my arm.

    ¡¸¡­Eh? Friend?¡¹

    I who was completely taken by surprise raised a foolish voice.

    Friend? You¡­

    ¡¸Yup, ¤ªÓÑ¤À¤Á In English, friend. In German, Freund!¡¹

    Yuka says it while getting excessively happy, she draw closer to me and poked my elbow.

    ¡¸Sex friend¡­¡¹

    ¡¸YupYup, I know. It¡¯s fine, friend has a wide sense¡¹

    Yuka who nodded from my mutter looked up to me with a smile and making a peace sign.

    Really? Do you really get it?

    W-well, Yuka has an experience of taking my dick in her mouth. Furthermore, she drank my semen. And every time we meet, she asks ¡¸You don¡¯t want to do lewd things?¡¹

    That¡¯s why she surely understand it. However, her attitude is too light and I¡¯m feeling uneasy.

    Then I thought. Speaking of which, Yuka¡¯s situation is different. Different from Asahina and Marina who got raped by me, Yuka only done fellatio. Furthermore, a fellatio that Yuka consented. Furthermore, for Yuka¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m the hero that saved Asahina.

    Could it be that Yuka¡¯s not underestimating me but is emotionally attached to me?

    Hmm, I¡¯m troubled if she does. It would be troublesome if I throw her away.

    It would be good if she¡¯s as obedient and also bears a grudge against me like Marina. Meaning that I won¡¯t have problems if I throw her away in the future.

    But well, a single woman who doesn¡¯t have a rebellious spirit is fine too. Let¡¯s just think when we¡¯re going to throw her away.

    That said©`.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not with Asahina?¡¹

    I muttered as I look around.

    I didn¡¯t call Asahina. Or rather, I don¡¯t want her to come. She¡¯d only be a disturbance if she come. Especially since Yuka is here.

    I should take my time and pull her away from Yuka if I want to attack her. That¡¯s what I think but it¡¯s highly likely that Yuka might call her to follow.

    ¡¸Should I call Yuu-chan? Suzuhara-kun didn¡¯t tell me to call Yuu-chan so I lied to her. If you want then I can call her immediately¡¹

    I was surprised from Yuka¡¯s words.

    She came here not telling Asahina? I thought that you¡¯ll definitely tell her. Or rather, Yuka¡¯s calling her ¡°Asahina-san, Asahina-san¡± but before I noticed, she¡¯s calling her Yuu-chan.

    ¡¸I love Yuu-chan but I hold my respect and will to Suzuhara-kun above anything. But did I do something unnecessary?¡¹

    Yuka says while looking up to me like a scolded puppy.

    ¡¸N-No¡­¡¹

    I was somehow able to answer and pat Yuka¡¯s head.

    Yuka who¡¯s being patted by me laughs happily while her cheeks blush.

    This girl¡­can read the air?

    She brought a cake and she read the air, leaving Asahina.

    Could it be that Yuka is a woman that can be used wonderfully?

    Inviting Yuka inside the house, she took off her shoes politely, turned around and kneeled and arranged her shoes to the corner.

    This girl is really above my expectations6

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Yuka tilts her head, then looked up to me while kneeling on the floor.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a woman¡¯s shoes here but is there someone else?¡¹

    Yuka asked uneasy while looking up to me. It seems that she noticed Marina¡¯s shoes.

    ¡¸Yeah, Yuka-chan might know her¡¹

    Giving her that answer, Yuka tilts her head showing pretense of worry, then she sent me an insecure glance.

    It¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t have a friend that she goes along well with apart from Asahina. If it¡¯s said that it¡¯s someone she knows, she won¡¯t remember who the visitor is.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll know when you see¡¹

    When I told Yuka, she looked up to me anxiously while nodding, then she picked up the sleeve of my jacket when she stood up.

    Yuka¡¯s suddenly talking to me casually and becoming overly familiar, this reaction is rare from a bullied child.

    I took Yuka down the corridor and opened the door to the living room.

    I saw Marina when I entered the room, exposing her nude body near the window and showing off her pussy and anus towards the other way. Then Yuka who saw it after me opened her eyes wide.

    Marina knows that Yuka will come to stay overnight. But, with Marina¡¯s unexpected exposed foolishness, Yuka who¡¯s been invited in never thought of it.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re¡¹

    Marina trembled when she heard the voice.

    The source of voice isn¡¯t me but Yuka.

    Yuka¡¯s looking at Marina¡¯s exposed foolishness. She¡¯s looking with widened pupils. Furthermore, the smile vanished.

    Negative feelings swirled from Yuka who opened her eyes wide.

    Marina greets out with a laughing voice, I thought that they won¡¯t get along but it seems that I worried for nothing.

    This is becoming interesting.

 Chapter 21

    Naturally, I didn¡¯t tell mom about Marina and Yuka staying overnight on my house. It would surely be troublesome if I told her that there¡¯s two people staying overnight, furthermore, women.

    But I told her that a friend would come to stay overnight.

    My mother¡¯s joy when I told her that was amazing. She told me to let them eat delicious stuff and gave me 10,000 yen.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯ve never called a friend to stay on my house before. No, it¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve informed my parent about me inviting a friend to our house.

    For me who has a monthly allowance of five thousand, a ten thousand yen for weekend is a dream like talk.

    I thought of investing it as savings but because it¡¯s mom, it seems that the receipt needs to be shown. She might take back the remaining so let¡¯s go all out./

    ¡¸With that said, let¡¯s go eat roast meat, my treat¡¹

    I told the two while taking out a 10,000 yen.

    ¡¸Eeeh!¡¹

    Marina raised a surprised voice, then she looked at me with a doubtful eyes.

    ¡¸D-do we have to return twice¡­?¡¹

    Then she muttered it.

    What a rude girl. She¡¯s completely doubting me.

    ¡¸Then you¡¯ll stay in the house. I and Yuka-chan will eat two people¡¯s worth of meat¡¹

    ¡¸T-Two people¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Marina sent a glance on my back when she heard me. Then she noticed Yuka ahead.

    Yuka hadn¡¯t talked and hid herself behind me the whole time since she saw Marina.

    She was looking with eyes swirling with negative feelings so I thought that she¡¯d surely look at Marina with hate but she¡¯s become like a puppy that¡¯s been abused.

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t let you be alone with Yuka-san! I¡¯ll go too!¡¹

    Marina frowns when she saw Yuka get frightened then she raised her voice staring at me.

    Ooh, you¡¯re saying that? You do know why Yuka¡¯s afraid, right? You know who she¡¯s really is reproachful of, right?

    Aren¡¯t you just unable to look at reality so you shift the responsibility to me to protect your own heart?

    Well fine. Well the fun increases when you try to escape by running around.

    She fixed her appearance, but that¡¯s okay for me I said, there¡¯s no question if Marina¡¯s wearing a black knit dress. No panties and no Bra though.

    And Yuka¡¯s on the outdoor clothes already.

    Yuka who tied her semi long black hair to ponytail, she¡¯s wearing a hooded black cardigan on a white blouse. A pink necktie in the nape of her blouse. Then she wears a black kneesocks and tartan shorts.

    The necktie in her blouse looks clean. That¡¯s why I want to pollute it so much. Also, I like miniskirts but shorts isn¡¯t bad either. It suits a boyish woman but for Yuka who¡¯s appearance and atmosphere is girlish, there¡¯s the gap and it is emotionally touching.

    We¡¯ll take a stop on the roast meat shop then bang Yuka after.

    No, we have time. Let¡¯s enjoy eating the roast meat since it¡¯s rare then it won¡¯t be late to take energy.

    I who brought Yuka and Marina to my house thought of stopping on a roast meat shop.

    It¡¯s an earnest roast meat shop but would 10,000 yen be enough.

    I¡¯m taking two women, Yuka¡¯s breasts are huge but she¡¯s rather short and delicate. Would she eat too much?

    Marina¡¯s height is lower than me and Yuka has quite a big breast but she¡¯s quite thin.

    10,000 yen should suffice. But, how much would remain? Though she gave me 10,000 for the weekend, if I use almost all of it on the Friday night, it would become impossible to have luxury on the weekend.

    But it won¡¯t be delicious if you¡¯re thinking about money while eating.

    Then I should go eat to all of my hearts content on the cheap shop even the taste is somewhat inferior.

    That said, I decided the route and went to a roast meat shop where you can have an eat all you can buffet.

    It¡¯s my treat of course. They won¡¯t complain.

    Walking on the night residential area, my left arm is coiled with both of Yuka¡¯s arms as she walk in quick steps.

    Her big tits is pressed against my arm and she walked silently while looking down.

    ¡¸W-Where are we hiding?¡¹

    When I turned my head to the voice, Marina¡¯s glaring at me with watery eyes and blushing ears.

    She¡¯s stretching the front of the skirt with her right hand and the back with her left, she¡¯s walking pigeon-toed.

    She¡¯s wearing a miniskirt-nopan1 where the inside can be seen by just standing. She¡¯d feel uneasy if she¡¯s not stretching the skirt I guess. But since she¡¯s pulling her skirt, the knit cloth sticks to her skin too much that the shape of her tits and nipples are becoming distinct.

    She can¡¯t hide the nipples coming to surface just to stretch the skirt with both of her hands. If she separate any of her hand to hide her chest, her anus and pussy would be seen.

    ¡¸The eat all you can roast meat shop ahead¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Marina tilts her head.

    She had expectations when I said a roast meat shop but an eat all you can shop? Her expectations come to naught. Is probably what she want to say.

    This is why women are¡­

    ¡¸Waaa! I know that! It also had a cake and fruit eat all you can, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, yeah¡¹

    When I thought she¡¯d make a sarcastic remark as a complain, Marina clapped her hand in front of her big breast then her pupil brightened.

    Since she separated her hand from her skirt, her pussy is seen slightly but it seems that she hasn¡¯t noticed it yet.

    I heard stuff about women being weak to cake but is that true?

    ¡¸It seems that it also has lychee on eat all you can! I love lychee! Can I eat a lot!?¡¹

    Marina who walked a bit apart from me rushed over to my right side then she asked happily.

    ¡¸No, you can eat everything you want since it¡¯s eat all you an?¡¹

    ¡¸Waaa~!¡¹

    Marina is pleased when she heard that she can eat as she like. I don¡¯t care but your pussy¡¯s exposed. I¡¯m the one saying but but shouldn¡¯t you be hiding that?

    Ah, as expected, it¡¯s better if you can see it but not.

    ¡¸Can I also eat a strawberry shortcake!?¡¹

    ¡¸I said it that you can eat what you want, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Waa! There seems to be a round melon too! I want to eat a whole melon! It¡¯s a luxury to eat out a whole melon! The staff eats the remaining on the hollowed melon, right!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­D-dunno¡¹

    I just became a yes-man on the Marina who¡¯s tension has risen awfully.

    Marina¡¯s cheeks blushed and her eye¡¯s are shining. But, her eyes are fluttering on my left.

    Hahaan, Since Yuka¡¯s silent, it seems that she¡¯s trying to feel around to raise Yuka¡¯s tension too.

    Marina said that she won¡¯t apologize to Yuka. That said, she can¡¯t just calmly talk to Yuka.

    For Marina, she¡¯ll feel better if she¡¯s abused by Yuka. But since Yuka¡¯s not speaking a word, she¡¯s staying still awkwardly.

    Marina¡¯s looking overjoyed and tensed on the outside, her heart is beating violently, it is driven with fear and unease. Surely the stress builds up in mach speed.

    Walking on the residential area at night, we finally arrived at the eat all you can roast meat shop a bit far away then, we entered the store.

    ¡¸Ueee¡­¡¹

    The store is jammed with people wherever you look.

    It¡¯s Friday night after all. Furthermore, since it¡¯s a shop where you can eat various food with all of your stomach at a reasonable price, it¡¯s almost full.

    ¡¸The soft ice cream is all you can eat! The Gelato is All you can eat! I¡¯m glad I only eat light lunch!¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s looking at the deserts in a row, she¡¯s frolic by herself.

    She¡¯s on the tension max earlier but she now looks somewhat relieved.

    When we walk towards the shop, it¡¯s quiet and dark even though there¡¯s an outside light shining on the road. The inside of the store confronts us with a noisy crowd of people. For Marina, it¡¯s a relief in the awkward atmosphere.

    That said©`.

    ¡¸I like banana too! I love a banana fruit punch!¡¹

    Was she liberated from the awkward air? Marina who has high tension when walking at night is now jumping around with shining eyes.

    I who stood before Marina, hid behind her.

    I told you, your pussy¡¯s exposed. It would be troublesome if you make a commotion in this place. Also, stop with the lychee, banana, and ice cream. We came here to eat meat so let¡¯s eat meat.

    It¡¯s eat all you can so let¡¯s recover our investment.

    After waiting for fifteen minutes, we were guided to our seats.

    There are a lot of families as guest, there¡¯s echoes of child¡¯s cries and laughter, and there¡¯re children running around the store.

    There are young guests but, man with men and woman with women, in short they¡¯re coming as a group of same sex.

    Well, a date on an eat all you can roast meat shop is quite¡­ I don¡¯t mind but.

    Taking a seat, we were supplied with cooking ingredients immediately.

    Meat, meat! lets eat meat! Marina¡¯s infatuated on her desserts and fruits, Yuka doesn¡¯t seem she¡¯ll eat a lot so it would be a loss.

    I¡¯ll also eat their share.

    Having those thoughts, I took meat on the plates and returned to our seat.

    Yuka¡¯s on the seat. She¡¯s not moving since she was guided to sit down.

    I didn¡¯t mind it and sat next to Yuka then began to roast the meat immediately.

    The first would be this special Kalbi2 I eat the freshly hot kalbi with the rice and side dish.

    With the Kalbi lined up next to each other on the net, a fragrant aroma tickles my noise along with the sound of burning meat.

    I who swallowed the Kalbi turned over the other Kalbi, paying attention not to overcook it.

    The gravy overflows as roasts, it drips from the net and the dropped gravy makes a raging flame.

    With sweat flowing on my forehead, I opened my eyes wide as I quietly watch the roasting Kalbi.

    Now!

    I took the Kalbi that¡¯s good enough with tongs and quickly placed it on the plate.

    ¡¸Uhoho!¡¹

    Looking at the Kalbi that makes a sizzling sound as it separates from the fire, I raised my voice instinctively.

    ¡¸Then, itadakimasu¡¹

    I wanted to stuff my mouth immediately but I endured those thoughts and clapped my hands.

    We have to give our thanks to the food.

    Finishing my prayers, I who opened my eyes wide, took the Kalbi with my chopsticks and, filled it with special sauce and stuffed it to my mouth.

    The Kalbi is still burning hot as I chew and the deliciousness of the gravy spreads.

    I threw in the rice immediately then chewed it together.

    Ahh, delish!

    Entranced by the harmony of the meat and rice, I came back to my senses.

    Usually, you¡¯d eat a small cut of meat and rice to your mouth but, it¡¯s eat all you can today. I won¡¯t put in a small slice of meat with rice. I can eat luxuriously.

    Okay, I¡¯ll eat a lot, after I finish persuading myself, I ate the meat lined on the net.

    ¡¸Lychee? Lychee? Lychee?¡¹

    The fool came back.

    A mountain of lychee is on the plate on top of her tray. The other plate has soft-ice cream, gelato, or a cake. There¡¯s also the round melon that she said she wanted to hollow out.

    ¡¸Ehehe?¡¹

    Marina who takes one lychee after another on the mountain laughed gladly as her cheeks blush. But when she sent a glance on Yuka that¡¯s sitting next to me, she felt down. Then, she silently peeled off the skin of the lychee.

    She¡¯s forcibly raising her spirit but she can¡¯t endure the silent Yuka. She¡¯s being cornered on her own accord.

    She said that she won¡¯t apologize but, the limit would come sooner or later and she might even kneel in front of Yuka.

    That said, she¡¯s an idiot. She¡¯s a helpless imbecile. Should I have not brought her on the roast meat shop?

    Well, fine. Let¡¯s leave the fool alone. I don¡¯t have the room for that right now. There¡¯s a time limit on eat all you can after all. Anyway, let¡¯s eat meat until we can¡¯t anymore.

    After 20 minutes. I don¡¯t want to see meat anymore.

    No more. Enough. But there are still plates of meat lined up on the table.

    ¡¸Upu¡¹

    I got greedy. I thought I can still go on a while ago but my limit came suddenly. Then the limit where I don¡¯t want to see meat anymore has come.

    Different from me who reached the limit, Marina¡¯s eating the lychee silently.

    She throws the lychee she peeled to her mouth then filled it with gelato. She eat the round melon next then she peeled the lychee again, then she bite off the strawberry shortcake, then threw the lychee inside her mouth again.

    In front of Marina that¡¯s eating is a pile of lychee skin.

    I thought that she won¡¯t be able to take the fruits dessert but, this girl, her devotion to lychee isn¡¯t normal. She might be recover the cost with just lychee.

    That¡¯s great but the problem is meat. I¡¯m no good already. But, I have to buy the meat that I haven¡¯t eaten. That¡¯s the manner of all you can eat buffet.

    ¡¸Y-Yuka-chan. You want to eat meat right? I¡¯ll roast one¡¹

    I who became helpless, decided to push everything to Yuka.

    Yuka who¡¯s silently looking down, doesn¡¯t eat anything and just remains on her seat.

    Marina trembles when I talked to Yuka, but then she turned her eyes away from the reality and eat lychee on desperation.

    You¡¯re still going to eat? Not bad.

    Looking at Marina while roasting the meat, put the roast on the plate then put it in front of Yuka¡¯s table.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you choose your sauce by yourself?¡¹

    When I talked to her, Yuka sent me a glance. Then she picked the sleeve of my jacket with her finger.

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    Yuka sent me a smile while speaking out her gratitude. But, she¡¯s not taking the chopsticks.

    This is dangerous. We have a time limit. Since the time limit is 40 minutes, we have approximately 15 minutes?

    It¡¯s an easy victory if I¡¯m hungry but Yuka¡¯s a sensitive case. Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t even have chopsticks.

    Do I have to feed it on the fool eating lychee desperately? No, that fool must be on her limit too. I¡¯d be in trouble if I forcibly feed her and she vomits.

    The clerk won¡¯t be angry if I leave some but I won¡¯t be satisfied with that.

    Then, there¡¯s no choice but Yuka?

    It can¡¯t be helped. If it¡¯s like this©`.

    ¡¸Y-Yuka-chan. Here, aaah¡¹

    I who took the meat using my chopsticks while forcing a smile, I carried the meat to Yuka¡¯s mouth.

    Yuka looked at me blankly, clings to my arms and laughed. Then she bit the meat.

    ¡¸Delish~?¡¹

    Yuka presses her big breasts as she cling to my arm, has a smile floating on her face and mutters while she chew.

    Okay, I got her. Let¡¯s make her deal with the remaining.

    I thought, but I was at loss.

    Yuka who finished the meat I gave her is lookint at me wistfully.

    ¡¸¡­W-want to eat more?¡¹

    ¡¸If Suzuhara-kun feeds me~?¡¹

    Yuka answers my question bashfully with blushing cheeks.

    Though her figure is a shy young girl, the amount of the remaining meat would be too much for a girl with a thin frame. Still, it¡¯s not enough?

    I let her handle it but, she¡¯s not bad.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m going to take lychee so I¡¯ll also bring meat along the way.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    When I turned my gaze on the voice, Marina who¡¯s blushing and feeling shy, stood from her seat. Then the mountain of lychee has turned to skins before I noticed.

    ¡¸I-I also want to eat more round melon too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, yeah¡¹

    I could do nothing but nod towards the bashful looking Marina.

    Just where is her stomach placed?

    Breast? did the breast absorb everything?

    Marina stood from her seat then I¡¯m alone with Yuka.

    Sitting next to me, Yuka draws her self closer as she cling to my arm and sends a glance towards me from time to time.

    ¡¸S-Sorry, I remembered various stuffs when I saw Yuuki-senpai¡­¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s silent for while opened her mouth apologetically.

    Well, that¡¯s of course. Marina¡¯s Shinozaki¡¯s girlfriend after all. Even if they don¡¯t have a direct contact, she should know her existence. It¡¯s the girlfriend of the leader who defiled her badly. It¡¯s normal for her to be speechless.

    ¡¸Yuuki-senpai has changed somehow. Her eyes has become very gentle. Also, she¡¯s much cuter than before¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I asked Yuka.

    ¡¸Are you going to forgive Marina?¡¹

    When I asked Yuka, she trembled, then buried her face under my arm, and clung strongly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­¡¹

    She answered in a trembling voice. Hearing those words, I felt relief.

    ¡°I will¡±, I don¡¯t know what to do if she say it but her answer is vague.

    Yuka¡¯s character is passive. She has experienced bullying so she¡¯s weak and timid. And she¡¯ll swallow anything said and anything done, so she¡¯ll forgive while laughing.

    Yuka with that character answers with ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± That¡¯s synonymous to ¡°I won¡¯t¡±

    You don¡¯t have to forgive. That¡¯s much more interesting.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    I heard an apology. She¡¯s apologizing because she didn¡¯t say that she will forgive her? Really, how good natured are you?©`n?

    Right not it¡¯s not Yuka¡¯s voice. To begin with, the voice sounds distant.

    Looking at Yuka, she¡¯s also puzzled.

    Huh? It¡¯s not Yuka? Then, just what on bread is that voice¡­?

    ¡¸Ahhh, why did this happen. My pants got stained with ice-cream¡¹

    I heard a man¡¯s voice. The articulation isn¡¯t well so he¡¯s obviously drunk.

    When I turned my gaze on the voice©`.

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I raised my voice instinctively, then Yuka¡¯s also the same.

    ¡¸Eh, Huh? Asahina?¡¹

    ¡¸Not? But¡­¡¹

    The girl is surrounded by ten men who are obviously drunk

    A twintailed black hair with cat eyes. She looks like Asahina. But, she¡¯s small. Really small. Anyway, she¡¯s extremely small.

    ¡¸Accidental resemblance?¡¹

    ¡¸I-Isn¡¯t she too close?¡¹

    Yuka retorts my mutter.

    Right. She looks so similar to be another person. Then©`.

    ¡¸S-She had a child?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸D-Did the little sister not come to your mind?¡¹

    Yuka retorted again.

    Speaking of which, she was a virgin till I raped her. Also, it¡¯s strange if she had a child. Then, it¡¯s normal to think that she¡¯s a little sister.

    ¡¸Little sister?¡¹

    ¡¸If not, what else? She resemble too much no matter how you look at it¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t know Asahina got a little sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah. I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸They look similar¡¹

    ¡¸They do¡¹

    ¡¸But she¡¯s cute¡¹

    ¡¸But what? Yuu-chan¡¯s cute you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s cuter than Asahina though?¡¹

    ¡¸She looks exactly like her. So they¡¯re both cute¡¹

    ¡¸It being timid and trembling looks cute, right? Also, she¡¯s so cute and easy to carry, that thing¡¯s cuter than Asahina¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-well, certainly, it¡¯s cute¡¹

    Listening to my persuation, Yuka¡¯s cheeks blushed as she looks at the small Asahina and she nodded.

    Right? She¡¯s cute, right? She might look like the arrogant Asahina but she¡¯s small and looks timid. She¡¯s shaking while having watery eyes as she¡¯s surrounded by drunk men.

    ¡¸I want to ask abruptly but, that small Yuu-chan is on your range?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸In a naive meaning? Or sexual meaning?¡¹

    ¡¸Both, I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun has a wide strike zone¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah. I¡¯m okay with a tiny one but a young wife is also good¡¹

    Though Asahina¡¯s quite a loli, I can do it. I can do it. Or rather, I¡¯ll do anything that looks cute.

    ¡¸U-u-uuhmm, I-I¡¯m sorry. T-The laundry¡­¡¹

    Loli3 Asahina surrounded by men is frightened, she bowed as she tremble. She took the pochette hanging diagonally on her shoulder then took out a wallet inside.

    Ooh, she¡¯s small yet reliable like an adult, she intends to do something about it by herself?

    Loli Asahina holds the wallet with an anime character drawn in it, then she opened it trembling. And the purse was turned upside down.

    500 yen coins roll on the ground. She shook the wallet. But nothing came out aside from the 500 yen.

    Loli Asahina shook the purse with teary eyes. But, there¡¯s nothing falling in the end.

    Almost crying, Loli Asahina looked up the men while biting her lower lip. Then, she presented the 500 yen while trembling.

    Fufu, dangerous. She¡¯s too cute.

    ¡¸Arara, you have nothing but 500 yen? Then it won¡¯t be suffecient¡¹

    The men laughed.

    I know, I get it. Since she looked arrogant even though she¡¯s teary eyed and trembling, it makes you want to bully her.

    Go on, do it more.

    ¡¸She shouldn¡¯t have fallen down if she can¡¯t wash it¡¹

    A dignified voice interrupted the laughing voice of the men.

    ¡¸Ooh, the real one came out¡¹

    ¡¸Waa, Yuu-chan¡¯s really cool!~?¡¹

    The real Asahina appeared. Asahina stood in front of the men with a haughty attitude, put both hands on her waist and stared at the men.

    The small is here so I thought that the boss is here, but she really was here.

    ¡¸Hee¡¹

    The men looked at Asahina while laughing. Those eyes are filled with vulgarity.

    That¡¯s because Asahina¡¯s still a beauty no matter what her character is. Her chest is a chopping board though.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s not enough for the payment, then give our address¡¹

    One of the men asked Asahina while grinning.

    ¡¸Was it really Yui¡¯s fault? Aren¡¯t you just drunk that you knocked against Yui?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    One of the men¡¯s face changed from Asahina¡¯s words.

    Aaah, she got them angry.

    Though the men looked at Asahina slovenly, they clearly got irritated.

    The men were just playing around with the loli Asahina, it¡¯s just to the extent of making fun. And yet Asahina flared up at them and it seems that she took it seriously.

    She could¡¯ve just let it go.

    The men and Asahina are glaring at each other. The vicinity quieted down as they had presumed the atmosphere.

    ¡¸S-Suzuhara-kun¡¹

    Pulling the sleeve of my jacket, Yuka called out insecurely.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine I guess¡¹

    I looked at Yuka and answered then sent Asahina a glance.

    A clerk butt in between Asahina and the men as they were informed. The men tries to complain but since the other clerk has gathered, it seems that they thought it¡¯s getting bad. They stepped away complaining. But, the men¡¯s glances aim at Asahina.

    I can sense that they are men stinks of the same smell as me.

    They won¡¯t settle down. They¡¯ll aim at Asahina.4

    That said©`.

    ¡¸Is it better that we didn¡¯t call out Asahina?¡¹

    Asking Yuka who¡¯s clinging to my arm, she shook her head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m called by Suzuhara-kun today¡¹

    Answering so, she buried her face in my arm.

    So she¡¯s saying that she¡¯s respecting my will? Why was she called? Yuka must know it. And in case she¡¯ll answer my request, she knows that Asahina would only become a hindrance.

    Yuka will be violated by me, surely, Asahina would hinder it if she sees it.

    Having those thoughts, when I observed the men from a while ago, a shadow approached those.

    ¡¸You¡¯re being watched¡¹

    In front of the sitting men, there¡¯s a person who looked down and talked to them.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say that it¡¯s bad, but you should not relate yourself to that girl from a while ago. That one has the god of death with him¡¹

    A mountain of lychee is on the tray that she¡¯s holding on both of her hand. Marina¡¯s talking to the men.

    That girl¡¯s doing something unecessary.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve warned you¡¹

    Saying that, Marina parted from the men¡¯s table. But©`.

    ¡¸Ouch¡¹

    Marina frowned and raised a small scream.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going back? Let¡¯s talk for a bit more¡¹

    The man who talked to Marina with a grin, has Marina¡¯s wrist clasped. Because of that the tray Marina¡¯s holding fell on the floor and a large amount of lychee scattered.

    The clerk rushed over to settle the situation then Marina who picked up the lychee with the clerk returned to our seat after a while.

    ¡¸You okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Nah¡¹

    Asking her, Marina had a tsun attitude and looked the other way.

    Though she¡¯s hiding her wrist, I saw it redden.

    She maybe an experiment material, but the material belongs to the researcher, it¡¯s unauthorized to treat a guinea pig that¡¯s being managed. After all, she¡¯s a property of mine. But the those guys forced themselves to the material, if you harm the guinea pig, what would the researcher think?

    The answer is, get angry.

    Our luck is great, the men¡¯s eyes followed Marina. Then, they confirmed that she sat on our seat.

    There are two women with no parents as companion. Furthermore, Marina¡¯s a big breasted beauty and Yuka¡¯s the same. And a weak looking man with the two of them.

    ¡¸Should we go back?¡¹

    Standing from my seat as if runnig away, Yuka stood up a moment delayed. Marina stood up immediately after.

    Sending a glance to the men, the men also stood from their seats.

    They intend to pick a fight outside the store.

    Very well.

    ¡¸I even warned them¡­¡¹

    Marina muttered. It seems that she noticed that the men would pick a fight. As expected of the girlfriend of the leader of the delinquents

    I ate too much meat so I want to move a bit. Just in time, I found a good playfellow.

 Chapter 22

    Outdoor lights shine the road at night.

    There¡¯s laughter occasionally to resounding on the quiet residential area. A family who finished supper spends pleasure time in their house.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll come later¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s walking at my back talked in a low voice.

    ¡¸What will come later?¡¹

    Pretending that I don¡¯t know, I asked Marina without looking back.

    ¡¸The men that were on the roast meat shop a while ago¡¹

    She got angry but Marina answered whisperingly.

    And who¡¯s fault you think it is? Those guys were aiming Asahina. But you did something unnecessary so they changed the target from Asahina to you.

    Well, Asahina¡¯s with the loli Asahina. If she has some child with her, then the possibility of the parents with her is high. On the other side, there are two big breasted beauties. And there¡¯s one weak looking man as the big breasted beauties as companion.

    It¡¯s normal that they¡¯d aim here instead.

    That said, those men¡¯s aim is picking up women. It¡¯s supposed to work out peacefully if I just pull out obediently.

    With that said©`.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to pee¡¹

    ¡¸Haa!?¡¹

    When I stopped and muttered suddenly, Marina raised an astonished voice.

    ¡¸C-Can you endure it till we reach the house?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. I¡¯m about to leak¡¹

    ¡¸T-Then, finish it quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸Mumu, you¡¯re an idiot. Urinating outdoors is a minor offense. But, I think I remember a public restroom in the park¡¹

    ¡¸Haa!?¡¹

    Marina who raised a surprised voice again has cut around to my front. Then, she glared up to me.

    ¡¸Y-You should just go home instead of going to a restroom!¡¹

    ¡¸No way. I can¡¯t wait till I reach the house. I¡¯ll leak¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s run! It¡¯s different if it¡¯s just me but Yuka-san¡¯s also here!¡¹

    Marina flares up from my opinion, then she sent a glance on Yuka who¡¯s clinging to me with both of her hands.

    Yuka trembled when her name was called by Marina, she then cling to my arm strongly. Because of that, her breast is pressing hard against me.

    What a great breast. Marina has the bigger one but the elasticity and tension of Yuka¡¯s breast is on top.

    ¡¸P-Please don¡¯t put it onto me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s clinging on my arm raised a shaking voice. Marina¡¯s eyes widened to that voice then her face stiffened then her eyes shook.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not like I¡¯m putting the blame onto you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-If you want to run then go on. Please don¡¯t use me as a reason to run away¡¹

    Marina tries to make an excuse but she was stunned when she heard Yuka¡¯s voice. Then she dropped her shoulder with a pale face.

    Marina says that she¡¯s worried about Yuka to run away however, Yuka has completely denied it.

    Please don¡¯t use me if you want to run away. If you want to run, then go by yourself.

    Yuka¡¯s opinion was completely on point so Marina can¡¯t say anything back.

    ¡¸You heard. I¡¯ll go to the restroom with Yuka-chan now. You can go home if you want to¡¹

    When I talked out to Marina that¡¯s standing in front of me, then began to walk after sidestepping.

    ¡¸Ah, ahahaha¡­Yuka-san¡¯s right that I can just laugh¡¹

    Marina who stands, muttered, Yuka then trembled as she cling to my arm.

    Yuka threw the best irony at Marina. You have no right to worry. That¡¯s what Yuka¡¯s telling Marina.

    But, that¡¯s like a stab in a heart for a timid and good natured Yuka.

    Marina who can¡¯t forgive herself surely condemned.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it too late for her to be worried? You¡¯ll only be irritated if someone who pretended not to see before worries now. Right, Yuka-chan?¡¹

    Muttering while walking, I made a final blow to Yuka and Marina.

    Yuka trembled. Then I heard a sobbing from the back.

    As far as I¡¯ve heard from Marina, she didn¡¯t meddle directly with Yuka. But she knew how she was treated by men including her boyfriend. Then she pretended not to see it.

    Marina didn¡¯t help Yuka but she didn¡¯t bully her either.

    The other party is weak at venting her anger. That¡¯s why Yuka blames herself. Marina can¡¯t permit herself to be forgiven.

    Fufu, the strained atmosphere feels good. With this condition, one of them would surely blow up their feelings.

    If Yuka¡¯s feelings explode, she¡¯ll stab her own heart as she blame Marina, and she¡¯ll feel cornered even more.

    If Marina¡¯s feelings explode, she might stop being a human if she¡¯s forgiven by Yuka.

    Which heart would reach the limit sooner and explode?

    I want Yuka to lose temper if possible. Yuka¡¯s the type that stash it up, we don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll lose her temper. She won¡¯t be able to control once she lost her temper once and the possibility of her running wild is high.

    For that reason I have to sting their hearts diligently.

    I hope the men chasing us would come up as the two bursts out.

    I find most things troublesome but I don¡¯t feel frugal when it comes to this things. After all, this is fun.

    The men who are chasing us has put a certain distance.

    It would be a commotion if they pick a fight on the residential area. They¡¯re waiting for us to approach a place with no signs of people. But that development is convenient to me, the men don¡¯t know that.

    If you¡¯re walking at night road, it¡¯s common to choose the popular place. All the more when you¡¯re accompanying women.

    They¡¯re killing time since they¡¯re drunk. They might think that they¡¯re lucky as long as the chance comes.

    For those men, this kind of development won¡¯t get luckier.

    The man leading the two big breasted beauties, not knowing that they¡¯re being aimed by violent men, then entered a park not popular at night with the two big breasted beauty. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t sit on the park bench but went to the dirty public restroom.

    It¡¯s exactly a chance. It¡¯s the best chance to obtain the two big breasted beauties.

    They¡¯re having such happy thoughts.

    Having such thoughts, I took Yuka and Marina and entered the public restroom.

    Now then, should we corner Yuka and Marina even more until the men enters?

    ¡¸Yuka-chan. Enter the stall for a moment¡¹

    Asking her, Yuka who¡¯s clinging to my arm looked up uneasy. But she nodded then separate from my arm, then she entered the stall while sending a glance at me.

    The remaining is Marina, she looked down stunned.

    It seems that she has received quite a shock when she was rejected clearly by the silent Yuka. She was minding the men chasing but now it has become trivial.

    ¡¸Marina-chan. I¡¯ll teach the hypocrite you hate a good thing¡¹

    Patting the shoulder of the absent minded Marina, I talked to Marina with a voice where Yuka can still hear.

    ¡¸You were raped by me. Also, I intend for you to understand Yuka-chan¡¯s feelings. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll hold intimacy on the sense of guilt for Yuka-chan and I wanted you to understand each other if things go well. In short, being forgiven without asking for forgiveness is just a very tricky scheme somewhere in your heart¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s no¡­I-I, I never thought to be¡­¡¹

    Her eyes shook from my words then Marina muttered in a trembling voice.

    She¡¯s denying it but a clear hesitation is felt from hear voice.

    She¡¯s not thinking of wanting forgiveness. She prepared herself from being cursed on forever. But was that really so? Weren¡¯t you having such thoughts somewhere in your heart.

    I shook Marina¡¯s heart and I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s having such conflict in her heart.

    ¡¸You wanted to be friends with Yuka if possible, right? You were hoping for Yuka to call you out by herself if you raise the tension and make a commotion, right?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not it©`¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s the gentle Yuka, she might console and wash it away, it might be possible that you two will be talking normally before one¡¯s aware, you had such hopes in your mind, right?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No©`¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re not apologizing, but you intended it to end without you making an apology. I know I¡¯m a villain but you beat me¡¹

    Marina¡¯s desperately denying it with her shaking eyes but, ¡°you beat me¡±, that word created the conclusion and she finally was speechless.

    ¡¸If you want to apologize to Yuka-chan, You have to fall on the same place as her. Asahina didn¡¯t hesitate when she was given the road¡¹

    Asking her, the absentminded Marina looked at me with eyes that lost it¡¯s light.

    ¡¸There will be two men coming here now. Play with them. If you don¡¯t know the pain of being played with two or more men that¡¯s not me, it¡¯s impossible to know Yuka-chan¡¯s feelings. Would you?¡¹

    Asking her, Marina nodded weakly.

    ¡¸Then, you have to prepare. Look, take off your clothes¡¹

    Saying that as I mat Marina¡¯s shoulder, I retreated and entrust my back on the door of the stall.

    Yuka should¡¯ve heard all of it right now.

    What would you do, Yuka? Would you stop Marina, if you do, you¡¯ll be gangbanged by strange men to compensate.

    It is to understand your feelings. To stand in the same place as you.

    Sending a glance at my back, Yuka¡¯s trembling on the other side of the stall. She¡¯s trembling as she embrace herself.

    If she doesn¡¯t stop Marina, Marina will be gangbanged by men with ¡°Yuka as the reason¡±.

    It¡¯s 100% my fault but Yuka won¡¯t think that.

    If she doesn¡¯t stop Marina, Yuka will be bullied by the sense of guilt for ¡°Abandoning Marina¡±

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    She won¡¯t apologize. Marina who said that, is speaking out words of apology with tears flowing in her cheek.

    Yuka who¡¯s trembling on the other side of the door, is embracing herself as she squat on the location.

    The ones at fault are the men who toyed Yuka, Marina didn¡¯t do anything to harm Yuka. That¡¯s why Yuka¡¯s feeling conflicted. And©`.

    ¡¸I-I-I-I¡­can¡¯t forgive¡­Yuuki-senpai¡­¡¹

    Her rejection sounded.

    Marina who heard those words, lost light in her eyes. No, on the door which I have placed my back, Yuka who¡¯s trembling on the stall might¡¯ve seen it.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not a hypocrite. Not a hypocrite. I seek help to the abandoned Yuka-san. That¡¯s¡­the worst trash¡¹

    Marina who says it while laughing blankly, gripped the skirt of her black knit dress with both hands then she raised it.

    Her big breast swayed.

    Marina who took off her dress, became stark naked on the dirty public restroom.

    ¡¸Ah, Aha, ahaha¡­My nipple¡¯s standing¡¹

    Marina who became naked, saw her erect nipples on top of her breasts then she ridiculed herself. She extend her hand on the middle of her thighs and touched it with her finger.

    Mucous climbs all over her finger. Love nectar is overflowing on Marina¡¯s pussy that¡¯s in the middle of her legs.

    ¡¸My pussy¡¯s wet. A pervert. I¡¯m a pervert¡¹

    Marina laughs blankly as she look at the mucous that twines around her finger.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-san, Suzuhara-san, what should I do? I¡¯m no good anymore. I¡¯m just wishing to be violated. My body¡¯s pleased. With this, I can¡¯t understand Yuka-san¡¯s feelings. I¡¯m a pervert that would be pleased when violated by a lot of men after all. I won¡¯t be able to understand Yuka-san¡¯s feelings. What to do? What should be done? What should I do?¡¹

    Tears running through her cheek, she looks at me with eyes that lost it¡¯s light, Marina laughs while showing me her finger wet with love nectar.

    When I sent a glance on my back, Yuka who¡¯s squatting on the stall, covered her ears with both hands and trembles.

    Good, this is better than I expected.

    Yuka¡¯s good natured and timid but she¡¯s a woman who sacrificed herself to save Asahina. And she¡¯s a woman who saved the Asahina she betrayed. She¡¯s the same as Marina in the end. Yuka was forgiven by Asahina. And yet, Yuka¡¯s deserting Marina who¡¯s the same as her.

    The two of them are cornered hopelessly

    Should this be fine? If I return home and put Yuka and Marina on the same space, one of them would run out of control.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t never understand the feeling of Yuka-chan if you¡¯re feeling glad when gangbanged¡¹

    I said so and sent a glance at the entrance of the restroom.

    There are two men on the other side of the wall.

    I thought that they¡¯d enter at once but it seems that they¡¯re discussing.

    Well, even so. For the skirt chasers, the object of the pickup has become naked inside the public restroom.

    It seems that they hesitated from the abnormal spectacle that can¡¯t be reality.

    But they became generous when people gather. It¡¯s called mass psychology.1 If someone makes an action©`.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you having fun? Can we join in too?¡¹

    One of the men entered. Then the remaining of them entered in group.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    I raised a stupid voice and pretended to be surprised and be at disadvantage against the men who entered the public restroom.

    Acting is fun.

    ¡¸Ah, no, t-this is¡­W-We¡¯ll be going back immediately¡¹

    I got carried and pretended to be in at disadvantage with a realistically convincing performance, then squat down to pick up Marina¡¯s dress that¡¯s on the floor. Then I pressed Marina. But Marina doesn¡¯t take the dress, she exposed her naked self to the men.

    I gripped Marina¡¯s hand and tried to go out of the public restroom in a hurry.

    ¡¸Well well, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s enjoy together¡¹

    The men doesn¡¯t want to let me go. One man among them, the man who entered the restroom first gripped my shoulder. Then she pulled me apart from Marina.

    ¡¸P-Please stop it! That was just a play! We don¡¯t usually do that! We just got curious! We¡¯re going back already so please release us!¡¹

    I run wild and shouted desperately. But, the men suppressed me and I can¡¯t move.

    Marina was taken by the men inside the public restroom.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll just borrow her for a moment. What? I thought there were two of them. Ah, but we¡¯ll borrow her in turns okay?¡¹

    One of the two men that suppresses me said that in a vulgar voice. Then one of the guy grinned.,

    ¡¸This is amazing. She has a cute style and her tits are huge, her level is too high¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, her nipples are so hard and her love nectar is dripping. She¡¯s quite a pervert¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re this lame man¡¯s boyfriend but, is it that? training? Is this guy good at training?¡¹

    ¡¸His dick might be big¡¹

    Four of the men surrounded marina, then ogled at her body, then they speak out while having a dirty smile.

    ¡¸H-hey! Switch with me immediately!¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t even let out a single one inside yet!¡¹

    The to men suppressing me raised their voice without calm.

    It seems that the position of the two is low in the group. That¡¯s why they were given the role to suppress me. But they also want to feel something good. After all, the girl¡¯s a big breasted beauty.

    But are you sure? Don¡¯t relax your guard too much. Well, they¡¯re given a low position in the group since they can¡¯t even handle the duty given to them.

    ¡¸Hoitto!¡¹

    ¡¸Aga!?¡¹

    When I lift my head, a crushing sound was heard and a scream rose up.

    ¡¸Hoisa¡¹

    ¡¸Higuuuuuuuuu!?¡¹

    The power to suppress me loosened and I turned back vigorously, then I kneed the crotch of the men vigorously.

    Compared to the head butt on the other guy, I crushed the balls of this guy, the two of them sank immediately.

    Because the man hit in the balls raised a dreadful scream, the men surrounding Marina looked back here.

    I waved towards the men as I grin. Then I walked briskly and stood beside the entrance of the public restroom. The switch on the lights of the public restroom is there.

    Now then.

    ¡¸This is written on Manga often. You can¡¯t judge a man on appearance¡¹

    Muttering as I leak a sigh, I pushed the switch again.

    When I made the public restroom dark for a moment, the surprised men are standing upright.

    They can¡¯t move since it¡¯s dark. It¡¯s their misfortune when they took Marina inside to enjoy. Furthermore, when a well lighted area darkened suddenly, the eyes won¡¯t really see anything until it gets accustomed.

    ¡¸This is unfair¡­right?¡¹

    Muttering, I walked towards the men standing upright.

    Well, thanks. Thanks to you guys, Yuka and Marina are now good vibes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You only have two balls¡¹

    I approached the men who are standing upright and muttered on the ear of the man who entered the restroom first.

    ¡¸Hii¡¹

    The man screams and swings his hands. This might have a meaning if we both can¡¯t see each other but, I have an ¡°eye¡± that can make me think of the military night vision scope as just a toy.

    ¡¸Like hell it¡¯ll hit. You¡¯re the one who gripped Marina¡¯s hand on the roast meat shop, right? Also, you¡¯re the one who touched Marina¡¯s breast for a moment?¡¹

    Asking the man who¡¯s swinging his hands around, I kicked the groin of the man without any mercy.

    The feeling of his groin getting pierced transmits to the tip of my toe. Next, I heard a scream.

    The other men who heard the screamed pulled themselves together and tried to escape. But, they can¡¯t see anything. They can¡¯t move straight, they collided against each other, crashed into the wall and destroyed themselves selfishly.

    I didn¡¯t let a single man free, and I politely kicked their groins.

    The screams from the public restroom rise one after another then after a while, it quiet down.

    There¡¯re sorrowful groans if you listen carefully.

    No matter how powerful the enemy is, they¡¯ll surely fall unconscious with one blow.

    As expected, a man¡¯s crotch is the strongest. I¡¯d rather die than take it though.

 Chapter 23

    The room is silent. The air¡¯s stretched with tension.

    The room has such a danger that a slight movement would cut the thread.

    The urge to laugh comes at such a time.

    I¡¯m having such thoughts as Marina sits next to me, clinging to my arm.

    And Yuka¡¯s sitting down on the floor.

    Sofa and floor. The vertical distance is something trivial but there¡¯s an absolute distance.

    I¡¯m not saying anything. After I entered the living room, I sat on the sofa without making any remark. Yuka¡¯s sitting on the sofa, clinging to my arm. But Marina¡¯s sieza on the floor.

    No one said anything yet she sieza on the floor by herself. That action is telling Marina¡¯s silent feelings.

    It seems that the public restroom incident was worth it.

    Of course. I somewhat said that Marina¡¯s clinging to Yuka. Marina who¡¯s at the bottom of despair from being humiliated by me, she turns her eyes away from reality by drowning into pleasure, she clings on the assumption she selfishly made which is the purpose of protecting Yuka from my poison fang.

    In the end, Yuka despised Marina. She tried to keep her spirit by defending the existence weaker than herself.

    But, Marina¡¯s hope was cut. Yuka, who she¡¯s clinging on, clearly rejected her.

    She never thought of being forgiven. She was prepared to be cursed on forever. Marina said that but the reality isn¡¯t so sweet.

    If she was really prepared to be cursed on, she must¡¯ve accepted the words ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive you¡¹from Yuka.

    But, she wasn¡¯t able to accept it.

    Her resolve is only by word after all. And Marina realized that fact.

    Was my own resolve so light?

    Marina¡¯s standing on the borderline right now. She¡¯s on the brink of resigning as a human being. Marina¡¯s fate will be decided by Yuka¡¯s will.

    It¡¯s the most interesting situation but it¡¯s so boring.

    The cause is Yuka.

    Even though she cut off Marina¡¯s hope with her own words, it seems that she doesn¡¯t have the determination attached. She doesn¡¯t move away from my arm.

    If I just leave it alone, her spirit would exceed the limit sooner or later, so I think one of them will move. But as long as Yuka doesn¡¯t stop her passive attitude, Marina won¡¯t move either.

    This is no good.

    Marina has become completely passive after the incident in the public restroom and Yuka¡¯s also passive as she reject Marina. This deadlock would continue forever.

    Hmmm, this doesn¡¯t go as expected.

    Is there something I can do to destroy this deadlock.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan. Can you suck my dick?¡¹

    My voice echoes on the room that¡¯s painfully quiet.

    ¡¸u©`©`¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s looking down, she looked up and tried to nod.

    Even Yuka-chan wanted to run away from this atmosphere.

    However©`.

    ¡¸I-I, I¡¯ll be the one to serve¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s looking down the floor, looked up and raised a tense voice.

    Yuka trembled then she sent a glance to Marina. Negative feelings swirl in Yuka¡¯s eyes.

    Oh, the string¡¯s cut?

    I thought but, Yuka didn¡¯t say anything.

    Hmmm, it would be cut just a bit more but this is quite stubborn.

    ¡¸I want Yuka-chan to suck my dick though¡¹

    I looked at Yuka, then held her waist, and I looked dotn at Marina who¡¯s sitting on the floor and spoke out.

    Marina¡¯s eyes shook, she shut her eyes, bit her lower lip, then placed her hands on the floor.

    ¡¸It is as Suzuhara-san said. I¡¯m an unfair woman. and I¡¯m a helpless pervert. That¡¯s why please use me. Use me as a sexual tool, please use me as a thing¡­¡¹

    Marina opened her eyes, looked up at me and Yuka while still having both hands on the floor, she then spoke with a tone that has no hesitation. Then, she bowed deeply.

    It was a splendid dogeza that I can¡¯t complain.

    It seems that she has completely recovered.

    Marina¡¯s completely done. What¡¯s left is Yuka.

    Sending Yuka a glance, I instinctively spread out a wide smile.

    She¡¯s glaring. Her eyes looks like she¡¯s going to shoot dead Marina who¡¯s kneeling.

    She finally lost it.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun asked me. He didn¡¯t call you¡¹

    Far from Yuka¡¯s usual low voice it was a voice shaking from anger.

    ¡¸Yes. But, I¡¯m a thing. I¡¯m something used only to dispose lust¡­¡¹

    Marina answered as she dogeza. Yuka who heard it was clearly irritated.

    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­ too selfish¡¹

    Yuka mutters straight, she then clenched her teeth. Then she stood up and looked down at Marina.

    Go on Yuka, chastise Marina

    ¡¸Don¡¯t steal Suzuhara-kun from me! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a good or bad person! Yuu-chan and Suzuhara-kun fought for my sake! That¡¯s everything for me! Nothing else matters! They¡¯re irrelevant! You are irrelevant!¡¹

    Yuka shouted madly as if she forgot herself.

    That¡¯s perfect, Yuka. There¡¯s no need to go easy. Just free everything without thinking.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need your sympathy! I don¡¯t need your protection! I don¡¯t need your apology! You¡¯re already too late! Time won¡¯t go back whatever you do! There¡¯s nothing that you can do!¡¹

    Clenching her hand to the limit, Yuka shouts with her face filled with tears, then she breathed roughly.

    She¡¯s not feeling indecency when she loses her temper. It seems that her reason is kept by a thin film.

    She¡¯s severely played by a lot of men, Yuka betrayed Asahina who tried to protect her. Yuka should¡¯ve been broken considerably from that point. And yet, she spent her daily life quietly. In short no matter how cornered she is, she can¡¯t be completely broken.

    A passive character that¡¯s likely to be bullied, Marina might¡¯ve protected her mind.

    She has a terrific willpower in some meaning.

    ¡¸There¡¯s only one thing I expect from you. Don¡¯t steal Suzuhara-kun away from me. That¡¯s all¡¹

    Fixing her rough breath, she finished talking to Marina with a cold tone and returned to her seat.

    She really went out of control, Yuka¡¯s a good child. Because of that, the damage piled up.

    Well, for Marina, it¡¯s quite a difficult development.

    She even stopped being a human to become a toilet for sexual desire yet, she was told that she¡¯s irrelevant.

    ¡¸T-T-Then, what should I¡­¡¹

    Marina who had all her escape routes closed by Yuka, asked while looking up. Her expression is exactly like a dog that¡¯s been thrown away.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t care about you. I¡¯ll only follow what Suzuhara-kun says. I won¡¯t say anything on what Suzuhara-kun decides. Why shouldn¡¯t you just do what you want?¡¹

    Yuka averts her face from Marina and she threw everything to me.

    Hmm, this is her limit? I thought it would be much more interesting but this two people¡¯s compatibility is that bad?

    It might be much more interesting if Asahina¡¯s here. Or rather, I remembered Asahina but, the small Ashaina¡¯s cute too. She¡¯s a chopping board just like Asahina but it won¡¯t bother you since she¡¯s small, rather, flat is better on her size. Also, Asahina trembles in fear but she has the responsibility of resolving the problem by herself. Still, she¡¯s trembling.

    Aah, I want to bully her.

    Her body¡¯s small so her pussy might be too tight but she should¡¯ve a weakness even she¡¯s small. The feeling of immorality from making a loli ahegao is unbearable. I¡¯ll rape her if there¡¯s a chance.

    My dick got hard as I have those thoughts.

    ¡¸Well fine. ¡¹

    Muttering so, I leaked a sigh and scratched my head.

    In the first place, I called Yuka to improve Marina¡¯s technique. I ate a lot of meat and my sexual desire is full, I¡¯ll rage with just moderate arousal, to vent out the pent up sexual desire, let¡¯s throw our sweaty selves in the bath and feel refreshed.

    With that said©`.

    ¡¸Marina-chan, you stay there and watch. Just like a wooden doll¡¹

    Ordering Marina, I looked at Yuka who¡¯s sitting next to me.

    ¡¸Then, Yuka-chan. Suck my penis and draw out semen. My lust is full since I ate a lot of roast meet so it won¡¯t go away with just one shot. I¡¯ll cum inside your pussy on the second¡¹

    Coiling my waist around Yuka¡¯s waist, I draw her as I talk. And I stretched my right hand towards Yuka¡¯s breast, gripped it on top of her clothes and massaged her breasts.

    The best feel is understood even on top of her clothes. I can say that since I¡¯ve played with Marina¡¯s breast a lot.

    Bigger is better.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun¡¹

    As I embrace her, I massage Yuka¡¯s breast on top of her clothes, her cheeks blushed, she looked at me with moistened eyes then she breath roughly as she call my name. She quietly reached between my groin and stroke my dick from the top of my pants.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    A gentle voice is spun by the lovely pink lip. Then, she gently stoked my penis on top of my pants.

    That¡¯s all she¡¯s doing and yet, the pleasure runs through my spine.

    No way. I almost ejaculated from just being stroked on top of my pants. My lust is filled since I ate a lot of roast meat so it¡¯s raging from moderate arousal. I might¡¯ve ejaculated easily if it was the usual but, that¡¯s not a reason for me to ejaculate from a stroke. Also, I¡¯ve acquired experience. I¡¯m confident that I won¡¯t be done easily. No, I was.

    But, it¡¯s different. As expected, she¡¯s different from Marina. She¡¯s familiar on how to please penis very well.

    She¡¯s exactly a dick master.

    I didn¡¯t intend to belittle Yuka but it seems that I relaxed myself.

    I have to brace myself. My enemy is a veteran last boss.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    I just persuaded myself to brace but the feeling of jiggling feel suddenly spread in the palm of my right hand.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Yuka trembled and raised a faint sweet voice.

    Wearing a hooded black cardigan and a white blouse inside it, furthermore, Yuka¡¯s wearing a pink necktie. That Yuka wearing cute, classy and dignified attire changed in an instant.

    She took off the button of the cardigan before I was aware, the button of her blouse too, as a result my hand is inserted on the gap. And my hand is gripping Yuka¡¯s breasts.

    Baka na1 When did this happen? I¡¯m holding her raw breast before I noticed.

    My hand is massaging her soft breasts, then Yuka twitches according to the movement.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re doing well ? Suzuhara-kun¡¯s so skilled in massaging breasts ? Just massaging Yuka¡¯s breasts almost makes her cum¡¹

    She speaks out sweet whispers while leaking a hot sigh.

    Wait a moment. Hey, wait a moment. I¡¯m not massaging your breasts. No, I¡¯m massaging it but I¡¯m not massaging it by my will.

    Yuka¡¯s hand is on top of my hand that¡¯s massaging her breasts. She¡¯s gently inviting my hand, she¡¯s manipulating me like a marionette, and she maneuvers my hand.

    I¡¯m not massaging it. This is, that¡¯s right, This is©`.

    Being made to massage?

    Don¡¯t joke with me. I¡¯ll be the one to massage your breast. I¡¯ll massage your breast by my own will. Like hell I¡¯d let my self get lead.

    ¡¸Y-Yuka-cha©`¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn~?¡¹

    The moment I tried to stop Yuka, my finger was made to stir someting hard and she raised a lovely voice and trembled.

    My finger¡¯s pinching Yuka¡¯s nipple.

    No. It¡¯s not me. I¡¯m not the one pinching it. But my finger certainly is pinching Yuka¡¯s nipple. No, I¡¯m made to pinch it. 2

    I didn¡¯t even notice that I was being lead. I was made to massage her breast and before I noticed, It was switched to her nipples.

    ¡¸L-Lewd ? Suzuhara-kun is so lewd ? You¡¯re stirring Yuka¡¯s nipples so lewd ? Yuka¡¯s no more ? It feels too good that my head¡¯s going crazy.¡¹

    My hand¡¯s being lead by her skillfully, Yuka¡¯s manipulating my finger to pinch her nipple, she twists her trembling body and raised a sweet pained voice.

    ¡¸Y-Yuka-cha©`¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahn~?¡¹

    I try to stop Yuka somehow but Yuka timed it with her tremble. And the feel of the stirring transmitted to my finger is unbearable that I wasn¡¯t able to stop Yuka seriously.

    I¡¯m not massaging but rather, being lead to massage. I¡¯m not pinching but rather, being lead to pinch. I¡¯m not stirring her but rather, being lead to stir.

    Everything goes as Yuka wants. I shouldn¡¯t let that happen. And yet, I thought that I shouldn¡¯t stop Yuka.

    Yuka¡¯s so lewd that I had such thoughts.

    ¡¸Aaah ? No way ? It¡¯s so big ?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m being washed away by the trouble, I can¡¯t catch up with the sudden events and is confused.

    My rod is being gently stroked.

    I didn¡¯t notice it at all, my penis is already out of my pants. And she wrapped it up and gently stroking it.

    What¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t know. Something¡¯s happening but I don¡¯t get it at all.

    ¡¸A-Amazing¡­¡¹

    Among the confusion, I turned my head on the voice I heard, Marina who¡¯s sitting on the floor stares at my groin with a surprised expression.

    Shit. Marina¡¯s here. I was surprised at the goodness of Yuka¡¯s skill that I completely forgot about her3

    This is bad. This can¡¯t go on. I already made her submit to me with all the troubles but if she saw me being lead around by Yuka, Marina would underestimate me.

    I have to do something. I have to take the lead somehow.

    That¡¯s when I realized.

    That¡¯s right, weak points. I should just attack Yuka¡¯s weak points. If I do, Yuka will climax forcibly and I¡¯ll be taking the initiative.

    Having those thoughts, I looked at Yuka¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸W-What¡­ ?¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised when I saw her insides. Yuka¡¯s body has convulsions here and there.

    What is the meaning of this? It¡¯s as if her whole body is a weak point? I won¡¯t know where to attack if it¡¯s like this.

    Calm down. Think reasonably. Let¡¯s calm down and think. Even if it takes time, this will go my way as long as I find her weak point.

    I persuade myself©`.

    ¡¸I want it ? I want Suzuhara-kun¡¯s penis ? Yuka¡¯s a no good woman ? I¡¯m just a helpless lewd pervert ? That¡¯s why I want Suzuhara-kun¡¯s big injection ? to be thrust inside Yuka¡¯s dirty pussy~?¡¹

    ¡¸Nou!?¡¹

    She¡¯s whispering sweet words to my ear. And the, her finger stimulates my glans like an earthworm crawling.

    I¡¯ll cum. I¡¯ll be done if this continues.

    Don¡¯t joke with me. Being made to cum with fingers far from a fellatio. However©`.

    Shit, this is fucking good.

    Each one of them are moving like a living thing, Yuka¡¯s gentle and delicate fingers that attacks irregularly.

    That¡¯s not all. I¡¯m not doing anything yet, my hand¡¯s massaging Yuka¡¯s breast, my finger is stirring Yuka¡¯s nipples. Aroused by that feel, my arousal increased when she whispered those indecent words in a sweet voice.

    What pleasure. Getting aroused even I¡¯m just sitting, an unimaginable pleasure is surging.

    Attacking or being attacked, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I just want to release it as I soak from the highest pleasure.

    ¡¸I want to drink Suzuhara-kun¡¯s semen¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!?¡¹

    I pulled myself when she whispered.

    She wants to drink my semen, that¡¯s not it. I can¡¯t let this continue.

    ¡¸T-The god of death¡­is treated like a child¡¹

    Marina mutters as she can¡¯t believe the situation.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s okay if I¡¯m alone with Yuka but, Marina¡¯s in front of us.

    I¡¯ll be underestimated by Marina if this continues.

    However, this is the power of Yuka. It was na?ve to base the idea from her fellatio done from the woods.

    Yuka wasn¡¯t serious at all at that time.

    If I don¡¯t attack. Anyway, I have to attack.

    I observed Yuka¡¯s insides while having such thoughts, and I finally found it. The place that¡¯s convulsing violently.

    A point in the middle of her pussy. It¡¯s not stimulated at all but the convulsion of the surrounding is abnormal.

    There¡¯s no mistake. That¡¯s Yuka¡¯s weakest point.

    I who made an educated guess stretched my empty left hand between Yuka¡¯s crotch. But©`.

    ¡¸Ku¡¹

    My finger hits Yuka¡¯s crotch and it was blocked.

    I forgot. Yuka¡¯s wearing shorts today. I didn¡¯t notice it since the clothes and skin is penetrated by my ability.

    What a useless ability.

    ¡¸S-Suzuhara-kun~ ? You want to feel Yuka¡¯s stained pussy? I¡¯m glad ?¡¹

    If I don¡¯t take off the shorts, while I was rushing with those thoughts, Yuka whispered in my ear.

    ¡¸Naaa~!?¡¹

    Next moment, my left hand feels touching Yuka¡¯s pussy.

    The hook of the shorts is taken off. The zipper is already lowered. And my left hand is already in.

    Since when?©`

    I¡¯m awfully confused, but I have no time to waver. Anyway, let¡¯s make Yuka ahegao. That¡¯s all in my head. That¡¯s why I inserted two fingers inside Yuka¡¯s love nectar drenched meat hole.

    ¡¸Ahn~?¡¹

    My finger got swallowed wet. Then Yuka trembled as a result.

    ¡¸Ku¡¹

    I instinctively leaked out a groan. I inserted two fingers immediately but, the abnormally soft tightens to the limit.

    Tight and drenched, and surprisingly soft, it¡¯s sucking hard and twining.

    ¡¸I-It feels good ? Suzuhara-kun¡¯s finger feels too good, I¡¯m going crazy~?¡¹

    Haahaa, Yuka breathes charmingly and leaks out a painful sweet cry. And at the same time the tight meat hole shuts further, my finger is held deep inside the sticky meat that twines softly.

    ¡¸I-If you move your finger right now, Yuka will really become an idiot~?¡¹

    Looking at me with melting eyes, Yuka¡¯s breathing roughly, trembling, and raises a painful sweet happy voice.

    What a hole. It¡¯s completely different from Marina¡¯s hole.

    If I put in my dick inside this hole©`.

    Don¡¯t think. I have no time to think about my dick right now. Anyway, let¡¯s make Yuka ahegao and take the lead.

    Persuading myself, I stab my two fingers to the root.

    ¡¸Aaahn~?¡¹

    Yuka trembled greatly and raised a sweet pant.

    She¡¯s feeling it. Yuka¡¯s definitely feeling it. The inside of the body never lies.

    Okay, we can do this

    Having such thoughts, the finger piercing to the root moved to the tissue that¡¯s convulsing violently, hit the one small point like an eye of a needle and dig it out with my finger.

    I won. It¡¯s my win.

    Or¡­so I thought.

    ¡¸Amazing ? I, came for a moment~?¡¹

    The trembling Yuka looks at me with melting eyes, leaks out a hot rough sigh and smile as she say that.

    She said that with a smile.

    ¡¸B-Baka na¡­¡¹

    She should have no room for composure. She should be peeling her eyes as she spout out a tide and convulse from the climax.

    I checked Yuka¡¯s body in a hurry. And, I was surprised.

    She came. Yuka definitely came. Just like Marina, no, it¡¯s much more violent than that. Yuka¡¯s insides is telling me that.

    And yet©`.

    ¡¸Amazing ? I¡¯m being made to cum consecutively ? This is my first time ? ¡¹

    I hollow out her weak point in the middle of her pussy, Yuka who¡¯s twitching says that with a smile.

    That smile felt like she¡¯s going to persist servicing me forever.

    What the heck. This girl is able to hold down a climax that can forcibly make you faint with a terrific willpower? She only wants to service me so she forcibly holds down the storm of climax that can make her faint away?

    It¡¯s not an opponent I can¡¯t beat down right now.

    The next moment as I have those thoughts, something wrapped my glans.

    Yuka¡¯s bending forward before I was aware and she¡¯s having my penis inside her mouth.

    While my finger hollows out Yuka¡¯s weak point. Yuka keeps climaxing as a result. But Yuka shakes hear head calmly.

    Her tongue climbs all over. The slimy meat sucks up the glans.

    ¡¸Ofu¡¹

    I came to my limit instantly.

    Having no time to stop, I shot out my desire. And at the same time, a pleasure as if burning runs through my whole body.

    Even though I released everything, Yuka¡¯s slowly squeezing the semen remaining in the urethra and she took out the glans. And then, she looked up to me while giving the glans a kiss.

    Yuka gulped down her throat, she opened her mouth in front of me and silently reported that she drank up all the semen.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still okay on the second round?¡¹

    Yuka asks me as she take off her shorts sideways and displayed her pussy.

    The pink wall of flesh can¡¯t be imagined as used goods, it¡¯s overflowing with viscous liquid endlessly. And her obscene meat hole twitches lewdly.

    My exhausted penis rose up immediately.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad ? ¡¹

    Yuka says with a smile and she straddle over my crotch as she face me. And while clinging©`.

    ¡¸Kuuu¡¹

    ¡¸Too big~?¡¹

    At the same time Yuka drops her waist, my burning glans invaded the hot, sticky, and tight meat hole.

    That meat hole easily exceeded my imagination in every meaning.

 Chapter 24

    The bathtub makes ripples. I relax both of my arms on the edge of the bathroom and I taste the feeling of paradise while looking up the ceiling.

    There¡¯s an elastic feeling sandwiching the pole of my dick and a soft slimy meat sucking up the glans.

    Yuka buries her face between my crotch and she¡¯s doing a paizuri fellatio.

    Yuka makes a *Jurun* sound as she take out the glans, she place the rod between her squishy breasts to stimulate it and she caress the tip with the tip of the tongue.

    She¡¯s looking with melting eyes and breathing out a hot rough sigh. Yuka who¡¯s sticking out her tongue doesn¡¯t mind her saliva dripping, she kept licking the glans with her tongue.

    She¡¯s really happy as if filling her mouth with a delicious dessert.

    Yuka licks the glans which is out of the rod sandwiched between the breasts, she gulped down the glance once again, she began to swing her head making a splash on the bathtub.

    Wrapped by the slimy meat stroking the glans, and the pole being stroked by the elastic soft breast.

    Haa, this is exactly as I dreamed of. I want to taste this paizuri fellatio forever.

    Straddling on top of me as I sit on the sofa on the living room, she held my dick deep inside her pussy, Yuka swings her waist violently and I was wrung out semen three times in the end.

    When the act ended, Yuka¡¯s womb is filled with my semen.

    It¡¯s an abnormal situation where I ejaculated three times without pulling out. It¡¯s a humiliation of being made to cum instead of cumming. But Yuka¡¯s pussy is a masterpiece that my anger melts away.

    No, her pussy¡¯s a masterpiece that made me ejaculate three times.

    Yuka shakes her waist while she¡¯s on top of me and she¡¯s using all of her body to please me.

    She stroke my ear with her tongue, she clings, presses my chest with her exposed breasts and she¡¯s rubbing up and down. Constricting her pussy at the same time, it strokes the penis by sticking to it hard.

    Yuka neglects her own pleasure and devotes herself to me earnestly.

    It¡¯s normal that the anger would be washed away.

    There are three pussy I know of. Asahina¡¯s pussy, Marina¡¯s pussy, and Yuka¡¯s pussy.

    I already thought of it as a very long time ago but I was just a virgin a short while ago. I lost my virginity to Asahina¡¯s pussy.

    I¡¯m surprised at that pleasure that time but my thoughts changed when I tasted Marina¡¯s pussy. I knew that a pussy never developed is a wonderful thing. But, I never understood everything.

    The terror of a pussy with a world class skill.

    Yuka¡¯s pussy learned the techniques after being trained by a lot of men, it¡¯s a world class pussy that would make you think of Marina¡¯s as a disposable onahole.

    There¡¯s the nature of the person too, but I recognized the importance of training and exploiting.

    Also©`.

    ¡ºI believed this much¡­¡»

    Straddling on my crotch as I sit on the sofa, Yuka who¡¯s clinging facing me, whispers as she thrust in my penis inside her pussy tightly.

    ¡ºI was embraced by a lot of men. But it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been sincerely embraced¡­¡»

    She whispers, and©`

    ¡ºIt¡¯s such a cheap word for a dirty woman right? But, that¡¯s the truth. As a woman who¡¯s been completely dirtied, I¡¯ll offer you the fragment of my cleanliness that remained in the end¡­¡»

    Whispering, Yuka clings hard to me.

    I was convinced by those words. Just how passive is she? I was in panic because of her high skill but, she¡¯s wholeheartedly pleasing me, wholeheartedly wanting to serve me, there¡¯s nothing else in her head.

    Yuka¡¯s defiled by a lot of men that there¡¯s nothing left to spare. Without anyone to rely on, there¡¯s only violence if she doesn¡¯t flatter, she needs to improve her skill in satisfying a man to continue to live.

    What remains is Yuka¡¯s skill. She normally would want to forget it but Yuka uses it to satisfy me. And she intends to use it from now on.

    To please me. To hold into my mind. Only for that purpose.

    Then, allow me to use it.

    With that things happened, I let out a lot and felt refreshed, then I decided to step into the bath to wash off the sweat. And arriving at the present.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡¹

    The steam rises inside the bathroom. Soaking myself in the hot water, I leak out a sigh while receiving paizuri from Yuka.

    Once in fellatio, three times inside her pussy and right now it¡¯s hard to ejaculate. But even if it¡¯s harder to cum, there¡¯s no change in the pleasure. No, thanks to it getting hard to cum, I¡¯m able to taste her paizuri fellatio without rushing.

    ¡¸Should we wash our body already?¡¹

    Muttering, Yuka who¡¯s holding the glans inside her mouth, made a *Jupon* sound and took out the glans.

    ¡¸C-Can I wash Suzuhara-kun¡¯s body?¡¹

    Sandwiching the pole between her breast, Yuka asks as she massage it.

    ¡¸Right. Then, I¡¯ll ask of you¡¹

    Answering her, Yuka blushed and smiled.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    And she speaks out sincerely happy.

    I thought that she¡¯s not underestimating me but she¡¯s different. She¡¯s licking my dick but she¡¯s not underestimating me1 No, she never thought of underestimating me.

    I really might have gotten hand of the best girl.

    Going up from the bathtub, I sat on the chair.

    Yuka squats down next to me, she whip the body soap without remark and then smeared the bubble to my body.

    Yuka who¡¯s covered in bubble stood up while looking at me with a smile. And she went behind my back.

    There¡¯s a mirror on my front. Reflected on the mirror is Yuka squatting behind me, clinging on my back.

    A soft, squishy, elastic feeling is transmitted to my back. Her breasts press against my back. The erect nipples on top of it is transmitted.

    The feeling of the swelling squish transmitted by her breast is really the best.

    Yuka turns her hand to my chest as her breast press against my back, she then began to move up and down while sticking.

    The breast that¡¯s smeared with bubble has began to wash my back.

    That¡¯s not all. Her hands turned on my chest has stimulated my nipple by going round. To the excessive pleasure©`.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡¹

    I instinctively leaked out a sigh.

    Yuka finished washing my back has turned to my front and replenished the bubble.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wash the front too¡¹

    Yuka says as she kneels in front of me and clings to me as she drop her waist. Then she turned her hands behind my back.

    Yuka sticks to me as she washes my back and washes my chest with her breast moving up and down.

    Feeling Yuka¡¯s soft body wholly, the breast press and rubs. And I feel the erect nipples on the tip.

    It¡¯s impossible to not feel aroused.

    ¡¸C-can I put it in?¡¹

    Yuka who shakes her body as she cling to me, has asked near my ear while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸What do you want to put in?¡¹

    I know but I pretended to not know.

    ¡¸Y-Yuka¡¯s a lewd pervert so she got aroused while washing Suzuhara-kun¡¯s body. Because of that, it makes me want Suzuhara-kun¡¯s big penis thrust inside my pussy. Can I thrust in Suzuhara-kun¡¯s big penis inside Yuka¡¯s dirty pussy?¡¹

    Yuka whispers in a sweet pained voice as she shake her body. Yuka presses her own pussy against my erect penis, she rubs her clitoris against the back muscle of the penis while moving up and down.

    ¡¸How many men have you pleased that way?¡¹

    Feeling horny, I asked Yuka while grinning as my sadist heart is lit.

    Yuka trembled, she stopped the shaking and she clung to me hard. And©`.

    ¡¸Yup, that¡¯s right¡¹

    She answered in a trembling voice.

    She¡¯s not dismissing her own dirtiness, Yuka confirms it by herself as she open her legs. It¡¯s an act that would make a stab in her heart perhaps. But, Yuka still confessed obediently.

    Yuka might be having a good faith in me as she¡¯s not telling a lie.

    ¡¸I was hit, kicked, and were told a lot of cruel things. That¡¯s why I sold both my body and mind. Not just my body. I also sold my mind. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been tainted in body and mind. No, that¡¯s not all¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Yuka moved her waist. With that movement, my glans is swallowed by her drenched meat.

    The penis that¡¯s swallowed inside fast is wrapped in the pressing meat, that meat is severely sticking.

    I came four times already but I¡¯m about to ejaculate just by putting it in.

    ¡¸I, my pussy wants penis. I hated it at first but I came to like it before I was aware. Ehehe, I¡¯m a helplessly dirty woman. However¡­¡¹

    Her painfully sad whisper affects the bathroom.

    ¡¸Just a bit, just really a bit, there¡¯s a clean part on this dirty me. I¡¯ll dedicate that to you. However, my true intention is that I want penis. I¡¯m dying to be pierced in¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Yuka swings her waist while leaking out a sweet voice and the remains of her painful sad whisper were washed away.

    After the fifth ejaculation finishes, my whole body smeared with bubbles is flushed, I asked into the bathtub with Yuka and then I went out the bathroom feeling a bit dazed.

    Yuka who went out the bathroom with me prepared the bath towel without saying anything and wiped my body diligently.

    Is she happy from the bottom of her heart from serving me? Yuka¡¯s having a smile on her whole face from the beginning.

    Looking at that Yuka, I began to think on how to capture her.

    Yuka¡¯s completely captured in a meaning but it¡¯s also true that she¡¯s taking the lead. There¡¯s nothing really bad about it but I feel unbearably mortified.

    I want to make Yuka ahegao by any means as she carry out her service while climaxing, how should I capture her?

    While I was worrying, Yuka has already finished wiping my body.

    Yuka wipes my body as her breasts sway. I looked Yuka¡¯s insides with my ability.

    Yuka¡¯s body is developed. Its sensitivity is definitely higher than Marina. And yet when I attack her, when she¡¯s holding my dick inside her pussy, Yuka¡¯s certainly cumming.

    No, Yuka cums just by seeing my penis.

    She cums easily. The problem is her strong willpower to hold down the pleasure of climax.

    Yuka sold her body and mind to live so she has received extremes in some meaning. She¡¯s an impregnable fort that can endure any kind of attack.

    There are two methods of destroying the fort.

    One is sending a spy and destroying it from the inside. In short, attacking her spirit. But there¡¯s the danger of Yuka breaking completely with this method.

    It would be too wasteful to break her.

    Second would be an attack with an overwhelming firepower that exceeds the defense of the fort.

    If I¡¯m going to do it, then it will be the second method. To break through using a frontal attack, I need to show my power that will perfectly make her surrender. But, I don¡¯t have enough firepower.

    When it comes to it, I have to train hard using Marina.

    I need to know sexual techniques that bests Yuka¡¯s superior body, it honestly doesn¡¯t matter with marina but there¡¯s no way I can train with Yuka¡¯s body.

    Because I¡¯ll just be defeated every time I train and my pride won¡¯t last. No, there¡¯s no change in pleasure even if I lose so I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want to be giving in.

    Or rather, the compromise is already rising.

    Coming out of the bathroom, Marina run to us.

    ¡¸P-Please have some cold barley tea after the bath!¡¹

    Marina presents a tray with two glasses of barley tea.

    She¡¯s too plain for a flattery. It¡¯s a a flattery that¡¯s refreshing in a certain meaning.

    Looking at Yuka, she¡¯s glaring at Marina angrily.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to receive charity from you©`¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you considerate? Thanks~¡¹

    Yuka averts her face and refused Marina. I received the tea while Yuka¡¯s sending a sidelong glance.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s averting her face, raised her voice when I received the barley tea. I drank the barley tea immediately as she send a leer.

    Kuu, delish! The coldness is great. There¡¯s nothing better than an ice cold barley tea after a bath.

    ¡¸ah, ah, ah¡¹

    Looking up at me who¡¯s drinking barley tea.

    It seems that Yuka¡¯s overwhelmed by me. She thinks that Marina¡¯s taking me away from her when I take the barley tea Marina presented? She¡¯s holding my outer garment with teary eyes and looks up at me with wet eyes while pulling my outer garment.

    ¡¸Uuuuuu!¡¹

    And Yuka who¡¯s blushing glared at Marina with teary eyes.

    Not complaining to me, Yuka¡¯s anger has turned to Marina.

    ¡¸I-I was moved! Suzuhara-kun that¡¯s mainly a villainous savage is being lead around here and there! This is the first time I respected someone like this!¡¹

    Marina stares at Yuka who¡¯s puffing her cheeks with shining eyes, she praises Yuka.

    ¡¸Ha!?¡¹

    Yuka raised a stupid voice as she can¡¯t swallow the situation.

    Yuka thought that Marina would take me away but Marina¡¯s interest isn¡¯t me but turned towards Yuka.

    Yuka was unable to understand it.

    ¡¸I noticed it! I was wrong to think that I have to protect Yuka-san! Because Yuka-san¡¯s a much stronger person that me! That¡¯s why I thought! I¡¯ll aim for Yuka-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Blushing, looking at Yuka with shinking eyes, Marina shouts gleefully. Yuka flinched when she saw that Marina and she hid behind my back.

    ¡¸S-Suzuhara-kun, that person¡¯s strange!¡¹

    Yuka mutters as she hides behind my back.

    Marina witnessed Yuka¡¯s sexual techniques with all doors closed, furthermore, she seems to have respected Yuka when she saw me being lead around by her.

    ¡¸I thought that it¡¯s impossible to defeat Suzuhara-kun but Yuka-san taught me that there are infinite methods! I want to be Yuka-san¡¯s follower! And someday, I¡¯ll be able to take down the brutal demon!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s state pierce through in some meaning. Yuka pulls out from her words.

    ¡¸Interesting¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t matter to me when Marina¡¯s looking at Yuka with high respect but when I witnessed Marina getting serious, I thought that this would be interesting.

    ¡¸W-wait¡­Suzuhara-kun?¡¹

    Hearing my mutter, Yuka raised an uneasy voice.

    ¡¸Can I call you boss!?¡¹

    ¡¸EH!? What¡¯s that? That¡¯s not cute! please stop it!¡¹

    Yuka rejects Marina¡¯s question with all her best and run away to my back.

    ¡¸Ah, Suzuhara-san. Please hold this for a moment¡¹2

    ¡¸¡¯Kay¡¹

    Marina presents the tray to me to chase Yuka who ran away from the glance. Taking it, Marina¡¯s eyes shine as she began to run after Yuka.

    ¡¸W-wait! S-Suzuhara-kun! That person¡¯s chasing me!? She¡¯s scary!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not scary, Boss! I won¡¯t do anything! Rather, it¡¯s you who should be doing!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop calling me boss! Just what is going on!? I hate you though!¡¹

    ¡¸it¡¯s fine! It¡¯s a one-sided respect!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Suzuhara-kun! This person¡¯s not listening to me at all!¡¹

    Yuka shouts and runs all over the house and Marina runs after that Yuka.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan said that you don¡¯t care whatever Marina does right? If you don¡¯t care then you won¡¯t mind her one-sided respect, right?¡¹

    In front of me that¡¯s muttering while grinning, Yuka passed through me with all her effort.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s!¡¹

    She raised a voice of reproach while running.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-san says something good occasionally!¡¹

    Marina who passed to me next has said.

    Marina¡¯s spirit held out by protecting someone other than herself. But, that¡¯s only an escape. But, when she saw me having sex with Yuka, witnessing the break of my appearance, her thoughts had turned a 180 degrees.

    Polish techniques to overthrow me. It is for herself until the end.

    Marina who stops running away is no match for Yuka, She have to be stronger than she was before.

    In short, she has become a guinea pig that can be used.

    My plan at first is to corner Marina to the limit by stimulating her sense of guilt by being abandoned by Yuka, making her completely obedient with Yuka¡¯s abuse and have her learn the techniques from Yuka.

    The compatibility of the two doesn¡¯t turn out well but, Yuka and Marina¡¯s compatibility seems to have engaged in a different meaning.

    I¡¯m experiencing a various change in the development but, All¡¯s Well That Ends Well3

    [Previous]-[ToC]¨C[Next]

 Chapter 25

    The overnight practice that started Friday night continued till Sunday evening in the end.

    Yuka¡¯s filled with the intention of staying Sunday and come to the school and take attendance together on Monday morning but I who¡¯s been wrung out the semen from the root has persuaded her that my mother would come back so Yuka returned to her home somehow.

    But Yuka said something scary on departure.

    ¡ºI¡¯m coming next weekend too okay??¡»

    She said.

    That was dangerous. I thought I¡¯d seriously die. I never thought a day where I would almost die from ejaculating too much would come. Furthermore, she¡¯s going to come next weekend.

    I have to do something¡­

    Even if we¡¯re talking about me getting squeezed, Yuka didn¡¯t attack me. She¡¯s showing an invitation but she doesn¡¯t move unless I bite the bait. And yet why was I squeezed?

    There¡¯s two causes.

    First is that it felt good. The moment I tasted the highest pleasure from Yuka, I got horny from just seeing her. In short, I¡¯m the one attacking.

    Second is Yuka¡¯s temptation. Yuka¡¯s temptations are abnormally skilled. Yuka¡¯s not making a move but she shows a speech and conduct tat men love and she occasionally invites me.

    For example, she sat next to me, she looks down at my thing and hangs her hair on her ear with her finger, then she sends me a glance with a smile.

    Also, she become on all fours while looking for something and her underwear barely shows up.

    Furthermore, she kept saying yes as a feedback on my talk with a smile on her face, she looks up at me while closing her arms and emphasizing the cleavage of her chest.

    Additionally, she went to the toilet for a moment, when I went to see her as she hadn¡¯t returned yet, she¡¯s making a lewd wet sound on the other side of the door and her voice calling¡¸Suzuhara-kun? Suzuhara-kun?¡¹is heard.

    Even if I don¡¯t use my X-ray vision, I know what Yuka¡¯s doing in the bathroom and I got erect imagining it.

    Yuka went out of the bathroom with blushing cheeks, she turned bright red when she saw me, bashfully fidgets, and©`.

    ¡¸D-Did you hear it?¡¹

    And she sends me an upward glance, there¡¯s this too©`.

    ¡¸I-I¡­masturbated. I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    And she confessed obediently.

    Then it¡¯s needless to say that I attacked Yuka.

    Also, when I went to the second floor as there¡¯s some business to attend, Yuka¡¯s in naked apron when I returned to the living room.

    The naked apron is too plain but, it¡¯s useless, that¡¯s no good. Naked apron is a man¡¯s dream, a romance, a desire. No matter how plain it is, I can¡¯t help but lay my hands on her.

    No, it¡¯s normal for me to do that. It¡¯s only normal to lay your hands on the naked apron in front of you. You¡¯re not a man if you don¡¯t get your hands on that naked apron.

    Thus, I attacked her in the end.

    Other than that, Yuka tempts me in various ways and I attacked her before I noticed.

    Though my lust declines after ejaculating, it recovers after time. While my lust declines, Yuka cleans, wash, she runs around the house.

    But when my sexual desire revives, she¡¯s on my side before I notice it. It was surely on purpose. It has become an infinite loop I can¡¯t go out because of that.

    That stuff happened until night when I decided to sleep.

    The frightening thing wasn¡¯t just Friday. The night was so dense as if a whole week has passed.

    Entering the bed, Yuka took off her clothes and snuggled into the bed. And, she sticks to me tightly©`.

    She began to hum a lullaby.

    I want to retort ¡°Am I a kid¡±, but the soft feeling of Yuka sticking to me feels too good, I¡¯m exhausted as I ejaculated too much so I have no willpower to make a retort.

    I can hear her singing from far away even though she¡¯s just right beside me, I don¡¯t feel displeasure with such a calming and peaceful lullaby, it¡¯s very simple and yet charming, and it feels nostalgic somehow, I was having such thoughts but my memory became vague halfway.

    In short, I fell asleep.

    And I have received a further impact but I have no way of knowing as I¡¯m already asleep.

    Aside from the sleep, I felt excessively pleasant, the pleasure got greater in time and the wave of pleasure burst out at the same time.

    Being blown away by a tempest of pleasure while my brain is pure white, I got a huge desire to urinate.

    Along with the terrific pleasure, I got listless, and I let out my desire to urinate after getting myself persuaded.

    Feeling the pleasure from urinating that¡¯s different from ejaculation, I felt relieved.

    I came to my senses the next moment. I noticed that I was sleeping.

    What would happen if I pee while sleeping?

    It¡¯s a bad joke if I wet my bed at this age.

    I rushed up in panic having those thoughts and I was surprised from what I saw.

    The naked all fours Yuka is burying her face between my crotch, she¡¯s making a gulping sound as she drink the urine I let out.

    Understanding everything, I let out all of my urine.

    Feeling great pleasure from my sleep, Yuka made my penis ejaculate with fellatio as I sleep. Furthermore, she also drank the urine I let out.

    I had a wet dream like experience but I felt that I was made to ejaculate while sleeping, also the pleasure from wet dream was a magnitude different. Peeing while asleep would mean a pool of urine , the overwhelming sense of relief would make the sense of guilt, it was unbearably pleasurable in other words.

    Feeling refreshed so early in the morning, I went to the bathroom with Yuka.

    Yuka¡¯s holding my penis inside her mouth the whole time I was sleeping so I got ready to the bath to wash away the night sweat.

    Yuka worked her beat to wash my body, I felt relieved when I soaked on the hot bathtub with Yuka, and when my lust recovered, I decided to take one shot on Yuka¡¯s pussy while inside the bathroom.

    My thoughts of making Yuka cum, or making her ahegao has vanished, I¡¯m only just thinking about my own pleasure, I violate Yuka from the back as she bend forward and poured my semen inside her womb.

    When I went out of the bath with Yuka, I was surprised.

    Yuka didn¡¯t just prepare the bath but also the breakfast.,

    I got exhausted after a shot after waking up, and another on the bath so I greedily ate the breakfast Yuka has prepared.

    What happens when my stomach is filled? That¡¯s obvious. My lust overflows. And Yuka¡¯s next to me.

    Yuka smiles as she has presumed everything, she opened her legs, slid her panties and showed her pussy. Then she opened her pussy with her finger.

    It¡¯s a meat hole stretching out lewdly. The meat hole wriggles as if telling that it wants the penis.

    It¡¯s needless to say that I screwed my penis inside Yuka¡¯s pussy.

    I let out my lust to my hearts content, when I got sleepy, Yuka lay down my head on her lap and she began to attack with a lullaby again.

    I dozed of instantly and was swallowed by the drowsiness without resistance and I fell asleep.

    I felt a terrific pleasure from my nap and when I opened my eyes, Yuka¡¯s face is buried between my groin. I let out my semen at the same time I saw Yuka doing that and my brain shook from the pleasure.

    Yuka who took the semen inside her mouth has sucked the remaining in the urethra, she smiled happily and gulped down her throat.

    Feeling a deja vu from the same situation this morning, I went to the bathroom with Yuka to wipe off the sweat, Yuka used her body to wash me and my lust recovered that time so I let out once again inside Yuka¡¯s pussy.

    It¡¯s an infinite loop of deja vu that doesn¡¯t end.

    Yuka said that she¡¯ll give me a massage after bath so I laid down on the sofa in the living room. Yuka massaged my body diligently.

    Yuka¡¯s massage was so pleasant that it feels like heaven, furthermore, Yuka¡¯s massaging me while wearing a blouse so I can see her pussy whenever she moves.

    That¡¯s not all. Yuka¡¯s blouse sticks to the skin sweaty from massaging me desperately, it has become transparent. Her pink nipples became exposed because of that.

    ¡¸Sorry. It¡¯s a bit hot¡­¡¹

    Yuka says that and unbuttoned her blouse and she kept massaging me while showing her cleavage.

    I grope Yuka¡¯s nipples as I receive her massage and I stab my finger inside her pussy.

    Yuka¡¯s continuing the massage whatever I do. But her nipples got hard from being teased, my finger stirring her pussy made love nectar overflow from her pussy and her body gets obscenely exposed one after another, but Yuka still kept massaging.

    We¡¯re both in heat when the massage was finished and I¡¯m connected to Yuka before I was aware.

    This and that happened until Sunday morning, I ejaculated and peed inside Yuka¡¯s mouth just like the previous day, went to the bathroom to wash off the sweat, came inside Yuka¡¯s pussy, filled my stomach with the breakfast, my lust recovered because of that and I attacked Yuka, I got drowsy when I felt refreshed after cumming, then slept on Yuka¡¯s lap.

    When I open my eyes, Yuka¡¯s holding my dick inside her mouth©`It was an infinite loop.

    I thought I¡¯d really die if this continues but, I can¡¯t resist the temptation of pleasure so I can¡¯t slip out of the infinite loop, it was evening when I noticed.

    I used the excuse that my mother would be coming back so I was freed from the infinite loop somehow, but the reality is pushed into me.

    That¡¯s right, I ran away.

    From Friday evening till Sunday evening, how many times I ejaculated inside Yuka¡¯s mouth? How many times I poured in my semen inside her womb?

    The innumerable act ended and I never got to make Yuka ahegao even once in the end, I ran away.

    I¡¯m a man who¡¯d run away if I think I¡¯m at disadvantage. I¡¯m the type that would only fight wars I can win. But, there¡¯s no resistance from the one I ran away from. But, it¡¯s different this time.

    Yuka¡¯s devoted no matter what. Then I can just use her as I like and throw her away if I get tired. I thoughts so but I don¡¯t think it will be. My mind passed through such premonition.

    There¡¯s a reason. I thought that if a pussy is used it would be loose, but the truth is actualy the opposite. The more used it is the more it matches the penis.

    Yuka¡¯s pussy was unimaginable at first but it obviously changed from Friday night to Sunday evening.

    It¡¯s sticking to my penis tighter, it adheres, and it raises the stimulation. A pleasure like that.

    The change isn¡¯t just in her pussy. Yuka¡¯s observing me as she devotes herself. And she¡¯s examining on how to improve the pleasure. Her perception is terrific that she¡¯s evolving to become much more dreadful every second.

    In addition, her charm as a woman is rising every second too.

    The women I think cute. The women I get aroused with.

    Perhaps she have guessed my taste from my speech and behavior. Her expression, attitude, and actions has become more of my taste.

    This is dangerous if this continues. What¡¯s dangerous?©`

    ¡¸Everything is too easy¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Yuka might be broken in various things as a human but she¡¯s the ideal perfect when seen as a convenient woman.

    She looks cute.

    Her expressions and actions are cute.

    Looks pure and innocent.

    But she¡¯s actually lewd.

    And she¡¯s earnest.

    But she understands it that she¡¯s just a sex friend.

    Her breast is big.

    Her style is good too.

    She smells good.

    You can fuck her whenever you want.

    She¡¯s terribly good at fellatio.

    Her pussy¡¯s the best.

    Those are the things that would come out if you think. Furthermore, Yuka will keep evolving. She¡¯ll become a woman of my taste if time passes and her body would adjust for me.

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯d get tired of such a woman. Even if I get tired, it would take a lot of years.

    And I¡¯m sure that Yuka would still be on my side even if I get tired. I felt convinced it will be.

    But, is there a problem with it? To be clear, there¡¯s no problem.

    Yuka knows herself. She knows what kind of existence she is to me.

    She¡¯s really the most convenient woman to think. That¡¯s Yuka.

    If there¡¯s no problem then it should be fine right? I¡¯ll just use her when I want to. But that¡¯s no good. I¡¯ll be drowned by Yuka¡¯s convenience if this continues and I¡¯ll lack in integrity sooner or later. That¡¯s significant.

    It would be dangerous if I depend on Yuka.

    When it comes to it, Yuka would completely take the lead.

    To prevent that, I have to make Yuka ahegao. And I¡¯ll be taking the lead.

    But I need an overwhelming firepower to capture the impregnable fort.

    Thus, I need to increase my firepower. And I found the method.

    Even I didn¡¯t just merely indulge myself from the pleasure Yuka gave. I observed Yuka and examined how to capture her.

    I got something surprising revealed by that.

    Yuka¡¯s technique is terrific. And she has an excellent insight to observe my taste and weak points. But Yuka doesn¡¯t behave cutely as always and she don¡¯t always attack my weak point.

    She¡¯s only attacking the weak point at the critical moment.

    She¡¯s caressing the parts other than the weak point politely until then, she occasionally mix the cute and erotic gesture to improve my arousal gradually and I reach the highest pleasure.

    But she¡¯s not just giving the pleasure, she¡¯s looking after the process on how to make me climax.

    Reconsidering, I only stick on attacking weak points. It¡¯s possible to force the other person to cum forcibly disregarding the will. Furthermore, the pleasure different from ordinary climax can be given. But I thought that it¡¯s okay to attack just the weak point. I thought that it¡¯s what matters.

    But, I encountered an existence that made only climaxing a futile action. No matter how high the pleasure you give, that pleasure can be held down with a terrific willpower, she¡¯s an existence that¡¯s determined to serve me.

    Yuka¡¯s spirit surpasses her body. There¡¯s no meaning if you just attack her body.

    You need to attack both the body and spirit.

    In short, I must get Yuka¡¯s spirit worked up. I need to make an atmosphere and get her spirit gradually worked up, and the pleasure from caressing her body would be doubled. And when Yuka¡¯s spirit and body reached the critical point, attack both of them instantly.

    When I do, even Yuka would surely ahegao.

    But I need a considerable technique for that. I must lead her spirit and caress her body. I have to break the two of them at the same time. It¡¯s entirely different from just touching her weak spot and making her ahegao.

    Then I can¡¯t do anything but train.

    Having those thoughts, I suddenly remembered something.

    Speaking of which, what did Marina do?

    Huh? Marina stayed together with us right?1 She also went home with Yuka?

    It should be but, huh? She was with us? I¡¯m sure she is but, just what did she do in this past two days?

    Closing my eyes to remember desperately, I saw Marina projected in my memory flutteringly.

    She really was here. I was completely preoccupied with Yuka that I forgot her existence, but she really was with us.

    I completely forgot her existence but, Marina¡¯s not getting involved at all so that¡¯s probably the cause.

    Marina holds a sense of respect to Yuka so she¡¯s just silently observed me and Yuka getting entwined for this past two days.

    To learn Yuka¡¯s technique.

    Speaking of which, when I entered the bath with Yuka, Marina stepped into the bathroom too? I think we ate breakfast together too.

    What happened to her when I slept? I slept on the bed with Yuka, there¡¯s no prepared bed for Marina to use.

    She slept on the sofa in the living room? Or she slept in my room?

    I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s coming out of my memory but I can¡¯t clearly remember it. That¡¯s how much I didn¡¯t consider her.

    W-well fine. She¡¯s just a guinea pig.

    No, even I am surprised. Who¡¯d thought that I¡¯ll completely forget Marina¡¯s existence2 That¡¯s just how strong Yuka¡¯s existence is, I guess?

    If so, there¡¯s more of a reason on which I need to take steps immediately. If not, I¡¯ll really would be degenerate.

    Okay, I decided to have a hard intensive training from tomorrow. I¡¯ll use Marina who¡¯s existence is forgotten completely, I won¡¯t just make her climax but I¡¯ll also work up her spirit to give her the true climax, I¡¯ll degrade her.

    Marina¡¯s willpower would be stronger than before so she won¡¯t be a fault as an experiment material.

    But there¡¯s no much time. She¡¯ll come again next weekend.

    Having such thoughts, I have to sleep ahead of time in preparation for tomorrow.

    Monday morning, I¡¯m amazed when I saw my groin.

    I let out so much from Friday to Sunday evening yet, my penis is erect as if nothing happened.

    Youth is amazing.

 Chapter 26

    Standing in front of the washbasin, I took the hair wax.

    ¡¸How many years since I bought this one?¡­¡¹

    I mutter as I look at the container of the hair wax in my right hand.

    How many years was it? It¡¯s already that long.

    I bought this hair wax a day before Valentine¡¯s.

    I never thought of getting chocolate. After all, there¡¯s no girl approaching me far from giving a chocolate.

    However, even I wanted to dream. A letter fixed with a chocolate on the shoebox or my desk when I go to the school.

    ¡°Please come to the courtyard after school¡± is written in the letter, Iyaaa, I¡¯m beat, getting overjoyed while showing embarrassment, something like that.

    So I set my hair with hair wax for the first time on Valentine¡¯s day, I went to school, and came home empty handed.

    Since then, I sealed that hair wax.

    Ridiculous. There¡¯s no way that dream would be true. Even if you dream, reality would only make it futile. I thought.

    But however, the time to release the seal has come.

    After I raped Asahina, I used her to make Yuka my slave.

    Marina dedicates her body to me for the sake of her boyfriend, used the sense of guilt of abandoning Yuka and she became a guinea pig.

    I took advantage of their weakness and have them follow me.

    But Yuka¡¯s different.

    She abides me to help Asahina would mean the same as the two but she¡¯s not following it unwillingly. I know that much.

    She¡¯s grateful of me so she probably fell for me. If it¡¯s Yuka©`.

    ¡¸I-If I fix my hair, she might notice it¡­¡¹1

    Muttering as my heart throb, I opened the lid of the hair wax and applied it on my finger.

    Right now, perhaps, I¡¯m enjoying youth for the first time.

    Preparing to go to school, I went to the living room to eat breakfast.

    Entering the living room, I saw my mother making breakfast in the kitchen.

    ¡¸Morning¡¹

    Greeting her, mother looked up and saw me.

    ¡¸M-Morning, Mota¡¹

    Mother returned the greeting with a smile. But, it¡¯s somewhat cold.

    The cause is me. I recklessly used my ability on my own way. It¡¯s no use regretting it. I was a kid. Common sense is unknown for a kid2, so it¡¯s impossible for me to understand that it¡¯s an unusual talent even if I¡¯m told so.

    Even after entering school, I was using my ability as I like until I acquired common sense. I was treated like a monster in the school because of that but the closes who I¡¯m making contact to are my parents.

    I used my ability in a way that won¡¯t be noticed by people when I learned common sense but that wasn¡¯t a reason for it to be cancelled.

    Thanks to that, my parents, especially my mother who has a lot of contact with me has a very cold attitude.

    Well, I¡¯m still thankful for them that they didn¡¯t take me to the hospital as an experiment material, nor throw me because I¡¯m a monster.

    Taking my seat, I silently ate my breakfast.

    Mother sat in front of me is also silent. I¡¯ll normally answer if she talk to me but it¡¯s rare for mother to talk to me.

    ¡¸M-Mota¡¹

    However, mother began to talk. I looked up her face in surprise.

    ¡¸Your hair looks cool¡¹3

    Mother says with a smile

    ¡¸W-well, I feel like it¡­¡¹

    Answering mother with a smile, I withdrew my gaze.

    I throbbed. Who¡¯d thought she notice my hair? No, I thought she¡¯d just be silent even if she noticed.

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    Mother voices when she heard.

    The conversation ended with that.

    Just what is my mother thinking? What is she thinking of me?

    Though I haven¡¯t introduced Marina to mom, she surely knows her existence. She¡¯s coming to my house daily after all. But mother doesn¡¯t ask anything. I¡¯ll lie to her even if she does.

    Though I have the urge to confirm my mother¡¯s insides, I stopped it.

    I¡¯m using my ability as I like but I never used my ability on my parents.

    Maybe because it¡¯s scary. I¡¯m afraid that I will know I¡¯m disliked.

    I drink my coffee when I finish my breakfast, then the interphone rang.

    ¡¸Could it be Ito-san?¡¹

    Mother washing the dish in the kitchen, wondered who it is and went out of the kitchen.

    The interphone would be meaningless if you go directly on the front door. My mother¡¯s like that.

    Before long, I heard mother¡¯s voice from the door. Was the visitor the neighbor, Ito-san as mother expected? It seems she¡¯s talking at the door.

    It¡¯s because my mother stays away from home every weekend to take care of my father who¡¯s away from work. For that reason, the neighbors comes on Monday morning.

    ¡ºN-Nice to meet you. I-I a-a-a-am Suzuhara-kun¡¯s f-friend, T-T-Tamoe Yuka¡»

    I spit out my ko-fi when I heard the voice.

    Am I hallucinating?

    Looking through the wall with my ability, I saw the door.

    My mother¡¯s standing in the door, and in front of her is©`©`I really didn¡¯t hallucinate.

    ¡¸Hey hey¡¹

    The panicking me stood up and approached the wall of the living room.

    Who¡¯d thought Yuka would come to my house. She came to meet me? I think she does.

    I didn¡¯t tell her not to come. But I told her that mother¡¯s coming home./ That¡¯s why I thought she won¡¯t come till the weekend.

    ¡ºE-err¡­M-Mota¡¯s friend?¡»

    ¡ºM-Mota?¡»

    Mother asked with her eyes doubting and Yuka tilts her head.

    ¡ºA-Ah, Mota¡¯s name is Motarou, right? That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been calling him Mota for a long time¡»

    ¡ºI-I see!¡»

    Yuka¡¯s eyes shine as she nods at mother¡¯s explanation

    AAH! Dammit! Stop that!4 No matter how much you call me Mota, Mota, I hate that name.

    ¡ºMota-kun. Fufu. Mota-kun. Fufufu. Mota-kun¡­Cute¡»

    ¡ºRight? My child always looks at me with angry eyes every time, he hates to be called like that but I like it though¡»

    ¡ºMom¡¯s naming sense is amazing! Can I call him Mota-kun too?¡»

    ¡ºUfufu, go on¡»

    She¡¯s taciturn in front of me but mother who often turns to the listener while talking with the neighbor somehow talks to Yuka happily.

    Shit, this is dangerous. It¡¯ll be troublesome if they get along well. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to let them meet each other.

    But, what should I do? Mother would question me a lot if I came out now.

    It¡¯s the first meeting of mother and Yuka so they shouldn¡¯t get in deeply. Even Yuka won¡¯t say anything that would be disadvantageous for me. You won¡¯t right? I trust you.

    Anyway, it¡¯s a chance when mother calls me. If mother calls me, I¡¯ll go through the front door, lightly answer hee, pass through and come out of the house like that.

    ¡ºBy the way, uhm, Tamoe-san¡»

    ¡ºYuka is fine! Please call me Yuka, mom!¡»5

    Yuka straightens herself when mother ask her and she speaks out while blushing.

    ¡ºT-Then, Yuka-san¡»

    Mother who was overpowered with Yuka¡¯s force puts her hand on her lips, cleared her throat and asked Yuka.

    ¡ºC-Could it be, I¡¯m only thinking that perhaps¡­could it be, you¡¯re Mota¡¯s girlfriend?¡»

    Mother asks the timid Yuka. That came out in the end. I beg you Yuka, try to wash it away.

    Failing to live up to my expectations, Yuka¡¯s eyes opened wide as an expression of her surprise.

    Hey! Why are you shaking!? Parry it lightly. You¡¯ll get doubted!

    ¡ºG-G-G-Girlfriend!? M-M-M-Me!? Aha, ahaha, ahahaha!¡»

    The blushing Yuka¡¯s eyes are swimming around and she unnaturally laughs with a shaking voice.

    Ah, this is no good. Even if it¡¯s bad, I thought of timing it and escaping but I¡¯d rather go out of the house without being doubted.

    I thought©`.

    ¡ºI-I-I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s accidentally asked a hard question to an adolescent girl! Mota would get angry at me!¡»

    I thought she¡¯d go asking the shaking Yuka but my mother¡¯s also shaking like Yuka.

    Ah, I see. Seeing Yuka¡¯s panicking appearance, she thought that it¡¯s a question that mustn¡¯t be asked.

    In short, Yuka¡¯s not my girlfriend but, when my mother asked, she got troubled as she doesn¡¯t know how to answer. Yuka¡¯s panicking appearance can be seen by mother¡¯s eyes.

    It seems that she¡¯s not doubting yet but as long as she see Yuka panicking, it won¡¯t be strange if it comes out. Let¡¯s escape the house immediately.

    When I thought that.

    ¡ºI-I-I-I-I¡¯m far from his girlfriend! For me to become Mota-kun¡¯s girlfriend! I¡¯m just Mota¡¯s sefu©`¡»6

    Yuka raises her voice while becoming bright red. Hearing those words, I squatted on the place feeling helpless.

    You¡¯ve done it. You baka!7, You¡¯ve fucking done it!

    ¡ºSefu?¡»

    Mother tilts her head.

    Sefu would only be sex friend8 if the other is an opposite sex.

    It¡¯s over. It¡¯ll surely come out.

    ¡ºS-Sefu!9¡»

    However, Yuka raised her voice while colored crimson and she spreads her arms.

    ¡ºSafe! Safe, safe! Ahahahaha! The night game baseball yesterday was a climax isn¡¯t it?! I got excited when I remembered it! it was an infield hit nine time two out third base10 The player who kicked the third base slide to the home base, safe safe! Goodbye reversal! like that¡­¡»

    Spreading out her hands horizontally, Yuka desperately explains and she looked at mother when she finished. Then she laughed.

    My speechless mother tilts her head while smiling.

    ¡ºYuka-chan loves baseball. I¡¯m not well informed with it but I think it¡¯s amazing¡»

    Mother was somehow convinced with mother¡¯s explanation, she laughs while applying her hand on her cheek. Yuka felt relieved when she saw mother doing that.

    Y-You did it well. As expected of a last boss. Showing such a counterattack from sefu.

    Still, it got me in panic. I thought my heart stopped.

    I thought that I should leave the house as soon as possible, I went to the door on a quick pace, silently put on the shoes, lightly greeted out mom and went out of the door.

    Yuka bows to my mother in a hurry too and went out of the house running after me.

    Mother hadn¡¯t said anything in particular when we left out of the house. She just waved with a smile.

    I thought that she¡¯d stop us but we managed to avoid further problems.

    Walking silently, Yuka walks and sticks behind me.

    Yuka walks on a faster pace sometimes and she looks at me from the side then she silently falls behind. That repeats.

    She seems to be reflecting from almost saying sex friend and now she¡¯s uneasy if I dislike her.

    That was a blunder but I was able to know the internal condition of Yuka.

    Yuka intends to keep our relation a secret. The proof is that she lied to mother. In short, Yuka¡¯ proven to be a safe person.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not angry. You should just pay attention next time¡¹

    Talking to Yuka who¡¯s walking in the back, she sped up and walked next to me. She looked up to me then bowed.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m really sorry. I thought that it was rude for me to think that I¡¯m Mota-kun¡¯s girlfriend so I thought that I¡¯ll remove the misunderstanding, my head got full and¡­¡¹

    Apologizing as she bow, she sent an upward glance to me.

    Yuka¡¯s figure is like a scolded puppy so I patted her head instinctively.

    Yuka¡¯s ears are bright read, she looks embarrassed but she laughed gladly.

    She¡¯s harmless11 She would never reveal that I¡¯m having sex with her. She¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t think of binding penis to get fucked. There¡¯s no meaning on doubting her. If I doubt her poorly, Yuka might think I hate her and run wild. That¡¯s much more dangerous.

    Even if she¡¯s trained, there are those who only give whips, there are those who use carrot and stick properly and there¡¯s a guy who prefers giving a lot of candies.

    I think Yuka would follow me even I only give the whip./ But she won¡¯t get cocky when given candy, she¡¯s the type that would raise the loyalty.

    If I manipulate her well, I can make use of her talents.

    Having those thoughts, I patted Yuka¡¯s head and she looked up at me. And©`.

    ¡¸Your hair looks cool¡¹

    Saying that, she smiled while her ears are bright red.

    ¡¸Well¡­thanks¡¹

    Withdrawing my gaze from Yuka, I answered while scratching my head.

    I want you to notice but it¡¯s embarrassing when you did. However, werll¡­it¡¯s not bad.

    Arriving at the school, I separate from Yuka in the corridor and entered my classroom.

    ¡¸Asahina-san, good morning!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, Asahina-san, why don¡¯t we come home together today?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you sly! I also want to go together with Asahina-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Asahina-san, let¡¯s eat lunch box together¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, me too¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s sitting down on her seat. The schoolgirls gathered around her are calling her out.

    The former followers of Asahina who abandoned her are now desperately flattering her.

    Time has passed since the delinquent group is annihilated and it seems that they have spread the rumor that it was Asahina¡¯s act properly.

    It seems that Shinozaki-kun my best friend and his companions have done a great work.

    The attention paid to me would be lost.

    Then, I have to halve Shinozaki-kun¡¯s punishment. But let¡¯s work again on the remaining half. The half of the punishment would be halved since they did well but Since it¡¯s half of the half of punishment, there¡¯s still a half remaining.

    Fufu, as long as there¡¯s half of the punishment, there would be half of the calculation no matter what you think.

    I don¡¯t mind if you decline of course. However, you¡¯ll only suffer the remaining punishment if you do.

    That said, it¡¯s amazing how they flatter Asahina. Abandoning Asahina, they already ignored her but they changed their attitude quickly when the situation changed.

    They¡¯re like locusts.

    Perhaps, someone has to become a sacrifice so they can return as followers of Asahina. It¡¯s the girl who ¡°suggested¡± to abandon Asahina.

    The crimes will all be framed on her and the remaining would become Asahina¡¯s followers.

    Looking around the classroom with those thoughts, I found a schoolgirl standing alone in the corner of the classroom. It¡¯s the schoolgirl who had such power after Asahina lost it.

    Carried like a portable shrine, she was tossed away when she became a disturbance and put all of the crimes into her.

    Aren¡¯t you girls a greater demon than I am?

    While I have such thoughts, Asahina stood from her seat. And she walked towards the schoolgirl standing alone in the corner of the classroom.

    The surroundings made a commotion. They thought that Asahina who recovered her power would pass down the iron hammer on the sacrifice.

    The schoolgirl standing in the corner of the room had her face turn pale when she saw Asahina coming close to her. And she looked around while trembling, there¡¯s nowhere to run, nor a friend to help her either.

    ¡¸You¡¯re alone?¡¹

    Asahina stops in front of the schoolgirl, put her right hand on her waist, looked down on the schoolgirl with a coercive attitude, and called her out.

    The schoolgirl trembled and bit her own lower lip.

    Ridicule sounds in the classroom. The followers of Ashina began laughing as they see the iron hammer is being given to the sacrifice.

    Those girls are a problem. They just laugh at the appearance of the person shamed in front of others but they should be feeling uneasy inside.

    After all, they betrayed the betrayer. They don¡¯t know when they will become the sacrifice?

    They might be the sacrifice Asahina looks down on tomorrow.

    They¡¯re struck©`. I think that they¡¯d be much more stiff the more they¡¯re suspected.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a coincidence. I was also a loner till recently¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The scorn suddenly stopped. The schoolgirl looks up at Asahina.

    ¡¸You¡¯re lucky. You¡¯re a loner right now. Value it if there¡¯s a person who called you out. Falling at the bottom becomes the biggest chance. When you fall on the very bottom, the only person who stretch their hand is the true friend. And surely they¡¯ll become a good friend for life¡¹

    Saying that, Asahina presents out her right hand towards the schoolgirl.

    ¡¸As a person who also fell on the bottom, don¡¯t you think that we can understand each other?¡¹

    The schoolgirl¡¯s eyes opened wide from Asahina¡¯s words, her face crumpled and she shed tears like rain. And she took Asahina¡¯s hand with trembling hands.

    ¡¸It¡¯s often said to be afraid of failure but it doesn¡¯t mean that you should fail without thinking. They¡¯ll speak ill of you if you fail. Insult you. Abandon you. Understanding that you¡¯re driven in such a situation, don¡¯t fear and rise. That¡¯s what I understood from falling down below¡¹

    The schoolgirl stares at the narrating Asahina.

    ¡¸However, humans aren¡¯t that strong. When standing up, isn¡¯t it good when someone helps? No, it¡¯s really a happy thing when someone holds out their hand¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s voice quieted the classroom.

    The schoolgirl nods a lot of times while worn out with tears, she raised a voice and sobbed like a child.

    I was irritated seeing such spectacle.

    Asahina got caught up in the moment.

    Fufun, well fine. You can be the queen of the kill as much as you want till it¡¯s late. If I acquire the technique to make Yuka ahegao, I would be invincible. I¡¯ll make you ahegao with just one finger.

    Till then, you should enjoy the brief moment of being queen.

    Lunchtime, Asahina stood from her seat. She¡¯s going to eat lunch with Yuka as usual, when I though she¡¯s going out of the classroom, Ashina went to the desk of the schoolgirl who¡¯s crying greatly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll introduce my best friend to you. However, that child is my great breast friend I¡¯ll get angry if you steal her¡¹

    Ashina calls out the schoolgirl sitting alone, she presented her right hand while closing one of her eyes.

    The schoolgirl blushes an felt flustered, nodded while laughing embarrassed, she tried to grasp the stretched hand.

    ¡¸Y-Yuu-chan tasuketeee©`!¡¹

    A sudden scream echoes in the classroom. The schoolgirl who tried to grasp Asahina¡¯s hand trembled and Yuka run into the classroom the next moment.

    Yuka who¡¯s about to cry rushes inside the room and met with my eyes. As soon as she did, she smiled as if not panicking at all and waved her hand. But, she looked around the classroom in panic immediately after.

    ¡¸Yukaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    A roaring shout. The schoolgirl who stretched her hand towards Asahina looks around with teary eyes and towards Yuka¡¯s cry, then Yuka rushed looking like a demon.

    The classroom was frozen from Asahina¡¯s excessive spirit and vigor. Not a single one looks at Asahina, they avert their faces.

    They desperately felt that they shouldn¡¯t involve themselves with Asahina right now.

    ¡¸Y-Yuu-chan!¡¹

    Contrary to seeing Asahina in surprise, Yuka felt relieved and smiled.

    ¡¸Yukaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    She recklessly rushed. Asahina charged vigorously while shouting, she clings to Yuka.

    ¡¸Are you injured!? Did they do anything cruel!? Say if it hurts okay!? I¡¯ll do pain pain go away!¡¹

    Asahina cheks Yuka¡¯s body while asking.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not injured¡¹

    Though Yuka should be experienced being fondled, it seems that the same ex is different. She has a wry smile floating on her face.

    Great. It seems that Yuka doesn¡¯t have that hobby. Asahina¡¯s suspicious.12

    ¡¸Please wait boss! If you hate boss so much I can call you nee-san!¡¹

    The voice echoes, and immediately after, Marina jumped to the classroom.

    It seems that she¡¯s following Yuka even in school.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t come near me! I told you that I hated you already!¡¹

    The gentle Yuka raised a non-Yuka-like voice. Marina laughed when she heard Yuka¡¯s voice and she stepped forward facing Yuka, then.

    Marina stiffened and trembled. Asahina¡¯s looking at Marina with a serious face.

    It¡¯s weird that she¡¯s expressionless. Furthermore, her pupil is open.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know who you are but Yuka hates you. You¡¯re someone Yuka hates. In short¡­a hostile existence¡¹

    Looking at Marina with open eyes, Asahina murmurs in an indifferent cold voice.

    Huh? Asahina don¡¯t know Marina? I surely thought she does.

    Well, it would be strange if Asahina is obsessed in something she¡¯s interested in, and she won¡¯t be interesting in something she¡¯s not.

    ¡¸Hiii¡¹

    Marina leaks out a small scream when she saw Asahina and she trembled intensely.

    ¡¸A-Asa-Asahina, Asahina Yuu¡­San¡¹

    Marina mutters palely and she withdrew her eyes from Marina and saw me. Then, her face turned paler.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll be killed by a demooooooooon! Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Marina raised a piercing scream and went out of the classroom at full speed.

    It seems that she¡¯s not intending to meddle with Asahina from the start. In case of Marina, Asahina¡¯s an existence that cause her a lump of trauma.

    Or rather, she¡¯s scared that she would anger me if she deal with Asahina badly.

    I felt better when I thought that but, Marina still has long ways to go.

    Don¡¯t worry, Marina. I won¡¯t kill you. However, I¡¯ll kill you in a different meaning.

    Still, she¡¯s not that scared when she look at me but it¡¯s strangely afraid when she saw Asahina and me.

    Marina jumps out of the classroom and Asahina sees her escape, the rumor about Asahina would now get credibility.

    Marina¡¯s the famous girlfriend of the leader of the delinquents. Marina saw Asahina and ran away in full speed.

    Because of that, Asahina¡¯s influence would increase quickly and her power would keep expanding.

    And there¡¯s a person who came to admit Asahina¡¯s superiority.

    Asahina¡¯s fixated, she¡¯s favoring someone like it¡¯s the apple of her eyes, an existence she¡¯s pampering. It¡¯s Yuka.

    They¡¯ll provoke Asahina¡¯s wrath if they deal with Yuka badly. That sort of rumor would spread instantly and Yuka would be able to walk in the corridor as she like now.

    It¡¯s somewhat a strange development but I don¡¯t care as long as I can do as I like and fuck beauties. I¡¯m fine as long as they don¡¯t pay attention to me.

    That said, neither Ashahina nor Marina noticed my hairstyle.

    I¡¯m the type who bears a grudge.

 Chapter 27

    After school, when I finished my preparation and went out of the classroom, I saw Yuka standing in the corridor.

    Entrusting her back on the wall, both her hands are fixed on top of her skirt, swinging her legs while looking down, Yuka run up to me with a smile while waving her hands when she noticed me.

    Yuka has a smile on her face as she runs while waving, it¡¯s as if I can see a tail swinging on her ass violently.

    She¡¯s really like a dog.

    ¡¸Mota-ku©`¡¹

    ¡¸Yuka! You came for me!?¡¹

    Perhaps, no, Yuka¡¯s surely waiting for me but Asahina has gone out of the classroom like the wind and has captured her.

    ¡¸Y-Yuu-cha©`¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn! I¡¯m so glad Yuka came to me! Recently you¡¯ve been looking at me with a delicate smile so I thought I was a bit irritating!? But it seems that I shouldn¡¯t be worried!¡¹

    Asahina clings to Yuka, then pats Yuka¡¯s cheek with her own. Showing a wry smile to that Asahina, Yuka let¡¯s her do it.

    Asahina, that¡¯s not a needless worry I think. I think you¡¯re really irritating. Or rather, just looking at you makes me feel annoyed.

    But because of Yuka¡¯s character, she won¡¯t be able to say that you are. If you get cocky from depending on Yuka too much, she might lose her temper sooner or later.

    Yuka¡¯s the type that¡¯s dangerous when she lose her temper so I think you should take care.

    ¡¸Y-Yuu-cha©`¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to say it! You don¡¯t have to say anything Yuka-chan! It¡¯s okay! I know everything! I¡¯ve foreseen everything when it comes to Yuka.¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s trying to call out Asahina but she¡¯s not able to because Asahina kept talking without pause.

    Yuka laughs in a troubled manner and she looks at me while Asahina rubs her cheek.

    I know that you¡¯re feeling a debt of gratitude towards Asahina but, I think you should say it properly if you don¡¯t want it. If not, she¡¯ll just get carried away endlessly. You¡¯ll definitely get blown if she really got angry.

    Or rather, I was honestly saved. Yuka intends to go home together with me. And she¡¯ll come to my house like that and, one, no, two, nono, she intends to fuck at least three times.

    If done poorly, I might just be defeated.

    Well, it¡¯s not bad though. A shot on her body after getting my body washed in the bathroom and soaked in the bathtub feels good, the massage and fellatio feels good too, it also feels good when I swing my waist selfishly on top of the bed, using dakimayuka as I sleep is also great, and the peeing and fellatio when waking up is the best above all.

    But however, Sorry Yuka but I have an intensive training with Marina. I¡¯ll postpone my battle with Yuka until the weekend.

    With that said, it really helps me when Asahina binds Yuka.

    Embracing on the corridor, or rather, it¡¯s Asahina embracing Yuka one sidedly, while I indulge myself on thought as I look at the two, Asahina who¡¯s laughing sloppily has glared towards me.

    ¡¸Yuka, wait a bit here. It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s nothing to worry about¡¹

    Asahina talks to Yuka with a serious face and she felt reluctant to part from Yuka, she glared at me and walked towards my direction.

    Yuka¡¯s flustered as she look at me. I gave a glance telling Yuka that ¡°there¡¯s no problem¡±

    Yuka¡¯s looking troubled but she nodded when she saw my glance.

    Ashina¡¯s planned to become my slave to save Yuka but Yuka doesn¡¯t know that. And Yuka became my sex friend to save Asahina but Asahina doesn¡¯t know that.

    I think it would be troublesome if the two of them found out but the that¡¯s why it¡¯s thrilling fun.

    Or rather, Yuka¡¯s standing on the point she wishes. Asahina¡¯s laughable when I think that. She¡¯s prepared to become my slave to protect Yuka yet I¡¯ve already done a lot with Yuka. She¡¯s exactly like a clown when she became my slave without knowing it. I can¡¯t help but laugh.

    ¡¸I have to talk with you¡¹

    Asahina stands in front of me, looked up at me with an overpowering attitude and she speaks out.

    ¡¸Eh? M-Me? Asahina-san who¡¯s the cutest and most famous in the class? Waa, I¡¯m feeling nervous©`¡¹

    I make a joke as I look at Asahina but she didn¡¯t mind what I said.

    Well, it¡¯s true that she¡¯s the cutest in the class though. Also, the best in the class, no, in the year, nono, she might be the best in the school when it comes to having no breast.1

    So pitiful¡­

    ¡¸Well thanks. I would be more glad if you¡¯re not speaking in monotone¡¹

    Asahina unpleasantly laughed while looking up at me but she she said a sarcastic remark that won¡¯t be heard by Yuka on her back. And she began to walk.

    I sent a glance at Yuka then began to follow Asahina.

    Asahina would become my slave for Yuka¡¯s sake but there¡¯s no way she¡¯d ever let Yuka know it.

    Because of Yuka¡¯s character, she¡¯ll surely feel guilt if she knew that Asahina¡¯s body was defiled because of her. And she¡¯ll surely try to stop Asahina. Asahina¡¯s troubled because of that. If she null our contract, Yuka won¡¯t be secured anymore. She¡¯ll be exposed to danger.

    After all, I¡¯m the man who raped Asahina. If she nulls the contract with such a man, she don¡¯t know what kind of retaliation awaits.

    Asahina surely knows it more than anyone else. Because Asahina said it. I¡¯m a deadly poison.

    Asahina went to the staircase. This girl really love the stairs.

    ¡¸It seems that it¡¯s true that the group who¡¯s threatening Yuka is annihilated. However, there¡¯s no evidence that it wasn¡¯t your act either¡¹

    Standing in front of me, Asahina speaks as she looks up at me.

    Hey hey, are you saying that you¡¯re negotiating to lower it? Since there¡¯s no evidence that I annihilated the delinquent group, are you saying that you don¡¯t want to become my slave?

    ¡¸Hee¡¹

    I smirk as I look down at Asahina who¡¯s looking serious.

    I don¡¯t mind either way. I still have the image of when I raped you after all. However, Asahina, you¡¯ve done it.

    I can say that Asahina¡¯s forestalling her becoming a slave. It¡¯s a policy to say it clearly. Thanks to that plan, Asahina has made an advantageous situation for herself.

    She¡¯ll become the same slave but a willing slave and a forced slave have a great difference.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a slave¡±, when you assume the situation, I can guess that Asahina took the best bet possible. I¡¯m praising you for doing that. But if you¡¯re going to make it null©`.

    As expected I¡¯m cute. But my partner was bad. I¡¯m not a seigi no mikata2 I¡¯m definitely taking my compensation. You¡¯ll regret that I let out my desire.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand, I¡¯ll still be your slave.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised from what I heard so I raised a foolish voice instinctively.

    Eh? What do you mean? There¡¯s no evidence so I thought that you¡¯re going to make our negotiation null?

    ¡¸I have asked you. And the group who¡¯s threatening Yuka is annihilated. Even if there¡¯s no evidence, there¡¯s no way for someone else but you let this thing happen at a convenient time. It¡¯s definitely your act. That¡¯s why you¡¯re dangerous¡¹

    ¡¸E-err¡¹

    There¡¯s no evidence but you¡¯re sure that it¡¯s my work? That¡¯s why I¡¯m dangerous? What are you saying?

    ¡¸It¡¯s much more fearful that there¡¯s no evidence. The group who¡¯s doing as they like yesterday was just annihilated suddenly. And the annihilated group have their lips sealed when asked who did it. Just what the hell happened? I don¡¯t know it but I can only say one thing¡¹

    Asahina looks up at me while speaking and she pressed forward. Until we¡¯re almost touching. But, we¡¯re not. We¡¯re barely not touching. Yuka and Marina would surely have their breast touch but in Asahina¡¯s case, the breast won¡¯t touch even if she press to the limit. That¡¯s how flat she is.

    So pitiful¡­

    ¡¸The annihilated group doesn¡¯t even think of retaliating. In short, there weren¡¯t just crushed. Their minds are completely broken. Who¡¯s it? No, it was engraved in their body on how dangerous and frightening it is when they get involved with you. Surpassing anger and grudge, they¡¯re afraid of you¡¹

    If I¡¯m a god then I¡¯d make it a bit bigger, I thought as I¡¯m not interested in what Asahina¡¯s talking about.

    Hearing Asahina¡¯s words, I remembered what Yuka said before.

    ¡ºAsahina-san¡¯s amazing She might be a natural airhead but she has a power to see through the core of things like no one else does. You know what¡¯s correct or what¡¯s wrong beforehand. Like you¡¯re seeing the road ahead of you. Something like that¡»

    Yuka said so.

    I surely thought that she¡¯s going to null the contract and yet, she¡¯s telling me that she understands the situation

    Even she said that there¡¯s no evidence herself but she¡¯s saying that she saw everything.

    What a difficult woman.

    ¡¸You¡¯re boring¡¹

    Looking down on Asahina¡¯s flat chest, I clicked my tongue.

    It¡¯s trivial that she has no breast but I surely thought that she¡¯s going to cancel our contract but Asahina¡¯s disappointing me by showing that she understands the situation. That¡¯s incredibly boring.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine being boring. I¡¯m not here to amuse you¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re my slave?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯m your slave¡¹

    When I asked Asahina with a surprising question, she clearly asserted.

    What do you mean by being a slave but not amusing me?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll submit myself to you. I¡¯ll do any order you give me. But that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll only follow your orders. I don¡¯t intend to do anything by myself. I don¡¯t intend to amuse you nor please you. I¡¯ll only follow your orders. I¡¯ll only obediently follow your orders. Isn¡¯t that what a slave is? Did I say anything wrong?¡¹

    Asahina speaks indifferently as she looks up at me and she smirked.

    Her smile on her whole face is clearly looking down on me.

    I see. She¡¯s going to follow any order but her mind would never be mine? She¡¯s surely persuading herself by declaring it to me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no mistake in what you said. That is correct. I don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    Saying it with a smile, I felt my groin rising.

    ¡¸I thought you¡¯d say so. You¡¯re really a difficult man to deal with¡¹

    Asahina makes a sarcastic remark with a smile on her face. That¡¯s my line. You¡¯re really a woman hard to deal with.

    But you¡¯re really interesting. Far from cancelling it, you intend to provoke me.

    Asahina don¡¯t have the intention to run away. Confronting head on, you determined steel yourself to drive yourself to the limit.

    If Yuka¡¯s an impregnable fort, Asahina¡¯s a soldier who¡¯d suicide attack the enemy attack without putting on a single protection on her body. She¡¯s just an ordinary fool but it¡¯s different for a fool of a different maginitude.

    Somehow, she¡¯s moving me to save Yuka. She¡¯s being banged by me though.

    Well, at worst case scenario, I make a more powerful enemy than Yuka. She doesn¡¯t have the experience nor technique but her willpower is widely different. It would be much more difficult to break her heart. That¡¯s why she¡¯s interesting.

    Even though she had a dead fish eyes when I raped her now she has become very strong.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m your slave now right? You said that it would be in a week? I¡¯m okay anytime. I¡¯ve already prepared my heart¡¹

    ¡¸Na?¡¹

    Ah, shit, I forgot. She¡¯ll be my slave starting now.

    This is bad. Right now, it would be hard to make Asahina ahegao. Even if I make her ahegao, it¡¯s impossible to make her mind break. Or rather, ¡°it¡¯s this much?¡±, she might laugh and mock me.

    When she underestimate me once, it might last long enough.

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    I told her to wait for a week and Asahina¡¯s also determined. It¡¯s bad if I retreat now. On the other hand, I can¡¯t cancel my training with marina.

    Ah, right. I just had a good idea.

    ¡¸You¡¯re my slave starting now on right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll follow any order you give¡¹

    Asahina nodded deeply to my question

    ¡¸Then, should we try a considerably hard SM play?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. I¡¯m your slave. Not a person. A possession in other words. I¡¯ll follow anything, even if you hurt my body, I won¡¯t make a complaint. If you want, then you can pierce my nipples, go on, do as you want¡¹

    Even if I say hardcore SM play, Asahina¡¯s not shaken, she¡¯s even provoking me with a smile to show that she¡¯s not shaking.

    Damage her body. That¡¯s an irreparable act. And she said it calmly.

    As expected, her resolve and willpower is superior.

    ¡¸Nipple pierce? Pupupu, what¡¯s that? Yuu-chan thinks that¡¯s hardcore? lol¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re annoying¡¹

    When I put my hand on my mouth and laughed as I speak, a blood vessel came to the surface of Asahina¡¯s temple as she mutters while glaring at me.

    ¡¸We¡¯re skipping the beginning. A nipple pierce is quite a lukewarm training¡¹

    ¡¸Fun. At any rate, you¡¯re going to put on enema and make me shit in public, or make me masturbate as people watch the vibrator in my ass? I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    When I ask Asahina while grinning, Asahina folds her arm and answered back.

    Given enema and shitting in public? making a vibrator pierce your anus as a lot of people watch you masturbate? Hey, you¡¯re too hardcore. She¡¯s blurting out a lot of things. Should we surprise her?

    ¡¸Fufu, na?ve na?ve¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    I¡¯m grinning while thinking ¡°She¡¯s dangerous¡± inside my mind, Asahina¡¯s surprised as expected.

    For Asahina, she thinks of being ¡°given enema and shitting in public? making a vibrator pierce your anus as a lot of people watch you masturbate¡± as the most hardcore play. Not able to imagine a much harder SM play than that, she¡¯s in panic.

    Fufufu. I¡¯ll teach you the best SM play. It¡¯s the polar region that¡¯s reached by the extremes. That¡¯s©`.

    ¡¸Neglect play¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I speak while raising a the forefinger of my right hand and Asahina raised a foolish voice.

    ¡¸The sadist wants to oppress the masochist. The masochist wants to be oppressed by the sadist If you investigate the ultimate, it¡¯ll reach to neglect. Being neglected is the ultimate pain for the masochist who wants to be oppressed as not being oppressed when you want to be oppressed is the ultimate pain¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Fuun¡¹

    While I explain with my forefinger raised, the glaring Asahina raised a voice without motivation.

    What¡¯s with that eyes? I¡¯m not lying. Neglect is the last part of SM play.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been neglected for a long time though? I don¡¯t mind anyway¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, around one week¡¹

    ¡¸Just say it when you have some business to attend to. I don¡¯t intend to run. If you have some business this week then I can wait, I get it¡¹

    ¡¸N-No! I just wanted to try neglect play!¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you just leave me for a week?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not a play so it¡¯s different in some meaning! I wanted to try neglect play this week!¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡¹

    Hearing my explanation, Asahina raised an insulting voice as she stare at me.

    Dammit, I think it¡¯s impossible. But I¡¯m not lying when I say that neglect play is the ultimate SM play, I can¡¯t correct it this late so let¡¯s just 3steamroller4 it.

    ¡¸Well, if it¡¯s what Master says, I¡¯ll follow it. I¡¯m an obedient slave after all. You want neglect play? Okay. Then I¡¯ll be unattended this week. That¡¯s fine?¡¹

    I thought she¡¯s going to say something as Asahina pats my shoulder but she said that and laughed.

    Be unattended? Be unattended you say?

    I felt blood heating up and I gripped Asahina¡¯s collar forcibly and scowled at her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate me¡¹

    ¡¸You mad? Then hit me. Or do you want to rape me? If you want then you can throw me naked in the classroom? You want to humiliate me by showing that place dripping with your dirty semen? Go on, do as you like. Because I¡¯m your slave¡¹

    Raising her as I grip her collar, I¡¯m glaring at her and yet, Asahina¡¯s calmly provoking me.

    Even if her provocation is a bluff, I can carry it out as Asahina said. If it¡¯s a bluff then she¡¯d cry and apologize.

    But she¡¯s not bluffing. I know that.

    Seeing Asahina¡¯s heart through her skin, her heart is pulsing magnificently.

    She¡¯s really annoying.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you regret it¡¹

    ¡¸Sadly, You protected Yuka. Then I don¡¯t have anything to regret¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely make you ahegao¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s your order, master. only on the surface though¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. prepare yourself as I¡¯ll make you ahegao from the bottom of your heart¡¹

    ¡¸Oh is that so? Do your best, master¡¹

    No matter how much I threaten her but it¡¯s all a waste of effort. My threat is calmly warded off, Asahina answers in a dignified manner, a blood vessel comes out of my head.

    But my heart feels uplifted at the same time, I¡¯m getting excited.

    She¡¯s fine like this. No, I¡¯m troubled if she isn¡¯t.

    Yuka¡¯s much more powerful than I expected, furthermore, she¡¯s too convenient so I¡¯ll be able to enjoy making Asahina ahegao because of that. But I was confronted and I realized.

    She¡¯s really interesting.

    Yuka¡¯s the ultimate convenient woman and Asahina¡¯s the ultimate inconvenient woman.

    I definitely want to see Asahina¡¯s appearance when her heart breaks and surrenders completely. I want to see her crying figure by all means. And I definitely want to see her appearance of making ahegao and speaking penis, dick repeatedly.

    ¡¸One week. I¡¯ll defile you thoroughly this time and make you a swine who can¡¯t live without penis¡¹

    ¡¸One week. Got it. I¡¯ll practice my act so I¡¯ll become a swine that Master wants¡¹

    Mutually ginning, mutually provoking each other, I separate my hand from Asahina¡¯s collar.

    Asahina fixed her uniform that was disheveled from being gripped by me, she looked straight at me and averted her face. And she takes her leave.

    ¡¸It would be much more fun if your breast is a bit bigger¡¹

    I mutter as Asahina turn her back towards me.

    I understand it from gripping her collar but she¡¯s really a chopping board. I¡¯m not asking much that it would be luxurious like Yuka but it would be fine if it was a bit bigger.

    Asahina trembled and stopped at the place.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±, I thought as I look at Asahina then she turned around.

    Asahina who¡¯s red to her ears hid her chest with both of her hands and glared at me with teary eyes.

    ¡¸S-Sorry for being small!¡¹

    Asahina said that with a trembling voice, she averted her face and walked out in a fast pace.

    Oh, as expected she has a complex on her chest.

    She spoke calmly when it comes to putting an enema on her anus and making her shit on the public, I can pierce her with a vibraror as she masturbates in front of people, or raping her in the classroom, humiliating her by showing the dripping dirty semen from her pussy, but when her breasts are talked about, she almost cries huh.

    That¡¯s how she minds it.

    Well, her best friend is Yuka after all. It must be so hard.

    Sorry, sorry.

    That said, though I¡¯ve provoked Asahina a lot of times, once she successfully provoked me, I won¡¯t be able to attack and violate Asahina¡¯s weak point as I like.

    But, I¡¯m different now. I changed when I knew the powerful enemy named Yuka.

    If you just attack the weak points to make her cum, there¡¯s no effect if you don¡¯t attack the spirit that surpasses the body. That¡¯s what Yuka taught me.

    I¡¯ll use Marina to learn the technique by the end of this week and I¡¯ll make Yuka ahegao by the end of this week. And, Asahina would be the last.

    Fufufu, I¡¯m itching to put my skills to use.

    [Previous]¨C[ToC]-[Next]

 Chapter 28

    I hurry home while gasping for breath.

    I got motivation more than ever. Asahina who became my slave provokes me as she submit herself. And I looked around the room with a smile on my face.

    Asahina¡¯s as expected, no, she breaks the track, bewildered from pleasure, the appearance of desperately enduring it as she¡¯s white and blush. And I imagine ejaculating on her appearance of unable to endure it as she gasps hard.

    I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll definitely break  Asahina¡¯s mind and make her ahegao till she wants to die.

    I have to train for that. I shouldn¡¯t waste a single second.

    Smirking with such thoughts, that came into my view and I stopped. I stare at it while catching up my breath.

    Calm down, calm down me. It¡¯s fine to have motivation but there¡¯s no meaning if the feelings rushed. No, I wasted too much time.

    I intended to choose the shortest way possible but there¡¯s a wall, a river, a pitfall in the way.

    I should¡¯ve calmed down my rushing feeling and took a detour. If I did, I would see the things I cant and I could¡¯ve chosen the shortest possible way to reach the goal.

    Slow and steady wins the race.

    I thought so as I caught the sight, I entered the convenience store.

    I wandered in front of the magazine corner but I never stood in front of the shelf of the men¡¯s fashion magazine. After looking around restlessly, I took the magazine with a throbbing heart.

    If a man like me is seen with a fashion magazine, the other people would laugh at me so I feel my heart throbbing.

    But I need it right now.

    I heard that such magazines have hints written on how to capture women. Furthermore, not just the methods on capturing women, sex techniques are written as well.

    I laugh on it before as I don¡¯t care but now¡¯s the time to look on it.

    Opening the magazine, I flip the pages with a throbbing heart.

    ¡¸Found it. This one¡¹

    A special feature article on a certain page. Speech and behavior to charm women. And, techniques at night.

    ¡¸The secret to be popular with women isn¡¯t the face. It¡¯s the speech and fashion¡¹

    Hmm. The face would be everything anyway. No, it¡¯s face and money? That¡¯s the two secret. But, let¡¯s take as a reference.

    ¡¸Usually a gentle and funny man. But transforms to a wolf on bed. The important course in sex would be atmosphere and foreplay. First, pay attention on setting the mood, don¡¯t start the act greedily¡¹

    Hmm, Hmm, I see. A normally gentle guy. That¡¯s already no good.

    ¡¸When the act starts, you start prioritizing the foreplay instead of the real thing. Caressing the erogenous zone with your finger and tongue, whisper sweet words on her ear to bewitch her, women feels it when they¡¯re teased. You came already? ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð-chan looks pure and innocent on the outside but is actually a lewd woman. (snicker) Teasing her like that, women gets aroused even if they don¡¯t like it. However, she¡¯s secretly pleased? Or does she really hate it?¡¹

    Well, I feel I get this. But, sweet words?

    I think Yuka¡¯s okay but if I whisper sweet words to Asahina and Mariana, I think they¡¯d get conceited.

    ¡¸Have a demon heart. Even if they say it¡¯s impossible because they came too much, don¡¯t stop attacking. Women are interested in the pleasure ahead of that. However, pay attention whether they really hate the attack¡¹

    A demon heart? Marina¡¯s seeing me as a demon already. Thinking so, I think that the method of sweet whispers won¡¯t be bad.

    ¡¸Ascertain the weak point. There are various weak points for women. See through the women¡¯s weak points©`well this is okay¡¹

    My eyes can make it easily see the weak point. But you can¡¯t win by just attacking the weak point so I flipped the page.

    ¡¸However, if you attack the weak point suddenly©`, ooh, this is it. Fumufumu¡¹

    It¡¯s really a bad move to attack the weak point suddenly. Whisper sweet words, teasing words sometimes, strengthen the caress gradually, and when the woman¡¯s pleasure reaches a critical point, attack the weak part immediately.

    Apart from the sweet whisper, I¡¯m having the same thoughts. Then I don¡¯t need to buy this magazine?

    I was about to close the magazine with such thoughts but my eyes met with something interesting and I opened it again.

    ¡¸¡­Women are weak to a intellectual looking brute glasses guy, (It differs on person) Oh?¡¹

    Intellectual looking brute glasses guy? A devil that looks like a class rep? But, a brute? I thought you have to whisper sweet words? Isn¡¯t that contradicting?

    However, a class rep? Is our class rep popular? I¡¯m not interacting much with my classmates so I don¡¯t know it well. But, I think it has glasses.

    Glasses? A glasses for show would be nice.

    I basically don¡¯t know ¡°eyesight¡± that well. My eyesight is always 2.0 but they can only measure up to 2.0 But my ¡°eyes¡± see much more. No, should I say ¡°Can see?¡±

    I don¡¯t know it well but my eyes are equipped with auto zooming function. Though I didn¡¯t feel a sense of incompatibility because it¡¯s natural for me, it¡¯s normally strange. Because even if it¡¯s from afar, I can clearly see human muscle and blood vessels.

    Eye tests don¡¯t have any meaning for me and glasses are useless.

    ¡¸But well, let¡¯s try it?¡¹

    There¡¯s no problem if it¡¯s just for appearance. It might be worth trying.

    With that said, I returned the magazine on the shelf, left the convenience store and went to a 100 yen shop. And I bought a fashion glasses.

    I don¡¯t know if it looks intellectual but, if I glasses is worn by a devil, then it would be a splendid devil glasses.

    Now then, I¡¯m looking forward to what reaction Marina would show.

    Arriving at my house, Marina¡¯s standing next to the door.

    Entrusting her back to the wall, Marina swings one of her legs and she looked up when she noticed that there¡¯s someone. And she puff her cheeks and glared when she saw me.

    ¡¸Where did you go?!¡¹

    Marina raising her voice runs towards me and stopped, she then looked up and glared.

    It seems that she waited for me to come.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you? Aren¡¯t you quite filled with motivation? You really want to be fucked by me that much?¡¹

    I ask while looking down at Marina with a smirk. Then, Marina put her hands on her waist, puffed her chest and laughed fearlessly as if opposing me.

    Because she¡¯s puffing her chest, her big tits pushed up the uniform and strike my chest.

    Even though Asahina¡¯s chest didn¡¯t hit. Or rather, even though Asahina approached me to the very limit and it didn¡¯t even it.

    ¡¸I really hate when you treat me like a toy. Even if I was at fault, I hate what I hate. Enduring such disgrace and insult, I thought I wanted to die. But, the situation won¡¯t change no matter how much I grieve, I¡¯m the one at fault here. Also, I surely won¡¯t die. I don¡¯t have the courage to kill myself¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡¹

    Staring straight at me, Marina asserts that she doesn¡¯t have the courage to die.

    When driven to a difficult situation, it¡¯s easy to grieve. However, it¡¯s not easy to admit one¡¯s weakness.

    Marina runs away at full speed when she saw Asahina but she¡¯s really has grown to some degree as expected./

    ¡¸But, even I hate it, the situation won¡¯t change. Thus, I will fight. I thought that I would never be able to win against the strong and unfair you but, nee-san taught me that there¡¯s no absolutes¡¹

    She admits that she¡¯s weak but still Marina¡¯s eyes are filled with motivation that tells me that she wants to fight.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s something erotic anyway, you¡¯re not just being done, but also I have a surpassing technique to make you ahegao?¡¹1

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡¹

    Marina nodded deeply to my question.

    ¡¸You¡¯re certainly a villain but you don¡¯t make a complain as long as the plot goes on. Though you lost from Nee-san but you never find fault at Nee-san at all. On the contrary you recognize nee-san and I saw you anxious about her¡¹

    Marina speaks while looking straight at me and I clicked my tongue.

    I was too tired to find fault at her. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve been thoroughly and completely defeated by her. If I put fault on her that day, it would be nothing but a howl of a loser.

    No matter how unfair you do it, the winner is the imperial army. And the loser is the rebel army. No matter what kind of excuse you make, there¡¯s no change in the fact.

    In my case, it won¡¯t count because I ran away2 There¡¯s no win nor loss if the match didn¡¯t end. But, I was defeated by Yuka. I run away after losing.

    I can¡¯t stomach it but I can do nothing but to win head on to win.

    ¡¸I lose with ero and win with ero. If I win with a different method, I won¡¯t feel happy about it¡¹

    ¡¸Right. That¡¯s why I also challenge you to a fight¡¹

    Marina nodded at my words, she gripped my arms and pulled me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s start immediately. I want to test the techniques I learned from nee-san sooner¡¹

    And she invited me lewdly.

    She¡¯s getting caught up in the moment but you won¡¯t learn techniques learned from hardships by just watching. Yuka¡¯s technique is made from blood sweat and tears.3 It¡¯s a technique that shaved off her own life.

    But well, since technique won¡¯t improve if you don¡¯t practice, Marina has a point. Also, she¡¯s doing what she likes. She¡¯s advancing reluctantly, it seems that a technique with a heaven and earth difference would come out.

    That said©`.

    ¡¸You have something else to say?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Marina raised a foolish voice to my question and she tilted her head curiously.

    This girl didn¡¯t notice it at all. Even though I just bought a show glasses with trouble on the 100 yen shop, she doesn¡¯t even feel that my glasses are out of place.

    She didn¡¯t even notice my hair, she¡¯s really annoying.

    ¡¸Aah!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    Marina raised her voice while looking up and she placed her hands in front of her chest.

    She noticed? Well, my hair and glasses are obvious.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-san¡¯s on the same class with Asahina-san. I was surprised to death¡¹

    Marina draws close to me and whispered.

    ¡¸I definitely don¡¯t want to make Asahina-san my enemy so could Suzuhara-kun say it beforehand?¡¹

    Adding in further, a blood vessel came out on the surface of her temple.

    I thought that she noticed my glasses but it¡¯s about Asahina? Or rather, why are you so afraid of Asahina? What did Asahina do to you? She didn¡¯t do anything. You shouldn¡¯t be afraid of Asahina but me. And yet why are you taking Asahina to your consideration. Or rather, notice my glasses already4 Even if you don¡¯t like me, notice it.

    Hmm, well fine. Even I never think of Marina as cute at the very least. Also, Marina¡¯s just a convenient guinea pig.

    But, it¡¯s annoying. Apart from my hairstyle, my glasses should be normally noticed.

    When it comes to it, I¡¯ll make you ahegao until you want to die. No, I¡¯ll make you ahegao that you¡¯ll think that dying is better.

    I have such thoughts as I stare at Marina, then she pulled my arm.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s begin immediately¡¹

    Saying that, Marina walked towards the door. As a result, Marina¡¯s hair waved and therefore I noticed that she¡¯s different from usual.

    When I first met Marina, she¡¯s putting down her hair. And she¡¯s rolling her hair on the end. I thought that it¡¯s naturally curling but Marina¡¯s hair when she came to my house to stay was not. It was braided to a ponytail.

    It¡¯s ponytail right now but the end is rolled.

    ¡¸¡­Ringlet curls is revived¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Marina looks back from my mutter.

    She¡¯s already a beauty when she does a ponytail but why¡¯s she sticking to ringlet curls?

    ¡¸Ah, you noticed? Ehehe, it¡¯s cute right?¡¹

    Marina points at her ringlet curls as she happily laugh, and she showed off her ringlet curls that¡¯s braided on ponytail.

    ¡°It¡¯s cute right?¡±, like i said, you¡¯re much beautiful when you braid it to ponytail without doing anything else.

    Ringlet curls overflows with elegance but, Marina looks cheap with it.

    ¡¸Noticing the change in my hair, could it be that you came to love me? If a nobody likes someone¡¯s hair, that won¡¯t make me happy at least. That¡¯s sexual harassment¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Tsk¡¹

    Turning her back and swings her ponytail ringlet curls, Marina speaks out her complains while showing it off happily. I clicked my tongue from so much irritation.

    She already fell that much from what happened in the public restroom but now she¡¯s getting cocky. She¡¯s the type that get¡¯s carried away when spoiled and gets annoying. It¡¯s no good to give her candy unlike Yuka.

    ¡¸¡­Shinozaki must have a hard time¡¹

    I mutter as I glare at her.

    She was cornered and got depressed immediately but she got cocky when she was spoiled. He can¡¯t deal with such a troublesome woman like her.

    ¡¸Are you troubled?¡¹

    Marina who swings her body to sway her ponytail stops the swinging and whispered. Then she sent me a glance and laughed.

    ¡¸I never worried about my hairstyle¡¹

    Marina mutters as she send me a side glance, then she turned with a smirk. Then, she bent forward and put her hands on the back and sent me a glance.

    ¡¸Your hairstyle and glasses don¡¯t suit you at all¡¹

    Saying that, Marina laughed and barged in my house without permission to run away.

    ¡¸I-It doesn¡¯t suit¡­you say?¡¹

    As I mutter it alone, I feel a blood vessel coming to surface on my temple.

    Hmm, Bakabaka, Yuka said that this hairstyle suits me5 She told me that it looks cool. I won¡¯t take such a cheap provokation©`.

    ¡¸You shit heaaad!¡¹

    I don¡¯t care what others think. My hair looks good. The important thing is Marina picked a fight with me.

    Though I run when it gets troublesome, I¡¯ll take this fight.

    Feeling my blood vessel twitching as I smile, I entered the house.

    Just how much of a demon is the devil glasses? I¡¯ll teach you a lot.

 Chapter 29

    Standing in front of the door of my own room, I desperately restrained my own anger and breathed deeply.

    Inhale slowly, exhale. I repeated it until my anger gradually cooled down.

    I calmed down to some extent but annoying things are annoying.1 If it¡¯s Marina, it¡¯s possible to make her ahegao easily by just attacking her weak points. I¡¯ll make her scream until she faints, no, I want her to taste the climax hell even if she does.

    But, I mustn¡¯t get provoked. Marina¡¯s obviously provoking me. She¡¯s also observing my behavior in her own way and she has seen through it.

    I don¡¯t rely on violence even I¡¯m provoked, she might be convinced that I¡¯m only going to retaliate with an erotic attack. If Marina wants to test Yuka¡¯s technique, that¡¯s convenient. If I lose control of myself from anger, it would become disadvantageous for me.

    The most troubling situation for Marina would be me attacking her calmly. She needs to provoke to prevent that.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s enter¡¹

    Raising my glasses with the index finger of my right hand, I entered the room while smirking.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    When I entered the room, I felt amazed from the spectacle that came in sight.

    ¡¸W-wha¡­t?¡¹

    I felt sweat coming down my cheek.

    Marina¡¯s reflected in my sight but she should be wearing a uniform©`.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the first time I went to a cosplay shop. I abandoned my own hobby and sensitivity, and asked the shop assistant to pick the cosplay that suits me best¡¹

    Marina says with a smile. Marina¡¯s wearing a tank top that sticks closely to her skin and a shorts that¡¯s exposing the root of her thighs.

    Uniform, perhaps for track and field events.

    ¡¸There are others like nurse or cheerleader too. Also, Suzuhara-kun once did me while I wear a school swimsuit. That¡¯s why I was worried but this is the result on choosing the best fitting for me¡¹

    The one that suits oneself best. Marina said that but, it certainly suits her well. The tank top and shorts are simple clothes but that¡¯s why Marina¡¯s good point is charming without any left overs.

    Marina¡¯s taller than Yuka and Asahina, she¡¯s also the one with the strongest breast out of the three. Asahina¡¯s a thin and delicate line, Yuka has huge tits but she¡¯s thin however, Marina¡¯s plump on all sides.

    She¡¯s not that fat but very healthy plump.

    That kind of Marina would look good in a track and field uniform with her violently exposed healthy body.

    Fresh and healthy, and her clothes have high exposure. And her obscene limbs. Though it¡¯s fresh and healthy clopth, Marina¡¯s obscene body converted it to an immoral feeling.

    And her bare feet increased the lewdness.

    If I rape a beautiful girl and let her dress matching her hobby idea and disposition, I think I¡¯ll get more aroused. No, I¡¯m practically aroused.

    But however, is this how charming clothes that suit the person are?

    ¡¸I realized it when I saw Nee-san¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸When she came here the other day, nee-san¡¯s wearing shorts. But, I¡¯m sure that she wanted to wear a skirt¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    She wants to wear a skirt in reality? And yet she wore shorts? If she wants to wear skirts then she should just do what she like? Why does she have to not wear what she like©`.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    That¡¯s when I noticed it. Marina¡¯s talk connected.

    ¡¸Did you notice? That¡¯s right. Nee-san who put on the shorts was very cute. Nee-san who looks very girlish wore a boyish shorts. Nee-san¡¯s charm is drawn out more than usual because of the contradiction¡¹

    That¡¯s certainly true. I was aroused when I saw Yuka wearing shorts. Shorts certainly suits the very girlish Yuka. For Yuka to wear a boyish shots and tartan makes me think that it¡¯s very cute.

    ¡¸Nee-san¡¯s fight happened before she came to this house, no, it has began the moment she accepted Suzuhara-san¡¯s invitation. She threw away her preference and chose what suits her¡¹

    What the hell. It¡¯s not just her speech and behavior but she also had a strategy to capture me through clothes?

    Just like what Marina said, Yuka started the fight the moment she accepted my invitation. I invited Yuka without thinking.

    There¡¯s no way I can win.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I followed it. How¡¯s it? I don¡¯t get it that much but right now, aren¡¯t I very attractive?¡¹

    Looking at me, Marina says that while snorting.

    It¡¯s irritating but it¡¯s as Mariana said. Marina¡¯s abnormally erotic right now. Her tank top raises and grips her breasts, the shorts makes me want to stick my dick inside immediately.

    However, there¡¯s something that¡¯s not convincing.

    If you threw away your preferences, then you should¡¯ve stopped the ringlet curls. If you just obediently tie it to a ponytail, then I¡¯d be more aroused now.

    Ringlet curls spoiled it.

    ¡¸Your face wants to say something¡¹

    As I stare at Marina, she asks while clearly looking down at me.

    ¡¸Nah¡¹

    When I answered, Marina glares at me angrily.

    ¡¸If you want to say something then say it. That¡¯s not so manly¡¹

    Though Marina asks while glaring at me, it seems that she¡¯s not calm somewhere. I saw a hint from that Marina.

    She told me that she threw away her preference and let the clerk choose. She told to choose the one that suits her best but she also said that she doesn¡¯t understand it herself.

    In other words, she doesn¡¯t have confidence if it really suits her.

    She unintentionally thought that she¡¯d be attacked, the difference of experience with Yuka is clear as she¡¯s in panic. Because of that, Marina revealed her faults immediately.

    ¡¸W-Why are you staying silent? If you want to say something then say it clearly!¡¹

    Her unease is fueled because I¡¯m staying silent? Marina¡¯s voice is obviously shaking.

    She has confidence earlier but she became suddenly embarrassed because she¡¯s uneasy, her face is bright red.

    I took off my jacket ignoring Marina and put it on the hanger. And I sat down on a chair and unfastened my pans and took out my raging penis.

    ¡¸Well, it suits you that it could make my dick erect anyway¡¹

    Answering her with a grin, Marina glanced at my dick, hid her chest and rub her thighs.

    ¡¸I-Isn¡¯t your penis larger than usual?¡¹

    She averted her red face and pouts her mouth sulking.

    My response was subtle that it seems that she got more embarrassed than usual.

    That was honestly dangerous. The track and field uniform suits Marina well. Furthermore, she looks so healthy that it¡¯s so lewd. If I attack Marina right now, I might be done in a moment. But it became advantageous for me when she lost her confidence.

    ¡¸You want to testy the technique you got from Yuka-chan, right? Then suck my dick already. I¡¯ll use your pussy after doing a shot in your mouth¡¹

    Answering her, the bashful Marina felt down immediately.

    This girl¡¯s biggest weak point isn¡¯t her erogenous zone. It¡¯s her up and down of emotions. But it¡¯s her biggest point at the same time. It¡¯s troublesome if she gets carried away but she¡¯s weak that she can get depressed immediately.

    Marina sends me a glance while looking down and she approached me insecurely. She then stand up in front of me and kneeled on the floor.

    ¡¸T-Then, I¡¯ll use my mouth?¡¹

    Marina mutters as she look up at me, she quietly griped my penis with her right hand and was about to lower her face. I slapped Marina¡¯s cheek lightly.

    Surprised, Marina looked up at me.

    ¡¸What did you learn from Yuka-chan? Just fellatio should be fine? Yuka-chan emphasizes her cleavage while sucking my dick, she sends me an upward glance while swinging her head that¡¯s holding my dick, she¡¯s displaying her pussy by shifting her shorts. That way always arouses me. And yet, you¡­¡¹

    Talking indifferently as I look down at Marina, I leaked a sigh.

    Pointing out what I noticed from Marina, her eyes became watery and panicked.

    ¡¸W-What should I?¡¹

    And she¡¯s asking help from me.

    Even though she boasted that she wanted to try the technique that she got from Yuka but, she¡¯s no good.

    She thought that she can do it inside her head but this will happen if she actually try. Well, it¡¯s not something that could be done overnight. I think that she¡¯d feel greatly depressed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t just stand on your knees, bend forward as you such my dick. Of course, raise your tank top and expose your tits. Every time you such my dick, your breast would shake¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    Marina nods as she receive my instruction and she stood up from the place in an instant. Then she raised her tank top while blushing to her ears.

    Her breast sways when it was exposed and Marina¡¯s face got even redder.

    She was overflowing with confidence earlier like a different person earlier and yet, Marina¡¯s now driven with shame and is timid.

    The danger of this violent swing of mood is the possibility of her showing unexpected power when she gets cocky.

    She¡¯s used by her boyfriend rudely, he¡¯s even having affair with other girls yet she¡¯s dedicating her body for such a boyfriend. And no matter how down she is from being cornered, she can recover quickly if there¡¯s a chance. She might be more dangerous than Yuka and Asahina in that meaning.

    Anyway, I have to take care because since she¡¯s dangerous. I¡¯ll swat it steadily if a stake nearly goes out. But it¡¯s too dangerous if I swat it too much. If I pass it once, she might jump out immediately.

    She fell that much on the public restroom and yet she instantly recovered when she saw Yuka¡¯s technique. I mustn¡¯t create that kind of situation as much as possible.

    Mariana bent forward and exposed her breasts, gripped the pole with her right hand and buried her face between my groin. Next, I felt a slippery meat wrapping my glans.

    Marina¡¯s head began to move slowly. Her movements is matched with an obscene wet sound and the slimy meat strokes the glans. And her breast sways.

    Hmm, fellatio¡¯s really good. It has a suction power and a tongue which a pussy doesn¡¯t have. But, still not enough. Compared to Yuka¡¯s fellatio, the difference is heaven and earth. Thanks to that, I can observe Marina slowly.

    Thinking that, I used my ability as Marina¡¯s doing her fellatio.

    If I use my ability, I can see through the weak points of women. But, it harms me in reverse. Since I can see through, I was preoccupied as I stick too much importance on the weak points.

    Reflecting inside my mind, I observe Marina¡¯s body while I use my ability.

    She¡¯s holding the dick with embarrassment or she¡¯s aroused? The muscles surrounding her weak point is convulsing. I ignored it this time. The one I¡¯m looking for is©`.

    Found it. I found it.

    When I look carefully, my eyes can easily find it.

    I can¡¯t say it as a weak point but it¡¯s sensitivity seems to be high. Though the surroundings of the weak point is convulsing, this one¡¯s twitching faintly.

    Because the sensitivity of the weak point is too high, it¡¯s possible to make her reach climax disregarding the upsurge of feelings. That¡¯s enough to make Marina ahegao but that¡¯s not enough for Yuka.

    Then I have to deliberately attack the part with high sensitivity and it¡¯s also necessary to improve the pleasure slowly.

    I found some places inside Marina¡¯s body with higher sensitivity, I tested it and I poked my finger between her collarbone and breasts.

    ¡¸Nn¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s sucking my dick, trembled for a moment and stopped moving. But she began to move her head immediately.

    It doesn¡¯t have that much sensitivity like the weak point but it has sensitivity to the extend that her consciousness was taken for a moment.

    I can use this.

    I thought as I smile in my mind and I poke the part with high sensitivity one after another.

    ¡¸N,nnn, nkuu¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s having my dick inside her mouth trembles. Looking at her pussy with my ability active, she¡¯s generating love nectar quickly. But she¡¯s not reaching climax.

    Okay, good. Let¡¯s move to the next stage then.

    ¡¸Huh? Marina-chan, could it be that you¡¯re feeling it¡¹2

    Poking the part with high sensitivity, I ask Marina with a pretend ignorant voice.

    The feeling of wanting to tease her rise up a bit. I have to create such atmosphere.

    Marina trembles as the parts with high sensitivity are poked then she shake her head as she¡¯s holding my dick inside her mouth.

    Oh, she¡¯s denying it? Then, I have to confirm it.

    ¡¸Then, show me your pussy. Your pussy should be dry if you¡¯re not feeling it right?¡¹

    Asking her with a smirk, Marina trembled. Then the swinging of her head stopped.

    It seems that Marina herself has noticed her pussy is overflowing with lover nectar. If she show it even though she denied that she¡¯s feeling it, she¡¯ll be troubled.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You have a reason why you can¡¯t show it?¡¹

    I ask as I slap Marina¡¯s cheek lightly.

    Marina stiffened, she took off the dick from her mouth and raised her body.

    Releasing my body, I looked at Marina¡¯s body as if I¡¯m licking it from top to bottom.

    Blushing, her skin sweats faintly. Her nipples are hard erect.

    Red to her ears, she withdrew her gaze away from me, Marina who¡¯s body is writhing hides her erect nipples and covered her groin with both hands.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to take off your shorts. Just show me your pussy by moving to the side¡¹

    Ordering her, Marina withdrew her gaze away from me, bit her lower lip, then she moved her shorts to the side with trembling hands and teary eyes. But she¡¯s closing her thighs so her pussy¡¯s also shut tight.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see it¡¹

    Marina closed her eyes and frowned from my words. But, she didn¡¯t say anything and opened her thighs. As a result, love nectar flowing from her thighs was exposed.

    ¡¸Huh? Aren¡¯t you feeling it? You¡¯re producing a lot of love nectar¡¹

    Marina frowned in vexation when she¡¯s ridiculed by me.

    ¡¸Marina-chan, you¡¯re so lewd compared to your pure and innocent look3¡¹

    When I asked that, Marina opened her eyes wide looking surprised.

    Eh? Huh? Her reaction is different from my expectations.

    ¡¸You already know that I¡¯m lewd right? Or rather, I¡¯m pure and innocent? Suzuhara-san thinks of me that way? That¡¯s unexpected¡­¡¹

    I was troubled when I heard Marina¡¯s words.

    Shit, I failed. I just said what¡¯s written on the magazine.

    ¡¸Could it be that Suzuhara-san recognizes me as such? Or rather, could it be that you really like me?¡¹

    I felt Marina¡¯s tone feeling uplifted suddenly. As proof, Marina¡¯s eyes began to shine.

    ¡¸Ah, what? You¡¯re really aroused from my clothes right? You thought of it as super cute, right? You should just say it honestly. Are you embarrassed? Good grief, as expected of puberty¡¹

    Marina¡¯s voice is getting improved every second and her as looks like it¡¯s about to shoot a laser beam.

    Puberty? That¡¯s you. Why are you having an arrogant attitude.

    Or rather, this is dangerous. The one that¡¯s dangerous when she get carried away got carried away. I want to deny it but that¡¯s certainly a bad move. She¡¯ll just think of me as embarrassed when I deny it and she¡¯ll get even more carried away.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one that¡¯s feeling embarrassed¡¹

    Instead of denying it, I need to counterattack.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s it. Lewd syrup comes out even though I¡¯m doing almost nothing, You thought that I became a pervert from feeling by just taking your dick inside my mouth?¡¹

    Saying that, Marina put her hand on her mouth and laughed.

    ¡¸Feeling embarrassed from seeing me, and you felt it as pure and innocent? And you got aroused. Isn¡¯t the devil and brute Suzuhara-san quite a cute one?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s completely getting carried as if the depression was a lie. It¡¯s so annoying that I can feel blood vessel surfacing on my forehead, but I endured the anger that could kill.

    If I lose my temper here, she¡¯ll definitely think of me as a Tsundere.

    Calm down. Calm down first. Anyway, breath deeply until you calm down.

    I breathed deeply on a way Marina won¡¯t notice and I pressed my right hand on my chin and laughed.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to say it but..¡¹

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    Muttering with a smile on my face, Marina asks while becoming uneasy.

    ¡¸You¡¯re bad at fellatio¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    Marina who heard me sigh with the mutter, fell on her knees from the shock and put her hands on the floor4 Her big tits swayed greatly because of that.

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t want to meddle with it¡­¡¹

    Marina raised her face while on all fours and speak out in a trembling voice. Her face looks like it¡¯s about to cry any moment now.

    Ooh, I tried to gloss over the talk to the fellatio topic but it seems that she received more damage than expected.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it! No matter what kind of technique nee-san uses to serve with her mouth, I could never see what¡¯s happening inside¡¹

    Marina speaks out with a teary voice.

    Well, certainly, it¡¯s impossible to see what¡¯s going on inside the mouth when doing fellatio. I can see it though.

    For Marina, when Yuka¡¯s doing fellatio, she wants to see what¡¯s happening inside the mouth but there¡¯s no way she can show it. Then, she can do nothing but to ask for Yuka¡¯s explanation but Yuka hates Marina. She will never learn because she¡¯s never taught.

    Marina¡¯s sobbing while down on all fours. She wants to retort but she can¡¯t, she got uplifted instantly and fell down almost at the same speed. I felt relieved when I saw that.

    It¡¯s really troublesome to deal with the people that gets carried away quickly with burning passion. When their feelings explode, they can display power that¡¯s surpassing their original. They can fall hard when they fall but that¡¯s why I have to take care not to underestimate them.

    I laid down the depressed Marina on the bed and decided to try various stuffs.

    I failed a bit but I understood that attacking the part with high sensitivity carefully is considerably effective. I have to use it and lead Marina to the climax she never reached before.

    With that said, I covered Marina who¡¯s lying facing up and made my tongue crawl on her neck.

    ¡¸N¡¹

    Marina¡¯s feeling dull but when I licked her nape, she raised a voice and her cheeks blushed.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s going on? You¡¯ve never done this kind of things before?¡¹

    Marina felt something out of place when I made my tongue crawl on her skin so she asked.

    I¡¯ve been attacking Marina¡¯s weak point to make her ahegao till now, then I pierce her pussy without mercy when she does, I¡¯ve done nothing but to vent out lust so far. Thus she¡¯s confused from the sudden gentle caress.

    ¡¸Well, I just felt like it¡¹

    Answering her like that, I made my tongue crawl on the parts with high sensitivity and made a connection.

    ¡¸N, ah, uu¡¹

    Marina trembles as my tongue crawl on her skin, when my tongue passes through the part with high sensitivity, she shakes and raises a sweet voice.

    ¡¸R-Really, what¡¯s going on!? Something¡¯s weird¡¹

    Blushing, Marina raises her voice as she gasp, and she twists her body to run away from my tongue. But it seems that she doesn¡¯t have the intention to resist.

    She¡¯s quite shaken. If you think, Marina probably lacks experience from being gently caressed. Shinozaki¡¯s using her just like a hole and I only just make her cum earnestly.

    ¡¸I-It feels a bit ticklish. Ah, no, please stop it. It¡¯s like a slug crawling on my skin, nn, it feels disgusting¡¹

    Marina¡¯s breathing roughly as she twist her body left to right. She¡¯s breathing roughly even though she¡¯s saying that it¡¯s disgusting, her skin¡¯s blushing and sweating and her nipples are erect.

    She¡¯s feeling confused from the sensation she never felt before. Furthermore, the amount of the love nectar overflowing from her pussy isn¡¯t half-hearted.

    This is more than I expected.

    Having those thoughts, I make sure I never touch the weak point, connects with the high sensitive part, and deliberately licked Marina¡¯s body on every nook and cranny.

    Thirty minutes later©`.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    A large amount of sweat spouts from her blushing skin, Marina¡¯s twitching as her breathing got worse.

    I poked Marina¡¯s breast.

    ¡¸Ah~?¡¹

    Marina raised a sweet scream and she went convulsing as if she climaxed.

    This is amazing. The place I poked doesn¡¯t have that high sensitivity and yet she showed this much reaction.

    When I licked Marina like a prostitute5, her whole body seems to have become an erogenous zone.

    However, I didn¡¯t just lick her like a prostitute, the parts with high sensitivity makes a connection and seems to have been effective when I made my tongue crawl on it.

    And what¡¯s more amazing is that the sensitivity of her body raised so much but, Marina hadn¡¯t climaxed yet.

    Since she¡¯s used to climax when her weak point is attacked, pleasure needed for her climax seems to be lacking. Furthermore, with her whole body getting higher sensitivity, the sensitivity of her weak points would go up too. If I attack her weak point, just what would happen?

    While having such thoughts, Marina moved her left hand. Then she stretched her left hand to her left breast©`

    ¡¸Something wrong?¡¹

    I gripped Marina¡¯s wrist and asked as I press her left hand against the bed.

    ¡¸P-Pl-please¡­I beg you¡¹

    Breathing roughly, Marina raises her voice that vanishes in intervals.

    I know what Marina was going to do. Marina¡¯s left nipple has a weak point. The weak point has a sensitivity higher than usual erogenous zones. When her whole body is licked, the sensitivity rises but Marina never reached climax, she was going to obtain big pleasure to reach climax.

    ¡¸Please?¡¹

    Holding Marina¡¯s hands against the bed, I asked her while looking down.

    Her breasts sway with her rough breathing and Marina looks me with moistened eyes, then her face grimaced in pain.

    ¡¸E-Even though you¡¯re teasing me like usual, your tease today¡­I can¡¯t endure it¡¹

    Marina who looks in anguish has said in a trembling voice and opened her legs by herself. And©`.

    ¡¸P-Please. Make me cum. Please put your penis inside my pussy as usual. I want to cum so much but I can¡¯t. I never came. I¡¯ll go crazy if this continues¡­¡¹

    Her voice trembles weakly. She¡¯s declaring her defeat from the bottom of her heart.

    I won.

    But, hmmm, I understood that it¡¯s quite effective to connect the high sensitive parts by licking her but, I think that it¡¯s still weak when and has ways to go to make Yuka Ahegao.

    Well, I don¡¯t intend to wish for Marina to have the same willpower as Yuka. It¡¯s great just to know which attacks are effective. She¡¯s a guinea pig after all so it¡¯s enough if she can just fulfil her role properly.

    Then©`.

    ¡¸Got it. As I grind Marina¡¯s left nipple which she likes very much, I¡¯m going to thrust in my penis inside her penis which she loves even more¡¹

    When I told Marina that, she withdrew her gaze bashfully and felt relieved somewhat.

    Idiot, what are you getting relieved for? The experiment is not over yet.

    Ridiculing Marina inside my mind with such thoughts, I released Marina¡¯s hands, wedged inside her open legs, I gripped her shorts, slid it on the side and exposed her pussy.

    ¡¸Aah, what¡¯s this? There¡¯s a limit on being so sloppy¡¹

    A terrific amount of love nectar is discharged, I look at her twitching meat hole and speaks out a disgusted voice then looked down on Marina.

    Marina trembled and tried to close her open legs, but she opened it again while trembling.

    She¡¯s being looked down on, spoken ill of, but she wants to cum that she can¡¯t bear it. Then, should I just thrust in your favorite dick inside your sloppy pussy?

    Gripping my angry penis with my right hand, I placed my glans and gave it to her wriggling meat hole. Then, I slowly moved my waist in.

    ¡¸Nkuuuu? It¡¯s coming©`iiiiiin~?¡¹

    The glans invades her, Marina raises a sweet scream and her body convulsed violently.

    Marina¡¯s feeling carefree in her head because she hadn¡¯t cum yet but she frayed on her nerves.

    I don¡¯t intend to make Marina cum yet. But Marina right now can cum with just the penis going inside her pussy. To prevent it, I pay extreme caution as I slowly put it deeper.

    ¡¸Fuuu~?Fuuu~?Fuuu~?Fuuu~?¡¹

    When the glans gradually invade the interior, Marina gripped the bed sheet to the very limit, her blushing body has spouted out sweat, she¡¯s breathing roughly while convulsing violently. Then she clenched her teeth and glared at me with teary eyes.

    ¡¸W-Why? Why are you so mean? I want to cum. I want to cum helplessly. Please make me cum. I beg you, make me cum. Even though you usually don¡¯t stop when I tell you, why!?¡¹

    When I pierced the whole dick inside her pussy, Marina thought that she¡¯d be able to feel easy at last but I won¡¯t let you cum that easily.

    I ignored Marina¡¯s plead and slowly pressed my glans deeper, feeling glans reached the deepest part, I stroked my chest in relief.

    ¡¸No moree~! I want to cum! I want to cum helplessly! Please don¡¯t tease me and make me cum! Suzuhara-san no baka! Demon! Devil! Pervert!¡¹

    Marina seems to have felt the glans reaching her deepest part, she began to act violently while screaming.

    She¡¯s not cumming even though the penis pierced her deepest part, the stress build up had exceeded the limit and it seems that she exploded.

    Well, don¡¯t be so impatient. I¡¯ll thrust it in right now.

    Grinning as I mutter in my mind, I lightly thrust in my waist and I suddenly pressed the tip of my glans to the weak point on the deepest part of Marina¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸Hyuuuuuuuuuuu?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s raging convulsed abnormally and violently immediately, she bent her back like a shrimp, her breast was thrusted out and she raised a sweet scream. But©`.

    ¡¸Huh!? Huh!? Huh?!¡¹

    Marina¡¯s eyes looks surprised as she convulse violently.

    Kukuku, Baka. I won¡¯t let you get that satisfied that easily.

    Your weak point isn¡¯t exposed on the surface. If the deepest part isn¡¯t stimulated hardly, it¡¯s impossible to obtain full pleasure on the erogenous zone that¡¯s inside the skin. I understood it from the repeated experiments.

    ¡¸thatsh notit! mooe shomething mow ameshing!¡¹

    Marina shouts words she can¡¯t articulate properly in confusion, she desperately shakes her own waist. She wants the glans to penetrate her weak point somehow. But I can see the weak point so I¡¯m not letting her.

    ¡¸pleashe! make me cum! pleash maek mii cum liek usshual!¡¹

    Swinging her waist madly, Marina desperately appeals. Ridiculing as I look at Marina, I gently caressed her weak point with my glans.

    ¡¸Noooooo~! pleash maek me cuuuum! No moooore! my head¡¯s goooing crazhyyyyyy!¡¹

    Marina shouts as her pussy shuts abnormally tight. No matter how gentle I caress it, the sensitivity of the weak point from the other parts are a degree different. Marina would surely cum because of that. But Marina knows the pleasure when the weak point is attacked violently. If she¡¯s caressed gently like this, even if she climaxes continuously, there¡¯s no way she can be satisfied.

    ¡¸You want to cum?¡¹

    I ask Marina as I caress her weak point with my glans.

    ¡¸I-I want to cum! I¡¯ll do anytheeng! thaats wai pleash maek me cum leik ushual!¡¹

    Marina answers my question desperately. I see, is that so? You wanted to be teased that much?

    ¡¸Got it, get on all fours then¡¹

    I pull my waist as I say that and the penis was slowly pulled out from her pussy.

    It¡¯s tightening amazingly. My penis seems to be bitten off. And yet I can easily pull out because of the terrific amount of love nectar. Just how pleasurable it would be if I swing my waist violently.

    Ah, I want to cum soon.

    Having those thoughts, I pulled my penis out from her tight vagina.

    ¡¸Ju, Jubojubo, jubojubo me please. Hurry up, hurry up and jibojubo me and make me cum lots¡¹

    Marina does baby talk as she can¡¯t articulate properly and she tries to get up desperately. But since her body kept convulsing, power doesn¡¯t enter her body and she can¡¯t get up easily.

    Unable to stand it anymore, I rolled Marina and made her facing down. And I gripped her waist and raised her ass.

    Lying down, Marina entered the state where her ass is the only thing raised, her meat hole wriggles and drips lewd juices.

    ¡¸H-Hurry up ? Hurry up ? Hurry up ? Hurry up and give me your dick ? put it in ? jubojubo it violently ? then dopyu let out a lot ?¡¹

    Marina fuels me while raising only her ass.

    I see, is that so? Do you really want me to pierce you that intensely?

    Very well. I¡¯ll pierce you and go in and out to my hearts content.

    Gripping my pole as I grin, I spread her pussy with my left hand and placed my glans on her open meat hole. And then©`.

    ¡¸Naaaaaaaaaaaaaa?¡¹

    Marina convulsed along with her sweet scream, her tight pussy had been invaded by the glans to the depths instantly. The glans pierced her uterus instantly.

    ¡¸Aeaaaaaaaaaaaaaa©`©`ae!? Ae!? ae!~?¡¹

    Marina screamed in pleasure but it seems that she noticed something unusual.

    ¡¸waii!? waii!? thash not eet! itsh much mow amaeszhing usushally!¡¹

    Marina¡¯s confused even though she¡¯s convulsing.

    Fool. The weak point of your pussy are all on the navel side. And my penis is bent backwards. Your weak point would be hit if it¡¯s on the usual position but it will never hit if I pierce you from the back. In short, your body is made suitable for missionary position.

    Addressing Marina in my mind, I gripped her ass and began to swing my waist without mercy.

    ¡¸Noooooo? This isn¡¯t it! ? It feels good but that¡¯s not itttt!~?¡¹

    She¡¯s screaming sweetly. I beat Marina¡¯s ass with my groin without mercy.

    Though she¡¯s cumming, since Marina¡¯s pussy knows the pleasure of the greater climax, she¡¯s shutting much more amazing than before.

    ¡¸Kuu¡¹

    I reached the peak of pleasure instantly and pierced her uterus with my glans, then I released my semen.

    The pleasure burned into the brain that the semen let out is poured inside her womb.

    ¡¸Ah, aah, aaaa¡­¡¹

    Even though she¡¯s convulsing violently, Marina raises a sorrowful voice. I ejaculated without making her obtain the full pleasure she know of and it seems that she despaired.

    Well, don¡¯t be so impatient. I can still cum so don¡¯t worry.

    Finishing my first ejaculation, I dragged my waist and pulled my penis while soaked in the reverberations of pleasure.

    Marina¡¯s pussy isn¡¯t satisfied at all and it remained shut abnormally tight.

    Shit, I almost came just by pulling my dick. And because her pussy is so tight, the glans is caught at the entrance.

    ¡¸naaaa~?¡¹

    It made a sound as I forcefully pull my glans, Marina raised a sweet voice while still convulsing. I embraced Marina forcibly and placed her between my groin. Then, I dropped her quickly. The penis pierced her pussy instantly and reached her uterus.

    ¡¸Ngiiiiiiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    Marina dived in while convulsing and she raised a sweet voice as her uterus is hollowed. And she bent her back as if falling and thrust her breast towards me.

    Now then, feeling refreshed, should I lead Marina to the true climax?

    Gripping Marina¡¯s waist with my left hand, I picked up her left breast and pinched her erect nipples with the finger of my right hand.

    ¡¸Higiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    I attacked her weak point violently and Marina raised a sweet voice as her back is bent and she convulses abnormally. And her pussy shuts tight as if biting off my penis.

    This is the serious mode of Marina¡¯s pussy? This is amazing. I thought that she¡¯s a disappointing beauty but she can do it if she try.

    ¡¸Hora, cum as much as you want!¡¹

    I speak out as I pinch Marina¡¯s weak point in her left nipple and push up my waist without mercy.

    Marina¡¯s weak point is pierced by my glans as I push up my waist.

    ¡¸Nooooooooooooooo~?¡¹

    Obtaining the enormous pleasure at least, Marina sticks out her tongue as her eyes peel white and she raised a scream of pleasure. While I thrust Marina¡¯s pussy, I kept piercing her weakness even though she fainted and I ejaculated the second time.

    Ah, this is nice. Aside from whether this can win against Yuka or not, this feels amazingly good.

 Chapter 30

    A beastly scream echoes in the room.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah ?¡¹

    Marina who sticks her tongue out as her eyes peel white stiffens her body, she¡¯s convulsing as if she was a fish let out of water.

    Just how many times it happened today? Marina already fainted. Yet she¡¯s still continuing to climax grandly.

    New training began on the third day. I thought the new technique has a considerable effect but it¡¯s more than I expected.

    Not attacking the weak point but rather tying the sensitive parts to a line and tracing that line by caressing it with a finger and tongue. It¡¯s not a proper caress but the high sensitive part is surely grasped.

    If a woman¡¯s body is deliberately caressed all over, penetrating it without missing a single little reaction, it¡¯s a possible method for an ordinary man.

    But my eyes doesn¡¯t just see the outside reaction but I can also see what¡¯s inside.

    In short, the person who¡¯s receiving the caress isn¡¯t self aware and the hidden erogenous zone can be discovered too. And it¡¯s possible to capture that too.

    Usually, the methods are almost impossibly limitless, but my eyes are unusual so the methods are simply possible.

    The hidden erogenous zone. For example, the space between the middle finger and fore finger of the right leg, a point in the right ass, or the left cheek.

    When those parts are stimulated, the pleasure would be felt, and it would feel so embarrassing. It¡¯s an erogenous zone which the person in question isn¡¯t aware of so the act makes her conscious on how improper and lewd she is.

    Thanks to Marina¡¯s feeling and sensitivity, it¡¯s limit has risen to the limit along with the passage of time.

    Shame, self-torment, uplift, and arousal. Those feelings and pleasure are doubled, but her weak point is never touched, without being able to reach climax, Marina¡¯s body and mind would reach the critical point before long. Ascertaining it, the weak point is attacked instantly.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah ?¡¹

    She screamed as a result.

    Making her reach climax in this way, compared to the forced climax by just attacking her weak point, this one makes her reach a different magnitude of climax. Though reaching climax by attacking the weak pint is a level superior, this reaches climax several steps further.

    It¡¯s no exaggeration if it¡¯s called true climax.

    Furthermore, it won¡¯t just end when she climax once.

    Things heated instantly is easy to cool down. But it¡¯s hard to cool down things that are heated without rushing.

    Forced climax is the former and deliberate climax is the latter. And the former is easy to cool down but the latter takes time.

    ¡¸Cumming~? Cumming~? Cumming~? Cumming~?¡¹

    Marina continues to jump and and bang her stiff body. My penis inserted inside Marina¡¯s pussy.

    I¡¯m not doing anything. Marina jumps and pulls the penis out and she inserts it as she lower her waist. The glans pierce her and hollows out her weak point and a scream echoes inside the room and Marina¡¯s waist jumps up again.

    In other words Marina¡¯s fainting is caused by her selfish movements.

    She¡¯s shutting her pussy to the limit and I feel that I¡¯m being bitten off. And yet, her pussy strokes my penis filled with love nectar.

    Since there¡¯s too much love nectar flowing, no matter how tight her pussy closes, the penis moves smoothly inside her pussy.

    Ah, it feels great. Marina¡¯s screams are a bit noisy but it feels good enough that I can endure it. Furthermore, it¡¯s easy because she¡¯s moving her waist selfishly. Marina who¡¯s peeling her eyes white as she sticks out her tongue while convulsing is funnily interesting, her nipples are erect so hard as if it¡¯s going to explode and the breasts shaking greatly arouses me.

    This started as a training to beat Yuka but I left out the idea of taking Yuka out and liked this training.

    Amusing me every day, Marina shows more reaction than I expected that I began to think doing her gently for a moment.

    Next day, the classroom was buzzing as I seat on my own chair.

    I looked around thinking of what¡¯s going on, I looked at the entrance and opened my eyes wide.

    Marina blushes as she stands fidgeting. Standing in front of Marina is Asahina placing her hands on her waist and glares down at Marina. And Yuka glaring down at Marina behind Asahina. The students in the classroom are frightened because of the three people¡¯s atmosphere.

    Even I am surprised. Marina¡¯s really rejected by Asahina. That¡¯s why I thought she won¡¯t come again to this classroom.

    ¡¸P-Please move. I have to talk to Suzuhara-san¡¹

    Blushing, breathing roughly, Marina speaks out to Asahina timidly.

    She¡¯s quite scared but she¡¯s not pulling out.

    ¡¸Marina¡¯s really fun¡¹

    Muttering, I placed my hands on my cheek while watching them carefully.

    I want to violate beauties as I like but it¡¯s not fun if I can do everything freely. As expected, stimulation is fun.

    To that respect, Marina was troublesome when she got carried away but the betrayal of expectations is good in a meaning.

    ¡¸Could you tell me why Yuka dislikes you? I won¡¯t pry further if you don¡¯t want to. But it¡¯s true that she hates you. And Yuka¡¯s enemy is my enemy¡¹

    Glaring at Marina, Asahina asks her with a dignified voice.

    Ooh, Yuka didn¡¯t tell Asahina why she dislikes Marina?

    She probably thinks that it¡¯s her and Marina¡¯s problem till the end. She also probably think that borrowing Asahina¡¯s power would be unfair. Even though her breast and pussy are so soft, she¡¯s quite a hard one. You should use the stuff that you can.

    Incidentally, Asahina said that she won¡¯t pry deep but she perhaps know the truth.

    She must¡¯ve investigated a lot to confirm whether or not I really annihilated the delinquents. Then, she surely knows how Marina is related. And yet she¡¯s pretending not to know perhaps to save Yuka¡¯s face.

    You¡¯re annoying.

    ¡¸M-Me too!¡¹

    The glance of the classroom concentrated on one point from the sudden voice extending out.

    The one standing on her seat trembles as she stand up.

    The sacrifice for Asahina¡¯s former followers to come back to her.

    Errm, what¡¯s her name again?

    ¡¸A-Asahina-san¡¯s enemy is my enemy!¡¹

    The sacrifice shouted in a shaking voice and she turned around and glared at Marina with teary eyes. Leaving her seat, she walked towards Asahina and Yuka with trembling knees and she stood next to Yuka.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re the most important person for Asahina. Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Kisaragi Sayaka¡¹

    Kisaragi introduces herself and bowed lightly towards Yuka.

    ¡¸I¡¯m prepared to be scorned. I was the one who leaded the students to obstruct Asahina-san. But Asahina-san stretched her hand towards me¡¹

    Kisaragi speaks out while having a masochistic smile.

    What¡¯s with the class leader? You¡¯re just a portable shrine.

    ¡¸Please scorn me. I¡¯ll take whatever honest opinion you have. In addition, I will repay my debt towards Asahina-san¡¹

    ¡¸I get it!¡¹

    Yuka raised her voice at the same time Kisaragi finished talking. Then, Yuka embraced Kisaragi.

    ¡¸I know! I get it! I¡¯m the same as you! I also betrayed Yuu-chan! A worst kind of human!¡¹1

    Yuka¡¯s in tears as she shout and cling to Kisaragi.

    Well, Yuka also experienced betraying Asahina. She can¡¯t think of Kisaragi as an unrelated person.

    That one called Kisaragi is surprised as Yuka clings to her.

    ¡¸Haa!?¡¹

    Kisaragi looks at Yuka who¡¯s embracing her while crying, her face paled and looked at Asahina.

    ¡¸Gununununununu!¡¹2

    Kisaragi thought that she¡¯d be jeered but Asahina didn¡¯t move and only raised a mortified groan.

    She can complain if Kisaragi¡¯s clinging to Yuka but Yuka¡¯s the one clinging to Kisaragi. If she makes a complain, that would be denying Yuka¡¯s will. That¡¯s why Asahina can¡¯t move.

    That one called Kisaragi is being stared to death by Asahina and her face stiffened and paled.

    ¡¸Kisaragi-san. No, Sayaka-chan. I think we can deeply, deeply understand each other¡¹

    ¡¸D-de¡­deeply? deeply understand each other?¡¹

    Kisaragi mutters as Yuka clings to her while crying, Asahina became teary eyed and uneasy when she heard that mutter.

    ¡¸Y-Yuka, hey Yuka, how deep is that? Tell me? Could you tell me? I won¡¯t get angry. I definitely won¡¯t get angry. Just how deep do you understand each other? Mentally? Or is it physically?¡¹

    About to cry at any moment, Asahina trembles as she has a cramped smile floating on her face, she pulls Yuka¡¯s arm and asks in a strangely flattering voice. And, she sent a glance towards Kisaragi. There¡¯s no light in in those eyes.

    Kisaragi trembled and her eyes became moist. I can say that it¡¯s normal to be scorned, well, do your best.

    By the way, Asahina¡¯s seriously a lesbian? If so I think it¡¯s a bit disgusting but fun.

    I know that it would have an excellent effect if I use Yuka as a pretext but if she really is one, then what would happen if I violate Yuka in front of Asahina? I get excited just by thinking.

    But it¡¯s dangerous that I might get killed though. Even if I violate Yuka in front of Asahina, I have to make the foundation of where Asahina can¡¯t rebel against me first.

    Well, that¡¯s easy though. I just have to make Asahina understand that Yuka¡¯s the one wishing to be embraced by me.

    And I want to see Asahina¡¯s face when she knows it.

    Grinning while having such thoughts, Marina who¡¯s standing in the entrance has entered the classroom and walked restlessly.

    Yuka cries as she cling at Kisaragi. And Asahina looks at Yuka with empty eyes and glares at Kisaragi. And, Kisaragi¡¯s stiffened.

    A three way struggle. Because of that, they haven¡¯t noticed Marina invading the classroom at all.

    Marina who successfully broke through Asahina¡¯s defense has walked towards my seat. And she placed her hands on my desk at the same time she arrived to my seat and bent her body facing me.

    Looking straight at me with moistened eyes, her hot rough breathing blows my face.

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t endure it. My body¡¯s so hot that I can¡¯t turn back anymore¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s red to her ears, draws her lips almost touching my face, she speaks out in a painful voice while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸For a long time, I¡¯ve been cumming since yesterday. I¡¯m cumming with just something hitting my nipple for just a bit. I¡¯m cumming from just something hitting my clitoris for just a bit. Even with the underwear, just wearing the uniform, just walking, just touching, I¡¯m already cumming¡¹

    She draws her face further. And her faint pink moist lips touches my lip. Speaking in such state, Marina desperately appeals.

    Looking at the surroundings, most of the students are looking at the three people at the entrance. But there are several students looking this way with blushing faces.

    We¡¯re not kissing but we¡¯re in a situation where kissing is no exaggeration already. Our lips touches even though it¡¯s faint.

    I don¡¯t want to stand out so Marina¡¯s actions only bring harm to me. But there¡¯s a good idea that sprout on my head.

    I kissed her boldly in the classroom where there¡¯s a lot of students. I can use it in this state.

    ¡¸Be my girlfriend¡¹

    Asking her, the shadow in Marina¡¯s eyes fell down. And she separated her lips that¡¯s touching faintly.

    She¡¯s obviously showing rejection.

    Go on, that¡¯s fine. Getting violated by me that much, releasing a lot inside her, I defiled Marina without anything left out. Still, she¡¯s still thinking about her boyfriend.

    Marina can no longer intend to go back to Shinozaki. She can¡¯t reunite with Shinozaki anymore. But, she doesn¡¯t intend to become someone else¡¯s thing. Keeping the though that she ¡°was¡± Shinozaki¡¯s girlfriend, she intends to stick with it.

    I thought she¡¯s going to become no good but she¡¯s an intense woman. I like that part of Marina.

    ¡¸Throw away Shinozaki and become my girlfriend. Well, you¡¯ll be my girlfriend on the outside though¡¹

    Looking at Marina¡¯s eyes that cast a shadow, I ask while grinning.

    Because of the new training with marina, her body¡¯s burning up. Despite being rejected by Asahina strongly, she still came to my room as she can¡¯t endure it.

    Marina¡¯s body, no, her pussy has already became a meat that can¡¯t live without my penis.

    The new training is interesting and Marina¡¯s pussy became good. Also, her breasts. The feeling of massaging Yuka¡¯s breast is great but Marina¡¯s breasts takes the lead when it comes to visual impact.

    While her pink nipples points hard, that thick and heavy thing sways and Marina¡¯s breast is the only one that does it.

    In short, it¡¯s regrettable throwing Marina away.

    But, Marina has no place under the current situation. Hated by Yuka, and since Asahina¡¯s hostile towards her too, if I violate Yuka and begin to train Asahina, Marina would completely lose her place.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll make Marina¡¯s place. That¡¯s becoming my girlfriend. If so, Marina would be on my side for just cause.

    If Marina complains, it would become my complain at the same time.

    If so, Asahina can¡¯t say anything. Because she¡¯s my slave. The problem would be Yuka. Yuka fell in love with me and she would feel uneasy because she¡¯s only my onahole but there¡¯s no way a sex friend would complain.

    ¡¸P-Please let me think about it¡­¡¹

    Marina mutters a trembling whisper while casting a shadow on her eyes. I laughed at Marina.

    ¡¸Yeah, think about it. I¡¯ll say it though, I don¡¯t mind if you refuse. I won¡¯t give you a punishment even if you refuse so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    Answering her with a smile, Marina¡¯s eyes shook.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯ll accept your proposal. I¡¯m not lying about abiding your will. I¡¯ll come your girlfriend if you tell me to. Whether it¡¯s temporary or official, I¡¯ll be your girlfriend. But please give me some time. Please give me some time to sort my thoughts¡¹

    While her voice trembles, Marina looks straight at me and speaks. Marina¡¯s answer satisfied me.

    ¡¸Yeah, got it¡¹

    I nodded at Marina¡¯s words.

    Though she has a conclusion, she still want some time to sort her thoughts. Marina saying that would perhaps be reborn when she finished thinking. The current Marina would become a different person.

    Though Marina¡¯s looks are flirty, her true character is unexpectedly old-fashioned. She would keep believing her partner once she falls in love, she¡¯s such a woman who¡¯d walk three steps behind her husband. And yet, a passion¡¯s burning furiously in secret.

    She was annoying when she got carried away but there¡¯s no human with good points only. Strengths and weaknesses are two sides of the same coin.

    Shozaki¡¯s an idiot. You sold the existence that would never betray you no matter what. You might¡¯ve let go of a fish that¡¯s larger than you think.

    Lunchtime, Marina came to the classroom.

    Marina entered the classroom in a dignified manner and stopped in front of my seat.

    ¡¸Can I borrow this seat?¡¹

    Marina looks around the surroundings as she speak, carried the vacant chair and placed it in front of the desk I¡¯m in front of.

    ¡¸Thank you for giving me time. Thanks to that, I was able to sort my thoughts¡¹

    Marina¡¯s voice sounds inside the quiet classroom.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped for today but I¡¯ll make your lunch box starting tomorrow¡¹

    While unwrapping the lunch box she put on the desk, Marina speaks out to me, opened the lunch box and held chopsticks in her right hand. Then, she looked straight at me.

    ¡¸Let me say it clearly. I don¡¯t intend to forget Shinozaki. But I swear to be your girlfriend¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s fine¡¹

    Marina talks while looking straight at me and I answered while nodding with a grin.

    That¡¯s fine. If she said that she¡¯ll be my girlfriend and forget Shinozaki, I would throw Marina at the place that time. I¡¯m not interested in such a loose woman.

    Marina who heard my answer, had a troubled smile floating on her face.

    ¡¸I really don¡¯t get you. You¡¯re so strong yet unfair. And you never give mercy to your enemy at all. And you show comparatively flexible interaction in a logical manner3 If a person like you was born in the warring states period, you might¡¯ve been a hero¡¹

    Marina laughs while showing a troubled smile, placed a side dish from the lunch box to her chopsticks and carried it to my mouth.

    ¡¸Okay, aahn~¡¹

    And she speaks out in a strangely sweet voice.

    ¡¸Aahn¡¹

    I open my mouth as I rest my chin on my right hand, the omelet entered my mouth.

    I closed my mouth, chewed, and swallowed it.

    ¡¸Delicious?¡¹

    Marina asks while tilting her head.

    ¡¸Yeah, it is¡¹

    Answering her, Marina blushed and happily laughed.

    Looking at the glances from the surroundings, the students inside the classroom looks at us dubfounded.

    The delinquent group is annihilated, Asahina who¡¯s expected to be the one who did it is hostile at Marina. If there¡¯s a rumor associated about Marina would spread, none of them would pick a fight with me.

    After all, if they got involved badly, they might antagonize Asahina.

    Furthermore, when I make Marina my girlfriend, they won¡¯t be feeling out of place when I¡¯m involved with Asahina and Yuka.

    Asahina and Yuka are hostile with Marina. It¡¯s very normal for them to pick a fight on me who¡¯s her boyfriend. It¡¯s not unnatural even if we¡¯re together.

    If I keep Marina¡¯s company, I think I would have much more advantage than I expected.

    It was an instant judgement but it was unexpectedly wise.

    If there¡¯s a problem©`.

    I sent a glance on the vacant seat of Asahina. She went out of the classroom to eat lunch box with Yuka today. It seems that she has taken Kisaragi even though she was a bit unwilling.

    Yuka¡¯s interested in Kisaragi after all. Asahina wants the two of them to not make a contact as much as possible but she doesn¡¯t want to see Yuka¡¯s sad face.

    With that said, Asahina and Kisaragi aren¡¯t in the classroom. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no one complaining even if I¡¯m eating lunch with Marina.

    Excluding one person.

    Seeing a glance at the entrance of the classroom, I got thrilled from the shivering cold feeling.

    There¡¯s a schoolgirl hiding herself at the entrance and observes.

    Yuka¡¯s looking at Marina with eyes that lost it¡¯s light.

    Marina walked in the first year¡¯s corridor to come to my classroom. In short, Yuka who should be eating lunch with Asahina won¡¯t be strange if she noticed Marina.

    Since Asahina and Kisaragi aren¡¯t nearby, she must¡¯ve pretended to go to the restroom and followed Marina.

    I can¡¯t honestly read what¡¯s Yuka¡¯s action but I¡¯m sure that she can¡¯t use Asahina and Kisaragi to crush Marina.

    Because of Yuka¡¯s character, if she has a complain then she¡¯s going to try and do something by herself.

    It¡¯s becoming troublesome but, that¡¯s why it¡¯s interesting and exciting.

    It¡¯s also bad when I can¡¯t read her.

    ¡¸U-Uhm, so¡­¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s diligently putting the side dish and rice to my mouth is blushing, breathing roughly, fidgeting, as she looks at me wistfully. Then©`.

    ¡¸I-I want your penis¡­?¡¹

    Marina bent her face forward, pleased for my penis with a sweet melting whisper.

    Even though she sorted her thoughts, Marina pleaded for my penis that day.

    I¡¯d normally think of her as loose but I don¡¯t think so.

    With my new technique, Marina was continuously given a climax that would make her crazy for a long time. Furthermore, she can¡¯t escape from the climax even if she faints. Marina has become mad for the penis because of that.

    I deliberately observe that Marina. That¡¯s why I can say it clearly. She¡¯s not loose.

    Even if it¡¯s just half a day, Marina chose the penis when she sorted her thoughts, she did well and spoke honestly.

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Nodding, Marina fidgets from embarrassment but she laughed gladly.

    Looking at her, it¡¯s a waste of a beauty that she became my girlfriend. Furthermore, she¡¯s a senior and has big tits.

    Yuka¡¯s looking at Marina with eyes that lost it¡¯s light from the shadow of the door of the classroom.

    Uhyooo©` this is fun. Yuka looks dangerous. Her eyes looks like it¡¯s going to kill Marina.

    I don¡¯t know what action would come from Yuka but I don¡¯t have the room to look at Yuka right now., That¡¯s why©`.

    ¡¸I can see a breakthrough¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Marina tilts her head to my mutter.

    ¡¸No, nothing. Should we do it till your belly¡¯s filled?¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s tilting her head blushed when she heard my words and looked down. But she¡¯s laughing and she began to put away her lunch box.

    I don¡¯t have the room to see Yuka right now so there¡¯s a possibility of winning.

    Having such thoughts, I left my seat to have sex with Marina.

 Chapter 31

    Yuka who¡¯s been coming every morning didn¡¯t come. In exchange©`.

    I take my breakfast and drink my ko-fi as I prepare to go to school

    ¡¸Good morning¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s on the corner of the road smiled when shew saw me and greeted. Then she lined next to me.

    A sweet obscene smell enters my nose.

    An intense scent of a woman from this early morning.

    That¡¯s right, Marina has come to pick me up in exchange for Yuka.

    ¡¸U-uhm¡­¡¹

    Marina who walks restlessly next to me, sends a glance while calling me out.

    A blushing cheek and moistened eyes. And, her breathing is clearly hot and rough. There¡¯s thin sweat coming out.

    ¡¸You want to cum?¡¹

    Stopping my foot, I ask while sending Marina a side glance, Marina nodded a lot of times.

    I made her came a lot in my house yesterday. Because of that, her body¡¯s flushed since then.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Clicking my tongue, I looked around and confirmed that there¡¯s no one else.

    ¡¸Come here¡¹

    Then I put up my middle and ring finger.

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much~?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s breathing became rougher when she saw my fingers, she expressed her gratitude towards me and looked around restlessly. And when she confirmed that there¡¯s no one, she rolled up her skirt even though it¡¯s in the middle of the school road. In addition, she placed her right hand on her panties and exposed her pussy dripping with love nectar.

    Marina¡¯s heart is beating violently as if it¡¯s going to explode.

    Even though there¡¯s no one, this is still the middle of the road. There are houses lined up that could see. It¡¯s unknown whether someone would come out, furthermore it¡¯s not possible if there¡¯s a stranger possibly watching us. That¡¯s why it¡¯s normal to feel uneasy and afraid. And yet Marina exposed her pussy.

    Furthermore, as long as I have my eyes, I can make sure that there¡¯s no one. With my eyes, I can confirm if there¡¯s someone on the other side of the wall.

    But Marina doesn¡¯t know it. That¡¯s why ¡°Someone might find out¡±, she can¡¯t escape from the unease and fear.

    And yet, she¡¯s exposing her pussy in a place like this.

    That¡¯s right, Marina¡¯s gone crazy. She¡¯s crazy for the pleasure I give her. That¡¯s why even if she¡¯s driven with fear and unease and shame, it¡¯s impossible to suppress her desire for pelasure.

    ¡¸Put it in yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes~?¡¹

    Ordering her as I put my right hand below, Marina nods as she breathes roughly.

    The middle finger and forefinger is put up.

    With her skirt raised, Marina who exposed her pussy by removing her panties straddle over my hand that¡¯s putting up two fingers. Those two fingers were aimed as she lower her waist.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    An obscene sound echoed and Marina trembles as she make a sweet voice.

    The tip of the fingers feel a slimy and soft meat. The two finger touched the pussy that¡¯s drenched with love nectar. But even if Marina lowers her finger, the finger doesn¡¯t enter her meat hole.

    That¡¯s because the finger slid off from the meat hole. Marina seems to understand the position of her own pussy but she can¡¯t see it. That¡¯s why my finger can¡¯t go inside her meat hole accurately.

    ¡¸Haa~? Haa~? Haa~?¡¹

    Breathing roughly and hotly, saliva drips down from Marina¡¯s faint pink lips, she trembles as she swing her waist back and forth. She tries to match my finger to her meat hole as she swing her waist back and forth.

    ¡¸Nuuu~?¡¹

    Marina trembles as she raise a sweet voice. The tip of the finger fits inside the meat hole.

    ¡¸Someone might find us out if you raise your voice¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry~?¡¹

    Marina apologizes to my mutter then she lowered her waist instantly.

    ¡¸A, auuu¡­?¡¹

    Marina twitches as she raise a painful voice.

    The finger united with the meat hole. That¡¯s why the finger should¡¯ve went inside her pussy already when she dropped her waist. But sadly the finger didn¡¯t enter the meat hole, it slid down the crack that¡¯s smeared with love nectar.

    ¡¸There¡¯s too much love nectar¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry~?¡¹

    Marina apologizes.

    My finger slid off because of the love nectar. Marina apologizes obediently but she should¡¯ve noticed it. The moment my finger started invading her hole, I moved my finger away.

    Marina should want to cum so much. She¡¯d normally be angry if she¡¯s tormented by that kind of act. But, Marina apologized obediently.

    Paased.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s your reward¡¹

    I smiled and moved my finger bit by bit. It made a lewd sound as a result.

    ¡¸Ah ? ah ? ah ? ah ?¡¹

    Raising her skirt, Marina shifter her panties to the side to expose her pussy is now bowlegged and her legs are convulsing.

    It¡¯s called a reward but I just move my fingertips on Marina¡¯s slit. If I pierce Marina¡¯s weak point in her pussy, she might be half dead here. It¡¯s a tease more than a reward.

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much?¡¹

    She¡¯s being made fun of and yet, Marina¡¯s expressing gratitude with her saliva dripping out.

    Looking at the ground, there¡¯s a large amount of love nectar overflowing from Marina¡¯s pussy making a black stain on the asphalt.

    She¡¯s expressing her gratitude even in this situation©`.

    Passed.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a game as a reward¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes~?¡¹

    Asking her as I play with her pussy, Marina who¡¯s bow legged and convulsing nodded.

    ¡¸Say pussy ten times¡¹

    ¡¸PussyPussyPussyPussyPussyPussyPussyPussyPussyPussy¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    At the same time Marina finished speaking, I asked while poking her breast on top of her uniform.

    ¡¸Pussy~?¡¹

    I¡¯m poking her breast and yet Marina answered pussy.

    There¡¯s no way she¡¯s tricked. Even if you were to say pussy ten times, you won¡¯t mistake your breast as a pussy. But Marina made a mistake. She purposely made a mistake to entertain me.

    In a situation where she wants to cum so badly, she¡¯s still amusing me¡­

    Passed.

    ¡¸Then, this place?¡¹

    Poking her breast while the other finger plays with her pussy, I asked her.

    ¡¸Anus?¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I thought that she¡¯d say pussy but she threw anus.

    I made her say pussy ten times so I can somehow understand to the limit that the other parts poked would be called pussy. And since I¡¯m playing with her pussy with my finger, pussy would be a correct answer in some meaning. Or rather, if she answered breasts, I intend to tease her and say that the correct answer is pussy.

    But Marina answered anus.

    Unrelated. Anus doesn¡¯t make sense. There¡¯s no relation at all.

    Hyuu, she did something completely unexpected. She managed to surprise me just to amuse me? That¡¯s somewhat okay.

    It¡¯s mortifying but, passed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you cum as a reward¡¹

    Satisfied, I stopped playing with her pussy and pinched her erect clitoris that¡¯s sticking out of her skin with my finger.

    ¡¸Oh ? Ooh ? Nooo~?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s bowlegged had her eyes turned and peel white, then she drooled while convulsing, then leaked out a sweet voice.

    She came. Marina definitely came. But©`.

    ¡¸Okay, you came. Then let¡¯s go to the school immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yesh ? T-Thank you vewy mush?¡¹

    Separating my finger from her clitoris, I began to walk. Marina spoke words of gratitude even she can¡¯t articulate properly and she run after me unsteadily.

    Marina reached climax just as she wished. But, the climax she wants is different.

    Clitoris is a part of a woman¡¯s body that has a high sensitivity. Marina¡¯s clitoris has high sensitivity without exception. That¡¯s why she¡¯ll cum if it¡¯s played with. But Marina¡¯s clitoris isn¡¯t developed that much. That¡¯s why she¡¯ll cum if it¡¯s played with but it can¡¯t reach the violent climax compared to when the weak point is attacked.

    In short, Marina¡¯s desire isn¡¯t cut off at all. And her desire would just increase if it¡¯s played with badly.

    And yet she doesn¡¯t voice out complains and just thanked me.

    Passed.

    I¡¯ll tease you even more as a reward.

    I know that Marina¡¯s an earnest woman. She offered her body for the sake of her boyfriend, she¡¯s a woman who¡¯d let her body get defiled just to save her own boyfriend.

    She was even prepared to become my girlfriend. Even if she was introduced that she won¡¯t forget her boyfriend, she swore to become my girlfriend.

    She¡¯s a foolish earnest woman that steeled herself. Thus her attitude and behavior changed completely but it was more than expected.

    Marina who steeled herself is surprisingly obedient and she devoted herself to me diligently.

    Marina gets attacked continuously even if she fainted as she continues to reach the climax created by the new technique ¡°deliberate climax¡±. Marina¡¯s body is in heat all the time because of that, she went mad that she only thinks of cumming and penis all day round.

    And yet, Marina¡¯s not complaining even if I make her wait. On the contrary, she¡¯s showing a speech and behavior that she¡¯s glad when she sees me happy.

    I thought that she changed but who¡¯d thought that it¡¯d be this far.

    She really betrayed my expectations in a good meaning.

    If I have a complain, then it would be her not stopping her ringlet curls. It seems that she¡¯ll stick to ringlet curls to the end.

    Marina let down her hair once before but, she stick to ponytail when she knew that I liked it. However, the ends is a drill.

    Why are you rolling it? Why do you love drills so much?1 You want to dig a hole with your hair?2

    Though I¡¯m mad, that¡¯s fine.

    She¡¯s an obedient, too diligently obedient woman. And yet she¡¯s not losing the sight of herself and she obstinately sticks to it. That¡¯s why she¡¯s worth teasing. Teasing Marina this way and that, I completely got addicted.

    Lunchtime, Asahina and Kisaragi went out of the classroom and in exchange, Marina entered the classroom. The classroom quiets down at the same time and the students leave the classroom one after another.

    Let the sleeping dogs lie.

    If they got involved with Marina poorly, they might be marked down by Asahina.

    Asahina¡¯s power is only Yuka and Kisaragi. Three people including herself. But, that¡¯s why it¡¯s scary.

    The delinquents have considerable power. And Asahina beat them down alone. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t just beat them up. The delinquents¡¯ mind were snapped off.

    Just what kind of mean did she use? Can a single delicate schoolgirl beat a number of men all alone?

    All are unknown and indistinct. That¡¯s how scary Asahina is and it¡¯s the same for Yuka and Kisaragi who¡¯s liked by her.

    It¡¯s delicate how she¡¯s interested in Kisaragi though.

    Anyway, people fears the unknown. It¡¯s the same on those party who treated me like a monster.

    That said, Yuka and Kisaragi are the only one on Asahina¡¯s side but a great number of people would gather if she summons. If Asahina felt like it, just how much power she would have?

    It¡¯s too dangerous to be hostile.

    ¡¸Reserving the classroom is quite luxurious¡¹

    Marina approached me in the classroom where there¡¯s no one and she speak out to me with a smile. She picked up a chair in front of my seat and sat down facing me across the desk.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no one here. Take out your pussy and breasts¡¹

    ¡¸Yes~?¡¹

    Marina nodded at my order, she removed the hook of her skirt while standing up and she lowered the zipper.

    The skirt dropped on the floor.

    Marina who¡¯s on her panties on the lower half, looks around red to her ears, she then took off her panties.

    Marina who became nude on the lower half, held her uniform and rolled it up. Her breast got revealed and it swayed.

    Her lower half is already naked, and since she rolled up her uniform, there¡¯s no exaggeration that Marina¡¯s almost naked. And yet she¡¯s still wearing her stockings, it¡¯s much more lewd than being naked.

    ¡¸It happens a lot of times. Even though there¡¯s no one, we don¡¯t know when someone¡¯s going to come in? There¡¯s a possibility that someone¡¯s watching even they¡¯re not coming in¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry for causing you worry ? Marina¡¯s a pervert that became naked inside the classroom~?¡¹

    Even though I ordered her, Marina apologizes as she put blame on herself.

    Yup, praiseworthy. I¡¯m teasing her as I like and yet, Marina¡¯s getting even more cuter.

    Is Marina a masochist? No, she might be but I think it¡¯s a bit different.

    She just purely want to be happy with pleasure I guess?

    Marina steeled herself and swore to be my girlfriend. But that¡¯s different, I can see her wanting favorable impression in me.

    If so, just where Marina holds my favorable impression? She normally have a grudge and yet.

    That said, if someone saw Marina right now, she¡¯d be a joke. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t turn off my ability. But if I use my ability, Marina¡¯s insides are in full view.

    It¡¯s an ability that¡¯s really inconvenient.

    ¡¸N? Huh?¡¹

    Being fed up using my ability, I was surprised when I noticed the abnormal event.

    Marina¡¯s standing stark naked with erect nipples and clitoris, she¡¯s standing in front of me with love nectar dripping down.

    ¡¸S-something wrong?¡¹

    Marina asks me with reddish brown eyes and tilts her head.

    ¡¸Ah, no¡­¡¹

    I gaze back at Marina and looked at the other side of the classroom¡¯s wall in panic.

    There are students going in and out of the corridor on the other side of the wall.

    I can see. I can definitely see the other side of the wall.

    When I looked at Marina in panic, Marina looks at me bashfully and fidgeting and her fair skin is blushing.

    What does this mean? Just what is going on?

    Looking up, I saw the inside of the skirt of a schoolgirl that¡¯s walking on the other side of the ceiling.

    Even if I look at the surroundings, down, I can definitely see the other side of the wall.

    There¡¯s no problem. My ability is definitely working. And yet©`.

    I can¡¯t see through just Marina.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­W-was it too perverted?¡¹

    Marina asks me feeling uneasy.

    ¡¸Ah, no, that¡¯s not it¡¹

    I somehow answered while feeling confused, I desperately calmed myself down.

    Don¡¯t panic. Anyway, let¡¯s cut off my ability. And, let¡¯s activate it again.

    Persuading myself, I turned off my ability and looked around.

    Yup, I can¡¯t see the other side properly. My ability is certainly cut off.

    Then let¡¯s activate it again.

    Just when I thought of it, the image of the other side of the wall is projected.

    There¡¯s no problem in activating it again. Then©`.

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    My eyes opened wide when I looked at Marina.

    I can¡¯t see it. I can¡¯t see anything inside Marina.

    What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening?

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    I concentrated while looking at Marina. Then©`.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    I concentrated on Marina¡¯s right breast. Then I saw the inside. I can¡¯t see anything other than that.

    When I moved my glance.

    Could it be, this is©`

    My ability evolved?

    ¡¸A-Amazing. Kukuku, this is amazing¡¹

    My ability changed to the ability that when I use, I can¡¯t see all of the insides of a human body. Even though I want to use it for lewd things, it¡¯s just disgusting when I can see the insides. I¡¯m withering because of that so I need a lot of guts to use for lewd things.

    But, evolution?

    I felt the possibility of the evolution of my ability. In the first place, it¡¯s doubtful what my eyes can really see.

    I can see through all things but there¡¯s a contradiction when I can recognize the thing I can see through. I can see everything no matter how dark it is without controlling light, it even has the zooming function to recognize human muscle and blood vessels in far away places.

    I can understand the image as if using something else even if it¡¯s not caught by the eyeball, I thought that it won¡¯t be strange if there¡¯s something else ahead of this ability.

    My ability has evolved once. It won¡¯t be strange of there¡¯s a second one.

    But I don¡¯t know what I should do for it. I don¡¯t know why it has evolved on the first. If I recall, it¡¯s just because I abused my ability.

    I felt the possibility but I don¡¯t know how to draw it out.

    And now. Why I can¡¯t see through just Marina. Why I can see through only that part when I concentrate? I don¡¯t get it at all. But I can.

    Why did it evolve suddenly? How did it evolve suddenly? I only think of abusing my ability.

    Could it be that it¡¯s simply evolving on the need if I abuse my ability?

    I was abusing the ability on the first evolution. But, when I came to see the insides of humans because of the evolution, I refrained using this ability. That said, I automatically use it when I see a woman and I was troubled with it.

    I try to not use my ability as much as possible but I came to abuse my ability again since I met Asahina.

    I used my ability to deliberately attack Marina, I always concentrated my thoughts to capture the erogenous zone who¡¯s sensitivity is lower than the weak point.

    It bore fruit and lead to the evolution of my ability?

    ¡¸Ku, kuku, kukukuku¡­¡¹

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­¡¹

    Marina calls out uneasily as I laugh instinctively.

    ¡¸Marina, I¡¯m glad I meat you. Let me give you my gratitude. Thanks¡¹

    ¡¸EH?¡¹

    Marina raises a foolish voice as I gave her my gratitude.

    There¡¯s no way Marina knows about my x-ray vision so she¡¯d was confused when I gave her my thanks. But there¡¯s no way I intend to let Marina know my secret.

    It¡¯s the end when my ability became known. The ability shows effect when I use it to support me, it doesn¡¯t strengthen me physically at all. That¡¯s why when they find it out, they can deal with it.

    For example, I can¡¯t do anything if they bind my body.

    However it¡¯s a fearful ability if they don¡¯t find it out.

    That¡¯s why I pay attention so no one would know, I quietly use it.

    Until now, and in the future.

    ¡¸C-Could it be¡­¡¹

    Marina looks uneasy, then muttered.

    ¡¸Are you getting aroused from me being perverted!? That¡¯s why you¡¯re giving me your thanks?¡¹

    Marina seems to think why I gave her my thanks and it seems that she concluded by herself.

    ¡¸Well yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Aha~? Thank you very much¡¹

    Nodding while enduring my laughter, Marina jumps around with a smile and her big breasts shook around, then gave her thanks.

    ¡¸Then, If I become more perverted, Suzuhara-san would be happier?¡¹

    Marina who stopped jumping around asks me with a sweet voice and a moistened eyes.

    ¡¸Right. To be honest, I think you¡¯re cuter now more than ever¡¹

    ¡¸Aha~? Eheheh?¡¹

    Hearing my words, Marina felt a bit shy but she laughed gladly.

    Dammit, Passed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you a reward because you¡¯re being cute¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    When I beckon Marina while asking her, Marina blushed and laughed, then she moved in front of me. She¡¯s close that we¡¯re about to touch and her naked body¡¯s exposed without a single thing concealed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you cum as you like since it¡¯s special. But, you can¡¯t let out your voice¡¹

    When I told Marina that, I pinched Marina¡¯s right nipple and clitoris.

    ¡¸Ahn ? I-I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Pinching her nipples and clitoris, Marina trembled and answered in a trembling sweet voice. Then, she closed her mouth and stiffened her body.

    I can make you cum as much as you like as a reward. I said that but my finger¡¯s not picking her weak point at all. Then, Marina would be getting a satisfactory climax. She knows it, she understands it so Marina said she¡¯ll work hard.

    Passed.

    ¡¸Hore, hore, hore, cum, cum!¡¹

    I knead and stir her nipple and clitoris while grinning.

    ¡¸Oh ?, Oho ?, nhooo ?¡¹

    As soon as I played with her, her eyes turned white, she stick her tongue out, and Marina pants as she drool, her body¡¯s flushed in red, she¡¯s convulsing while drenched in sweat.

    Her nipple and clitoris are erect as if it¡¯s going to explode. Because it gets stiff when I stir it, I don¡¯t get tired no matter how much I play with it.

    ¡¸Where do you want to be played with? N? Where, Marina?¡¹

    Feeling my abnormally erect penis, getting aroused even if it¡¯s cold, I can¡¯t get enough and teased Marina even more.

    ¡¸Oooh~? Ohooo ? P-Please enjoy it ? Marina¡¯s happy when you¡¯re having fun ? Nhoooo~?¡¹3

    If only I play with her left nipple which is her weak point. If only I thrust my finger inside her pussy and hit her weak point. Marina¡¯s driven by that desire but she suppress her own desire and worry about me.

    Failed. You failed.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t even speak properly! You¡¯re no good at all! and I give punishments on no good women!¡¹

    Shouting, I crushed her nipples and clitoris and pulled it to the limit and let go of my finger.

    ¡¸Nhooooooo~?¡¹

    Her suppressed sweet scream reaches my ear, her big breast shook up and returned to it¡¯s original position. Then, Marina spouts out pee while her body trembles.

    Failed. The failing Marina would be punishment by the thing named Penis.

    Standing up, I unfastened my belt immediately and took out my punisher penis4

    ¡¸You¡¯re no good! You¡¯re absurdly no good! That¡¯s why I¡¯ll punish you with my dick.¡¹

    Punishing the whited out and convulsing Marina, I gripped her hair and pressed her against the desk.

    ¡¸Ah, aaaah, aaaaaah ? Coooooooock?¡¹

    Pressing Marina who¡¯s almost naked against the desk, she raised a voice of pleasure like a mad woman when she heard the me talking about my penis.

    She¡¯s broken from suppressing her own desire.

    I turned on Marina¡¯s behind and immediately screwed in my penis inside her meat hole that¡¯s drenched with love nectar.

    ¡¸The dick came iiiiiiiiiiin~?¡¹

    Marina raised a scream of pleasure when her long cherished penis was screwed in.

    ¡¸Shut up bitch! You¡¯re just a sow mad for dicks! I¡¯ll tell you but this isn¡¯t a reward! This is a punishment!¡¹

    I shouted, raised my right hand and swing it instantly.

    ¡¸ahi~?¡¹

    When I slapped her ass, Marina leaked out pee and raised a sweet scream. The meat hole that holds my penis to the root shuts tight at the same time.

    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s a punishment. To strengthen Marina¡¯s weak points on the navel side, I don¡¯t pierce her weak point with the glance from the back.

    ¡¸If you want to cum then cum!¡¹

    Shouting, I gripped Marina¡¯s ass with my hands and began to swing my waist mightily.

    Marina¡¯s ass makes a banging sound when it hits my waist. And her meat hole that¡¯s dripping with love nectar is mercilessly stroking my penis.

    ¡¸Ooooo ? Noooooo ? Please enjoy ? please have fun with Marinya ? Ohoooooooooo ? nhooooooooo ?¡¹

    Giving me the highest pleasure, Marina pleases me voluntarily. Marina¡¯s still taking care of me and I got even more aroused because of that.

    Shit, it feels better than usual. Marina¡¯s pussy feels so good that it¡¯s dangerous.

    I swing my waist frantically and ejaculated twice without pulling out.

    Furthermore, since my ability evolved, I only see Marina¡¯s womb and pussy, and I surely poured my semen inside her womb.

    Thanks to that, Marina¡¯s womb is filled with my semen.

    Marina¡¯s breathing roughly as she fix her clothes. The gap in her thighs is dripping with cloudy mucous.

    Though I felt refreshed, the act ended with Marina not tasting a deep climax at all. And yet©`.

    ¡¸Okay, Aahn~?¡¹

    Marina seats on a chair and lets me eat her bento even though she¡¯s completely exhausted.

    It must be hard to continue cumming but it must be harder to not being made to cum. But Marina¡¯s not speaking out a complain nor dissatisfaction at all, she¡¯s rather laughing happily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the right choice to make you my girlfriend¡¹

    Looking at Marina¡¯s smile, it went out of my mouth naturally.

    *Karan*

    The side dish dropped on the desk and the chopsticks rolled.

    ¡¸Ae?¡¹

    Convulsing, Marina embraced me closely while being surprised.

    ¡¸Ae? ae? Nhi? hyu? ahya? nkuuu?¡¹

    She leaks out a sweet voice, convulsing as she embrace me and a sound echoes telling that she blew urine.

    ¡¸It feels good ? it feels goooood ?¡¹

    Marina looks like she¡¯s been attacked by pleasure suddenly, her eyes are staggering as she gets drunk in pleasure.

    Why¡¯s she attacked by sudden pleasure? Something happened? Marina herself doesn¡¯t seem to understand either.

    Hey, could it be that the pleasure reaches the critical point when you get praised? Are you having a hard climax from just words.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you? That¡¯s cute¡¹

    ¡¸Ahi~?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that sloppy face. Aren¡¯t you cute?¡¹

    ¡¸Nho?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with Nho? You¡¯re raising such cute voices¡¹

    ¡¸Ohoooooo~?¡¹

    I tried saying cute as an experiment, and Marina convulsed into climax each time I do.

    dahell. Marina really cums with just words.

    Speaking of which, the fashion magazine said that. Whisper sweet words and torment her with sweet words too.

    But who¡¯d thought she¡¯d cum from just words.

    ¡¸You¡¯re betraying my expectations in a good meaning¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much~?¡¹

    Marina cums just from my word, and she convulsed violently while giving out her thanks. Then her eyes went white and she dropped.

    She came too much from words and fainted.

    How should I say it? She¡¯s¡­so amazing What¡¯s with this interestingly lewd creature?

    After school, Marina left the school with me and we hurried home so I can play with Marina. But, I suddenly remembered something out of place.

    Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Yuka today. She might¡¯ve been depressed when Marina became my girlfriend.

    She might stop being my onahole. Well that¡¯s fine if she does. Marina¡¯s fun, and it would be my win if Yuka runs away.5

    No, wait. It¡¯s unnatural for Yuka¡¯s character to run away even if she¡¯s bullied. But if something abnormal happens to Yuka, Pechahina will definitely make a noise6 Pechahina has a small chest but her intuition is strangely sharp. Even if Yuka hides it, she will notice that there¡¯s something abnormal. But Pechahina¡¯s normal today

    What? My chest is astir. I have a hunch that something amazingly unpleasant will happen.

 Chapter 32

    Lying down on top of the bed, a pussy¡¯s exposed right above my face and Marina¡¯s taking my penis inside her mouth while on all fours.

    It¡¯s the so called 69.

    ¡¸Nbu Juju ? Juppo Juppo ? Juju ? Ju ? Jupojupo¡¹

    An obscene wet sound originates from the glans.

    It¡¯s still inferior compared to Yuka¡¯s fellatio but it¡¯s pleasant. Though it¡¯s inferior to Yuka, Marina¡¯s technique improved greatly.

    But I feel that it feels good not because of the technique.

    There¡¯s something else that arouses me and that doubles the pleasure.

    ¡¸¤¸¤å¤Ý¤Ã? ¤ì¤í¤ì¤í¤ì¤í? ¤Á¤å¤Ã¤Á¤å¤Ã? ¤à¤Á¤å¤Ã? ¤°¤Ö¤Ã? ¤¸¤å¤Ý¤Ã¤¸¤å¤Ý¤Ã?¡¹1

    Taking out the penis, Marina kisses the glans like her beloved and strokes the rod with her hand, then she put it inside her mouth again and then swing her head.

    She¡¯s inferior than Yuka but she wants to please me. She wants me to have fun. Her polite fellatio transmits those thoughts.

    ¡¸Marina. Let¡¯s end after I ejaculate¡¹

    I ask Marina while looking at her obscene pussy right in front of my face.

    Marina trembled, then stopped swinging her head for a moment. Her meat hole that¡¯s drenched with love nectar closed up.

    It would end with the next ejaculation. If I ejaculate with her fellatio, her pussy won¡¯t taste the penis today.

    Marina thought so but©`.

    ¡¸¤¸¤å¤Ý¤Ã? ¤¸¤å¤Ý¤Ã? ¤¸¤å¤Ý¤Ã? ¤¸¤å¤Ý¤Ã?¡¹

    Marina resumed her fellatio while her love nectar drips from the convulsing greedily meat hole.

    I didn¡¯t tell her to stop the fellatio. That¡¯s why I intend to ejaculate in fellatio.

    Even though she wants to cum to death.

    Then how about this?

    Raising my right hand, I placed my forefinger and middle finger in her meat hole and put strength on it.

    Along with the obscene wet sound, the two fingers are swallowed inside her meat hole.

    ¡¸Nnnnnn?¡¹

    Marina who has my penis inside her trembled and she raised a sweet muffled voice.

    Activating my ability, I looked through her pussy only and I bent my finger and scratched the place that¡¯s a bit off from her weak point.

    Her vaginal wall is scratched.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnnnnn? Nnnnnnnnnnn?¡¹

    Along with her sweet muffled scream, the finger swallowed to the root is being shut tightly.

    Just a bit more, if the finger shifts just a little bit, it would hit her weak point.

    ¡¸Nu? Nuuuuu? Nku? Nuuuuuuuuu?¡¹

    An obscene wet sound is created as her pussy¡¯s stirred. Even if she knows her weak point, there¡¯s normally a chance that it would be hit if the attack shifts even for just a bit. But that won¡¯t happen to me.

    I can clearly see her weak point with my x-ray vision so it¡¯s possible to stir her pussy violently without touching that part.

    That¡¯s already a torture.

    ¡¸¤ó©a¤ó©a¤ó©a? ©a ¤ó©a¤ó©a¤ó©a¤ó©a¤ó©a¤ó©a? ©a¡¹

    Marina¡¯s blushing body spouts a large amount of sweat. Then she convulsed abnormally along with her sweet muffled scream.

    It¡¯s possible to cum even if the weak point isn¡¯t attacked. Marina reached continuous climax by just being stirred with two fingers. But for Marina who experienced and had the true climax carved into her body, this pleasure can¡¯t be called a climax to her.

    It would end if her desire is stimulated but she¡¯d only be sorry if her desire isn¡¯t.

    You want to cum? You want your weak point to be attacked? You desire the climax that would not let you escape even if you fainted right?

    Say it, Say it Marina. Say that you want my penis. Say ¡°Make me cum¡±

    I¡¯ll tease you more if you do. If you know that, you¡¯ll lose to your desire and beg for it. Become a sore loser.

    ¡¸¤ó©a¤ó©a¤ó©a¤ó©a¤ó©a¤ó©a? ©a ¤ó©a¤¦©a¤¦©a¤¦©a¤¦©a¤¦©a¤¦©a?©a¡¹

    My finger¡¯s feels like it¡¯s going to be bitten off. And yet, I still sir her pussy violently.

    ¡¸¤ó©a¤ª©a¤ª©a¤ª©a¤ª©a¤ª©a¤ª©a¤ª©a¤ª©a?©a¡¹

    I stir the meat hole and it created an obscene wet sound as it scatters love nectar.

    Her urethra¡¯s convulsing that she¡¯s going to piss soon.

    But©`.

    ¡¸¤¯©a¤Õ©a¤Õ©a¤Õ©a¤Õ©a¤Ã©a?©a ¤ó©a¤Ö©a¤Ã©a?©a ¤ó©a¤Ö©a¤Ã©a?©a ¤ó©a¤Ö©a¤Ã©a?©a ¤ó©a¤Ö©a¤Ã©a?©a¡¹

    Even she¡¯s convulsing abnormally, Marina still doesn¡¯t separate from the penis that she¡¯s swallowing to the root. And she¡¯s swinging her head violently.

    It¡¯s a deepthroat. Furthermore, she¡¯s not just swallowing it deep. She¡¯s not hitting the penis with her teeth and she¡¯s sucking firmly when the penis is pulled out.

    She¡¯s not engrossed in escaping the desire. I can certainly feel that her want to serve me is fighting with her lust and desire. Furthermore, Marina should be pissing when her pussy¡¯s stirred by my finger. And yet she¡¯s not pissing no matter how intense it is.

    My face is right under her urethra. If she pisses, it¡¯ll pour on my face. That¡¯s why Marina¡¯s desperately holding it.

    It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be done with self control but Marina¡¯s doing the impossioble.

    That¡¯s how much she gives thought about it.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so cute¡¹

    ¡¸Nbu!?¡¹

    Hearing my mutter, Marina¡¯s body shook hard and stiffened. Then she covered her urethra with her right hand.

    ¡¸¤ó©a¤¦©a¤¦©a¤¦©a¤¦©a¤¦©a¤¦©a¤¦©a¤¦©a?©a¡¹

    The next moment, a gushing sound echoes and urine gushed out of the gap of her hand.

    The momentum of her piss was stopped by covering with her hand but it still drips. And it fell on my face.

    Marina took out my penis from her mouth.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Marina separates from me as she cover her urethra with her right hand and she apologizes with a pale face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Marina¡¯s kneeling as she cover her urethra with her right hand and apologized to me over and over again.

    ¡¸Salty¡¹

    I licked my lips while looking down on the kneeling Marina, I mutter as the salty taste spreads through my mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Marina apologizes desperately while kneeling. She¡¯s still covering her crotch with her right hand. Her peeing doesn¡¯t stop.

    I don¡¯t have peeing fetish. But I¡¯m not angry that she pissed on my face. Or rather, I like to see beauties leak out. It just hit my face by chance.

    ¡¸Calm down. I¡¯m not angry¡¹

    ¡¸B-But¡¹

    Marina persists on kneeling as I talk to her.

    But Marina, she was able to endure it even though I attacked her that much and yet she lost it when I called her cute.

    ¡¸You do know that you¡¯re a beauty yourself, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not¡­¡¹

    Marina denies my question while kneeling.

    ¡¸Stop with the modesty. If you¡¯re not a beauty of the class beauties, then what are the others? Well, I know that it¡¯s hard to call oneself beautiful¡¹

    Muttering as I scratch my head, I sit cross-legged on the bed.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it. Why are you so happy when I call you cute? You¡¯ve been called cute by people around you, right? You should be a pampered class so you should be used to being called cute. There must be a lot of men much more handsome than me who confessed to you. Shinozaki¡¯s quite good looking too¡¹

    Marina didn¡¯t answer my questions and just kept kneeling.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not blaming you. I just don¡¯t get it. Yuka¡¯s quite a beauty but she fell in love with me so I get it. I can understand it. But you¡¯re different. I should be your enemy. It¡¯s normal to curse me. I threatened you so you should be holding a grudge against me. And yet why?¡¹

    I¡¯m happy that Marina¡¯s submissive. But it¡¯s a fault of trouble hidden when you get carried away.

    But the uneasiness grows stronger.

    After she became my girlfriend, I can feel stability from Marina¡¯s unstable spirit when we have sex. Her glance towards me is getting hot in contrast.

    I¡¯m not complaining. Marina¡¯s cute right now so I like it. But I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸Why¡­?¡¹

    Marina mutters as she keep kneeling. Then, she slowly looked up.

    Marina¡¯s crying. Laughing, mourning, her tears throw that kind of expression.

    ¡¸Even I don¡¯t get it¡¹

    Her sobbing voice trembles. Hearing those words, I finally understood.

    I see, Is that so?

    ¡¸Even you don¡¯t get it. Then there¡¯s no way for me to get it either?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Marina laughs bashfully from my words.

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t apologize. It¡¯s normal that I don¡¯t get it so I feel refreshed when I do now¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a strange expression¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s so¡¹

    Marina looks at me and laughs.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have experience in love, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸N? Yeah, none. I¡¯m not popular, and I¡¯m quite hated¡¹

    When I answered her question, Marina laughed.

    When I¡¯m asked about love talk before, I get irritated before but I¡¯m not irritated right now. Marina laughs as I told her that I don¡¯t have experience in love but I¡¯m not angry.

    ¡¸I might be too¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I might not have experienced love too¡¹

    Ha? What are you saying? Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend?

    ¡¸Just talking to myself. Please don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    Marina looks up at me and laughed.

    Her eye¡¯s are obviously provoking me.

    Correction. I said that I¡¯m not irritated but she¡¯s really irritating.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get carried away you pig¡¹

    Saying that, I throw Marina down the bed.

    ¡¸I want to go shopping this weekend. I¡¯ll buy cute clothes. Then, you¡¯ll surely say it. Whether it suits me or not¡¹

    ¡¸ah?¡¹

    ¡¸Because you¡¯re properly looking at me¡¹2

    She¡¯s provoking me but she¡¯s not resisting when I pushed her down, Marina closed her eyes and muttered to herself.

    ¡¸Well, It¡¯s better to violate cute ones¡¹

    It¡¯s obvious that women should be cute. But it¡¯s painful to chose Marina¡¯s clothes. While I¡¯d like her to take the clothes she like, my thoughts changed a bit when Marina wore the track and field uniform.

    I thought that the clothes she prefer would be charming and the clothes that suit her is unrelated. If so, I thought of entrusting it to Marina before.

    ¡¸Then, I have to work hard¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m talking to myself¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¹

    When I ask the muttering Marina again, she opened her eyes and laughed and she looked at me with provoking eyes.

    I¡¯m irritated but I¡¯m already horny so I bury my face between Marina¡¯s breasts.

    The soft elastic feeling sandwich my face and I can feel the chilly sweat from her skin. And I can feel her pulse even if I don¡¯t use my X-ray vision.

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    When I licked her skin, Marina trembled and raised a sweet voice. I pinched Marina¡¯s nipples and licked her skin as I stir the pinched nipples.

    ¡¸Ah? Ah?¡¹

    I hear her sweet voice while tasting her sweaty skin. And an obscene female scent tickles my nose.

    I raised my face, put her left nipple in my mouth and pinched her right nipple with my fingers. Then I caressed it with my tongue and bit it with my teeth.

    ¡¸Kuuuuuu~?¡¹

    The trembling Marina gripped the bed sheets to the limit and she clenched her teeth while having a bright red face.

    I look at Marina while caressing her left nipple with my mouth and playing with her right nipple with my hand, then I stretched my hand in her thighs. Then I stroke her erect clitoris with my finger and then invaded her meat hole with the finger.

    ¡¸Nkuuuuuuuu?¡¹

    Marina raised her waist while convulsing.

    Bending my finger inside her meat hole, I hollowed her weak point with the tip of my finger. Then the meat hole made a sound as I stir it.

    ¡¸Higi? Higuuuuuu?¡¹

    Marina convulses as she raise a sweet scream and she spouts a tide while her weak point is being pierced and stirred.

    I attack both her weak points in her left nipple and inside her pussy at the same time.

    Marina normally would stick her tongue out and white her eyes already but she¡¯s gritting her teeth while clenching the sheet and refuses to ahegao to the very limit.

    It¡¯s impossible to endure. I¡¯ve confirmed it with my experiments to say that. But Marina¡¯s enduring it. It¡¯s something impossible but Marina¡¯s enduring it.

    ¡¸J-Just me¡¹

    Marina raises her voice while desperately enduring it.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want just myself to be the one feeling pleasure¡¹3

    Blushing as if her whole body is on fire, she¡¯s spouting a large amount of sweat, Marina convulses violently as she spouts tide and yet she looks straight at me with her reddish brown eyes and clearly spoke.

    I felt Marina¡¯s gaze.

    Her skill¡¯s inferior. but Marina can possibly exceed Yuka.

    It¡¯s vague but I can certainly feel it.

    ¡¸Then, please me too¡¹

    Marina¡¯s talking to me while feeling the strangely fast pulse of her heart, I pulled my finger from her meat hole and I thrust myself between Marina¡¯s thighs. And my penis so hard that it¡¯s about to explode any moment is placed on the meat hole that¡¯s wet with hot love nectar.

    ¡¸I-I wanted to give my first to you¡­¡¹

    Even though she¡¯s convulsing abnormally, Marina mutters with a shaking voice.

    First time? Well, I thought that virgin would be better for a relationship but©`.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re mine right now, that doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    I thrust in my waist while saying that and my penis goes inside her meat hole to the root instantly.

    I like virgins even now. I want to violate virgins if possible. I want to deprive a woman¡¯s everything while she¡¯s not tainted yet. However, even I don¡¯t understand it but©`.

    ¡¸You¡¯re you¡¹

    Marina¡¯s Marina, her virginity doesn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s what my real thoughts right now.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re really¡­a demon?¡¹

    Those were the last words of Marina as a human. Marina ceased to be a human after she said that and she¡¯s nothing but an animal.

    Marina¡¯s pussy is the best, I swing my waist in ecstasy and I pierced her weak point again and again.

    That¡¯s the best pleasure I know.

    Friday after school, I¡¯m going to meet Marina outside the classroom so I went towards the entrance.

    ¡¸Mota-kun¡¹4

    I stopped walking down the corridor and turned around. Then, Yuka¡¯s standing there.5

    It¡¯s weekend today6 Yuka¡¯s not in contact with me till then.

    I had an unpleasant hunch but I thought it was nothing and she escaped. But it seems that I was wrong.

    Well, there was no incident with Pechahina I was 50-50 in the thought she ran away. And I thought that she¡¯d be moving today.

    ¡¸N-Nee-san¡­¡¹

    Marina¡¯s standing in front of me, her eyes shook as she mutter and hid herself behind my back.

    Marina¡¯s yearning for and chases after Yuka, and she noticed Yuka¡¯s feelings for me.

    Then she became my girlfriend. That¡¯s nothing but an act of stealing me away from Yuka. That would be shameful.

    ¡¸Yuuki-senpai, don¡¯t mind it. I won¡¯t forgive you but I don¡¯t intend to make any complain if Mota-kun chooses you¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s speaking in a soft, dignified voice against Marina who¡¯s hiding behind me. There¡¯s clearly a shade under the pupil of Yuka¡¯s eyes.

    She really felt depressed from the shock after all?

    To be honest, I¡¯m disappointed at Yuka. I was somehow expecting a remark from Yuka. And yet, she accepted and advanced as an onahole and yet, she got depressed when Marina stole me away from her.

    It would be great if she ran away but©`.

    ¡¸Boring¡¹

    I thought that Yuka would be a much more interesting woman, yet it seems that I overestimated her.

    It won¡¯t end if she ran away. I won¡¯t threaten you anymore and you can do as you like. But you crushed with the other side of the blade.

    You should do it when you have the opportunity to kill. It¡¯s impossible though. Because I¡¯m stronger, and cold-hearted.

    I don¡¯t need to give affection on something that doesn¡¯t have the profit.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be going to Mota-kun¡¯s house today. Yuuki-senpai¡¯s Mota-kun¡¯s girlfriend but I don¡¯t care. Because I¡¯m just his onahole. I¡¯m not a person but a thing. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t complain and I don¡¯t have the right to speak either¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    I¡¯m on the point that I think she¡¯s boring but Yuka said something that attracted my interest.

    ¡¸Right, I¡¯m lacking in sleep already. But I was able to study hard thanks to you¡¹

    Marina said that while laughing, she approached me and presented me a paper back in her right hand.

    ¡¸This is the result of my study. Then, I¡¯m going to Mota-kun¡¯s house later, okay? Later, bye-bye¡¹

    Yuka pressed the paper bag against me, waved with a smile then left us jogging.

    Study? You¡¯re not depressed that there¡¯s a shadow below your eye?

    ¡¸Book? Magazine?¡¹

    The paper bag is the so called Yuka¡¯s outcome of study. There¡¯s a magazine inside that.

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­¡¹

    I tried to take out the magazine inside the paper bag and put it away immediately.

    She brought this to the school? They¡¯d tell me off when they see this.

    It¡¯s clearly a porn mag inside the paper bag.

    This is the result of her study? I don¡¯t get it.

    Yuka, did the shock turned her head turned crazy?

    Well, that¡¯s interesting on it¡¯s own way.

    Receiving a declaration of war from Yuka, Marina got depressed. Marina¡¯s idolizing Yuka but she¡¯s also feeling guilt. That¡¯s because she stole me away from Yuka after all, it¡¯s normal for her to feel down.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to break up with me for Yuka¡¯s sake? At most, I¡¯ll dissolve our relationship of violating you though¡¹

    I ask Marina while walking on the road.

    Our relationship is just a pretext. Marina would return to a guinea pig if it¡¯s cancelled.

    Marina¡¯s walking totteringly while looking down, she shook her head while looking up.

    She¡¯s depressed but she seems to be accepting Yuka¡¯s declaration of war.

    The previous Marina would¡¯ve certainly pulled back. She would¡¯ve ignored my will and surrender to Yuka. But the Marina who¡¯s going to pull back driven by guilt is a different person.

    ¡¸Yuka¡¯s bearing a grudge against you. Well, she¡¯s just like snarling at you. She¡¯s not really bearing a grudge against you. Not you but you¡¯re not in the standpoint to complain either. Remaining as a spectator is a sin too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Marina nodded weakly to my words while looking down.

    ¡¸Then, bear a grudge. No matter how much you get troubled, I don¡¯t think that there will be no other answer¡¹

    Marina¡¯s not responding from my words.

    She¡¯s assuming action from being grudged against. And Marina perhaps would accept that grudge. In addition, I think that she¡¯s searching for the atonement. And yet, she took me away from Yuka.

    I¡¯m giving Marina a choice. If she refuse my suggestion, I¡¯ll give her a punishment.

    It was Marina¡¯s will to be in a relationship with me. That¡¯s why Marina¡¯s suffering. The suffering Marina is strangely erotic and the light impression thickens and it excites me.

    I think suffering women are good.

    Arriving at my house, I sat down the sofa on the living room and take a breather.

    Marina has become taciturn and went to the kitchen to make ko-fi.

    Ah, I¡¯m horny. I¡¯m seeing a new light on the Marina that¡¯s carrying a heavy burden. The immorality from Marina¡¯s atmosphere is unbearable.

    How would Yuka react if I violated Marina in front of her? I¡¯ll knock down Yuka immediately by making good use of my super powered technique and would make Marina ahegao in front of the depressed Yuka.

    I grin while having such thoughts, then I took out the magazine from the paper bag Yuka gave me.

    ¡¸What are you studying with a porn mag?¡¹

    I mutter as I turn the pages.

    It¡¯s improper to study porn mag if it¡¯s sexual techniques. Porn mags are made from man¡¯s perspective. You would read those with female perspectives if you want to improve your sexual techniques.

    Though I think that Yuka is much more knowledgeable in it.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    I looked at the magazine and felt uneasy.

    ¡¸N? Huh? Joints?¡¹

    Opening the magazine again, I looked carefully, an obscene image of legs only is seen.

    This, could it be that she clipped and pasted the photographs from various magazines? Why did she¡­

    ¡¸Wait. Hey wait a moment. Hey hey, could it be, no way¡­¡¹

    Flipping the pages, I swallowed my saliva.

    All of the women reflected are cute. But not just cute. They¡¯re all women of my preference. Women of my preference are filling the center. Furthermore©`.

    ¡¸Seriously? Hey, seriously!?¡¹

    I turn the page in panic and felt a chill running on my spine.

    Innumerable numbers of lewd images are pasted and created a porn mag. And all of the women are my taste, the play, posture, even the expression and line of sight, all of them raises my arousal to the highest.

    This magazine is a hall of fame. I¡¯m confident that I would masturbate on this magazine for years. That¡¯s how deep my preference is captured.

    It¡¯s an extreme porn mag where I don¡¯t feel complicated at all. To make such a thing©`.

    ¡¸T-This magazine¡­is Yuka¡¯s message¡¹

    There¡¯s no doubt. Yuka¡¯s handing a message through this magazine.

    ©`©`I completely understand your tastes.

    She says.

    My god! If she knows this perfectly, I¡¯m already out of defense. I will challenge a killing machine that¡¯s equipped with whole body armor heavy firearms.

    But why? I haven¡¯t made a contact with Yuka recently.

    ¡¸C-Could it be¡¹

    No, that¡¯s the only way.

    It¡¯s Marina. Yuka used Marina to collect information.

    Yuka watched Marina with eyes that lost it¡¯s light from the shadow of the door of the classroom.

    She¡¯s surely watching Marina but the glance isn¡¯t jealousy. Yuka observed Marina¡¯s actions and behavior. She knows I like Marina and she observed her actions and behavior, then she was able to understand my taste.

    For Yuka, Marina¡¯s just a tool. A convenient tool to learn my preferences. For Yuka, Marina¡¯s just a tool to teach her how to please me.

    She stayed silent and collected information using Marina steadily, and she finished this magazine.

    What devotion. What passion. What effort.

    Her overwhelming effort doesn¡¯t permit compromise at all.

    Nothing changed in Yuka. She didn¡¯t change at all from when I tasted my defeat.

    It¡¯s for Pechahina to not notice.

    I, I¡­

    ¡¸I might¡¯ve woken up the sleeping lion¡­¡¹7

    I mutter as I grasp the magazine.

    A flawless ritual was born from overwhelming steady effort.

    For Yuka, it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s going out with me at the very least. She just want to please me.

    It¡¯s someone I can¡¯t win against.8 It¡¯s an opponent that I can¡¯t see through with my ability.

    However©`.

    ¡¸Amazing¡¹

    I was excited as I feel obedient admiration from a convincing defeat.

    Just how much pleasure would be born from the study she invested in.

    A man should stand and take it head on. Because it¡¯ll definitely be pleasant.

 Chapter 33

    Yuka¡¯s weak. She¡¯s not just weak. She was shallow and stupid.

    She felt gratitude from Asahina who saved her from being bullied and she tried to repay that debt.

    She was just helped because of the mood. Asahina said that but she selfishly felt debt of gratitude and she tried to repay that debt selfishly.

    As a result, she was made a toy by the delinquents and betrayed Asahina who helped her before.

    She has the spirit of a bullied child and a shallow and stupid woman.

    Return evil for good. It¡¯s the lowest possible act you can think of. Furthermore, it¡¯s great that she had me but if she was ever rescued and returned to her senses, she¡¯ll be corned by the reality that she returned evil for good and will be cornered. And that fact doesn¡¯t disappear. No matter how much atonement she does, the fact that she returned evil for good would never disappear while she lives.

    And yet, Yuka was saved again by Asahina.

    When she came to her senses and was rescued from the very bottom, Asahina is reflected on her eyes.

    Would it end with a simple thanks? It won¡¯t be. She¡¯ll writhe in agony from the guilty conscience from as she won¡¯t be able to endure it and that pain would follow her till she dies.

    There are three roads to choose.

    Die.

    Turn away from the reality.

    Or, atonement.

    It¡¯s easy to choose the first and second. Yuka¡¯s a bullied child so she should¡¯ve chosen one of those. But it ended with the third. Yuka chose the road of atonement.

    Asahina¡¯s the cause. Choosing Asahina was too stupid.

    She didn¡¯t help Yuka but she also will fall on the same place as Yuka, a foolish choice.

    Everyone would say it. But Asahina seriously tried to carry it out. Yuka had no choice but to stop Asahina. And now Asahina¡¯s stopped, she can no longer run away from Asahina.

    Yuka didn¡¯t choose the road of atonement. Death of escape, Asahina forced the third option from those two and forced her to choose it without giving the room to choose.

    It¡¯s an unexpected power. It¡¯s too tactless as a choice. She¡¯s so delicate but she¡¯s like a gorilla.

    She hit on an iron wall while walking down the road.

    The opponent is iron. Then you can do nothing but detour. Would you return to the unpleasant way or would you look for a tool that can destroy the iron? If it¡¯s impossible then you have no choice but to stay and be at loss.

    But Asahina¡¯s going to tear the iron wall bare handed.

    There¡¯s no way it would. There¡¯s no way a hand could break an iron wall. It¡¯s a common sense everyone knows.

    But Asahina smashed it. She raised her fist while shouting out loud then struck the iron wall with that fist.

    There¡¯s no way it would be broken. Rather, her fist would be smashed. It breaks through her skin and her bones were crushed, blood sprays and she felt acute pain.

    Normally, you¡¯d give up. But Asahina kept hitting the iron wall with her crushed fist.

    No matter how foolish Asahina is, she should at least know that hitting the wall with fists won¡¯t break it. But she continued hitting it.

    Asahina¡¯s purpose isn¡¯t to break the iron wall. I think that she want to teach Yuka that there are idiots in this world.

    A clumsy power. But not everyone can do it. It¡¯s a stunt that can only be done by a serious genuine fool.

    She helped her because she felt like it. Asahina said that. And she have known that Yuka who she helped because she felt like it sacrificed her body to protect her.

    For Asahina, the betrayal was trivial.

    It¡¯s a small insect drowned in the river. She could ignore it as usual but she felt like saving an insect that day. And she forgot the insect¡¯s existence. But the insect didn¡¯t forget the favor.

    Even if she knows that she¡¯ll be aimed by a million troops. And she knows that the million troops would challenge the insect.

    Even though she knows that she¡¯s going to be defeated, she still began a suicide attack on the million troops being a single insect to repay her debt.

    The insect was beaten down and her mind and body has been defiled completely.

    Even if the insect betrays her, should you bear a grudge?

    Would you bear grudge on the insect you save because you felt like it that was in an absolutely hopeless situation without a winning chance and yet she still put courage in herself and went to a suicide attack?

    Would you bear a grudge when you know the small insect that no one helps, the insect that¡¯s always looked down on swings it¡¯s small teeth and went to a suicide attack on the million troops?

    The answer is©`

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way you can¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Muttering as I close my eyes and sit on the sofa, Marina who¡¯s bending forward licking my penis while looking up tilts her head.

    Asahina and Yuka are two sides of the same coin. It¡¯s light and shadow.

    Asahina who steamrolls her power everywhere and Yuka who uses superior vision and observation power with knowledge to pile up her techniques. They have the highest chemistry if you think about it.

    Yuka grew up interestingly but witnessing Yuka¡¯s overwhelming effort make me shiver.

    Yuka¡¯s not the danger1 It¡¯s Yuka who have Asahina¡¯s support.

    Yuka must¡¯ve noticed it too. How much of a monster she had become. Did Asahina notice it? How much of a monster is the girl laughing beside her?

    Should I leave it just like that? Should I let them stay together? Should I just leave them and not get involved?

    I feel that uneasiness.

    If I didn¡¯t rape Asahina, perhaps Asahina and Yuka¡¯s contact never happened.

    I raped Asahina and she fell on the very bottom. Asahina became alone because of that and she was marked by the delinquents. And Yuka was chosen as the envoy to Asahina who has fallen to the bottom. And then Asahina¡¯s eyes was opened on the actual situation of Yuka. And a terrible monster was born from Asahina¡¯ awakening.

    Yuka¡¯s still a small insect. But she¡¯s keeping an incredible power. Her eyes can capture 360 degrees of the surroundings and gain insight. And she has the ability to understand steadily the large amount of information that she¡¯s getting from her eyes. You can say that it has the same supporting system as my ability. She¡¯s weak as an individual but she has accepted an assistance from a gorilla with a marvelous physical strength.

    I feel that those two together are dangerous.

    That said, if I throw Asahina away, I will throw Yuka at the same time.

    Well, I might be overthinking it and Asahina¡¯s training would begin next week. Should we see how things will go while training her?

    If I judged it as dangerous, I¡¯ll crush her right away. Before it gets out of control.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­¡¹

    I came to my senses when I heard a voice and I lowered my gaze. Marina looks up to me while tilting her head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just talking to myself. Just shut up and lick my penis¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes~?¡¹

    Blushing from my words, Marina bent forward again, then she stroked the rod with her hand and licked the glans with her tongue.

    Hmm, feels good. The feeling of the slimy tongue creeping through my glans feels good. But I can¡¯t ejaculate. It¡¯s too slow going that it¡¯s unbearable.

    That¡¯s fine right now. Yuka will come later so I can¡¯t make wasteful efforts.

    ¡¸Rerorero ? Chuchuchuhcu ? Muchu ? chupochupo ? rerorerorero¡¹

    Licking my glans, kissed by the moist and soft lips, she puts just the glans in her mouth as she suck then Marina licks the urethra with her tongue.

    It¡¯s just licking but the act is getting gradually obscene. Furthermore it¡¯s dangerous as she¡¯s stroking my pole with her hand.

    ¡¸Haa ? haa ? haa ?¡¹

    Marina looks up at me while sticking her tongue out and licking my glans deliciously.

    The pole¡¯s stroked. *Licking* and the urethra is stimulated. And her eyes looks at me as she face up.

    Marina who¡¯s looking up at me greedily while breathing hard is having her left hand inside her skirt and it makes a lewd wet sound.

    She¡¯s too aroused from licking the dick and she began masturbating as she¡¯s unable to bear it.

    Furthermore, because the buttons of her uniform around her breast is off, her deep valley can be seen. No, she¡¯s showing it.

    Letting the breast lover me see her cleavage, she has the ulterior motive of inviting me. But it¡¯s too plain.

    ¡¸That kind of eyes are no good¡¹

    Marina felt desponded when I told her that and she lowered her face and yet, she¡¯s kissing my glans. Then she sucks the urethra as she lick the glans while she plays with her own pussy.

    Yuka would be inviting me better. Much more natural, much more charming and much more skilled.

    And in comparison, Marina¡¯s invitation is bad. But I feel the desperation and get aroused in a different meaning.

    For analogy, she¡¯s a woman not good at cooking but she still grip the distorted rice ball with love and she¡¯s laughing with pure thoughts.

    Knowledge and experience, and an effort that doesn¡¯t allow compromise makes up a dish that would obviously be delicious. But the rice ball, pickles, miso soup is a superior treat.

    That¡¯s right, Marina¡¯s using something other than technique.

    Yuka overwhelms her on the technique but I¡¯m certainly aroused by Marina. This is perhaps what Yuka should pay attention to. And Yuka stole it. The answer is that magazine.

    Women printed on the magazine are definitely women that can be called a beauty but there are women that aren¡¯t much included there.

    Something else other than beauty? When a hundred people is asked, 80 of them would answer that woman isn¡¯t cute but 10 of them would answer that she is.2 I belong to that 10 people.

    Cute women are cute3 But women that aren¡¯t generally called cute have a strange charm in them.

    Asahina¡¯s the woman among the women I know who¡¯s appearance is my type. She¡¯s having a twintails and an arrogant attitude and her cat eyes produces even an even more arrogant attitude. Or rather, she¡¯s really arrogant. It¡¯s really just her appearance that¡¯s good. Her insides are shit but her appearance is the best. You want to tease her exactly because of her arrogance.

    Next is Kisaragi. She¡¯s a beauty rivaling Asahina when it comes to appearance. She even became the portable shrine as Asahina¡¯s substitute. As for the ability, there¡¯s a possibility that she might exceed Asahina in being gorgeous.

    And next would be Yuka. Yuka has low height and black eyes and hair, yet her character is humble and a bit plain. She¡¯s quite a beauty but she¡¯s lacking gorgeousness like Asahina and Kisaragi. On the other hand, she¡¯s wearing a pure and innocent atmosphere.

    Then there¡¯s Marina but her she¡¯s too good to be a beauty. Furthermore, her height and style is good, and her tits are big. However, Asahina, Kisaragi and Yuka¡¯s level is too high that she¡¯s inferior to the three others.

    That¡¯s right, she surely is inferior. However, I think Marina¡¯s much more cuter than Asahina, Kisaragi and Yuka right now.

    In short, I¡¯m being attracted to Marina by something else but appearance. Even I am not clear with it so I can¡¯t say it. However Yuka understood it. Though it¡¯s an element that I should know but it¡¯s impossible to understand it well. But Yuka understood.

    What a frightening power. Yuka might have the power to see and understand something that has no shape. It¡¯s much more dangerous than my X-ray vision.

    ¡¸Marina¡¹

    I called Marina while grinning.

    A chill runs through my spine. My body trembles as a result. But I¡¯m not feeling unease nor fear.

    It¡¯s so fun.

    I set Asahina aside for the time being and Yuka has grown into something interesting.

    Marina separates her lip from the urethra and made a churun sound effect.

    ¡¸She¡¯s going to come soon¡¹

    The small blade shakes, sending a suicide attack to a million troops while crying, was knocked off and crushed, the insect became a toy.

    ¡¸Listen Marina, don¡¯t get involved whatever happens. You¡¯re a surprisingly passionate person after all. Don¡¯t lose me whatever happens¡¹

    She¡¯s no longer an insect. She became a monster that has a third eye.

    ¡¸¡­N-No way¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s facing me bending forward tells me off with a serious look wile stroking my pole.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not an opponent you can beat. If you do poorly, your mind will be beaten till it can¡¯t recover anymore¡¹4

    Marina swallows her saliva while stroking the pole of my penis as I tell her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not thinking of winning. Nee-san is an exception. If I confront Nee-san, I might just die in vain. However¡­¡¹

    Marina said in a trembling voice and she smiled while stroking my penis.

    Fufu, she said something good.

    Or rather, Yuka only wants to please me. I¡¯m somewhat worrying but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that dangerous.

    ¡¸Well, if you want to fight Yuka then suit yourself. She¡¯d turn the tables anyway. But the defeated you is arousing on it¡¯s own¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Marina blushed for a moment from my words, she snorted and stroked my penis violently.

    ¡¸Please give me your penis?¡¹

    Looking up at me with wet eyes while stroking my penis violently, Marina requested in a sweet voice.

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    I rejected her request immediately.

    I told you I can¡¯t waste my sperm.

    ¡¸Please give me your penis?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    ¡¸Please give me your penis?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    ¡¸Please give me your penis?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    ¡¸Please give me your penis?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    ¡¸Please give me your penis?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    ¡¸Please give me your penis?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    ¡¸Please give me your penis?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    ¡¸Please give me your penis?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    ¡¸Please give me your penis?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    I¡¯m clearly rejecting her but Marina kept repeating her request.

    It¡¯s irritating but she¡¯s like a dog that¡¯s wagging it¡¯s tail so I don¡¯t get angry at all.

    If I have this kind of exchange other than Marina, I might lose my temper already. But I kept teasing her severely, sometimes rebellious, and sometimes she¡¯s taking an arrogant attitude, Since it¡¯s Marina I can somehow forgive her.

    ¡¸Please give me your penis?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s wagging her tail beats me with her persistence so I leaked a sigh and tried to reach Marina¡¯s breasts.

    Marina¡¯s eyes shone. Then©`.

    ¡¸She¡¯ s here¡¹

    The interphone echoed in the room.

    Marina who¡¯s stroking the pole gladly stopped moving and her expression stiffened.

    The moment she knows Yuka has come, she seems to have shrunk.5

    Marina decided to confront Yuka even though she¡¯s confronted with the feeling of guilt but well, it won¡¯t go that easy.

    ¡¸Come with me¡¹

    Saying that as I stand up, I walk while my angry penis is still outside.

    The moment I saw the opponent in the other side of the door, my penis out in the open might surprise Yuka. Furthermore, Marina¡¯s standing beside me.

    Marina licks my penis while playing with herself so the female scent is intense. For a veteran like Yuka, she¡¯d surely notice that the female scent comes from Marina6 Thus she¡¯d think that the two of us are fucking already before she comes. I made Marina lick my dick for that reason.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s effective. But I have to make the first move. And I¡¯m also expecting an effect in another meaning.

    If she thought that Marina and I fucked already, but even if she¡¯s shocked, she might take it out to Marina.

    In short, if she thinks that my lust decreased already because I ejaculated a lot already, a chance might come. And I never ejaculated yet actually and I completed my preparation for the action by having Marina lick me all this time. I can go full power anytime.

    If Yuka shows even the slightest chance, I can use the new technique I cultivated with Marina and attack her immediately. Continuing the attack, I¡¯ll lead Yuka to the true climax without giving her the chance to counterattack.

    It¡¯s my win if she cums just once. She can¡¯t escape the true climax even if she faints. I¡¯ll just continue it and make her cum until her mind breaks.

    But the probability of this strategy is extremely low. It¡¯s the end if she didn¡¯t show any chance. That said, it¡¯s better to try for a preemptive strike than doing nothing.

    Walking down the corridor with Marina, we stood in front of the door. Then I used my X-ray vision and looked at the person on the other side of the door.

    There¡¯s no doubt. It¡¯s her.

    I swallowed my saliva and my eyes widened when I lowered my glance.

    Marina¡¯s licked my penis that much but my penis withered.

    I¡¯m scared.

    Fufu, I see, that¡¯s how it is.

    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m scared.

    Challenge accepted. Don¡¯t turn your eyes away from reality. I accept that I¡¯m scared and let¡¯s take the first strike.

    ¡¸Marina. Stroke my pens while playing with your pussy¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s trembling while watching the door nods to my words and put her left hand inside the skirt. Then she stroked my penis gently while making an obscene wet sound, she looks up at me with wet eyes while stroking my penis.

    My penis got rock hard immediately like it¡¯s magic.

    Okay, let¡¯s change the plans, let¡¯s open the door while Marina masturbates and strokes my penis.

    ¡¸I¡¯m opening it¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes?¡¹

    Marina nodded to my word. I returned a nod when I saw it and placed my hand on the doorknob while swallowing my saliva. Then the door was opened forcefully.

    ¡¸M-Mota-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    At the same time I opened the door, Yuka rushed in the entrance like falling down. I stiffened in surprise for a moment.

    Calm down. Cheap tricks won¡¯t do against Yuka. Marina may be masturbating while stroking my dick but the possibility of Yuka warding it off is high.

    Because I set up the plan with the assumption of failure, I¡¯m not in panic even if it doesn¡¯t go well.

    ¡¸W-what should I do, Mota-kun!¡¹

    Even though Marina¡¯s making a lewd wet masturbation sound as she stroke my erect penis, Yuka looks up at me with teary eyes without even looking at Marina.

    As expected, first move victory is a failure.

    Then let¡¯s move to the next one.

    The next plan isn¡¯t something called a plan. Violating Yuka while pressing her against the wall. Though it¡¯s forced and I can¡¯t do a satisfactory caress, I must take the move anyway.

    I can¡¯t let Yuka do what she wants.

    I stretch my hand towards Yuka while having such thoughts and at that time.

    ¡¸I finally bought a cute clothes! I did my best worrying to choose the clothes Mota-kun would think cute and yet!¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s covering her breast with her hands, speaks out with a trembling voice with tears spilling from her eyes.

    Clothes? Cute clothes?

    I just told myself that I won¡¯t get on Yuka¡¯s invitation but I¡¯m so curious right now.

    Her semi-long black hair is tied as a ponytail. She¡¯s always lowering her hair at school as always but Yuka¡¯s wearing ponytail when she comes to my house.

    She knows that I like ponytail after all.

    To be frank, Marina¡¯s ponytail has a light impression and Yuka¡¯s ponytail is wearing a pure and innocent, neat atmosphere so it suits Yuka in all respects.

    Also, there¡¯s no drill.

    Yuka¡¯s wearing a black knit dress that makes her body line stand out. It looks the same as the thing Marina wears when she came to stay at my house the last time. And there¡¯s a high black boots that¡¯s reaching her knee.

    Yuka¡¯s whole body is black and it looks much more mature than usual.

    ¡¸I-I want to come sooner, I run as I want to meet up with Mota-kun sooner! And then my clothes are caught in a tree branch¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s looking up at me while shouting.

    Her clothes are caught in a tree branch.

    Hearing those words, my glance was naturally attracted to Yuka¡¯s breasts.

    There¡¯s no tear in her clothes. Her hands are covering nothing but her breasts.

    ¡¸W-Where were you caught¡¹

    There¡¯s none but her breasts. Her hands aren¡¯t covering anything but her breasts. I know that but I can¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡¸T-Thats¡­¡¹

    Yuka looks up and her ears got red immediately, then she withdrew her gaze abruptly. Then her hands covering her breast stiffened and her thighs are fidgeting.

    There¡¯s no doubt. The branch caught up with her breasts. The cloth¡¯s been caught off are her breast area.

    I used my ability and looked at Yuka¡¯s breasts but because she¡¯s covering it with her hand, I can only see the inside of her mouth so I can¡¯t see her breasts.

    I want to see. I want to see how her clothes are torn.

    ¡¸C-Could you let me see?¡¹

    Asking Yuka with throbbing heart, Yuka trembled and retreated with red ears.

    ¡¸N-No. I can¡¯t show it¡­¡¹

    Withdrawing her gaze away from me, Yuka whispers while retreating.

    What does it look like? How was your clothes torn?

    You really feel that embarrassed? You can¡¯t show it by all means?

    I want to see it. I want to see it by all means.

    ¡¸J-Just show it¡¹

    I urged Yuka and pressed her against the door. Then I gripped the right hand that¡¯s covering Yuka¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸N-No. You can¡¯t, Mota-kun. I don¡¯t want to show it. It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Yuka withdraw her gaze away from me and then looks up at me with watery eyes, then she begs for forgiveness with a red face.

    ¡¸S-Shut up. Just show it already¡¹

    Saying that, I forcibly lifted Yuka¡¯s right wrist.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Yuka raised a small scream, she closed her eyes hard and her face is red hot.

    ¡¸O, Ooo¡­¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s right hand is covering her left breast. The point of the breast covered with the black knit cloth is showing off a pink bud.

    ¡¸S-Seriously¡­¡¹

    A pink bud showing up from the black knit cloth. A peach flower is blossoming on the darkness.

    Of all things, her nipples are showing up from her black knit cloth.

    ¡¸I-Is the nipple the only part the tree branch hit?¡¹

    I ask Yuka while I raise her right hand and breath hard.

    Yuka shuts her eyes tight and trembles, she then nodded to my question.

    Lewd. What a lewd accident. It¡¯s too obscene as an accident as if she¡¯s being loved by the God of Lewdness.

    No wait. Yuka¡¯s left hand is covering covering her right breasts.

    Could it be©`.

    ¡¸L-Let me see this one too¡¹

    Asking Yuka while my heart beats hard, I gripped her left wrist.

    ¡¸N-no. Please, don¡¯t look. It¡¯s something I can¡¯t show Mota-kun, please release me as this is a foolish appearance¡¹

    Averting her crimson face, Yuka mutters as she tremble. Then, Yuka¡¯s putting power on her left hand to the very limit.

    No matter how much power she puts, she¡¯s still a woman. Furthermore, Yuka¡¯s short and delicate.

    I lifted Yuka¡¯s left wrist. Yuka¡¯s making a banzai pose as a result. And her hidden right breast is exposed.

    ¡¸O, Ooh, Oooooh¡­¡¹

    A peach bud blossoms on the black darkness. Along with her left breasts, nipples from the tip of her breasts peep from the black knit cloth.

    Impossible. It¡¯s impossible for the tree branch to hit only the part of the left and right nipples.

    This is a trap.7 It¡¯s a trap Yuka set8 I know. I know that. However©`.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Gripping both her wrists, Yuka¡¯s making a crying banzai.

    Embarrassing? Even though you¡¯ve done a lot of lewd things and showed a lot of lewd appearance, it¡¯s still embarrassing?

    Dammit, I know that this is a trap but the embarrassed Yuka is unbearably lewd.

    Furthermore she chose the clothes hoping that I would think it¡¯s cute, it¡¯s a black knit dress that¡¯s like the dress Marina wore before.

    Yuka throws away her pride and copies Marina¡¯s behavior.

    Lovely. What a lovable production!

    Furthermore, the breast area of the black knit dress has only her nipple peeping out.

    Even if it¡¯s a trap, even though I know it¡¯s a trap, it¡¯s unbearably lewd.

    ¡¸M-Mota-kun. Please, I beg you. Don¡¯t look down¡­¡¹9

    Yuka who¡¯s bright red and teary looks up at me while trembling and pleads.

    Down? Down you say?

    It¡¯s a trap. It¡¯s definitely a trap. She can just shut up if she doesn¡¯t want me to see. And yet she purposely said to not look, she¡¯s just completely inviting me. But I want to see. It¡¯s unbearable that I want to see what happened down.

    While holding Yuka¡¯s wrists up, I used my x-ray vision and looked at the other side of Yuka¡¯s dress.

    If it¡¯s before then I¡¯d be seeing Yuka¡¯s insides but my ability evolved and I can concentrate and chose to penetrate only clothes.

    ¡¸What¡­?!¡¹

    I saw naked Yuka. Because all of her clothes are seen through, I¡¯m seeing naked Yuka. But my ability can recognize the things I see through.

    The black knit dress Yuka¡¯s wearing. Since I can see her nipples, she¡¯s not wearing a bra. And down under, Yuka¡¯s wearing a shorts under her dress.

    That¡¯s okay. That¡¯s fine, but©`.

    ¡¸I-I squat down in surprise when both of my chest hung on the tree branch. Then a sharp stone is positioned between my thighs and the shorts¡­¡¹

    Yuka raised a shaking voice while bright red.

    A sharp stone positioned between your thighs when you squat?

    Bakana, it¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no way it can be.

    The shorts Yuka¡¯s wearing, is torn around her pussy.

    No, that¡¯s not it. To be precise, there¡¯s an open hole on the clitoris part and the erect clitoris is showing up. And her obscene pussy is exposed from the gap and love nectar is overflowing.

    It¡¯s no coincidence. It didn¡¯t tear off just by chance.

    It¡¯s in purpose. She obviously tore it off on purpose. Or rather, it¡¯s too impossible for tit to just have a hole only on her clitoris. But, But©`.

    Blood concentrates on my penis and it¡¯s so rock hard that I feel it¡¯s going to explode. Marina who¡¯s stroking the penis noticed it too.

    It feels strangely pleasant indeed.

    ¡¸D-Did it really tore of by chance? Yuka?¡¹

    Asking Yuka while my heart beats hard, Yuka who¡¯s wrist is gripped upwards by me trembled. She looked at me with teary eyes then she withdrew it immediately.

    ¡¸I-If you know then don¡¯t make me say it¡­¡¹

    Those words admit that she tore it on purpose.

    Red as if burning, Yuka admits it while she¡¯s about to cry.

    She wants to be done lewdly by me and she worked at night and played tricks on her clothes. That¡¯s very lovely. But hiding it adds TsunTsun. But she immediately got deredere and confessed immediately.

    It¡¯s endlessly deredere more than tsundere.

    My favorite attribute. But it¡¯s an attribute that¡¯s hard to reproduce. And yet, Yuka reproduced it splendidly.

    Unbearable. This is unbearable.

    I know that this is a trap but I can¡¯t help but get on it.

    ¡¸Nee-san, beautiful¡­¡¹

    Turning the gaze on the voice, the blushing Marina looks at Yuka with moistened eyes.

    Understanding my preference, Yuka chose the masochistic tsundere that¡¯s more deredere tactic. Marina seems to be fascinated from the posture that¡¯s inviting me.

    It¡¯s a complete defeat. However, why is it? I lost and yet I feel so refreshed.

    Laughing, I gripped Yuka¡¯s hand with just my left hand. Then, I played with Yuka¡¯s right nipple with my free hand while raising her wrists.

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    Yuka raised a lovely voice while her arms are raised and her body twists and trembled. Then, Yuka¡¯s nipples got hard.

    Lewd. Too lewd.

    ¡¸M-mota-kun, please. I ran. I ran in a hurry. That¡¯s why please let me take a shower first¡¹

    Every time I played with her nipples, Yuka¡¯s body trembled and twists, she looks up at me with teary eyes and makes a request while leaking out a hot sigh.

    ¡¸M-My body¡¯s dirty but at least please let me cleanse my body from the dirt. Before you cherish me¡­¡¹

    She wants to take a shower to wipe off the sweat. Even if she¡¯s defiled, she wants her body to be beautiful when she offers it. Yuka appeals so but I noticed her real intention.

    It¡¯s the opposite. She ran and she¡¯s indirectly telling me that she¡¯s hot. She ran sweating and her body¡¯s flushed thinking of me. And her obscene defiled body feels tormenting itself and she¡¯s beating around the bush telling to ¡°eat before it cools down¡±

    ¡¸Nee-san, beautiful¡­¡¹

    Marina muttered again.

    For the sake of being embraced by me, she worked hard to give her tactics and Yuka arrived at my house freshly steamed.10

    And she¡¯s inviting me lovely.

    That Yuka¡¯s so lewd, obscene and bewitching that she¡¯s so beautiful just like Marina says, and©`.

    She¡¯s like a pure and innocent lewd demon.11

 Chapter 34

    I¡¯m shutting myself right in the toilet. I¡¯m not taking a shit. I was driven in a situation where I need to retreat temporarily.

    I miscalculated. It became dangerous.

    ¡¸What should I do¡­?¡¹

    I mutter worriedly as I sit on a western style toilet.

    Coming to contact with Yuka at the entrance, I intend let her watch Marina.

    Understanding that I can¡¯t win completely, I became serious. And because Yuka¡¯s answer isn¡¯t ¡°Attack¡± but an ¡°Invitation¡±, I wasn¡¯t able to concentrate on attacking.

    That¡¯s not as expected. Yuka understands my feelings.

    Inferiority complex arises from the overwhelmingly inferior knowledge and technique. Yuka sees through my feelings chose to devote in inviting me.

    She intends me to take the lead no matter what.

    Since she sees through it, even if I make Yuka ahegao, I didn¡¯t necessarily win. It¡¯s because Yuka lets me win.

    Realizing that, I felt relieved in some meaning. Yuka won¡¯t change even if I win or lose. She merely want to please me.

    Therefore I¡¯ll throw away the thought of victory or defeat, I thought of enjoying Yuka without reserve.

    That¡¯s when an unexpected miscalculation occured.

    I wasn¡¯t able to grasp it.

    Standing in the entrance with a lewd appearance, her arms raised by me, Yuka fidgets while sending glances at me. As I play with Yuka¡¯s nipples, I tried to look inside Yuka¡¯s body to know where to attack.

    That¡¯s when I noticed something outrageous.

    Even if I use my ability, I can see Yuka¡¯s naked body.

    When I use my ability before, I can see the human¡¯s inside. But because my ability has evolved, it would only penetrate clothes even if it¡¯s active.

    That¡¯s what I was seeking strongly. Seeing the inside of body makes me wither from disgust. I always thought that seeing through clothes is the best. And that wish was granted.

    My ability penetrates clothes and I can indulge myself on naked women. Isn¡¯t that the best? There¡¯s no other ability that specializes in lewds other than this.

    But, even if I see Yuka¡¯s naked body, I don¡¯t know where to attack. After all I¡¯m just seeing her skin. I can¡¯t see the inside and I don¡¯t know the weak points.

    When I concentrate, I can see one point inside.

    That¡¯s right, just one point. I wasn¡¯t able to grasp all of it.

    I need to see the whole image to know the weak point and it¡¯s difficult. After all the weak points have different sensitivity. It¡¯s part of a big convulsion and that part is having great strange convulsions. Also, it¡¯s a part that¡¯s convulsing delicately.

    It¡¯s difficult to judge the difference if I just look at it one by one. I can understand the difference if I can see the whole thing.

    Furthermore, when I see the one point inside, if I found the rare weak point, I¡¯ll lose sight of it once I change my glance. I can easily understand it if I see the whole image but I can¡¯t do it today.

    I can¡¯t understand Yuka¡¯s insides.

    Why I didn¡¯t notice it? The cause is Marina. I know Marina¡¯s body too much. Because of that, the information of Marina¡¯s body is filling my head. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no problem even if I just look inside on one point. Where and what kind of erogenous zone is there. Where and what kind of reaction Marina would show if I attack there. I know it too much that I don¡¯t have a problem even if I don¡¯t see all of it. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t notice it.

    But Yuka¡¯s different. I don¡¯t know the inside of Yuka¡¯s body. And I can only see one point of it. Even if I can find the weak point, I can¡¯t see anything but there. Looking only at that place, I won¡¯t be able to know the reaction of the surroundings. I can¡¯t change my glance when I find it and I won¡¯t be able to point where it was when I change my glance.

    And yet I need to caress her carefully to connect the high sensitivity parts with my new technique. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d be able to do that if I can only see one point.

    In short I can use my new technique on Marina because I know her insides and I can¡¯t use it for Yuka.

    For example, it¡¯s like shining a dark cave with a flashlight.

    I can only see the place the flashlight hits. But the other places are dark. And it¡¯s virtually impossible to understand the whole image.

    ¡¸I thought that it evolved but could it be?¡­¡¹

    My ability degenerated?

    No, for some reason this is not a degeneration. However, I vaguely think that My ability¡¯s stronger than before.

    Instead of saying degenerated, it¡¯s better to say that it changed.

    It¡¯s certainly what I hoped for., I desired it. Seeing the insides of humans are gross. But I began to notice the loss of the benefit of that ability.

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t be pessimistic¡¹

    Perhaps, I didn¡¯t lose the ability.

    Perhaps, there are a lot of things pulled out of my head. Most of my ability is putting away what¡¯s in.

    The reason is perhaps my brain can¡¯t process it. If I use all of the abilities at the same time, my brain won¡¯t be able to deal with it and blow itself.

    It¡¯s light when I say blowing up but my brain would surely exceed the limit. Perhaps I would die. If lucky then I would be in comatose.

    That¡¯s why when the load is too much, an extra ability is put out.

    If so it won¡¯t be strange.

    Ability to penetrate clothes. The specs has obviously fallen when the ability penetrate the human¡¯s insides. If you say that the load on the brain is too much, it¡¯s strange for the spec to fall.

    Thus, the current ability can penetrate clothes and penetrate one point of a human¡¯s inside.

    My ability certainly evolved. And if I don¡¯t notice that ability.

    Isn¡¯t there a point different? Did something change?

    ¡¸Wait¡¹

    Feeling that I¡¯m hitting up to something, I activated my ability.

    ¡¸Ah, I see. Is that how it is?¡¹

    I mutter as I look around, I laughed.

    It¡¯s too simple that I didn¡¯t notice.

    Yeah, my ability certainly evolved. To be elaborate, it depends on the load of the brain.

    It¡¯s very disappointing but my ability isn¡¯t specialized in lewd stuff. But I intend to only use it for that. I will use it only for lewd stuffs. This has become complex because I¡¯m thinking like that. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t notice the true evolution of the ability.

    ¡¸Dammit, it¡¯s truly unrelated to lewd stuff, it¡¯s unbearably regrettable but this is an absurd power¡¹

    The scenery reflects to my view. The door in the front. Then, the toilet paper that¡¯s on the back placed on the water storage tank.

    The position of the fluorescent lamp and height of the ceiling. And the left and right distance of the walls.

    I¡¯m looking at front and yet I can understand everything.

    Because I see it normally, I didn¡¯t notice all of it.

    ¡¸As expected, I¡¯m not looking with my eyes. This isn¡¯t an ability that uses my eyes.¡¹

    The space of the bathroom is formed in my head. And the other side of the wall.

    360-degrees. I can keep and understand all things within the control of my ability naturally.

    The volume¡¯s consumed by this. The load depends on my brain.

    ¡¸Seeing through is seeing through but my true ability isn¡¯t seeing through but ¡°Grasp¡±¡¹

    My ability is to ¡°Grasp¡± every object in the space. I feel that this is the original form of my ability. But it evolved at time along with my growth to not let my brain blow up when I use it.

    First is simply seeing through. Being able to see through the things I see, seeing only through walls and clothes. It evolves and the scope spreads, it can see through several walls and the insides of a human body. And right now, I can ¡°Grasp¡± a useful range of 360-degrees of my surroundings.

    Perhaps, the quality of my ability might change in accordance to organic and inorganic matter. It¡¯s because my brain process the information. The process necessary to understand the inside of an organism is big and using it to understand the surroundings, the load might be too much for the brain. That¡¯s why my ability set back temporarily to open it¡¯s capacity.

    But when I concentrate, a part of my head is drawn out and one part of my ability is invoked. Something like that.

    I see. I get it now.

    It¡¯s the ability that can ¡°Grasp¡± everything in a useful range.

    ¡¸Well, this is a cheat class on support¡¹

    I¡¯m just a human so even if I use all of my ability, I can only use almost 10 percent of my ability.

    My ability demonstrates it¡¯s true value when I use it to support someone. When I who has low power use this to assist a person with power, this ability would demonstrate extraordinary power.

    And the person who receives assistance from me, I¡¯ll gain an overwhelming geographical advantage.

    That¡¯s ironic. I don¡¯t need a guy to support with my ability.

    My ability is an ability to support only me.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not it lost it¡¯s purpose for lewd things¡¹

    I became accustomed by the present capability and processing rising up, that it¡¯s possible to draw out the ability by emptying the capacity.

    ¡¸If I can switch it freely, It would be best possible to be used on lewd stuff¡¹

    Muttering so, I decided to take a shit.1 Shitting as I worry on the toilet seat, what a funny story.

    Feeling refreshed as I walked out of the toilet, I walked towards the living room.

    I stopped in front of the door and went inside the living room when I opened it.

    Yuka and Marina weren¡¯t in the living room. The two of them are in the kitchen. I know even if i don¡¯t see them. This is my new ability. All direction grasp ability.

    Yup, I think that this is quite lewd in itself.

    Grinning with such thoughts, a fragrant aroma tickled my nose.

    The two standing in the kitchen are cooking in silence.

    When I see them standing in the kitchen, I saw Yuka saut¨¦ the frying pan.

    Yuka tries to separate her hand from the frying pan. Pepper was put on the pan abruptly. Marina¡¯s the one who put on the pepper. Then Marina returned in front of the chopping board2 and cut the vegetables

    Yuka sent an angry glance at Marina but she took the pepper without making any remark. Oh, so Yuka can make that kind of face. It¡¯s not fun if she¡¯s not paying attention to Marina.

    Yuka who finished frying up lifted the frying pan and looked back.

    The tableware is already prepared on the table.

    Yuka sent an angry look at Marina but she set up the dishes in the table without making a noise.

    ¡¸You¡¯re much skillful than I thouhgt. I thought that Yuuki-senpai is unable to cook¡¹

    Yuka mutters as she set up the dish.

    Marina who turns her back on Yuka laughed. That smile was somewhat masochistic.

    ¡¸It seems that you¡¯re mistaken in some ways. I should¡¯ve been a normal girl but I became a cheap woman before I noticed¡¹

    Marina who makes a satisfying sound of cutting vegetables turns back a murmur to Yuka.

    Hearing Marina¡¯s words, Yuka glared at her back.

    Oh, what a nice face. Doesn¡¯t that expression of your real intent much better than laughing frivolously? Yuka-chan.

    I can¡¯t see the two from where I¡¯m standing. But Marina¡¯s turning her back. And Yuka naturally can¡¯t grasp Marina¡¯s expression.

    As expected, it¡¯s an outrageous ability. What¡¯s amazing? I can understand all the space within the range of my ability, I can grasp the two people in 360 degrees and yet I¡¯m not confused at all. I can grasp all of it even in chaos. It¡¯s too normal.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t call yourself a cheap woman carelessly. You¡¯re the person Mota-kun chose. If you despise yourself I don¡¯t intent to be an obstruction but I won¡¯t allow you to curse Mota-kun¡¹

    Yuka mutters whisperingly as she set up the dishes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true but Nee-san¡¯s much more suitable for Suzuhara-san©`¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not for you to decide!¡¹

    Yuka shouted angrily, interrupting Marina¡¯s mutter.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not the one to decide if who¡¯s suitable! You were the chosen one!?3 Mota-kun¡¯s the one who makes the choice!? You don¡¯t have the right to choose if you¡¯re suitable or if you have to pass it to me! If there¡¯s dissatisfaction, you should just shut up and leave! You are much more suitable, what a thing to say, then what should I do with that!¡¹

    A blood vessel comes to the surface of temple of the shouting Yuka, she gripped the frying pan and threw it towards Marina.

    Marina can¡¯t move. The frying pan collided with the right wall, bounced and fell on the floor.

    Hey! Don¡¯t destroy the kitchen. I¡¯ll get angry.

    But©`©`.

    ¡¸What? Yuka¡¯s cute in that way¡¹

    Yuka worked out measures over the nights to make me pleased. That Yuka is lovely, exiting, lewd and improper.

    But Yuka who throws her anger and real intent at marina is much cuter.

    Or rather, Yuka really had a grudge against Marina. It¡¯s quite strange. At the time of time of the public restroom, even if she vent her anger, I certainly thought that she¡¯d bear a grudge. But right now, I feel that there¡¯s something different.

    How should I say it? Yuka¡¯s not the type that would pour in those level of insults, she seems to be the type that won¡¯t say it by her mouth.

    That kind of Yuka threw her real intent on Marina. Yuka who¡¯s hiding her real intent even towards Asahina just threw it to Marina.

    Could it be that the public restroom is the trigger.

    Yuka certainly said that. She¡¯s having a grudge against Marina, she said she won¡¯t forgive her.

    Rather than hiding her real intention, Yuka can¡¯t express her true feelings and she might¡¯ve let out her real intent for the first time.

    In other words, Marina is someone whom she can talk her real feelings.

    Thinking about it, I imagined three people in my brain.

    Asahina¡¯s the power.

    Yuka¡¯s the obedient.

    Marina¡¯s the passion.

    She¡¯s an idiot but Asahina¡¯s advancing because she¡¯s an idiot. That Asahina supports Yuka¡¯s back. But Yuka can¡¯t express her true feelings and she¡¯s not good in expressing her will. That can be said as Yuka¡¯s biggest fault. And mutual understanding is absolutely necessary to use Yuka¡¯s power. But Yuka¡¯s not good at it. Thus, Yuka¡¯s ability is half ineffective.

    Asahina¡¯s intuition is sharp but Yuka¡¯s too careful. The gears doesn¡¯t move because of that.

    But Marina who has an explosive power as the passion joins in.

    The relation of the two is stirred up because of Marina¡¯s involvement however, because they throw their real intent, they¡¯re able to understand each other.

    It¡¯s Marina¡¯s fault for displaying her emotion too much. That fault is necessary for Yuka. And if Yuka¡¯s able to say her real feelings, Asahina would be pleased. And the need of Marina would be noticed.

    When I connect the three, I think they would make a beautiful triangle. In short, I think that the chemistry of the tree people is outstanding.

    ¡¸When I leave her like that, I feel that it would be a disadvantage to me¡¹

    Hmm, what should I do? There¡¯s no problem if I can manipulate the three well but I¡¯ll lose my head if I make a wrong step.

    But it¡¯s a waste to throw Marina away and Yuka¡¯s somewhat interesting. Or rather, she¡¯s the cream on top when it comes to the sexual techniques so it¡¯s regrettable to throw her away. And Asahina, I won¡¯t be satisfied until I make her ahegao. I intend to throw her away after making her ahegao but I don¡¯t want to throw her away and say something bad about me.

    It¡¯s a difficult problem.

    That said©`.

    Marina still turns her back on Yuka. Yuka¡¯s looking at Marina¡¯s back as if she¡¯s going to kill her.

    I don¡¯t care if you fight to your hearts content. It¡¯s not bad to watch a catfight and also the victory or defeat is already determined. Yuka would hit Marina one sidedly if the fight begins. Marina would never lay her hand down on Yuka.

    Well, I think that it¡¯s impossible for Yuka to use violence.

    That said, let¡¯s try out something. Ensuring the fight.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, Marina, come here¡¹

    When I call them out, both of them turned around at the same time.

    Yuka began to move first. Marina glanced at the living room and began to run. Marina walked next timidly.

    Ah, this is unbearable. Marina who¡¯s being abused and angered on by Yuka is too fresh. Also, the feeling of immorality of Marina which is depressed from being knocked down by Yuka is great.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong!?¡¹

    Yuka dashed out from the kitchen and entered the living room has entered my view. Then Marina entered my view a bit late.

    She¡¯s making a calm look but Yuka¡¯s face is red and she¡¯s breathing roughly. And behind Yuka is Marina forcing out a laugh with teary eyes.

    She intends to be silent and hand over the seat. Marina told Yuka that but she settled on this place almost crying. And perhaps, she¡¯s going to blame herself for staying.

    After all Yuka¡¯s words were a fair argument. If she thinks that Yuka¡¯s much more suitable then she should just shut up and leave. But Marina can¡¯t do it. That¡¯s nothing but an act of looking down at Yuka. But that¡¯s why Yuka¡¯s real intent came out.

    Marina¡¯s passion is burning like fire and she made a lot of failures and slips of tongue. And Yuka doesn¡¯t. That¡¯s why the gears move.

    ¡¸Ah, I just want to do something. Or rather, what¡¯s wrong? The two of you are crying¡¹

    I know everything but I pretended that I don¡¯t. The two of them trembled from my words. Yuka who did bad withdrew her gaze and Marina fell silent.

    This is fun. Playing dumb even if you know everything is so fun.

    ¡¸I just thought of having a light exercise before meal¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, yeah!¡¹

    Yuka tilts her head for a moment and she sent a glance at Marina on the back. Then she looked back at me with a big smile and a nod then she gripped the hem of the black knit sweater that shows up only the nipple.

    She moved as she heard, it seems that she thought of sex.

    Marina who¡¯s standing behind Yuka bit her lip while looking down and gripped her skirt with both hands. Then.

    She backed off. Marina backed off.

    Ah, great It¡¯s not possible to leave this place but she can¡¯t oppose what Yuka said so Marina moved back suffering, great.

    Yuka¡¯s aroused and what kind of reaction would Yuka show if I violate Marina right now? Then what kind of reaction would Marina show?

    This has become very interesting.

    In any case©`.

    ¡¸Not lewd stuff. I¡¯m not talking about that¡¹

    Yuka felt down when I told her and Marina felt a bit relieved somewhere.

    Ah, dammit, I want to fuck Marina. I want to make Marina ahegao in front of Yuka. And I want to see what kind of face Yuka would show as I fuck Marina. But, endure it. I have a lot of time. I want to test the performance of my current ability.

    This ability ¡°Grasps¡±, but it¡¯s not laughable if I don¡¯t know how to grasp my ability.

    ¡¸You know, want to see me killed? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The two of them raised a foolish voice as I say that with a laugh.

    ¡¸I¡¯m joking about killing but you at least have the feeling of wanting to beat me up? I¡¯ve got my father¡¯s golf club. Let¡¯s go to the park right now and I want to be beaten down by a golf club. I want to be attacked by those kind of feelings¡¹4

    ¡¸Eh? Wait¡­Eeeh?¡¹

    ¡¸A-Attack? Golf Club?¡¹

    The two of them are shaking. Even if I order the two of them, the won¡¯t attack me seriously I guess. But they¡¯re likely to attack lightly if I tell them to.

    But if I tell them to attack with intent to kill, they won¡¯t get serious but they would surely attack with moderate power.

    Because this is the first experiment, I guess that¡¯s good enough. Furthermore it¡¯s already dark outside so it¡¯s the best time to test my ability.

    With that said.

    ¡¸There are some golf clubs in the door so let¡¯s go to the park¡¹

    Saying that as I walk out, the two of them are still shaking but they began to follow me.

    The two of them are at my back but I clearly understand.

    This is really an amazing ability.

    Grasping the ability quickly and I have to think on how to use it for lewd stuff.

    I¡¯m unwilling to use this grasping ability other than lewd stuff but my ability is grasping, I have to assume that this ability is most suitable to deal with combat. I¡¯m very unwilling though.

 Chapter 35

    The sun has completely fallen down in the park. It¡¯s a park that¡¯s a bit close to our house.

    The trees make a blindfold of the park¡¯s surroundings so the light of the residential area is cut as a result. Therefore, those that can be called a source of light are some light outside the park and the light of the fluorescent lamp that¡¯s lucky to be in the entrance of the public restroom on the corner of the park. Lastly, the moonlight.

    It¡¯s that dark in other words. Furthermore, since the lights sticking on the entrance of the public entrance is blinking, it has a quite eerie atmosphere drifting.

    I stand in the lawn of the park and Yuka¡¯s standing in front and back of me. Though the place is a bit away from outdoor lights, you can still see thanks to the moonlight. But it¡¯s impossible to see things in detail with normal eyesight. That¡¯s how dark it is.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s impossible to see if it¡¯s the normal. If it¡¯s normal.

    Yuka¡¯s standing in front of me and Marina¡¯s behind me. I can see that well. No, it¡¯s not just on that level. I can see them well as if they¡¯re standing in the brightness of the sun.

    As expected it¡¯s the right choice to do the experiment in dusk. I can understand the obvious difference when I use my ability and when I don¡¯t.

    As a result, I proved that my ability isn¡¯t controlled by light just like in the past. Furthermore, I know that it¡¯s not controlled with light but I want to confirm that first.

    I think that¡¯s the most dangerous part of the ability. My ability doesn¡¯t have any offensive power. In short, it would be very difficult to recover from failure. That was also true from before and a mistake in belief would be fatal. That¡¯s why no matter how obvious it is, I need to confirm it properly.

    That said, the relation of the two I¡¯m between is interesting.

    Though Yuka who¡¯s in front of me seems to have the power, it¡¯s slightly different.

    Yuka didn¡¯t take the first position. It¡¯s Marina. Marina took the rear position.

    Marina intends to transfer Yuka to my front. In case of Yuka, Marina¡¯s turning it over. Yuka looks displeased because of that.

    Yuka¡¯s a loser so Marina¡¯s giving it to her. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s not fascinating.

    Marina¡¯s unnecessary consideration and useless effort shake Yuka¡¯s heart.

    If the surroundings is bright, Yuka would smile at me hiding her true intent. But the surroundings are dark so Yuka thinks that I can¡¯t see her expression so she¡¯s showing her true face.

    And Marina¡¯s not noticing the shaking heart of Yuka.

    This is unbearably fun.

    The two of them are having another interesting point.

    What they have chosen.

    The two of them grips a golf club in their right hand just like I told them.

    Yuka chose is an iron with a comparatively short handle that¡¯s excellent in utility. Yuka¡¯s low and slim so she can¡¯t swing anything too big.1 She knows that so she¡¯s not pushing herself and chose the simple iron.

    A typical choice for Yuka.

    Marina on the other side is very interesting.

    Abused by Yuka, Marina is a sore loser being defeated by a just argument. Surprisingly, Marina chose a driver.

    The golf club has a flower pattern, the handle¡¯s very long and furthermore it¡¯s the manliest violent driver. It¡¯s exactly a metaphor of a penis2 That¡¯s reflecting the bottom of Marina¡¯s heart.

    Even though she¡¯s taller and has a better figure than Yuka, Marina who¡¯s a woman chose something that¡¯s best swung, the driver is a bit heavy it seems. Still she calmly chose the driver, she chose freely without exceeding the limit of common sense.

    Yuka¡¯s iron is simple. She considers the practicality but it also seems that she understands her own limit.

    Distance more than precision. Practicality from power. It¡¯s exactly like Yuka.

    It¡¯s really interesting.

    ¡¸Marina¡¹

    I who feels unbearably fascinated is dying for fun so I called Marina to start it.

    ¡¸Y-Yes.¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s standing behind me raised a weak voice, then Yuka trembled.

    I grinned and approached Marina who¡¯s a bit further back.

    Marina started retreating as I approach but her reaction was delayed because it¡¯s dark. I caught her before she retreats as a result.

    I moved my hand to embrace Marina¡¯s waist and she sends Yuka a teary glance. Then she shows slight resistance to escape from me. Yuka¡¯s glaring hard at that Marina.

    The appearance of me hugging the panicking Marina and the appearance of Yuka that¡¯s glaring at Marina¡¯s back is well seen.

    Yuka¡¯s standing in my blind spot so she probably think that I¡¯m not seeing her expression. That¡¯s why her real face is showing up. That¡¯s a face Yuka will never show to me.

    But there¡¯s no blind spot in my all direction space grasp. This can be used for lewd stuffs more than I expected.

    ¡¸N¡¹

    A small sweet voice echoed. I stole Marina¡¯s lips and she reacted.

    Marina who closed her eyes while blushing, I who snatched a kiss from her pushed her breast with my left hand.

    ¡¸n¡­nn?¡¹

    Marina shows some resistance but when I pierce my tongue inside her mouth and twine with hers, Marina lost the strength in her whole body and fell. My jacket is gripped as I push her breast with my left hand and I press the lip strongly.

    Wriggling inside my tongue, Marina¡¯s tongue is twining with mine. Then my saliva¡¯s sucked out. With the sound of the gulping throat, Marina drank my saliva like it¡¯s delicious.

    She¡¯s the loser right now but she¡¯s already burning with just a small spark.

    Marina¡¯s fault is that her emotion shows up too much but that fault explodes even if she fall to the very bottom and it¡¯s possible to make her go top gear instantly.

    She raised her face when we separate our lips and Marina tries to stretch herself so the lip won¡¯t go away, then she desperately wriggles her lip inside my mouth and made them twine. Then it makes an obscene wet sound.

    She resisted at first but Marina willingly demands me. Yuka¡¯s gripping her golf club while glaring at Marina. Yuka will never show that kind of face in front of me but she¡¯ll start showing her real intent in expression and gestures when I can¡¯t see.

    Certainly, Yuka doesn¡¯t notice. Those feelings swirl in Yuka¡¯s mind right now. And her feelings spout out endlessly. Those are ¡°Anger¡± and ¡°Jealousy¡±.

    Yuka¡¯s devoting herself to me. She¡¯s suppressing all of her emotions and tries to be the most convenient woman for me. That woman would have a ¡°jealous¡± heart. That¡¯s why Yuka feigns her own feelings and doesn¡¯t notice her own behavior.

    No, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not that naive. Yuka might be strongly suggesting herself to not notice that she¡¯s pretending.

    And yet, Her feelings begin to leak. Her real self begins to leak.

    Go on, Yuka-chan. That expression is the best. I¡¯m getting unbearably aroused.

    Grinning as I have those thoughts, I raised my face. Then I separate my lip from Marina¡¯s.

    ¡¸M-More¡­?¡¹

    A lewd string stretches out from the tongue thrusted out and Marina¡¯s looking up with charmed eyes as she breath roughly. But she came to her own senses when she heard her mutter and her expression stiffened.

    ¡¸N-No we can¡¯t ? Nee-san is watching ?¡¹

    Even though she just said that she wants more, Marina starts rejecting me.

    Even though you¡¯re saying no, who¡¯s the one taking the lead? There¡¯s a limit on playing innocent.

    But©`.

    This is why I like Marina. This odd attitude of Marina fuels and drives my sadist heart.

    On the other side, Yuka must¡¯ve heard Marina¡¯s voice. Gripping the golf club to the very limit, she¡¯s clenching her teeth as she glare at Marina.

    Wishing it voluntarily, Yuka uses it as a pretext to to put a blame on Marina from rejecting me. She feels offended by Marina¡¯s speech and behavior.

    Shit, this is fun.

    I intend to have a light combat training in for the sake of my grasping ability but I played for a bit before that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. She can¡¯t see coz it¡¯s dark¡¹

    I purposely said it in a voice that Yuka could hear and I inserted my right hand inside Marina¡¯s uniform and grabbed her breast violently. Then I massaged her breast and pinched her nipples. Furthermore, I insert my left hand inside her skirt and played with her clitoris with my fingers.

    ¡¸N ? Ah ? Nn ? W-we can¡¯t ? We can¡¯t, Suzuhara-san ? Please stop it¡¹

    Marina covers her mouth with her right hand and grips with my uniform to the very limit, she¡¯s raising a sweet whisper while trembling.

    Please stop it. She¡¯s saying that but she¡¯s sticking out her breast to be groped more, she¡¯s stretching her legs apart for her pussy to be played more.

    Marina¡¯s actions and speech are contradicting.

    Her mind¡¯s telling no but her body¡¯s telling yes.3 We¡¯re not seen but it¡¯s different. Marina¡¯s mind and body seeks me. And yet she¡¯s showing that she doesn¡¯t want it in consideration of Yuka.

    ¡¸Ku¡¹

    I heard a groan.

    Yuka¡¯s glaring at Marina with a blood vessel surfacing on her temple.

    It¡¯s normal to be angry. She¡¯s being cherished by me and yet she¡¯s pretending to be minding Yuka and refuses, she¡¯s completely making a fool out of Yuka.

    If you think of Yuka¡¯s character, Marina should be taking the lead and embracing me. Respond to my request. Even if it¡¯s not her, she wants to satisfy my desires. That¡¯s Yuka¡¯s desire.

    But marina¡¯s taking the opposite action. She¡¯s considering Yuka but that action only does conflict Yuka¡¯s wrath.

    She¡¯s really fun.

    ¡¸Marina. You¡¯re so cute¡¹

    I massage her breasts with the hand inserted in her uniform, I play with her nipples with my finger then I play with her clitoris with my left hand that invaded her skirt, then I whispered sweetly in Marina¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸Ah ? aah ? naah ? T-That¡¯s ? I¡¯m not ? Nee-san is much more cuter ©` Nnnn?¡¹

    She intends to suppress her voice but Yuka clearly heard it and Marina¡¯s convulsing while panting. However, she¡¯s trying to flatter Yuka desperately.

    Even though I¡¯m calling her cute, even though she¡¯s accepting my caress, she¡¯s trying to flatter Yuka as thanks.

    For Yuka who¡¯s dying to please me, that action of Marina is nothing but a defiance of my will.

    Yuka¡¯s pupil opened as she glare at Marina, a blood vessel surface in her temple. Then Yuka laughed.

    Her smile¡¯s distorted.

    Oh, she lost it?

    Amazing. Marina¡¯s absurdly good at stimulating Yuka¡¯s heartstrings. The person herself doesn¡¯t notice it though.

    ¡¸You¡¯re an idiot. You¡¯re super cute. Let¡¯s have sex¡¹

    ¡¸B-But ? ¡¹

    ¡¸I told you it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s dark so we won¡¯t be found out¡¹

    ¡¸H-However ?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to make a mess of your pussy using my dick. Isn¡¯t that fine?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s ? N-Nee-san is watching, I¡¯m troubled ?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I¡¯m pleading you so much you¡¯re not going to let me? Even though you¡¯re my girlfriend? Hey, let¡¯s fuck Maria-chan¡¹

    Marina¡¯s pretending to dislike it but she trembled with the ¡°Girlfriend¡± keyword. Then she looked up at me while breathing hard.

    Her eyes are already melting.

    ¡¸T-Then¡­Just for a bit then?¡¹

    Marina whispers with voice like they¡¯ve been sprinkled with sugar, she strokes my penis with love on top of my pants.

    ¡°Just for a bit¡±, what an arrogant attitude. You¡¯re so depressed just a while ago, you¡¯re really someone that get¡¯s caught up in the moment easily.

    ¡¸I-If you don¡¯t want to¡­¡¹

    A laughing whisper is heard from the back.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want it then stop!? Mota-kun¡¯s telling that you¡¯re cute! Even though he¡¯s telling that he wants to have sex with you because you¡¯re cute!? What¡¯s with that!? What the hell is with you!? Who do you think you are?¡¹

    An angry voice echoes in the dark park.

    Amazing. Marina, do you know how amazing you are? Let¡¯s not think of when I¡¯m not here, Yuka really got angry even though I¡¯m here.

    Marina doesn¡¯t understand it at all but that¡¯s so amazing.

    After all Yuka never lost her temper no matter how much she was violated by those delinquents. Furthermore Yuka¡¯s putting me as her priority. She was going to play the perfect meat hole I expect in front of me. That Yuka got angry in my presence.

    Marina paled instantly and trembled as she shrink.

    If you¡¯re gonna get scared from her anger, then you should¡¯ve not get caught up in it.

    But this is why I don¡¯t stop playing with marina.

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    Wanting to hop from so much fun, I turned around and feigned a face then glared at Yuka.

    Yuka trembled when she saw my glare.

    Yuka has forgotten herself from losing temper and she returned to her senses when I glared at her.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorr©`¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What? I can¡¯t? Even though I¡¯m having fun? Do I need Yuka¡¯s permission to fuck Marina? Ooh, so Yuka¡¯s that important. I didn¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not¡¹

    Yuka tries to apologize but I cut her words and she turned pale in nervousness. Then©`.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. I was too forward. Please forgive me. I¡¯ll do anything for Mota-kun¡¯s sake. That¡¯s true. And yet I hindered you, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t hinder you anymore so please enjoy Yuuki-senpai¡¹

    Yuka put the golf club in her hand to the ground and kneeled in the place in a hurry, she¡¯s making a splendid dogeza.

    Amazing. What an excellent dogeza. It¡¯s an example of all dogeza. No matter how much you dogeza, can you even acquire such an excellent dogeza as this? That¡¯s how much is here dogeza.

    Marina dogeza in front of me too but the level is too different.

    ¡¸W-What an amazing dogeza¡­¡¹

    Marina mutters as she sees Yuka dogeza. Yuka trembled as she kneel in reaction.

    Marina-chan. You¡¯re telling how amazing the dogeza of the other person, you¡¯re completely looking down on them. I¡¯m truly admiring what you¡¯re doing now but I don¡¯t think that you have the right to say that.

    I can say that she has said it without hesitation.

    The kneeling Yuka has an angry expression floating. She¡¯s kneeling so I can¡¯t see her expression if it¡¯s under normal circumstances.

    This ability is really useful.

    ¡¸Marina. Why are you still standing?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hearing my words, Marina came to her senses and raised a foolish voice as she look at me.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know why Yuka-chan¡¯s kneeling?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Uhm, that¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Marina¡¯s flustered from my question and she look at Yuka with teary eyes. Then, she looked up at me.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s Suzuhara-san should be cherishing nee-san but I¡¯m the one being cherished¡­¡¹

    When Yuka heard Marina¡¯s trembling whisper, she clench her teeth and grasp her hands to the very limit.

    Marina has no clue at all why Yuka¡¯s kneeling. Yuka¡¯s fanned because of that.

    Yuka got angry not because I¡¯m cherishing Marina. Even though I¡¯m cherishing her, she¡¯s pretending to not like it because she¡¯s looking after Yuka, she¡¯s trying to transfer the role to Yuka. Furthermore she¡¯s hiding her real intent and making an excuse out of my request, she can¡¯t help but put the blame on me and she gave it up.4

    That¡¯s the reason why Yuka got angry. And Marina doesn¡¯t get it at all. Furthermore it¡¯s much more wicked when she doesn¡¯t mean any bad.

    Marina¡¯s a genius for stirring Yuka up.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right Marina. It¡¯s Yuka¡¯s original role to be cherished by me. But you¡¯re so cute that I want to eat you up¡¹

    Desperately enduring my urge to laugh, I gave Marina an answer.

    Marina blushed, sends a glance at me and fidgets bashfully.

    ¡¸You get it Marina? It¡¯s your fault for being so cute. That¡¯s why, okay? Apologize to Yuka-chan¡¹

    ¡¸C-Cute? T-That¡¯s¡­?¡¹

    She¡¯s denying it but Marina¡¯s leaking out delight then she hurriedly kneeled on the place. Then she dogeza in front of Yuka who she learned from.

    ¡¸N-Nee-san. Suzuhara-san¡¯s sympathizing for this useless me. Nee-san¡¯s too excellent. Nee-san¡¯s much more suitable. And yet Suzuhara-san cherishing me is just a show of mercy¡¹

    Kneeling in front of Yuka, she tries to lift Yuka while denying herself. Those words made Yuka¡¯s breathing abnormally rough.

    Yuka who¡¯s kneeling on the ground opened her pupils. Then, she laughed frivolously. It¡¯s a crooked smile that you won¡¯t imagine it from the usual Yuka.

    If I¡¯m not here, I feel that she¡¯s so mad that she can seriously kill Marina.

    Marina. You¡¯re really amazing.

    Admiring Marina as she naturally agitate Yuka, I squat behind the kneeling Marina and rolled her skirt. Her panties are exposed as a result and it has a big stain made from the large amount of love nectar.

    Well, I know even if I don¡¯t roll her skirt.

    Rolling up her skirt, seeing Marina¡¯s panties drenched in love nectar, she trembled in shame.

    ¡¸Hey hey, this is an amazing amount of love nectar. Are you seriously apologizing? You¡¯re apologizing even though you¡¯re spouting so much lewd love nectar, there won¡¯t be any persuasive power nor sincerity¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s!¡¹

    Marina trembled from my words©`.

    ¡¸S-Suzuhara-san¡¯s playing with it!¡¹

    Of all things! Marina put the blame on me.

    I know that she¡¯s that kind of person so I¡¯m having fun playing with her. But those are the worst and the lowest excuse that would break through Yuka¡¯s anger.

    She¡¯s blaming me. That¡¯s something unforgivable more than anything for Yuka.

    ¡¸Aha, hahaha, hahahahahahaahahahahahahahahahahahaha¡­¡¹

    A calm laughter sounds.

    Yuka¡¯s laughing expressionlessly while kneeling down on the ground.

    You¡¯ve done it. Yuka¡¯s trying to hold out her anger somehow because I¡¯m here but she finally has broken.

    ¡¸Eh, ehehe. Thank you for the laugh¡¹

    Raising her face, Marina laughed bashfully.

    That¡¯s not true. Marina-chan, that¡¯s not it. Yuka-chan¡¯s laughing interestingly.

    ¡¸Ahahaha! ahahahahahahaah! Ahahahahahaahhaahahhahahahaha!¡¹

    Her mad laughter echoes in the moonlight.

    She gripped the golf club on the ground and Yuka stood up slowly. Her pupil dilated and her distorted smile is overflowing with madness.

    Yuka kept enduring even though she¡¯s been severely toyed with the delinquents and looked by miserable eyes as a meat hole. No, Yuka could do nothing but endure. She survived by enduring and enduring.

    Her heart closed as a result. Her heard closed hard to exceed the absolute zero. Marina naturally stirred and destroyed that gate and the darkness she¡¯s accumulated till now is opened in a dash.

    ¡¸Nice¡¹

    Yuka smile under the moonlight is filled with insanity. Seeing those eyes, the shivering on my spine runs up.

    The gate of her heart breaks, Yuka¡¯s darkness went out quickly and she obviously hopes for destruction.

    Hate. She hates everything. She hates those who defiled her. She hates the world who didn¡¯t save her. Those thoughts are transmitted desperately.

    Yuka under the moonlight is exactly the embodiment of hate.

    That¡¯s normal. That¡¯s human. That¡¯s okay.

    Grinning, I grabbed Marina¡¯s nape and pulled it up forcibly.

    ¡¸Auu¡¹

    Marina leaked a groan since I pulled her back by force. Then the golf club pierced the ground Marina¡¯s kneeling from.

    A single blow without mercy. If it hits her head, marina would¡¯ve been greatly injured.

    No, she might be dead if unlucky.

    Yuka who¡¯s gripping the golf club with both hands put power on it and pulled out the golf club that pierced the ground.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡¹5

    Then she looks at Marin with a empty pupils as she mutter while grinning.

    Marina sees Yuka filled with madness but she can¡¯t swallow the situation.

    I like this. This is the best situation. This is far from my plans but allow me to make use of this situation.

    I used my ability and put my concentration to the very limit.

    I can¡¯t get enough. I¡¯m getting goosebumps. She¡¯s not strong. But that¡¯s not the problem. Yuka really wants to kill Marina.

    Is this blood thirst? The opponent is a slender woman but the blood in my body boils and I¡¯m getting goosebumps. Everything¡¯s making an alarm on how dangerous Yuka is right now.

    She¡¯s much more dangerous than the delinquents.

    I¡¯m affected by Yuka¡¯s madness and I¡¯m so sensitive thanks to that.

    Up down left right, the 360 degrees of my surroundings. All the spaces within the range of the ability are formed in my brain

    ¡¸Hyaa!?¡¹

    Marina raised a small scream. Her body collapsed. That¡¯s because I lightly kicked the back of Marina¡¯s knee.

    The golf club passed above Marina¡¯s head after a moment of delay. A dreadful sound of gust showed it¡¯s power.

    The golf club was swung at Marina¡¯s head with all of her effort. If I was late to kick the back of Marina¡¯s knee even for a moment, it would hit her head directly.

    Shit. Amazing. I can understand. I can understand Yuka¡¯s movements perfectly. I can see it even though I¡¯m not looking at the inside of her body.

    I can grasp all of the space. This ability is truly extraordinary.

    Yuka and Marina¡¯s within the range of my ability. I can recognize even the hair of the two. That¡¯s not all. I can completely grasp how rough the grass that are growing on the ground. No, even the ground.

    ¡¸Hyau!?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s kneeling screamed and fell face flat on the ground. That¡¯s because I lightly licked Marina¡¯s back. The golf club grazed Marina¡¯s overheard because of that. It would certainly hit if she¡¯s still standing on her knees.

    I can see. I can see what kind of movement Yuka would take.

    I can grasp even the single hair. It¡¯s normal for the outside of the body but I can even grasp the shape of the clothes she wear, even the fiber.

    Before I was penetrating the inside of their body to predict the movement. But right now I can grasp every small operation outside of the body as if I can see the future. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m reading the future. Because I can grasp even the smallest movement, I can see ahead by myself.

    Comparing it with water, the space I can grasp is like the space filled with water. I can see the water. And all of the movement existing is conveyed. It¡¯s normally not seen but I can see it.

    Furthermore I can only use my X-ray on those that comes to my sight before but there¡¯s no more blind spot now. Predicting Yuka¡¯s attack, and the position and body pose of Marina is perfectly grasped.

    Grasping the space is this much.

    Having a pleased surprise, Yuka raised her golf club and moved immediately.

    The predicted spot of the golf club is where Marina fell down. The range is big because she fell down. Furthermore, there¡¯s no time to raise because Marina is down.

    While Marina¡¯s trying to raise herself, the golf club was swung and hit Marina¡¯s head directly.

    Knowing it beforehand, I gave up on moving Marina and jumped in front of Yuka. Then I gripped Yuka¡¯s raised hands with one of my hand.

    Amazing. This is amazing. I¡¯m only looking at Yuka¡¯s face but I easily caught her hands. Because I grasp the distance and position of Yuka¡¯s hands perfectly, I only need to stretch my hand.

    Predicting the future is possible when grasping the space and in addition I know the distance without looking at it. In addition, this has an amazing advantage for having no blind spot. It¡¯s overwhelming.

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s hands are gripped by me muttered as she returned to her senses.

    It seems that Marina¡¯s the only one caught in her sights.

    ¡¸What have I done¡­?¡¹

    Gripping the golf club with both of her hands. The ground was hollowed by the golf club. Then Marina¡¯s lying down on the ground. She must¡¯ve understood the situation from seeing that. Yuka paled and began to shake.

    ¡¸I killed, I killed Yuuki-senpai©`¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right¡¹

    I answered Yuka who¡¯s trembling from fear.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, people who had darkness in their heart would seriously think of killing a person. You actually know it. But you¡¯re lying to yourself. You don¡¯t hate Marina. It doesn¡¯t matter who it was. It¡¯s okay no matter who it was as long as the darkness of your heart is thrown out¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s body quiver as I talk to her.

    Tears flow on Yuka¡¯s cheek under the moonlight.

    ¡¸I know that it was hard. But Yuka-chan endured it right? You¡¯ve endured it yourself and you killed Marina from the outburst of your anger. Won¡¯t that be worse than those guys who toyed Yuka-chan? I know that it¡¯ shard but that¡¯s the worst.¡¹

    The amount of tears running through Yuka¡¯s cheek increased.

    ¡¸Then you don¡¯t have to endure it anymore. If you became the worst scum just like me, there¡¯s no need to endure it anymore. Why don¡¯t you do as you like just like me? Ease yourself more¡¹

    Saying that, I beat Yuka¡¯s heart then soothe it.

    The grasp ability was more than expected that I was able to evade Yuka¡¯s attack. That¡¯s great but any more is dangerous. It would be bad if Marina¡¯s killed. Or rather, murder isn¡¯t a joke.

    The power from Yuka¡¯s hands was lost and the golf club fell down on the ground.

    The teary Yuka looked up at me and laughed like usual. The murderous intent disappeared away from that smile.

    ¡¸Can I cry?¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s asking even though she¡¯s already crying.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need a permission to cry¡¹

    Answering that, Yuka smiled. Then the gentle smile distorted.6

    And©`.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    The scream pains ones ears echoed in the night sky where the moon floats.

    The darkness from the bottom of her heart went out and Yuka tried to kill Marina as a result. That¡¯s the evidence that her mind is much more tainted than her body. I pointed it out.

    Thus there¡¯s only one thing left for Yuka. The threw her shame and honor and just cried.

    Yuka¡¯s only one small weak lone girl and I thought that Yuka¡¯s so small. I¡¯m being aroused by such Yuka.

    The too defenseless figure of a woman who wore an armor and showed her heart for the first time.

    Yuka doesn¡¯t need to hide anything anymore.

    Would she break? Or would she be reborn like Marina?

    Marina did but Yuka¡¯s standing on the crossroads right now.

    She still has a use when broken. I can use her as a meat doll to deal with my desire. But if she gets reborn©`.

    Just what kind of change would she show? I¡¯m greatly excited.

 Chapter 36

    She got tired from crying? Yuka has already lost consciousness.

    Her sleeping face is so tranquil as if a demon has been exorcised.

    Should I say that it came off? Or could it be that it was taken off.

    Yuka¡¯s the one who can answer that.

    ¡¸Marina. Get up¡¹

    Putting the sleeping Yuka in my shoulders, I called out Marina and sighed.

    ¡¸Eh, ehehe, ehehehe¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s sitting on the ground laughs as she looks up at me with watery eyes.

    I can understand from just looking. She can¡¯t stand up.

    Well, it¡¯s normal for that to happen.

    Yuka tried to kill Marina but she was unable to swallow the situation a while ago. But when time passed, she was able to understand what kind of situation she was in.

    Marina¡¯s inferior to some extent compared to Yuka and Asahina but she¡¯s good enough to be called a beauty. Thus she must¡¯ve experience being a target of negative feelings like jealousy and enmity.

    She didn¡¯t do anything bad, she was just beautiful, she was just cute and yet she became a subject of jealousy, be soured, be cursed on. It¡¯s all the more because of her faulty character.

    Because of that, Marina who displays her emotion too much receives hatred, jealousy, and grudge easily.

    And she might¡¯ve been turned with murderous intent. She¡¯s the girlfriend of the leader of the delinquents so it¡¯s not strange if it does.

    But it¡¯s doubtful if the murderous intent is the real thing.

    Humans would ad least think of killing a person once or twice in their lifetime. However that doesn¡¯t mean that they would translate it into action.

    The negative feelings of jealousy, hate, grudge , and bias would strengthen that to some degree. False intent to kill means that they don¡¯t really intend to murder. If the hate vent out has the stress of hate to the degree of wanting to kill, their own spirit would make a self-defense to keep heir own feelings.

    But Yuka¡¯s murder intent is different. It¡¯s not that sweet.

    She aimed at a person¡¯s head and swung the golf club with all her effort. That¡¯s a very simple movement but not every human can do it. Or rather, it¡¯s troubling if every human can do that.

    What would happen if that¡¯s true? If you swing the golf club with all your best, what would happen to the head of the person if hit directly? It¡¯s obvious even if you don¡¯t think.

    The person¡¯s common sense would adjust. Even if the mind doesn¡¯t adjust, the chain named common sense that was given since infancy would unconsciously put brakes.

    And yet, Yuka swung the golf club with all of her power to strike.

    How would it turn out if the golf club hits Marina¡¯s head directly? What would happen to her if Marina dies?

    A person isn¡¯t afraid to kill a person. A person who killed would be disgraced by the name of murderer, imprisoned, erased from the society and must walk in the shade. That¡¯s the scary part.

    In the end, human won¡¯t kill another just because oneself is cute.

    Yuka didn¡¯t know those things at that time.

    She doesn¡¯t know what would happen if she killed a person.

    Because she was exposed in a clear pure urge to kill, it¡¯s natural for Marina to be unable to stand up.

    To be honest, Marina was lucky that she wasn¡¯t able to swallow the situation when Yuka wanted to kill her.

    If she was able to, then Marina would surely be confused. Then her body would stiffen driven by fear. She might try to act violently and run to save herself.

    If Marina¡¯s body was stiff that time. If Marina acted violently that time. The possibility of me not handling Marina is high. She¡¯d be lucky if she was only injured. If unlucky, then she would be dead.

    Unable to swallow the situation, she lost the strength of her body as a blank surprise so I was able to control Marina and made her evade Yuka¡¯s attacks.

    No matter how amazing my ability is, this isn¡¯t a physical action ability.

    There¡¯s no meaning if I don¡¯t have muscular strength nor strong reaction speed. This can¡¯t form a barrier nor dominate the opponent.

    It¡¯s just a vision power till the end.

    That¡¯s my power.

    ¡¸Want me to lend my shoulder?¡¹

    Approaching Marina with Yuka on my shoulder, I called her out as she look down on the ground.

    ¡¸B-But¡­¡¹

    Marina who sees Yuka sleeping when she glanced at me, looks at me with a troubled face.

    Do you think that it would impose a burden to me who¡¯s already carrying Yuka? Or?©`

    ¡¸Are you scared of Yuka?¡¹

    Asking her, Marina tilts her head.

    ¡¸Scared? Eh? Why?¡¹

    She answered back with an unintentional dumbfounded response.

    Why? She just tried to kill you you know. It¡¯s normal to be afraid.

    Could it be that she didn¡¯t even notice that Yuka¡¯s trying to kill her?

    ¡¸Could it be that she tried to kill me?¡¹

    Marina spoke in an ignorant tone.

    Oh, she noticed. That would be amazing in some meaning if she didn¡¯t even notice the murder intent, but she noticed it as expected.

    But why is she not afraid? It¡¯s a bluff?

    ¡¸Why are you not afraid? You might¡¯ve been dead, not joking. Could it be that you thought I¡¯ll protect you? Don¡¯t say that¡¹

    Marina knows that I¡¯m strong to some degree. But Marina haven¡¯t seen my strength. She only know the result when she saw Shinozaki¡¯s eyes who¡¯s completely broken.

    In other words, she doesn¡¯t know the nature of my strength.

    The nature of my strength. Marina doesn¡¯t even know if it¡¯s physical strength of scheming. Of course, she doesn¡¯t know that I have an ability either.

    It¡¯s just foolish to believe in an ambiguous strength.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not making a fool out of Suzuhara-san but I didn¡¯t think of Suzuhara-san helping me. How should I say it? I didn¡¯t want your help in the first place¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I leaked out a foolish voice from Marina¡¯s unexpected answer.

    You didn¡¯t even think of wanting my help?

    I don¡¯t feel that she¡¯s lying. I can only see Marina seriously thinking that.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it, but my vision suddenly flows, I sat down on the ground suddenly then fell down on the ground suddenly. That¡¯s what I all know. But I saw Nee-san when I looked up. Raising a golf club as she look down at me. When I saw that, Aah, I thought I was going to die¡¹

    Marina smiles softly as she speak in a gentle voice. That appearance won¡¯t be thought of as the human that was about to be killed just now.

    ¡¸Looking at Nee-san, I was finally able to notice Nee-san¡¯s heart even for a bit. And the size of the sin I committed¡­¡¹

    Marina closed her eyes and tears flow along her cheek. Then she breathed in deeply, she opened her eyes and looked up at me with a smile while crying.

    ¡¸Even if I bet everything even my life at this point to make up for my sins, it can¡¯t be undone anymore. It¡¯s not about whether Nee-san forgives me or not, it can¡¯t be undone anymore. Nee-san carried such a wound. That¡¯s what I understood¡¹

    Marina shed tears while smiling. I¡¯m looking down at that Marina with wide open eyes.

    It can¡¯t be undone. The wounds carved in Yuka¡¯s body won¡¯t be erased anymore whatever you do. For her to notice it©`.

    Marina noticed the size of the wound in Yuka¡¯s heart more than herself being killed, and her head¡¯s filled with it?

    It¡¯s easy to say but Marina¡¯s about to be killed by Yuka just a while ago. And yet, she shows a face that she¡¯s able to understand it.

    Marina¡¯s fun as expected.

    ¡¸Then, what would you do? if you can¡¯t repair it anymore are you giving up on paying for your sins?¡¹

    When I asked Marina, her expression stiffened and she refused strongly.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be repaired anymore but I need to live my life continuing to compensate for my sins. That¡¯s the only thing I can do¡¹

    Looking up straight at me, Marina declared clearly. There¡¯s no hesitation felt from her words.

    How big is Marina¡¯s sins?

    If Marina didn¡¯t lead Yuka to the trap, she won¡¯t be taken by the delinquents.

    She knew it and kept watching. That¡¯s all.

    If I¡¯m in Marina¡¯s standpoint, I won¡¯t be feeling guilt from it.

    She¡¯s just weak. It makes me laugh when I think that.

    Also, that¡¯s not why Yuka wanted to kill Marina. She might be having a grudge on it but that grudge would just be barking on the wrong tree.

    The reason Yuka tried to kill Marina is because Marina¡¯s here. The reason is just the way it is.

    The darkness in Yuka¡¯s heart is perhaps accumulated before she was made a toy by the delinquents.

    She was bullied till Asahina saved her. After she was saved by Asahina, the bullying suspiciously stopped.

    Asahina helped her because she felt like it. She just saw Yuka being bullied that day by coincidence and she stopped it. That¡¯s all. If so, it won¡¯t be strange if she¡¯s still continued to be bullied behind Asahina¡¯s back.

    Yuka kept living the majority of her life being unlucky and enduring it for all those years. The darkness accumulated from those days was let loose and Marina was just in front of her.

    Marina¡¯s the one who broke the gates of Yuka¡¯s heart but I think anyone¡¯s fine for Yuka that time.

    Everyone can be the target of the darkness in her heart.

    Yuka¡¯s lucky thinking about it.

    If Yuka turned her murder intent to me at that time, I would©`.

    Well who cares.

    ¡¸You should just do whatever you want. I don¡¯t care about it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I just pushed Marina away with those words but Marina showed no discouragement and just nodded.

    She¡¯s not shaken. That¡¯s good. If not, it won¡¯t be interesting.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you¡¯re so fun¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I saw Marina tilt her head from my mutter then I laughed instinctively.

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking to myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Buu¡¹

    Answering Marina with a laugh, she puffed her cheeks and voiced like a pig.

    ¡¸It suits you barking like a sow. Buubuu doesn¡¯t feel incompatible with you one bit¡¹

    ¡¸Buubuu! Buubuubuu!¡¹

    Marina felt happy when I teased her? She pretended to attack me and plays like a pig while blushing on her cheeks.

    It seems that she¡¯s happy.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go back. Hey, hold onto my shoulders¡¹

    Saying that, I squat down next to her.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll take your offer?¡¹

    Blushing on her cheeks, Marina looked up at me and stretched her right hand to my shoulder. Then she gripped my shoulder.

    The vibration is transmitted.

    The vibration won¡¯t be noticed as it¡¯s just weak.

    The vibration transmitted on my back make me suspicious whether it¡¯s really a vibration because of how faint it is. But I who¡¯s keeping my ability can clearly see it.

    Yuka who¡¯s carried by me is trembling faintly. Being able to see it made it possible for me to feel the vibration.

    She¡¯s awake. I don¡¯t know when she woke up but well, I¡¯d be troubled when I ask so I didn¡¯t.

    Oh right. It¡¯s convenient now that Yuka¡¯s pretending to be asleep.

    ¡¸Marina. I want to tell you something while Yuka-chan¡¯s asleep¡¹

    I call out Marina while she¡¯s trying to stand up trembling as she hold my shoulder.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Marina tilts her head when I called her.

    ¡¸I said it a while ago but no matter how much guilt you feel for Yuka-chan, even if you feel a debt, those are unrelated to me¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about your problem with Yuka-chan. That¡¯s why don¡¯t get me involved in your problems¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Marina tilts her head from my words for a moment but she immediately understood it and nodded firmly.

    Did she really understand it? Are you making assumptions from misunderstanding by yourself?

    ¡¸You¡¯re my girlfriend. Don¡¯t forget that¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Marina raised a foolish voice when she heard my voice, her eyes shook and she turned red gradually then she laughed sloppily.

    She doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m trying to say at all. She only is happy when I tell her that She¡¯s my girlfriend.

    Well fine. It¡¯s okay even if she doesn¡¯t understand.

    Right, Yuka-chan? Yuka-chan would understand what I¡¯m trying to say.

    Marina¡¯s my possession. I just made her understand that I don¡¯t care about what kind of relationship they would have but I won¡¯t let her do what she wants in front of me.

    Marina¡¯s my girlfriend and Yuka¡¯s my onahole. In short, Marina has the higher position for me.

    I have to let her know it.

    Marina doesn¡¯t seem to understand the real intention of my words at all and we went back home with her laughing frivolously.

    Looking at Marina, I regret seeing her in a new light.

    I should make Yuka my girlfriend and demote Marina as a guinea pig.

    Arriving at my house, I laid down the pretending to sleep (perhaps) Yuka on the sofa.

    She was awake a while ago. But she¡¯s honestly sleeping right now.

    With my current ability of grasping the space in all directions, I can grasp anything that goes within the range of my ability. But the human body is different. No, should I call it an organic matter? Such a thing makes me grasp only the surface. If I try to look for the contents, it¡¯s only a part.

    Because of that, I can only guess whether Yuka¡¯s pretending to sleep or if she¡¯s really asleep.

    And I understood another thing. When I change my consciousness to see the through the human body, the space grasp ability can¡¯t be used.

    Then if I release my space grasp ability, though I can see the whole human body before, it¡¯s no good anymore.

    Perhaps, even if I completely release my space grasp ability, I think that my brain can¡¯t empty the capacity to make it available anytime. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t draw out all the ability to see through the human body.

    Space grasp ability and X-ray vision. If I can only train to perfect the shape of the two.

    But it might not be possible if it¡¯s impossible to empty the capacity of the brain.

    If I train and get used to the ability would it make a space? Or could it be that the space grasp¡¯s capacity is too much that it makes a limit in the current form.

    Well, the answer would be given if I work hard and train the ability.

    ¡¸Marina. I¡¯m entering the bath so I¡¯ll leave everything else to you¡¹

    Squatting down in front of the sofa, I was looking at Yuka¡¯s sleeping face before I called Marina and stood up.

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s sitting straight on the floor nodded obediently while looking up.

    Though I thought I might suggest that we enter the bath together but it seems that she¡¯s not that much of an idiot.

    Could it be that she noticed Yuka feigning sleep.

    If Yuka¡¯s awake and I leave this place, Yuka would probably open her eyes. Marina knows that so she thought of staying in this place.

    Now then, what would happen to the two of them?

    Yuka might not attack Marina anymore. That¡¯s why I pushed the nail in while Yuka¡¯s pretending to be asleep.

    I won¡¯t let her feel at ease when she lay a hand on my girlfriend.

    Knowing that, and she was able to almost kill Marina, what kind of change Yuka would show.

    Would she break? Or would she be reborn?

    If it¡¯s the latter, it won¡¯t advance as long as she can¡¯t make a conclusion with Marina. And perhaps, Yuka¡¯s the latter.

    If she¡¯s broken, there¡¯s no need to pretend to be asleep.

    And Marina would also try to reach conclusion with Yuka.

    It would be convenient for me if they think mutual. It would be difficult if it ended badly for the two of them. At worst, I have to dispose one of them.

    If I do it will be Yuka. Though Yuka¡¯s ability is higher, Marina¡¯s much easier to use and more interesting. Yuka should know that.

    Thus I¡¯ll leave it to the two of them and I¡¯ll soak myself in hot water.

    Soaking in the hot bathtub, i leaked out a sigh.

    The lust well up. My penis is raging as if it¡¯s going to explode.

    To be frank, I want to violate Marina immediately. No, I was driven by the impulse that I want to covet any woman possible.

    ¡¸Is that the murder intent. That¡¯s really unbearable¡­¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s figure crossed my mind.

    Her smile filled with insanity under the moonlight.

    I heard that humans show their true nature when they feel death.

    I certainly felt death that time.

    I don¡¯t think Yuka will defeat me. My physical power and ability is advantageous and Yuka forgot herself. Yuka has an overwhelming observation power and perception of death.

    The delicate woman¡¯s only forte. It¡¯s an easy victory. I¡¯m certain that I will win. Even if an unexpected situation occurs, I can just use Marina as a decoy when the times comes and it would be easy to crush Yuka.

    However©`.

    ¡¸Winning and killing are completely different things¡¹

    That is murder intent. A lump of hatred that sincerely wishes to kill people.

    Even if I could win, the clear death exists.

    Witnessing those kind of things, I©`.

    ¡¸I¡¯m able to know my true nature thanks to Yuka¡¹

    I almost ejaculated. That¡¯s how aroused I am. It¡¯s the first time I was able to feel such strong arousal.

    It¡¯s laughable. With the overwhelming mayhem of the murderous intent, I feel neither anger nor fear, I wasn¡¯t driven by the destruction impulse either, I was just desperate to let out my sexual desire.

    ¡¸My true nature is really lewd¡¹

    It seems that I only seek for lewd stuff till the end.

    Going up from the bath, I went to the living room, I stopped in the corridor and used my ability.

    If my guess is right, the two of them are in the middle of the discussion.

    My existence would only be a hindrance for the two of them right now. I must not get involved to let them reach the conclusion.

    I¡¯ll take a read at it though.

    Walking down the corridor with my ability active, I stopped when two living being entered the range.

    Marina¡¯s sitting on the floor. And Yuka¡¯s kneeling on the ground in front of Marina.

    She¡¯s feigning sleep as expected.

    ¡ºPlease raise your head¡»

    A faint voice is heard. I¡¯m a bit far from the living room so it¡¯s not possible to catch even a faint voice usually. But I can hear it. No, should I say that I can see it?

    My hearing isn¡¯t that great. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t hear what a normal human can¡¯t hear.

    Then why can I hear it?

    My ability clearly understands the movement of Marina¡¯s lips. The movement is complemented with the faint voice I hear then the words are supplemented.

    So it can be used like this too?

    I¡¯m able to complete their words because of the movement of their lips and faint voice. But in a situation where I can¡¯t really hear the voice, it would be difficult to complete their words by just the movement of their lips.

    If I train then I may perhaps read the words by just watching the movement of their lips.

    Well, that would be lip-reading.

    Because I can grasp the movement of the lips perfectly, I have higher accuracy from the usual lip-reading.

    Aside from lip reading, I might find other functions if I train.

    ¡ºUntil when are you going to lower your head?¡»

    Marina who¡¯s sitting straight talks to the kneeling Yuka with a strong tone.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no need to worry about when you tried to kill me. Because I don¡¯t have even a single scratch¡»

    Marina talks to Yuka but Yuka keeps her dogeza without moving an inch. Marina leaks out a small sigh while looking at Yuka.

    ¡ºI should be the one kneeling instead. But I can¡¯t do that. The only thing I can do right now is accept Nee-san¡¯s apology. And I¡¯m certainly accepting it. That¡¯s why please raise your head¡»

    I felt admiration from Marina¡¯s words.

    Marina said that she was able to understand that Yuka can¡¯t recover from it, thus she said that she¡¯ll bet her life for atonement. That¡¯s why I certainly thought that she¡¯d lower her head at Yuka if she wakes up.

    She probably would undergo it for Yuka¡¯s sake. She wisely judged to accept Yuka¡¯s apology so she won¡¯t be left a debt anymore.

    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s an idiot or clever.

    ¡ºThis apology isn¡¯t for when I tried to kill you¡»

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    Yuka speaks out while kneeling down. Marina raised a foolish voice to those words.

    ¡ºI really did something inexcusable to you. I can¡¯t apologize for that even if I do. I also don¡¯t know how to compensate for it¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why I told you I¡¯m accepting your apology. I¡¯m convinced already. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to do anything more than this¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood. Then, I¡¯ll make another apology¡»

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    Marina said that she accepts Yuka¡¯s apology. And Yuka agreed to Marina¡¯s words. With that in mind, Yuka made a new apology and Marina raised a foolish voice because of that.

    ¡ºYuuki-Marina senpai. Please let me declare that I recognize you as Mota-kun¡¯s girlfriend¡»

    Yuka speaks as she look up and stare at Marina with both hands on the floor.

    ¡ºI love Mota-kun¡»

    ¡º¡­u?¡»

    Yuka speak out clearly while looking straight at Marina, then Marina tilts her head.

    Marina tilts her head but her face is stiff. She must¡¯ve noticed what Yuka is about to say. That¡¯s why she must be thinking of ¡¸Ah, this might be somewhat dangerous¡¹

    ¡ºThis apology is an apology for NTR-ing1 Mota-kun away from you¡»

    ¡ºU£¿¡»

    Stealing me away from Marina. Yuka said it clearly and Marina tries to tilt her head ignorantly while sweating.

    NTR-ing me away? You¡¯ve said it. She didn¡¯t say that she want to steal me away nor desires to do so, she clearly said that she¡¯ll take me away.

    A remark Yuka wouldn¡¯t say before.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t want to lie anymore. I¡¯ll speak honestly. I was saved by Mota-kun and fell in love with him. That¡¯s why I want to hold onto Mota-kun¡¯s heart. But I¡¯m not qualified to love. I who became tainted has no qualification to be Mota-kun¡¯s girlfriend. The only thing I can do is to use this defiled body, at least I can be next to Mota-kun. But I realized that I was wrong¡»

    Unwavering, unhesitating, simple, but hot, Yuka¡¯s talking powerfully.

    ¡ºMota-kun blocked me calmly as I try to kill the person in front of me. And I was told to live as I like. I was told that I don¡¯t need to hide anything anymore. That¡¯s when I understood it. I was blaspheming Mota-kun. I told you to not blaspheme him but it was me who¡¯s blaspheming Mota-kun. I¡¯m using the reason that my own body is defiled, believed in him and only ran away¡»

    Yuka keeps talking. Marina silently listens to her and her actions are obviously doubtful. A large amount of sweat is pouring out as she¡¯s flustered.

    It became dangerous. This has become extremely dangerous. That¡¯s what she probably thinks.

    Yuka¡¯s fault. That is she can¡¯t speak her real intent.

    Yuka¡¯s a subject of Marina¡¯s atonement and she¡¯s also an existence whom she respects as a teacher. She doesn¡¯t feel she can win against a serious Yuka. But she probably didn¡¯t think of Yuka getting serious.

    But Yuka became serious.

    ¡ºEven if I tell him my feelings, I don¡¯t know whether Mota-kun would accept my feelings. But that doesn¡¯t matter. I will take Mota-kun away from you. That¡¯s all. That¡¯s why I¡¯m making my apology right now. I¡¯m sorry for stealing Mota-kun¡»

    Saying that, Yuka bowed deeply.

    Amazing. She already spoke of my thoughts and made an apology assuming that she will steal me away.

    She¡¯s got some confidence. She already decided.

    Yuka who wasn¡¯t able to say her real intent asserted it here. Yuka will no longer hesitate. Yuka who¡¯s stopped all this time began to run with all her best.

    Just like Asahina who¡¯s beating the iron wall barehanded as she laugh.

    Fun. This is interesting. Shit, I¡¯m so aroused that I almost ejaculated.

    ¡ºW-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-wait a moment! You want to apologize for stealing? I¡¯m not dumping Suzuhara-san yet!¡»

    The flustered Marina somehow answered back to Marina. But she¡¯s considerably shaken.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t care about that. You only have to work hard on your own way. I will steal Mota-kun away and become his girlfriend. Then I¡¯ll be cherished round the clock. That¡¯s all¡»

    ¡ºI-I told you, Suzuhara-san has©`¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t need Mota-kun¡¯s confirmation of his will¡»

    ¡ºYes?¡»

    ¡ºI won¡¯t confess to him out of the blue. I won¡¯t forget that I am defiled. Thus I know what I can do¡»

    ¡ºWai, but, however©`¡»

    ¡ºThe one chosen can just be the girlfriend. There¡¯s no means on choosing that. I will definitely steal Mota-kun¡»

    ¡ºPya, pyaa¡»

    Yuka asserts herself in a dignified manner. Being pressured by Yuka, Marina creaks a strange voice while trembling.

    Pyaa, what?

    That said©`.

    ¡¸My will doesn¡¯t matter? Very well, I don¡¯t hate that¡¹

    She¡¯s not going to court me by saying that she loves me but she¡¯s going to make me fall for her. She has to choose the means for that.

    Or rather, hey Marina. What are you doing running right away? Do you not have a pride as my girlfriend?

    ¡ºT-Then would you allow me to say something too?¡»

    Marina raises her hand timidly while speaking out in a shaking voice.

    Oh? I thought Marina would only say Pyaa but she¡¯s going to make a counterattack?

    What will you say?

    ¡ºI don¡¯t have a problem for Suzuhara-san to be in a relation with nee-san. A-Also, I¡¯m Suzuhara-san¡¯s girlfriend. That¡¯s why I have no intention of giving away Suzuhara-san¡»

    Marina raises a signal of rebellion to Yuka even while crying.

    Though she intend to hand over the seat before the incident in the park, it seems that she had a change of heart. But she¡¯s so timid, can she actually win against Yuka?

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t intend to hand him over?¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes¡»

    Yuka reacted from Marina¡¯s words and asked Marina. Marina nodded to the question timidly.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t intend to ask him to be given. I don¡¯t even think of asking you from him. Because I¡¯m going to steal him away¡»

    ¡ºPya, pyaa¡»

    Yuka¡¯s glaring up at Marina and speaks out the word ¡°Steal¡± with emphasis. Marina¡¯s raising a strange voice from Yuka¡¯s pressure.

    I told you, what¡¯s Pyaa?

    ¡ºT-Then I have no choice but to fight¡»

    Teary eyed, Marina said that she will fight.

    Oh, Marina speaks Pyaa while trembling but she declared that she will fight.

    She¡¯s trembling but she doesn¡¯t intend to back off at all.

    Seeing that Marina, Yuka smiled.

    ¡ºRight. I¡¯m glad to hear that. There¡¯s no other road than fighting¡»

    Yuka asks Marina while smiling.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s throw away our mutual foolish debts. I, Tamoe Yuka, declares a war on Mota-kun¡¯s most important woman right now¡»

    Erasing her soft smile, looking straight at Marina, Yuka speaks in a dignified manner.

    ¡ºPyaa, pyaa¡­I-I-I accept it¡»

    Trembling while raising a strange voice, Marina still receives Yuka¡¯s declaration of war.

    No matter how scared she is, she accepted it while standing, Marina would never withdraw.

    It¡¯s hard to deal with the motivated Yuka but Marina¡¯s not that naive.

    That said, Oh, I see. This is Yuka¡¯s answer?

    Even though she said she¡¯ll steal me away, even though the won¡¯t chose the means, that is all on the purpose of making Marina mind it.

    Perhaps, It¡¯s all to fight with Marina fair and square.

    But are you sure about that Yuka-chan? That woman¡¯s breaks will break when you fire her up. She¡¯s trembling right now but she¡¯s going to explode and and reach high gear immediately. It¡¯s stupid to challenge such woman with a frontal attack.

    If it¡¯s me, I¡¯d seal Marina¡¯s movement s with the debt and obtain what I want easily, but©`.

    ¡¸You¡¯re much cuter than before, Yuka-chan¡¹

    I don¡¯t hate a meat doll just for dealing with lust. I can do what I like whenever I like and throw them away when I get tired.

    But I¡¯d prefer a woman I won¡¯t tired of. No matter how much you hold her, no matter how much you play with her, that woman shows different face every time.

    ¡ºThen, our fight will only be ours, with that said, let¡¯s get along in front of Mota-kun okay? ¡°Marina¡±-senpai¡»

    ¡ºT-That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll be best friends in front of Suzuhara-san then, ¡°Yuka¡±-san¡»

    Looking at each other, the two of them nodded as they talk over.

    ¡°Yuka-san¡±, right?

    Marina called Yuka boss and nee-san, she¡¯s still respecting her however, she¡¯s unable to call her name even feeling the debt of sense of guilt.

    But she called her name. In short, she has determined herself to throw away the indebtedness to fight with all her best.

    Yuka also called Marina ¡°Marina-senpai¡± She can fight with all her best if she¡¯s not feeling indebt.

    Marina¡¯s scared when you look at her but it seems that Yuka had fired her up.

    Yuka-chan. You shouldn¡¯t have fired up that woman.

    ¡ºYuuki-senpai and Yuka-san. I can¡¯t consent to be called like those by a best friend¡»

    Raising her finger, Yuka muttered with a worried face.

    ¡ºSuzuhara-san¡¯s a brutal savage but that¡¯s why he¡¯s watching properly¡»

    Marina muttered in a worried way as she raise a finger just like Yuka.

    ¡ºMarina-chan. Could you stop calling my boyfriend a brutal savage?¡»

    ¡ºEh? Ah, sorr©`Eh? Boyfriend!? Eeh!?¡»

    Marina apologized as Yuka ask her then she raised her voice.

    ¡ºM-My boyfriend you say, Suzuhara-san¡¯s my boyfriend!?¡»

    ¡ºI know but I just want to say it. I¡¯m just saying it selfishly¡»

    ¡ºEh!? Huh!? C-Certainly you¡¯re saying it selfishly then©`Hey! I can¡¯t agree to this!?¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t need for you to agree. I¡¯m just sayin it selfishly. I don¡¯t need to ask Marina-chan¡»

    ¡ºHuh!? P-Please wait a moment! Ah, my head, my head¡¯s in chaos! Pya, pyaa!¡»

    Being confused by Marina¡¯s words, Marina looks perplexed. Looking at Marina, Yuka smiles while laughing fufu.

    Yuka¡¯s looking black right now. Or rather, Marina¡¯s the one causing confusion but now Yuka¡¯s doing it.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a different person.

    Is this the wicked Yuka? How should I say it? It feels so lewd.

    Enough of that, it seems that the two have finished talking so I assume that I can deal with this lust now?

    It¡¯s so unbearable that I might go in masturbating. I won¡¯t settle with one or two today.

    I released my ability and went inside the living room in a hurry while wondering which meat hole to use.

    Entering the living room, Marina and Yuka sits side by side in the sofa.

    ¡¸Ah, Mota-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Suzuhara-san!¡¹

    Noticing me, the two of them stood up at the same time. The two of them are holding hands.2

    ¡¸N? What¡¯s with the two of you? The two of you are getting along strangely¡¹

    I know everything but I naturally played ignorant. Since it¡¯s somewhat interesting, then I activated my ability again.

    ¡¸Ehehe. I actually talked a lot with Marina-chan, then we understood each other! right? Marina-chan!¡¹

    Yuka answered grinning then she looked at Marina while tilting her head.

    Her speech and behavior isn¡¯t strange at all.

    As expected of Yuka. What a wonderful acting. She¡¯s living by lying on others.

    But when you think about the size of what she¡¯s holding, won¡¯t it be strange if they suddenly get along well? Also, she tried to kill Marina just recently? Then it would be strange that they suddenly get along.

    Well, it would be troublesome if I ask them so let¡¯s let it pass.

    ¡¸Pyaa!¡¹

    On the other hand, Marina¡¯s in blank surprise, Yuka¡¯s pinching her on the angle I can¡¯t see then she screamed.

    ¡¸We made a conclusion and became best friends aren¡¯t we? Right, Marina-chan?¡¹

    Yuka glared at Marina for a moment then she made an overflowing smile and asked Marina.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, right! Right, right©`?¡¹

    The teary eyes Marina has her ass pinched, she then she answered while tilting her head as she look at Yuka with a cramp smile floating on her face. There¡¯s only unease with her appearance.

    It¡¯s impossible to ask Marina to act.

    That¡¯s Marina but©`.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    Yuka screamed.

    Marina pinched Yuka¡¯s ass in the position I can¡¯t see.

    Marina looks at me with watery eyes.

    Oho, well done.

    Yuka glared at Marina with teary eyes then she laughed immediately after. Then©`.

    ¡¸Pyaa!¡¹

    Marina screamed and jumped.

    Yuka pinched the back of Marina¡¯s thighs in a position I can¡¯t see.

    That must¡¯ve hurt. The pain in pinching the thigh area is no joke.

    It¡¯s no wonder she shouted Pyaa.

    ¡¸Ku¡¹

    Marina glared back at Yuka with teary eyes.

    ¡¸N? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Yuka tilts her head while smiling.

    Then Marina who¡¯s glaring at Yuka laughed.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    Slap. Marina raised a surprised voice.

    Marina tried to pinch Yuka in her thighs on the position I can¡¯t see but Yuka slap it with her hand.

    ¡¸Fuu¡¹

    Marina glares at Yuka vexed then Yuka laughed.

    ¡¸Tei!¡¹

    Marina raised her face and beat Yuka¡¯s front of the face. She drawn out a cat paw.

    ¡¸Kya¡¹

    Yuka shut her eyes and screamed

    ¡¸Chance!¡¹

    Marina who saw Yuka got caught with the cat pay and raised her voice, she immediately reached for the back of Yuka¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸Just kidding¡¹

    Yuka who should be surprised sticks out her tongue and jumped.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s completely taken by surprise looked up at Yuka while bending forward then stiffened.

    Yuka¡¯s pretending to be caught by the cat paw.

    Yuka won¡¯t be overwhelmed in terms of deception.

    ¡¸Ei!¡¹

    Pyon! Yuka jumped to distance herself from Marina then pinched the thighs of Marina who showed the opportunity.

    ¡¸Pyaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Marina jumps up and down while crying then she fell down on the floor, she rolled on the ground while holding the back of her thighs with her hand.

    Uwaa, that hurts. Just looking at it hurts so much.

    ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s wrong Marina-chan?¡¹

    Looking down at Marina who screamed and rolled on the floor, Yuka speaks out triumphantly.

    What a black smile! She¡¯s really a different person now. It seems that she¡¯s completely unbound. Also©`.

    It seems that they¡¯re not acting when she said that she¡¯s now getting along with Marina.

    ¡¸Hmm, you really get along well now. I don¡¯t care anyway¡¹

    Muttering so, I approached Yuka while Marina avoiding Marina who¡¯s rolling on the floor.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if the two of you get along well. But, rather than that©`¡¹

    I stand in front of Yuka and looked down at her, I pinched the pink nipples that¡¯s coming out of the breast area of the black knit dress.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Pinching her nipples, Yuka trembled and leaked a sweet voice.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if you get along now or anything. What I care about is Yuka-chan ruined my training¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Stirring her nipples with my finger, Yuka¡¯s nipples got erect immediately, then she tilts her head while blushing.

    ¡¸I thought of having a light exercise before dinner but Yuka-chan ruined everything, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    The result was more than expected but Yuka thinks she made a blunder so let me use that.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorr©`¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d be troubled if you apologize. My principle is to have you apologize with your body¡¹

    Yuka apologizes teary eyes but when she heard my words, her ears turned red immediately. Then she breathes roughly and looked up at me with wet eyes.

    Obscene liquid flows in Yuka¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸I have to punish the bad kid. A very harsh punishment.¡¹

    I say while pinching Marina¡¯s left and right nipples then pulled those nipples to the very limit of her breasts.

    ¡¸AH ? Na? Y-Yes ? Yuka¡¯s punishment ? A very severe punishment Hurry up¡­?¡¹

    Yuka trembles from pain and pleasure then she requests for the punishment with a sweet and hot voice. But she became pigeon toed, her face distorts and she trembled.

    ¡¸I-It hurts Mota-kun ? Please forgive me ?¡¹

    Writhing in pleasure, Yuka seeks for more pleasure, then she asks for forgiveness while showing frightened gestures. But she can¡¯t hide the fact that she¡¯s unbearably happy.

    She thinks of pleasing me more than the pain or fear and it seems that she changed courses immediately.

    I know that it¡¯s an act but©`.

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll cherish you a lot as you wish. Until you break¡¹

    Laughing, I pulled Yuka¡¯s nipples to the limit until her legs float.

    ¡¸Naaa ? I-It feels good ? Not, It hurts! ?¡¹3

    Pulling her nipples until her legs float, saliva drips down from the edge of Yuka¡¯s lip.

    Her real intent leaks out but it maybe an act to please me.

    So fun. I wonder how much room she has? This is a punishment I won¡¯t let Yuka do anything, this is a one sided bullying.

    Let¡¯s see how far she could act.

 Chapter 37

    To give Yuka a harsh punishment, I decided to inspect the properties of the two.

    What¡¯s the relationship of the punishment to property inspection? That¡¯s©`.

    ¡¸As expected¡¹

    I mutter as I inspect Yuka¡¯s bag then I grinned.

    When I looked at her, Yuka¡¯s eyes met mine. At that moment, Yuka¡¯s ears turned red and she turned her glance away from me.

    There¡¯s a lot of lewd tools inside Yuka¡¯s bag. It¡¯s a so called sex toy. Starting from Rotors, vibrating electric massager, a suction apparatus for clitoris then there¡¯s a pin for nipples too.

    There¡¯s also an anal plug and anal pears included.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    As I rummage inside the bag, I found something unexpected.

    ¡¸Oh¡¹

    I took that out and looked at Yuka again.

    Yuka who¡¯s red to her ears while looking away at me felt my glance and looked back. Then when she saw the thing in my hand, she trembled while teary eyed.

    I took out an enema set from her bag. It¡¯s not a market enema. It¡¯s a large capacity medicinal solution used for medical treatments.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­That¡¯s not used yet¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s trembling teary eyed withdrew her gaze away from me and speaks out in a trembling voice while fidgeting.

    The other sex toys are used but the enema set is new just like Yuka said.

    But, it¡¯s not used yet. Just what kind of excuse she can say?

    I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s used or not. But for her to bring this to my house, she¡¯s silently telling me that she wants to be teased with this kind of thing. She¡¯s silently telling me that she¡¯s a pervert with an abnormal fetish.

    Any kind of excuse would be meaningless.

    Well, that¡¯s probably calculated.

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    A super huge syringe and a gum tube for pouring. It¡¯s not something a beginner would have at hand.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan¡¯s a pervert that likes it in her ass after all¡¹1

    ¡¸W-Wro©`¡¹

    Yuka tries to deny what I said. But she looked down as she¡¯s unable to.

    I know. Along with the enema set, the other anal sex toys are relatively new. In short, Yuka-chan¡¯s not originally an analyst.2

    She perhaps have an experience in anal sex but looking at the used sex toys, she¡¯s the type that feels it in her nipples, clitoris and pussy.

    And yet why did she bring newly bought anal sex toys.

    Yuka must¡¯ve noticed it. The one who¡¯ll be the greatest hindrance in the future is the one who¡¯s a big anal enthusiast.

    She might¡¯ve eavesdropped all of my conversations with Asahina.

    Should I say I was careless or should I say that Yuka¡¯s information gathering skill is high?

    Well, it¡¯s convenient for me if Asahina knows my relation with Asahina.

    Yuka¡¯s existence is needed to corner Pechahina. Pechahina doesn¡¯t move no matter how I attack her but if I show Yuka¡¯s violated appearance in front of her, her spirit would be shaken greatly. Furthermore, if she knew that Yuka wishes to be violated by me, she won¡¯t be able to move.

    With her being immobile, I can take my time breaking her mind.

    Ooh, I almost ejaculated just by thinking about it.

    I¡¯ll finally start my training with Asahina when the break starts. I have to completely understand how to handle Yuka until then.

    There¡¯s no chance against the Yuka who fools herself to serve me earnestly. But it¡¯s different now.

    Burning with rivalry against Marina as she wants to steal me away from her, it would be much easier than the time I made Marina fall. Yuka¡¯s ability is high in a sense but if I try to push her right now as she¡¯s in love with me, it¡¯s possible to use it against her.

    With Yuka¡¯s inspection almost finished, I decided to check Marina¡¯s property next.

    ¡¸Then, next is Mari©`¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Marina responded energetically when I called her out.

    Marina¡¯s sitting quietly next to me while I inspect Yuka¡¯s bag then her eyes shone as she raise her right hand when I called her out.

    Don¡¯t women hate when their belongings are inspected? Yuka¡¯s feeling quite shy. And yet why are you so pleased?

    Well, it may be an act in Yuka¡¯s case.

    ¡¸Err you see¡¹

    Far from feeling shy, Marina happily opens her bag and took out something from the inside.

    ¡¸Bear stuffed toy, Bear stuffed toy, Bear stuffed toy, Bear stuffed toy, Bear stuffed toy, and Bear stuffed toy!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    She took out bear stuffed toys from the bag one after another.

    Eh? What? Wait¡­I don¡¯t get it.3

    ¡¸Ehehe. Actually, I can¡¯t sleep easily if my favorite stuffed toys aren¡¯t near me. I haven¡¯t brought it last time but I did now. Ah, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry as I also have stuff toys to put on Suzuhara-san¡¯s room¡¹

    ¡¸E?¡¹

    Marina speaks happily while making an embarrassed grin.

    She¡¯s saying that she has a difficulty in sleeping when there¡¯s no stuffed toy.

    What do you mean by leaving some in my room? I don¡¯t need that.

    ¡¸Also, Bear stuffed toy, bear stuffed toy, bear stuffed toy, bear stuffed toy, bear stuffed toy©`¡¹

    She¡¯s still taking out the stuffed toys from the bag. Just how much do you love bears? Shouldn¡¯t you be passionate in pig stuffed toys because you¡¯re a sow?

    ¡¸Suzuhara-doll!¡¹

    ¡¸You still have more©`Hey what the hell is that!?¡¹

    In addition to the bear stuffed toys she took out, a conspicuous object is mixed among them.

    Suzuhara-doll? Could it be©`.

    ¡¸You, that, could it be?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? I¡¯m exposed? Ehehe, it¡¯s something I modeled from Suzuhara-san, Suzuhara-doll no.7!¡¹

    Marina tried to conceal that thing then, ¡°I¡¯m exposed?¡±, her face says as she stick out her tongue.

    No, you didn¡¯t hide anything to be exposed, you took it out yourself. Furthermore, no.7? There¡¯s still six others?

    ¡¸How¡¯s it? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cute? It looks like Suzuhara-san, I think it¡¯s a cute deform! No.7 is my masterpiece!¡¹

    Marina who shown the hidden Suzuhara-doll no.7 to me, she rubbed her blushing against Suzuhara-doll no.7.

    It surely is cute like a stuffed toy just like Marina says. Or rather, it¡¯s amazing that you made it yourself. It¡¯s on a level that it¡¯s not strange when marketed.

    That¡¯s great but I don¡¯t like Suzuhara-doll no.7¡¯s eyes. Its eyes looks like a dead fish¡¯s. What¡¯s with that unmotivated eyes? Also, what¡¯s with the ¡°Brute ?¡± sewn on the back? What¡¯s with the heart marks?

    I glared at Marina but Marina didn¡¯t mind my gaze as she rubs her cheek on Suzuhara-doll no.7.

    I didn¡¯t think of it but did she also make the bear stuffed toys by herself? If so then that¡¯s amazing.

    This is already a skill not acquired in just one year. I feel that this is a hobby that she had worked hard before.

    Well, Marina¡¯s quite good in cooking too. I can understand that she¡¯s good at housework at a glance. But who would¡¯ve thought a former delinquent has a hobby like this.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s standing straight next to the wall raised a vexed groan.

    Yuka¡¯s bag is filled with sex toys to capture my heart. On the other hand, Marina¡¯s announcing her hobby.

    Both of them are exactly like north and south pole.

    And for Yuka who decided to steal me away feels irritated from Marina¡¯s egoistic actions. But she¡¯s also envious.

    I¡¯m permitting Marina¡¯s selfish actions after all.

    Though she was reborn, majority of Yuka¡¯s life is enduring so Marina right now is shining brightly.

    Go on Marina. Just go and keep shaking Yuka¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Can I put Suzuhara-doll no.7 in Suzuhara-san¡¯s room?¡¹

    Marina presented Suzuhara-doll no.7 to me then asked while tilting her head.

    ¡¸You want to curse me?¡¹

    Stop that. Seriously, stop that. I don¡¯t want that stuffed toy with a dead eyes inside my room. Furthermore, it strangely looks like me so I¡¯m scared that I¡¯d be cursed.

    ¡¸Buu, it can¡¯t be helped then. Then, Betchi, rotchi, ratchi, I¡¯ll endure¡¹4

    Marina who looks she had abandoned the idea of leaving Suzuhara-doll no.7 in my room pouted and displayed three stuffed bears.

    It seems that she wants to place a stuffed toy in my room by all means.

    Well, I don¡¯t care if she puts anything other than the Suzuhara-doll. As long as I can sleep well in my room.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    With that said, I felt something out of place on the Suzuhara-doll so I reached out to the Suzuhara-doll next to Marina who¡¯s sitting womanly.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    The surprised Marina tried to get the Suzuhara-doll. But I got the Suzuhara-doll faster and I noticed what¡¯s out of place immediately.

    A part of Suzuhara-doll is risen unnaturally.

    ¡¸Wai©`, don¡¯t!¡¹

    Marina still tries to grab the Suzuhara-doll away I stole from her.

    What ¡°don¡¯t¡±? Even though you wanted to put this in my room.

    ¡¸Hahaan¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yaa? Please don¡¯t look ?¡¹

    Clinging to me while feeling confused at the moment, when Marina realized that I began to notice what¡¯s with Suzuhara-doll, She blushed and felt embarrassed5

    The palms of Suzuhara-doll is risen unnaturally. I understood it immediately. There¡¯s a rotor shoved inside.

    As I examine the Suzuhara-doll ignoring the bashful Marina, I found the remote control under the uniform Suzuhara-doll is wearing.

    When I turned on the switch as experiment, the rotor began vibrating. Furthermore, it¡¯s not just the hands. The mouth expressing ¡®x¡¯ vibrates too.

    Marina, you¡¯re kissing this as you masturbate? Furthermore, with this thing¡¯s mouth vibrating, that¡¯s a firm evidence that she¡¯s imagining me licking her as she masturbate.

    ¡¸Yaan~?¡¹

    When it was exposed that Suzuhara-doll is a masturbation doll, Marina placed her hands onto her cheeks and shook her head.

    That¡¯s why you want to put this one on my room? It¡¯s obvious that she wants it to be found out. And yet it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s feeling shy.

    ¡¸Kuu¡¹

    Seeing the vibrating masturbation doll, Yuka raised a vexed groan. It seems that Marina took one point against her.

    Please, don¡¯t drag this rivalry to a strange direction.

    That said©`.

    ¡¸Aaah, Suzuhara-doll no.7!¡¹

    When I throw the Suzuhara-doll no.7 away, Marina screamed and made a dive towards Suzuhara-doll no.7.

    ¡¸Did it hurt!? It hurts doesn¡¯t it!? There there, I¡¯ll relieve you with your loved breasts immediately¡¹

    Marina embraced the Suzuhara-doll no.7 pats it¡¯s head then pressed the point of her breasts against the mouth of it.

    ¡¸Ahn?¡¹

    Since it¡¯s still turned on, the vibrating mouth of Suzuhara-doll no.7 attacked Marina¡¯s nipples. Marina leaked out a sweet voice because of that.

    Don¡¯t do it by yourself.

    I glared at the writhing Marina for a second then looked inside her bag again.

    ¡¸There we have it, it¡¯s this one¡¹

    When I found what I was looking for, I took it out from the bag.

    That¡¯s something I ordered Marina to bring. A school swimsuit that Marina¡¯s wearing when she still has a red satchel.

    The school swimsuit she used before is something Marina used until she graduated from the red satchel. But I let her bring this thing she used before this time.

    Looking at the back of the cloth, ¡°Fifth Grade Class 3¡± the name of her class is written.

    Since Marina grew up, this thing she used before is considerably plump. But the size she used before is small in size. It¡¯s impossible for Marina to wear this.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s impossible for Marina.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, can you change into this?¡¹

    I presented Marina¡¯s school swimsuit to Yuka who¡¯s standing straight next to the wall.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Yuka tilts her head as she timidly take the presented swimsuit.

    It¡¯s impossible for Marina but for Yuka who has a low delicate frame, she would be able to wear it somehow. But it will be considerably plump.

    ¡¸M-Marina-chan¡¯s swimsuit, me?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s holding Marina¡¯s school swimsuit mutters as her eyes shake.

    Yuka who will receive the punishment from me from now on. That Yuka will wear Marina¡¯s school swimsuit.

    That¡¯s not a thought Yuka chose to metaphor Marina.

    Marina¡¯s my girlfriend to the last. But I¡¯m embracing Yuka at the same time I do Marina. If that¡¯s what Yuka thinks then great.

    I don¡¯t intend to forcibly dress her. I intend to say that she may not wear it if she doesn¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t intend to pose a penalty when she broke it off either.

    What would you do, Yuka-chan? Run? Dodge? Or©`

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll wear it!¡¹

    Yuka looked at the swimsuit with shaking eyes but her expression stiffened when she looked at me then she raised her voice.

    Is Yuka¡¯s answer ahead on fight?

    Even though she has a superior vision and observation power, Yuka still took it head-on and answered frankly.

    Yuka surely thought that Marina would¡¯ve done it this way.

    But, Yuka-chan. Even if you copy Marina¡¯s behavior, you won¡¯t be able to become Marina.

    Yuka lost her good point because her rivalry with Marina is burning like a wildfire.

    This is easy vicory then.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s tight but well, do your best¡¹

    Saying it with a smile, I grabbed Yuka¡¯s bag that¡¯s filled with sex toys, stood up and approached Marina.

    ¡¸Ah ? Suzuhara-san ? That¡¯s ? Please don¡¯t attack just my left nipple ? ah ? Yaan ? Where are you touching me? ? Suzuhra-san no ecchi~?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s praising the Suzuhara-doll as she masturbate.

    She¡¯s doing it at her own house everytime?

    I¡¯m disgusted but I can¡¯t get angry when she¡¯s masturbating with a doll that looks like me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Ah ? Suzuhara-san no.1 ?¡¹

    I call out Marina while looking down at her, she raised her enchanted eyes then raised a sweet voice.

    Who¡¯s no.1? You want to say that I¡¯m the prototype? Then, are there six Suzuhara-dolls? I don¡¯t care though.

    I silently gripped Marina¡¯s nape then began to walk while dragging her.

    I have to prepare Yuka¡¯s punishment.

    Facing the bathroom, I entered the bathroom with the naked Marina.

    ¡¸Haa ? Haa ? Haa ?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s masturbating with the Suzuhara-doll no.7 has sweat spouting from her blushing body, her nipples and clitoris are hard erect and there¡¯s a large amount of love nectar dripping away making her completely ready.

    Even though there are some that are unripe, her fruits are stuffy.

    Looks delicious. No, I know that she¡¯s delicious.

    I want to cover her and eat.

    But endure it. I have to endure for this to be fun.

    ¡¸Put your hands on the wall and bend forward¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes ?¡¹

    Receiving my instruction, Marina moved to the wall fast while breathing roughly, she bent forward and her breasts swayed greatly, she thrust her hands on the wall and pushed her ass towards me.

    She thinks that I would pierce her from behind. Marina likes missionary position because the weak points of her pussy can¡¯t be attacked when I pierce her from the back. But she didn¡¯t hesitate and thrust her ass out.

    It¡¯s to the extent that it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s in the front or the back, it seems that she wants my penis in any case.

    Sorry to break your expectations but the penis will be for later.

    I took the shower while looking at the bending forward Mairna, moved the bucket on the corner of the bathroom then poured in hot water.

    I poured hot water in the bucket. Grinning, I took out the enema set from Yuka¡¯s bag. Then, I poured in hot water in the super huge injection.

    Is it two litters? It¡¯s impossible to do all of it as expected.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­¡¹

    Sensing something that made her uneasy, Marina sent me a side glance while bending forward.

    ¡¸Do you have experience in anal sex?¡¹

    Showing the super huge injection filled with hot water to Marina, I asked her while grinning.

    Marina turned pale instantly. It seems there¡¯s no need for an answer.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s scary¡­¡¹

    Looking at the injection with shaking eyes, Marina raised a shaking voice. Her paled face and stiff expression fuels my sadist heart.

    The fool who was just manipulating a puppet to masturbate a while ago transformed to a weak girl that¡¯s frightened immediately.

    This is why I can¡¯t stop teasing Marina.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t put everything in so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    I mutter as I put on the gum tube at the point of the injection then I stood up and approached Marina.

    ¡¸N-No, no way. It¡¯s scary¡­¡¹

    Marina shakes her head while still bending forward and sticking her ass out. Her big tits shook as a result.

    Though it seems that she¡¯s afraid of a play she doesn¡¯t now, she¡¯s still firmly sticking her ass out and it seems that she¡¯s not resisting seriously.

    It¡¯s true that she¡¯s scared but she¡¯s much more scared of resisting me?

    Even though she¡¯s scared, it seems that she¡¯s actually interested for a bit.

    ¡¸It¡¯s also my first time on using enema on someone. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t do if forcibly so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    Standing in front of Marina¡¯s ass, I speak to her while squatting then Marina sent me a side glance while trembling.

    ¡¸If you really don¡¯t want to then I will stop¡¹

    Asking her, Marina¡¯s shaking eyes shows a wavering behavior for a moment but she shook her head. That appearance strongly drives my sadist heart.

    I really can¡¯t get enough of her.

    Seeing Marina agreeing, I took out a lotion from Yuka¡¯s bag.

    The gum tube is thin but it would be painful if it just goes in like that. I¡¯ll use lotion just in case.

    The container has a sharp vinyl pint so injecting the lotion directly to the hole seems to be impossible.

    Putting lotion to my left hand and applied it to the fingers of my right hand, I stretched that finger towards Marina¡¯s anus.

    ¡¸N¡¹

    When the fingertip reached the hole, the anus closed tightly. Then, Marina trembled and leaked a voice. The voice doesn¡¯t have the usual sweetness so I can perceive that she¡¯s driven with unease and fear.

    Because I¡¯m squatting in front of Marina¡¯s ass, I can¡¯t see her face. But it¡¯s possible with my ability.

    Using my ability I concentrated on Marina¡¯s face. Then I saw Marina¡¯s face as I can grasp all things within the range of my ability.

    Like with the ability to see through human body, this has a zoom function of what I want to see.

    But while I recognize Marina¡¯s face, I also understand all the things within the range of my ability and it¡¯s amazing because I¡¯m not confused.

    Having those thoughts, I rubbed the lotion around Marina¡¯s anus.

    ¡¸Ah, nn, uu¡¹

    Stimulating her anus, Marina leaks out a voice while trembling. She¡¯s puzzled with the sensation she doesn¡¯t know yet? Her face is distorted.

    I played with her anus for a while then Marina¡¯s cheeks began to color.

    Even though she¡¯s inexperienced in her anus, I developed Marina¡¯s whole body. And she¡¯s dependent on the pleasure I give her. That Marina instantly adapted in a play she doesn¡¯t have experience herself if she knows the pleasure just once.

    However, it¡¯s only her body that¡¯s adapting. Her spirit doesn¡¯t

    ¡¸Uu, fuu, ukuu¡¹

    The tip of my finger covered with slimy lotion plays with Marina¡¯s anus by going round and round, she¡¯s blushing, breathing roughly, and her face warps.

    ¡¸Are you feeling it from being played in your anus?¡¹

    Asking her while grinning, Marina¡¯s warped face suddenly stiffened.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not¡­¡¹

    Then Marina tries to deny it.

    Ever since Marina got violated by me, she almost never experienced any abnormal play. She¡¯s still not used to it that much since it¡¯s her first time being attacked by the anus.

    In other words, she¡¯s feeling shame and hate from the feeling in her anus.

    The anus is a dirty and a defiled place as a general common sense.

    Marina¡¯s making ugly faces as she writhe, I forgot the time and kept playing with the surrounding of her anus.

    Thirty minutes later©`.

    ¡¸Haa ? Haa ? Haa ?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s red to her ears breathes roughly as saliva drips down.

    Her anus that was shut tightly swells as I kept turning and playing with it, then the hole that was shut twitches bit by bit.

    The beginning is essential. If she felt pain from the first planting then it would be troublesome to exploit.

    But if pleasure is planted at her first, the pleasure won¡¯t be forgotten even if it¡¯s done impossibly then she¡¯ll be accepting the hard training desiring that pleasure.

    ¡¸Does it feel good?¡¹

    Drawing an arc with the tip of my finger that¡¯s covered with lotion as I tease the surrounding of her anus, I asked while grinning.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Making a warped face, but being invaded by pleasure, Marina answered vaguely.

    She¡¯s definitely feeling pleasure. But she wants to deny that she¡¯s feeling pleasure in her anus. But she surely is feeling pleasure. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t deny and she only answered vaguely.

    Marina¡¯s bad at lying unlike Yuka.

    Also, her anus that¡¯s twitching is dripping and making a string with an obscene mucous and it seems that Marina also noticed.

    It¡¯s impossible for her to deny it when her pussy¡¯s so drenched like this.

    Now then, I should be doing this©`

    ¡¸Hyuu!?¡¹

    When I made my fingertip invade her hole, Marina raised a muffled scream and trembled.

    Her anus shuts hard and Marina was confused as her expression turned distorted.

    ¡¸S-Sto-stop¡­P-Please don¡¯t put in your finger¡¹

    Breathing roughly with sweat pouring out of her whole body, Marina requests with a trembling voice, she¡¯s obviously confused. However the sweat gushing out of her is different from usual.

    It¡¯s not sweat from pleasure but a greasy sweat from the abnormal sense of unease.

    Every human has experienced excretion. But there¡¯s only a small number of people who used the excreting organ in insertion excluding those for medical purposes.

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    Shaken, confused, I grinned as I see Marina¡¯s distorted face, I listened to her request and pulled my finger.

    The hole shuts abnormally and it¡¯s possible to put it out easily because of the lotion.

    ¡¸Ah, aaah, aaah¡­N-No, don¡¯t pull it out¡¹

    Marina¡¯s waist trembled as she speak out.

    ¡¸What? What¡¯s with you? Got it. I¡¯m putting it in then¡¹

    When she told me to not pull it out, I sighed and thrust my finger in.

    ¡¸Aoooooo¡¹

    Her anus shuts tightly, Marina bends her back as she convulse, she raised her voice like a fur seal.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t put it in¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? Seriously, what¡¯s with you? Got it¡¹

    When told not to put it in, I sighed and pulled the finger out.

    ¡¸Ooooooooo¡¹

    Marina¡¯s beastly voice soaks inside the bathroom.

    The anus holds the finger inside it with a terrific tightness and the movement can¡¯t be suppressed by the lotion.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t pull it out©`¡¹

    ¡¸Again? Then I¡¯m putting it. Hore¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooooooo¡¹

    ¡¸What? I can¡¯t put it in? Hore¡¹

    ¡¸Nooooooooo¡¹

    ¡¸Which is it? Hore¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaa¡¹

    Together with my finger pulled out, Marina raised a beastly voice that echoes in the bathroom.

    Her whole body¡¯s blushing, her nipples and clitoris is hard erect, large amount of love nectar is pouring from her pussy and Marina¡¯s panting hard as saliva drips from her mouth. Her pant is different from earlier.

    The unknown pleasure is attacking Marina. Marina desperately tries to deny that pleasure.

    It¡¯s abnormal to feel it from the anus.

    If I attack Marina right now, the chains of common sense is more than the pleasure brought to her anus.

    A dirty place. A defiled place. An unclean hole. It¡¯s too immoral to feel pleasure from such a place. Marina desperately tries to deny the pleasure or she¡¯ll rebuke, and look down on herself. But Marina¡¯s too used to pleasure. She depends on it too much. Thus she¡¯s desiring it.

    The unknown pleasure is ahead.

    ¡¸Aaaaaa, aaaaaaaa, aoooooooooo¡¹

    Bending forward while sticking her hand on the wall, a terrific amount of sweat spouts from her blushing whole body, Marina keeps raising here voice while her back bends and convulses.

    A finger goes in and out of Marina¡¯s anus.

    She might¡¯ve known that she can obtain bigger pleasure. That¡¯s the evidence that she has began to accept pleasure.

    And that time came.

    Marina who has her face distorted from the unknown pleasure turned it into a sloppy one.

    It¡¯s obviously a face of a sow defeated by pleasure.

    I¡¯m getting abnormally aroused by seeing that kind of face and dug around Marina¡¯s anus.

    Just how much time has passed?

    ¡¸Ah ? ah oh ? ah ? oh oh oh oh ?¡¹

    She¡¯s making a sweet shout that¡¯s different from usual.

    Three fingers were swallowed by Marina¡¯s anus before I was aware. Furthermore the three fingers stir Marina¡¯s anus and she¡¯s on the top of the brink of reaching the climax.

    She didn¡¯t cum once yet but that¡¯s because the anus doesn¡¯t know how to cum yet.

    It would end if she cums once. If she ever came, she¡¯d become a complete pervert that loves it in her anus.

    ¡¸You want to cum? Hey, Marina, do you want to cum in your anus?¡¹

    Moving the three fingers piercing to the root, I asked Marina while making an obscene sound.

    ¡¸N-nooo ? Ah Ah ? That¡¯s not it Ah oh oh oh oh ?¡¹

    Her face distorts from the pleasure attacking her, her saliva drips down sloppily and still, Marina¡¯s shaking her head saying no.

    The whole body completely holds the pleasure obtained from her anus. But it seems that her spirit is resisting.

    Then I¡¯ll make her cum forcibly.

    Having those thoughts, I concentrated on her ass and seen through the anus.

    ¡¸Tsk¡¹

    I clicked my tongue instinctively.

    I can see the inside of her anus. But can only see the circumference of her hole and I can¡¯t see the whole. Furthermore, when I use the ability to see through human body, the space grasp ability is released.

    It¡¯s okay with the pussy that I¡¯m used to seeing but this won¡¯t go for the part that I¡¯m playing with for the first time.

    Just what kind of reaction the other parts would show when the anus is played with. Which part of the anus needs to be played with to cause a reaction.

    I need to see through the whole body with my ability to somehow understand it, but it¡¯s only possible to see one part with my ability now.

    The space grasp ability is suited in the meaning to ¡°me having fun¡± and the x-ray ability that can see through human body is suitable in the meaning of ¡°pleasing a woman¡±

    To please women. To make a woman happy. And make them depend on pleasure. It connect to the result of my amusement sooner or later.

    Space grasp is convenient but x-ray is much more excellent in lewd stuff.

    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s possible or not but it¡¯s a short term task to use the two abilities perfectly at the same time. I won¡¯t regret an effort for that.

    Persuading myself, I pulled out the three fingers piercing her anus.

    ¡¸Oh Oh ?¡¹

    When I pulled my finger out, Marina raised a sweet beastly voice, her eyes peeled white as her waist swings with her open anus.

    She might cum by herself if I played with her for a while but I lost the sight of the purpose since she¡¯s gone crazy.

    I didn¡¯t come to the bathroom to play with Marina. I entered the bathroom to give Yuka a punishment.

    However, it¡¯s fun to play with the anus. No, I might be enjoying it because it¡¯s Marina¡¯s anus.

    Each of Marina¡¯s reactions is fun.

    I took the gum tube while thinking of it then inserted the gum tube that¡¯s open wide.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I was surprised when I inserted the gum tube.

    It became troublesome. The anus was opened too much that the gum tube can¡¯t be held.

    ¡¸Marina, close your anus¡¹

    Slapping Marina¡¯s ass, I ordered her. When that happened©`

    ¡¸Ah, u¡­Ah, hy, ah?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s thighs shook as she take my instruction. Then her anus twitched. But it didn¡¯t close that much. It¡¯s completely loose.

    The twitching by the unknown pleasure seems to have exhausted the muscle that¡¯s not usually used. She can¡¯t put in power well because of that.

    It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s tighten it forcefully.

    I took out a vibrator from Yuka¡¯s bag and placed the glans of the vibrator at Marina¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸Nhi ?¡¹

    When I placed the point of the vibrator in her drenched pussy, Marina convulsed and leaked out a sweet voice.

    If it¡¯s this drenched, then it¡¯s fine to just put it in.

    Having those thoughts, I pushed in the vibrator.

    ¡¸Kuhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    I pushed in the vibrator and it was swallowed in. Marina raised a sweet scream while convulsing violently as a result.

    Her tightening is amazing as usual. Furthermore, it¡¯s drenched and slimy, I want to taste it with my dick instead of this vibrator. But endure it. I can¡¯t do any useless action if Yuka¡¯s not here.

    I get used to pleasure immediately. Marina who climaxed with the vibrator pushed in had her loose ass tightened.

    Good, it went well.

    I confirmed that the gum tube can¡¯t be taken out from the tight anus, I turned on the witch of the vibrator that¡¯s deeply inserted just to make sure.

    ¡¸Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ?¡¹

    The vibrator began winds while vibrating. Marina¡¯s reaching climax as a result. Then her anus shuts more than necessary.

    I pulled the gum tube as test but it doesn¡¯t come off easily.

    Fumu, It¡¯s safe if it shuts this tight.

    But I can¡¯t be careless.

    I took out the sex tools from Yuka¡¯s bag and decided to install it to Marina.

    ¡¸Ngiiiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    Installing the clothespin with weights in her right nipples, she clenched her teeth while dripping saliva, she convulsed violently and her big breasts shook. Next, I installed the same kind of clothespin in her left nipples©`.

    ¡¸Ihiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    Marina made an abnormal convulsion and she pissed herself.

    As expected of a weak point. The reaction is a digit different.

    Enjoying Marina¡¯s reaction, I placed a clit cap with weights in her clitoris.

    ¡¸Ah, oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh ?¡¹

    The cap sucks to the clitoris immediately and it pulled the clit with it¡¯s weight, Marina raised a sweet scream.

    The sensitivity of her clitoris should be higher but the reaction when attacking her left nipple is much more violent so it¡¯s interesting no matter how you look at it.

    That said, because the weight sticks to the clothespin and the clit cap, the weight shakes even if she move a bit and the nipple and clitoris are attacked. In short, it would automatically attack Marina when she twitch, it¡¯s a very selfish article.

    Yuka, you brought something good.

    ¡¸Ah ah ah ah ah ? ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah?¡¹

    With a vibrator attacking her pussy, she¡¯ll climax and convulse. The clothespin with the weigh and the clit cap would shake violently and her clitoris and nipple would be attacked as a result, then she¡¯d climax and convulse. The weight would shake when she convulses©`.

    It¡¯s an infinite loop.

    Feeling convinced as I look at Marina, I took out the super huge injection and began pouring in the water.

    Her first large amount enema. She¡¯d normally suffer from agonizing in unease. But Marina has no room to suffer right now. As long as the suffering doesn¡¯t exceed the pleasure, she won¡¯t notice the enema.

    It¡¯s her first time but I have to hurry injecting it to her.

    The start of Marina¡¯s suffering is one litter of hot water injected.

    A greasy sweat spouted from her whole body and Marina pants in pleasure.

    The hot water injected is around 1.5 liters.

    ¡¸U, Uuu, auuuuu¡¹

    She¡¯s spouting a large amount of greasy sweat from her burning hot crimson face, Marina clenched her teeth as saliva drips down. Her abdomen swells faintly.

    Because she has a good style, you¡¯d feel an amazing unease when you see the abdomen swelling even for just a bit.

    She¡¯s like a pregnant woman on her early days.

    Her pussy, nipple and clitoris are attacked with pleasure at the same time. And the pain is equal to the pleasure.

    Marina is attacked with the desire to excrete while she still continue to climax. It¡¯s exactly an unknown sense.

    ¡¸T-Toilet, please let me go¡­¡¹

    Marina wasn¡¯t able to speak out straight from the pleasure from a while ago but was her consciousness forcibly waken up by the pain? She speaks out with a trembling voice.

    ¡¸Do what you need here¡¹

    ¡¸I-Impossible. I¡¯m at my limit. Please let me go¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You can just shit here if it¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t get angry¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    I won¡¯t get angry even if she shit here. When I told Marina that, Marina¡¯s anus shut tightly.

    It would be filthy. That¡¯s why she chose to endure. But just how long she can do that.

    Grinning, I pulled the gum tube that¡¯s inside her anus.

    ¡¸Nononononononononono, it¡¯s coming out, it¡¯s coming out, it¡¯s coming out, it¡¯s coming out oooooooooooooooooo¡¹

    When I pulled the gum tube, Marina¡¯s eyes opened wide and she raised a sorrowful scream. I ignored Marina and pulled out the gum tube.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Marina raised a small scream as she opened her eyes wide. Then hot water gushed from her anus at the same time6

    ¡¸Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡¹

    Closing her eyes hard, Marina¡¯s face distorts as she clenched her teeth then her whole body stiffened as she raise a groan. Her anus shuts tight as a result and the hot water spouting out instantaneously has stopped.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Breathing roughly, Marina spouts out a large amount of greasy sweat.

    Oh, you¡¯ve done it.

    Dammit, I¡¯m jealous of the vibrator inserted in her pussy. The nus that spouts hot water shuts tight and Marina¡¯s pussy should be tightening firmly. I want to put my dick in sooner and thrust it like a monkey.

    ¡¸As a reward for working hard, I¡¯ll cork it so it won¡¯t leak¡¹

    Saying that, I took out the anal plug from Yuka¡¯s bag, rubbed lotion onto it then placed the anal plug in her anus. Then I pushed it in forcibly.

    Pressing against the anus that shuts tightly, the anal plug starts invading her anus.

    It might be a bit big for a first time but well, it¡¯s okay, maybe.

    ¡¸Uguuuuuuuuuuuu¡¹

    Raising a sorrowful groan, Marina kept enduring it earnestly.

    She¡¯s excreting effort to accept the anal plug easily, Marina knows it. But she can¡¯t do it. No, her real intent is that she can¡¯t pull it off even if she pulls it out.

    Marina¡¯s state of pain exceeds pleasure right now. No, the pain will be much more intense from now on.

    But Marina should¡¯ve noticed it. She¡¯s suffering if she does but the thing called pleasure opened is growing. Then that pleasure is the reward of this training.

    That¡¯s why Marina¡¯s desperately enduring it without any resistance.

    ¡¸If you endure it properly, I¡¯ll thrust in my penis while you take it out in the toilet. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be an amazing pleasure¡¹

    At the same time I tell Marina I pushed in the anal plug in her anus immediately.

    ¡¸Higuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡¹

    Marina raised a sorrowful groan and convulsed.

    You won¡¯t notice it normally. But you can¡¯t lie to my eyes.

    The moment I show her a clear reward, just for a moment, the distorted face of Marina turned to pleasure. Her anus loosened for a moment and it accepted the anal plug.

    Her anus shuts unconsciously so that the hot water wouldn¡¯t come out. It¡¯s not that easy to loosen it yourself. But Marina was able to.

    That¡¯s how much she wants the reward.

    Somehow, how should I say it, she¡¯s quite an excellent pervert.

    ¡¸Now then, should we go to Yuka-chan¡¯s place?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa¡­Eh?¡¹

    Suffering from pain, Marina raised a foolish voice when she heard my voice.

    She don¡¯t have any room to spare that she has forgotten Yuka¡¯s existence.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s show Yuka how much you have grown¡¹

    Saying it as I grin, Marina looked at me with shaking eyes.

    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the punishment for Yuka. I won¡¯t do anything to her. I¡¯ll only let her watch Marina silently. The appearance of Marina that¡¯s being attacked by pleasure and pain from being violated by me.

    Marina will surely endure and do it. She¡¯ll exceed her limit and do it. Marina would be able to endure what¡¯s normally impossible. I¡¯m convinced.

    She¡¯ll exceed her limit with her burning passion. That¡¯s the kind of woman Marina is. And I have to make a compensation for someone who works hard. That¡¯s why I will definitely give Marina her reward. And I have to let Yuka see that Marina perfectly.

    She¡¯ll only watch without doing anything. Furthermore, Yuka¡¯s wearing Marina¡¯s swimsuit. There¡¯s nothing more of a punishment than this for Yuka.

    Yuka told Marina that she¡¯ll steal me away from her. I want to test on how much serious her thoughts are.

    If she¡¯s able to endure the punishment splendidly, I would be convinced and I might give Yuka a reward.

    If she¡¯s able to endure it though.

    Grinning while having such thoughts, I gripped Marina up and forced her to stand up.

    ¡¸N-No, no. If I move right now©`Kuuuuuuuu¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s body is moved forcefully pants in agony. When she stood up, the swelling of her belly is noticeable. I ignored Marina¡¯s request and forced her to walk out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 38

    We faced the living room as we walk down the corridor.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Marina¡¯s pigeon toed as she tremble, bending forward with her left hand sticking on the wall and her right hand holding her abdomen, she¡¯s breathing roughly like a dog.

    Her face is pale and she¡¯s sweating greatly.

    It¡¯s only several meters away from the bathroom but Marina already reached her limit.

    Watching and enjoying Marina¡¯s body writhing in pain, I grinned.

    I caught Yuka¡¯s figure within the range of my space grasp ability.

    Yuka who¡¯s wearing Marina¡¯s school swimsuit is watching what¡¯s happening secretly.

    It seems that she came to investigate since Marina and I didn¡¯t return that fast.

    This is really a convenient ability. I¡¯m able to obtain information about the opponent without being noticed.

    That said, Yuka has gone to the living room without permission but she¡¯s not going against my order either.

    After all I told her to change into swimsuit but I didn¡¯t tell her to wait in the living room.

    ¡¸Marina, want to have it easier? If it¡¯s that painful then let it out. I¡¯ll have you clean it but I won¡¯t punish you¡¹

    Standing behind Marina, I massaged her breasts with both of my hands then I drawn my lip to her ears to whisper.

    The weight of the clothespin sticking to her nipples sway as I massage her big breasts, and the nipples make a scream.

    ¡¸However, there will be no reward¡¹

    Adding those words while grinning, I gripped the weight of the clothespin that attacks her nipple and I pulled it.

    ¡¸Higu?¡¹

    The breast stretches out and the clothespin that attacks her nipples as if tearing it up. Then Marina blushed and raised a sweet scream.

    She¡¯s feeling pleasure in this kind of situation.

    ¡¸P-Please don¡¯t misunderstand¡­¡¹

    Her pale face blushed, clenching her teeth as saliva drips down, Marina who¡¯s breathing hard like a dog speaks out in a trembling voice.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not that I¡¯m enduring it for the reward¡­¡¹

    Her narrowed legs trembled, Marina¡¯s crumbling right now yet she spoke strongly with light shining in her eyes.

    ¡¸Oh, you don¡¯t need a reward?¡¹

    Muttering, the eyes with strong light shining shakes violently and her pace turned pale in sadness.

    There¡¯s no way she doesn¡¯t need a reward. She¡¯s telling that herself but Marina showed that face when she knew that she won¡¯t have it.

    Let¡¯s stick with it if she¡¯s being stubborn.

    Having such thoughts, pleasure runs up my spine and I felt precum leaking out of my penis.

    ¡¸You want it? Hmm? Do you want a reward? How¡¯s it, Marina?¡¹

    I pull the weight while asking her.

    ¡¸Ngi ? Igi ? Higiii?¡¹

    The breast is stretched by pulling the weight and the nipples pinched by the clothespin is attacking hard. Marina raised a sweet scream as a result.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not working hard wanting the reward ? ¡­But if you have one then I¡¯ll take it ?¡¹

    Though she¡¯s panting as her nipples are attacked, Marina tried to respond obstinately with a tightened expression but she¡¯s asking for a reward.

    Why is this girl so good at fueling my sadist heart?

    Why did Shinozaki not notice the charm of this one? There¡¯s nothing much more interesting than this toy.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely give you a reward if you¡¯re able to endure it completely¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    A smile floated on Marina¡¯s face the moment I whispered at her and power entered her whole body.

    She¡¯s really easy to understand. She¡¯s annoying sometimes but I don¡¯t hate it.

    Even though she¡¯s feeling down after scolded, and her tail wags as soon as she¡¯s praised like a dog so I can¡¯t be cruel.

    There¡¯s an abnormal amount of greasy sweat gushing from Marina¡¯s body and she went to the living room desperately. But she¡¯s unable to move halfway.

    Marina¡¯s collapsing as she drag herself with her left hand on the wall.

    She¡¯s completely exceeding her limit in every aspect. But Marina¡¯s mind isn¡¯t broken yet. But her body doesn¡¯t listen to what she says.

    What to do? I want to violate Marina in front of Yuka but it seems that we can¡¯t go to the living room.

    Impossible things are impossible, she also did her best on her first time. Also, Yuka¡¯s looking this way so it¡¯s still according to plan. Then should we do it here?

    ¡¸U, guu, uuu¡­haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s sitting on the floor began to move staggeringly while leaking a groan.

    I thought she¡¯s trying to stand up but Marina did something unexpected.

    It¡¯s impossible to stand. But she¡¯s still heading to the living room. Marina thought so she began to crawl on all fours.

    There¡¯s a vibrator stabbed in her pussy, an anal plug in her anus, Marina¡¯s swinging her ass while advancing unsteadily. Then her swollen abdomen makes wet plopping sounds.

    She¡¯s moving very slowly and she¡¯s completely like a dog.

    A bitch that¡¯s been given a lot of enema is there.

    She threw her important dignity as a human and exceeded the important line as a human, Marina degenerated to a beast to achieve her purpose.

    I thought that it would be impossible but she¡¯s really betraying my expectations in a good meaning.

    The reward settles it.

    Marina has reached the passing line of this training now. Even if I make mistakes after this she¡¯ll only be settled for the reward

    ¡¸Hey Marina, let it out, hore hore¡¹

    Squatting down in front of Marina¡¯s ass, I called her out as if making fun of her then I picked the handle of the anal plug sticking out of her anus. Then I pulled it.

    ¡¸Agu ? Aaaa ? Aiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii ?¡¹

    The anal plug tries to spread the anus to run away. But Marina raised a sweet sorrowful groan and shut her anus tight. The anal plug was sucked in the hole as a result.

    ¡¸Let it out. Hore, just let it out¡¹

    The anal plug sucked in has its plug pulled and pulled again.

    ¡¸Higu ? Ugu ? Uguuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ?¡¹

    The anal plug is being dragged out but when I loosen the power, the hole sucks it like magic.

    So fun.

    Since the reward is fixed, there¡¯s no need to for Marina to endure anymore. However Marina doesn¡¯t know that.

    The anus is being opened impossibly while being pulled out, Marina groans as she shuts tight and suck in the plug.

    No matter how much I pull it the anal plug is still being sucked in by Marina.

    That¡¯s unbearably interesting that I pulled the anal plug a lot of times.

    Marina advances while in all fours as there¡¯s a chaponchapon wet sound echoing.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Her saliva and greasy sweat drips down.

    Her big breasts shake every time she moves. The weight shakes as a result and the nipples and clitoris are attacked.

    The vibrator piercing her pussy that¡¯s drenched with love nectar is making a vibration telling that it¡¯s giving up from the suffering of the tightness. Then the knob of the anal plug thrusts in the swelling anus. Thee plug inserted is completely swallowed inside and the knob of the plug is just peeping from the opening of the hole faintly.

    Because I¡¯ve been pulling it a lot of times, the power tightening the hole seems to have been exhausted.

    If she lose her consciousness even for a moment, the plug will dash out with the large amount of water and shit.

    Any more than this is impossible as expected. I thought of it over again and again but Marina was able to endure it more than the limit. In the end, Marina reached the door of the living room.

    Hat¡¯s off. I¡¯m honestly praising her. But it would end if I praise her.

    I mustn¡¯t spoil this bitch because I want to see how far Marina could endure.

    Having such thoughts, I opened the door to the living room and entered. Next to me is Marina who¡¯s crawling on all fours entering while staggering.

    Yuka¡¯s standing straight next to the wall.

    Yuka¡¯s watching us stealthily but she¡¯s standing like she doesn¡¯t know.

    But in front of my space grasp ability, I can understand the slight distortion in her expression.

    Yuka¡¯s surely shaken. She¡¯s sending a glance at Marina and she¡¯s obviously shaken.

    Yuka wants to be liked by me as she serve me. But Marina and Yuka are polar opposites. Marina doesn¡¯t serve me at all. She¡¯s just being played by me.

    Intimate service pleases men. For Yuka who¡¯s thinking so, Marina¡¯s existence is extremely mysterious it seems.

    After all she kept being played with and she¡¯s panting sloppily from the given pleasure.

    It¡¯s okay at first but that that kind of incompetence would be immediately get tired of. And yet I still like Marina. That¡¯s the undoubted truth.

    Then how should she do it to be liked by me? Yuka¡¯s surely thinking of that but she¡¯s making a huge mistake.

    Marina¡¯s Marina. Yuka¡¯s Yuka.

    Her technique is bad but she¡¯s making a sloppily panting right away. That kind of woman if fun to attack but you¡¯ll get tired immediately. But I don¡¯t get tired with Marina. That¡¯s because Marina is Marina. She¡¯s not copying anyone , Marina¡¯s just revealing herself. That¡¯s all. That¡¯s why Marina¡¯s holding my heart.

    If you can¡¯t notice that, Yuka, you won¡¯t be able to win against Marina.

    But, Yuka has the potential to surpass Marina.

    ¡°I am myself¡± If she notice that, she won¡¯t mimic Marina and Yuka would surely be able to draw out her own charm.

    Yuka, how will you betray my expectations? In a bad meaning or a good meaning?

    ¡¸Sorry for being late. This bitch is so incompetent. This mongrel is too much of a trouble¡¹

    Calling out Yuka who¡¯s standing straight next to the wall, I looked at Marina who¡¯s on all fours next to me.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa©`©`w-wan. Wanwan¡¹

    When I called Marina a mongrel, she barked as she¡¯s repeatedly breath like a dog.

    Dammit, this girl¡¯s really fueling every inch of my sadist heart. I instinctively slapped her ass.

    ¡¸¡­U, uun¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s desperately making a good face but when I looked at her with a smile, she shook her head. But her eyes are shaking faintly when she sent a glance at Marina.

    Why does he like Marina this much? Her thoughts desperately revolve to investigate the cause.

    If she copy Marina©`

    I¡¯m sure Yuka had reached to the answer a lot of times. She tried to copy Marina¡¯s behavior after all. But she can¡¯t decide.

    For Yuka who kept enduring and enduring, it seems that imitating Marina¡¯s free actions and rudeness can cause nothing but fear.

    If I ever hate her©`.

    The fear applies a break at Yuka¡¯s heart.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s trying to copy the behavior. She¡¯s being cornered because she¡¯s trying to obtain something she doesn¡¯t have.

    Marina has something Yuka doesn¡¯t have. But Yuka hasn¡¯t noticed it. There are a lot of things Yuka have that Marina doesn¡¯t.

    Experience. Yuka overwhelms Marina in that one point.

    I tried to point the fact that she tried to kill Marina, I thought that Yuka would be broken but she¡¯s able to accomplish a splendid revival.

    But because the husk has been broken, Yuka¡¯s thrown out in the ocean.

    The current Yuka only earnestly act on what men requests, only trying to act as the ideal convenient for a man, that¡¯s how she was able to defend herself. That¡¯s Yuka¡¯s everything. That¡¯s why Yuka¡¯s able to put on a world class technique in her body. And she tried to use it as a weapon to hold my heart.

    A convenient woman for me, a meat hole that can be used, just being next to me.

    But she decided to steal me away from Marina. She decided and yet, Yuka doesn¡¯t know the means on how to take me away.

    That¡¯s obvious. Yuka¡¯s a human who was kept being stolen from.

    Did Yuka notice that?

    She kept being stolen from and that¡¯s the charm of Yuka.

    That¡¯s the only mean for Yuka to exceed Marina. Not increasing her bad point but draw her good point to the limit.

    Yuka¡¯s merit. She has an abundant experience, superior observation power and insight. Understanding the information obtained and a sublime overwhelming effort.

    If Marina¡¯s a fire burning in passion, Yuka¡¯s a calm honest pile of effort and steady as a soil.

    However, on top of that soil, Marina¡¯s burning red flame is dancing.

    The soil can¡¯t be fire. It only exists there in silence. And yet it tries to take in the fire forcibly but it¡¯s impossible. It dances when it wants to dance. However, no matter how much the fire dances, the vast earth can¡¯t be burnt completely.

    The ground¡¯s increasing in straightforward triumph and it¡¯ll swallow the fire sometime. That¡¯s the road Yuka should aim.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan will be watching Marina¡¯s growth after this. I¡¯ve got something to tell Yuka-chan beforehand¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s sending Marina a glance trembled when she heard my voice.

    Yuka¡¯s forcibly smiling as she look at me. The hesitation appears and disappears in Yuka¡¯s black eyes.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan¡¯s been violated by a lot of men. Pussy, anus, breasts and nipples and even clitoris, you¡¯re defiled from head to toe. That¡¯s you, your woman appearance is just a sperm tank¡¹

    Yuka stiffened from my words. I clearly said what¡¯s the most obvious. It¡¯s normal to be shocked.

    ¡¸I know everything. I haven¡¯t seen everything actually but I know. And yet you¡¯re here right now. I know what your head wants to say¡¹

    Talking to her, Yuka¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    I won¡¯t call a woman if I don¡¯t like a defiled woman. I won¡¯t invite her to my house.

    Yuka¡¯s defiled and she was able to endure that hellish situation so she¡¯s hiding such a charm that a normal woman would never have, that¡¯s what I¡¯m expecting from her.

    ¡¸After all, I can¡¯t lose you¡¹

    Yuka closed her eyes then mutters in a low freezing voice.

    She noticed. As expected of Yuka. She¡¯s different from Marina.

    Well, I gave her a hint already. I¡¯d be troubled if she doesn¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸A sperm tank that has her everything defiled. I remembered when you told me. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m such a defiled existence¡¹

    Those words are nothing but self-torment. But Yuka¡¯s eyes expresses a thin smile and it begins to shine silently like a permanently frozen ground.1

    ¡¸I lost sight of myself trying to draw out Marina-chan. I¡¯m not Marina-chan. I¡¯m not an unknown child of a famous man. I am myself2 I¡¯m a sperm tank that¡¯s well informed about men more than anyone, Tamoe Yuka¡¹

    A calm and completely shining eyes along with the freezing voice. There¡¯s no more hesitation seen there.

    That¡¯s great, defiled sperm-tank-chan

    ¡¸Marina-chan, show me how much you have grown. If ever I thought you¡¯re no good, then I¡¯ll be Mota-kun¡¯s partner then. I¡¯ll be silent until then¡¹

    Folding her arms, Yuka looks down at Marina and spoke in a dignified manner.

    She¡¯s performing like a best friend in front of me Saying that, Yuka provokes Marina.

    A large amount of sweat spouts from her whole body, enduring the pain earnestly as her face distorts, Marina trembles but her trembling stopped when she heard Yuka¡¯s words.

    Then she looked up at Yuka while still on all fours.

    ¡¸S-Sorry to disappoint you but Suzuhara-san will give me a reward if I can endure this. Yuka-san won¡¯t have time to cut in¡¹

    Marina¡¯s breathing roughly but she still had a fearless smile floating on her face as she provoke Yuka.

    ¡¸I¡¯m feeling irritated with your words and actions. It¡¯s strange. You¡¯re laughing no matter what¡¯s done to you, being made to kneel on the ground and beg for forgiveness, lick a feet no matter how right you are, it would irritate someone else if you¡¯re speaking flattery with no skills. You¡¯re really amazing, Marina-chan¡¹

    Yuka spoke indifferently and Marina¡¯s face cramped.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t intend to be irritating though¡­¡¹

    Then Marina with a wry smile answered back.

    ¡¸I know. No, I finally understood. Why Mota-kun likes you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You are you. I am myself¡¹

    ¡¸W-what do you mean¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? Why don¡¯t you think about it yourself? I¡¯m not an idiot that helped the enemy in hardships¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡¹

    Being thrown off by Yuka, Marina looked up at her as if clinging. Looking down at Marina, Yuka laughed.

    That smile of Yuka¡¯s different from what she had shown before.

    Being reborn is a good thing, though Yuka has lost her way, she has cleared up her hesitation completely.

    What¡¯s scary with Yuka is her superior observation power, insight of information to steal. And her power to analyze information originally and make them sublime.

    That¡¯s her power of imitation.

    The thing imitating can never exceed the original. But she can adapt to what she had stolen and by subliming the original, it¡¯s possible to exceed the original.

    Marina, you definitely don¡¯t understand a thing but I think that you should think that Yuka will steal everything from you.

    After all the opponent is a monster. And you¡¯re the one who made shape of that monster.

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t lose¡¹

    The flustered Marina stiffened her expression and provoked Yuka. Yuka who¡¯s looking down at Marina laughed from her nose.

    ¡¸Uhn, it¡¯s fine for Marina-chan to win¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Yuka answered with a grin and Marina raised an astonished voice.

    As expected. Yuka firmly understands what I¡¯m trying to say.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing interesting even if I continue to be defeated this late. Don¡¯t you think so? Mota-kun¡¹

    Yuka glanced at me and asked. The flirtatious glance is abnormally charming.

    That¡¯s right, winning doesn¡¯t suit Yuka. Yuka¡¯s a sore loser to I¡¯m unbearably attracted.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you the win as much as you like. I¡¯m okay losing. If that¡¯s what pleases Mota-kun, then I¡¯ll be the sore loser¡¹

    Marina looks confused from Yuka¡¯s words.

    Marina probably doesn¡¯t understand what Yuka¡¯s saying at all.

    She¡¯ll lose me if she lose. Marina thinks so. But Yuka must¡¯ve noticed.

    You¡¯re the only one deciding that losing is a negative. I don¡¯t care whether you win or not. I¡¯m the one to choose. Yuka must¡¯ve noticed it.

    The situation is about to reverse. Yuka almost lost sight of herself as she¡¯s unable to understand Marina. But she¡¯s able to understand that she¡¯s unable to understand, she was able to return to herself.

    She shouldn¡¯t force herself something that she can¡¯t do and do only what she can.

    The important one isn¡¯t win or loss but the road to find oneself.

    Marina naturally accomplished it but Yuka was able to do it after understanding it well.

    That¡¯s the obvious difference. Furthermore, when she understood, the growth is amazing.

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    However, Marina expressed her gratitude to Yuka.

    Yuka looks at Marina with a surprised eye.

    ¡¸I won against Yuka-san! I¡¯m amazing!¡¹

    Even though she¡¯s sweating in her whole body, Marina lifts her spirits selfishly.

    Hey Marina, that¡¯s not what Yuka wants to say.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    Seeing Marina getting lifted, Yuka raised a vexed groan.

    The important one isn¡¯t win or loss but the final result of snatching my heart. Yuka wants to say that but it¡¯s hopeless when the other is obediently pleased.

    I thought that the situation would incline to Yuka but Marina overturned it instantly.

    As expected Marina¡¯s fun. She¡¯s a bomb that betrays my expectations in a good meaning.

    Marina¡¯s explosive power overturned the stuff that was piled up steadily. On the other side, Yuka can¡¯t do anything but pile it up steadily. No matter how big the explosion is, she has the foundation of huge rocks that would never waver.

    But if Marina causes a nuclear explosion, no matter how firm the foundation she laid in, all of it would be useless.

    If it¡¯s the normal then her heart would break.

    But Yuka¡¯s in a sense©`.

    I¡¯m having expectations from Yuka because that¡¯s what I think.

 Chapter 39

    An obscene wet sound echoes in the room.

    ¡¸Ku u u u u u u u u u u u u u u ?¡¹

    Standing on her knees as she stick out her breasts by bending her back, Marina¡¯s convulsing violently while her eyes peel white, she keeps raising a sweet sorrowful groan as she clench her teeth.

    Her pussy¡¯s stirred without mercy.

    I¡¯m gripping the vibrator that¡¯s piercing her pussy, using my x-ray vision, I violently piercing Marina¡¯s weak point in the innermost part of her pussy with the point of the glans of the vibrator.

    ¡¸Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ?¡¹

    Love nectar and urine scatters. Marina raises a sweet and sorrowful shout and her body¡¯s trembling abnormally.

    The breasts stuck out as she bend her back shakes greatly along with the violent convulsions. As a result, the weight of the clothespin installed in her nipple sways to and her nipples are attacked like it¡¯s being torn off every time. In addition, the weight of the clitoris cap jumps up and down too so her clit is also attacked.

    ¡¸Ah, oh oh oh ? Ah oh oh oh oh oh oh oh ?¡¹

    Marina shouts as her eyes go white.

    Marina¡¯s body is completely ready when she went out of the bathroom. If I pierce the weak point of her pussy in that state mercilessly, she naturally would receive a true climax. Furthermore, her left and right nipples and clitoris are attacked at the same time. Marina would¡¯ve fainted if it¡¯s the usual.

    But©`.

    ¡¸Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh ? oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh ?¡¹

    Marina who just keeps her sweet sorrowful voice, has already fainted at one glance. But Marina¡¯s anus is firmly closed.

    A *chapon chapon* wet sound echoes every time her pussy is pierced.

    If she faints and her anus opened, around 1.5 liters of hot water and shit would gush out. She can¡¯t faint to prevent it.

    Marina shuts her anus like she¡¯s about to die, that¡¯s what¡¯s inside her faint consciousness.

    Her pussy is shutting tight as a result. Wet with love nectar, it¡¯s shutting to tight that it¡¯s trouble to pull out the vibrator.

    I was convinced that Marina would be able to endure it but I never thought that she¡¯d endure this far.

    She¡¯s not enduring it because she wants the reward. Marina said that and that¡¯s certainly true. There¡¯s no way you would be able to endure this far if you only want the reward.

    This is because she doesn¡¯t want Yuka to steal me away from her.

    She has such thoughts but perhaps, Marina surely is©`.

    ¡¸Marina-chan wants to be embraced only by Mota-kun. She¡¯s already a splendid girlfriend¡­¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s facing Marina that¡¯s standing n her knees, mutters while sweat flows along her cheek and her eyes shake.

    ¡¸I was na?ve. I never thought she¡¯d grow this much. Marina-chan has become a splendid girlfriend of Mota-kun before I was aware¡­¡¹

    Marina exceeds her limit no matter what you think but for Yuka who¡¯s witnessing the appearance of her enduring it, her eyes that watches Marina clearly changed.

    Those aren¡¯t the eyes of watching someone at the same rank. Her eyes looks at the senpai that¡¯s ahead of her with respect and fear.

    ¡¸You got me. Rather than win or lose, I have to not let myself get overtaken first¡­¡¹

    She thought that she¡¯s inferior than herself but she has surpassed her before she was aware. Acknowledging the fact, she looks down at her with respect. That¡¯s not something easy. There¡¯s no way you can easily admit that. But Yuka had changed her thoughts to 180 degrees already.

    She¡¯s not an opponent she can fight equally, she¡¯s an opponent she needs to catch up first. If she¡¯s unable to catch up, there¡¯s no way it will be a fight.

    Arriving at that thought instantly, continuing the loss, that¡¯s probably why Yuka gets being robbed.

    Grinning, I pierce the vibrator in the deepest part of the pussy and violently pierced the weak point in the deepest part.

    ¡¸Ah, ha ? i ki ya ? i ki i i i i i i ?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s bending her back has set her back even more like a bow and she placed her hand on the floor while standing on her knees. Looking at the ceiling, she spout out a tide while convulsing abnormally.

    With her back making an arc as she stands on her knees and hands, her urethra faced front. The tide spouted out hits Yuka as a result.

    But she didn¡¯t show any shaking at all, Yuka¡¯s looking at Marina intensely.

    Her rivalry with Marina seems to have faded away completely. What¡¯s reflected in Yuka¡¯s eyes right now is Marina¡¯s back who¡¯s running ahead of her.

    That¡¯s enough. Any more would be dangerous for Marina so should we give her the reward now?

    Having such thoughts, I pulled out the vibrator that¡¯s piercing her.

    ¡¸N, hoo ? ¡¹

    With the vibrator pulled out suddenly, Marina¡¯s body jumped and she thrust her tongue out. Next moment©`.

    ¡¸Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh ?¡¹

    The anal plug jumped out and hot water gushed out powerfully from her anus along with Marina¡¯s insane scream.

    Oh my, should I have pulled the vibrator in the toilet?

    ¡¸Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh ?¡¹

    The mad scream echoes in the room. The swell in Marina¡¯s abdomen flattens along with the hot water spouting out from her anus.

    There are other stuff coming out aside from the hot water but well, we didn¡¯t see that.

    ¡¸O, oho ? Ahya ?¡¹

    The power of the hot water gushing out of her anus became weak then Marina who¡¯s pushing out the remaining hot water had her elbows supporting her hands collapsed. I caught Marina.

    ¡¸Mota-kun should take Marina-chan in the bath again. I¡¯ll be taking care of this¡¹

    I embraced the fainted Marina and Yuka talked to me.

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks¡¹

    Looking around, I made a wry smile on the disastrous scene and answered Yuka.

    Yuka heard my answer and nodded with a smile.

    No matter what kind of play it is, cleaning up is a pain in the ass.1 It¡¯s a big help that she¡¯s taking the lead.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan can enter the bath too after you finish cleaning. Come to my room after taking a bath. I¡¯ll give you a reward¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Her eyes opened wide from my words and Yuka tilted her head. It seems that she¡¯s surprised by the word surprise.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t want it. I¡¯ll leave this one to Yuka. Then¡¹

    Saying that, I carried Marina, stood up and began to walk.

    ¡¸R-Reward¡­¡¹

    I can hear Yuka¡¯s trembling voice from my back.

    Would Yuka come to my room? Would she wish for the reward if she comes?

    The desire of Yuka who kept being robbed off

    I can¡¯t expect what she¡¯d say and that¡¯s fun in itself.

    I entered the room while carrying Marina, I leaned her against the wall then undressed her till she¡¯s naked.

    Precum comes out from the tip of my glans.

    Somehow, in the end, I didn¡¯t ejaculate at all.

    I intended to violate her pussy and ejaculate while making Marina spout out hot water.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped. I was responsible for taking out the vibrator in the living room. It¡¯s good that I can enjoy more than expected.

    Having such thoughts, I squat down in front of Marina and took off the clothespin sticking to her nipples and the clitoris cap.

    Because it¡¯s been attacked severely, the nipples and clitoris are congested red and erect.

    When I pulled her nipples and clitoris, Marina who¡¯s eyes are closed reacted.

    She really did her best. I¡¯ll take my time cherishing her later. Furthermore, I¡¯m also similar in enduring. I¡¯m aroused more than my limit. It won¡¯t settle down with just one or two rounds.

    Marina might be tasting a hell in a different meaning.

    Having such thoughs as I look at Marina, I grinned and entered the bathroom while holding the fainted Marina.

    I soaked the fainted Marina in the bathtub with me below.

    The hot water soaks through the skin and I instinctively leaked out a sigh of relief.

    How should I say it, I braced myself quite well.

    If Marina and Yuka¡¯s relationship is still not good, I could do nothing but to cast Yuka away. But Yuka is an exceptional talent that it¡¯s a waste to throw her away. That¡¯s why I tried to deal with it somehow but it went better than expected.

    Furthermore, Marina and Yuka¡¯s relationship became better is dangerous in some meaning as there¡¯s the possibility of something inconvenient developing is high.

    The especially dangerous one is Asahina. If she has Marina and Yuka¡¯s power, her power would increase further. She might become an existence that¡¯s out of control.

    I have to enjoy training Asahina before that happens.

    Even if my head would be cut, I¡¯m fine as long as I enjoy it.

    Fun is shadowed with risk after all. If my head is cut, then that¡¯s what I deserve.

    ¡¸N¡­¡¹

    While I was indulging in worry, Marina trembled and leaked a faint voice. Then her close eyes slowly opened.

    ¡¸W-Where¡­?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s regaining her consciousness looked around with unfocused eyes and whispered.

    ¡¸The bath¡¹

    Answering Marina, her trembling body stiffened. But her body lost power gradually and she entrusted her body to me. Then, she looked back at me with half asleep eyes.

    ¡¸I-I was no good?¡¹

    Entrusting her head to my shoulder, Marina looked at me with half-asleep eyes and laughed as she ask.

    ¡¸Just how far do you remember?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s memory seems to be vague as I ask her, then she looked up with her reddish brown eyes. It seems that she¡¯s searching in her memory.

    ¡¸Since I went out of the bath. After that it was pure white and I can¡¯t recall anything¡­¡¹

    Looking up at me, Marina looks apologetic.

    It seems that she blacked out when she went out of the bath. And she¡¯s asking how she endured it.

    ¡¸What do you want as a reward?¡¹

    Asking her, Marina seems to have guessed it too. Marina opened her eyes wide but she closed it immediately. Then she buried her face on my shoulder.

    The feeling of her huge breasts pressing against my chest is great.

    ¡¸Can I ask for anything?¡¹

    Clinging to me, Marina asks with her eyes closed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll judge after I hear it¡¹

    Marina laughed when I answered her that. Then Marina slowly looked up and sent me an upward glance while her cheeks blush.

    ¡¸Say that you love Marina?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s sweet voice echoes in the room and I felt a blood vessel coming to surface in my temple.

    Just when I was thinking of what kind of reward she would want, she©`

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get cocky¡¹

    I got irritated with Marina¡¯s impudent attitude so I pinched her cheeks and pulled it off.

    ¡¸Ouch Ouch Ouch Ouch! It hurts, It hurts!¡¹

    Tears oozes out the corner of Marina¡¯s eyes.

    I know that this kind of thing would happen but why is she digging her own grave?

    ¡¸You said that I can ask for anything!¡¹

    Separating my finger from Marina¡¯s cheeks, she criticizes while rubbing her red cheeks with her hand.

    I didn¡¯t say that anything¡¯s fine. I said that I¡¯ll judge when I hear it.

    ¡¸Even though you actually love me¡¹

    Marina glared at me then muttered as she laugh.

    Haha.

    ¡¸Ouch Ouch Ouch Ouch! My cheeks is being torn apart!¡¹

    Marina makes splashes as she scream and rage from having her cheeks pinched by me.

    You know that this will happen but why are you provoking me?

    I pulled her cheeks while glaring at her, then I separate my finger while snorting.

    ¡¸Uuu, I really thought it¡¯ll be torn off¡­¡¹

    Patting her red cheeks with her red hand, Marina mutters with teary eyes. It¡¯s normal to think that it¡¯s torn off. I seriously tried to tear it off.

    ¡¸But, fufu, I¡¯m glad to hear the answer ?¡¹

    Marina who pats her cheek with teary eyes clings to me while speaking happily.

    Hear the answer? What are you talking about? I only pinched your cheek?

    ¡¸If you didn¡¯t love me, then there¡¯s no need to pinch my cheek out of embarrassment, right?¡¹

    Straddling on top of my waist, Marina clings to me, placing her chin on top of my shoulder and she said that while pressing her lips against my cheek.

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    Hiding embarrassment? Who? Me?

    I almost forgot myself in anger but Marina sticks to my lip before I was able to answer back. Marina¡¯s tongue has entered my mouth.

    A lewd wet sound echoes. Marina who¡¯s red to her ears desperately twines her tongue with mine while looking up at me with half closed eyes. Then she pressed her breasts against me and I felt the two erect nipples of her get even more erect.

    *Jupon*, a lewd wet string appears as Marina separates her lip.

    Marina who had her arms behind my back stretched her right hand to my groin and grabbed the pole of my raging penis quietly. Marina then raised her waist and placed the glans in her meat hole.

    ¡¸Can I put it in?¡¹

    With the tip placed on the meat hole, she¡¯s breathing heavily, Marina tilts her head while raising a sweet pained voice.

    Even if she doesn¡¯t remember it, she still wants the penis even though she went severely mad.

    ¡¸Do you know the thing called tiredness¡¹

    I who withered from feeling disgust, sighed and asked Marina.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that I want your penis. But¡­¡¹

    Marina looks at me when she speak but she withdrew her gaze from embarrassment and looked at me with side glances.

    ¡¸I want to be connected with you. For a moment longer¡­¡¹

    Then she whispered in a pained voice.

    Seriously, she¡¯s so¡­

    Without answering Marina¡¯s question, I gripped her waist then pushed up my waist while forcibly pulling her down.

    ¡¸Hyuuuuu~?¡¹

    My penis quickly pierced to the root and Marina trembled then raised a sweet scream.

    The feeling of the meat wrapping my penis. The pussy that completely became my exclusive meat hole is tightening hard while drenched in love nectar, it¡¯s so hot like magma.

    ¡¸Kuu¡¹

    I who wanted to ejaculate for this whole time had my semen released as a blunder.

    Furthermore, because I¡¯ve been enduring all this time, I felt that I released a large amount of semen I¡¯ve never released before, my consciousness felt somewhat distant for a moment.

    ¡¸Ah ? aah ?¡¹

    Marina leaked out a sweet voice while convulsing, both hands are on my shoulder and her eyes looks melting as saliva drips down from her mouth.

    ¡¸Ah, you see¡­sorry bout that¡¹

    The terrific pleasure becomes distant and I returned to my senses, I apologized instinctively as it¡¯s abnormally shameful that I ejaculated by just putting it in.

    ¡¸Just a bit more¡­like this ?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s womb is convulsing from accepting a large amount of semen leaned against me and whispered in a vanishing sweet voice.

    Then before long, the sound of Marina sleeping echoes in the bathroom.

    Marina who exceeded the limit has slept while being connected with me. Her smile looks so relieved.

    Well, it¡¯ll save me when she doesn¡¯t remember that I ejaculated immediately.

    Having such thoughts, I embraced Marina to the extent her body won¡¯t soak in the bathtub and slowly submerged in the bathtub while being connected with Marina.

    Are women¡¯s body this soft and delicate? And also, why do they smell good? Are all women like this? Or could it be because it¡¯s Marina?

    I don¡¯t get it.

    After finishing the bath, I embraced the naked Marina up to the second floor. I laid down Marina on my own bed and lay down next to her.

    ¡¸N¡­¡¹

    Facing Marina who¡¯s sleeping while lying up, Marina leaked a faint voice and squirms and extends her right hand to the air.

    Marina who¡¯s catching the air with her right hand and closed eyes, her right hand touched me and she cling to me like she¡¯s being drawn by gravity. Then she laughed peacefully and breathed asleep.

    I¡¯m amazed in that too sloppy face but she worked hard today. I will overlook it.

    Having such thoughts, I looked at Marina¡¯s sleeping face.

    I can hear something from far.

    A pure white world.

    It feels so good, smells so good, it¡¯s pleasant.

    Is this sweet obscene smell of a female Marina¡¯s? She¡¯s in heat? Seriously, what a troublesome girl.

    N? But what¡¯s with this pure white world? Just where am I?

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    My consciousness came back to surface instantly when I heard a voice. I heard my own voice.

    Yesterday I lied down to the bed with Marina and I stared at Marina¡¯s sleeping face¡­

    I fell asleep?

    ¡¸Jupo ? Zuchu ? Muchu muchu ? Juzuzuzu ? Jupojupo jupo jupo jupo ?¡¹

    I heard an obscene wet sound then the amazing pleasure originated from the glans.

    I was dazzled by the light when I opened my eyes so I frowned and instinctively shut it.

    Morning? It seems that I really fell asleep. I don¡¯t remember falling asleep at all.

    ¡¸Marina, you¡¯re already preoccupied with my dick this early in the morning¡¹

    Intoxicated from the amazing pleasure felt from my glans, I called out Marina who¡¯s burying her face between my groin.

    ¡¸N¡­¡¹

    I heard a faint voice. Then a soft feeling wraps my body.

    ¡­eh?

    Opening my eyes in surprise, I saw Marina¡¯s faces in front of me.

    ¡¸Eh? What does this©`¡¹

    Clinging to me, Marina¡¯s breathing like a sleeping person. And yet there¡¯s a wet sound an amazing pleasure felt.

    Could it be©`.

    ¡¸Uuu¡¹

    I swallowed the situation at the same time as my glans was, I let out the semen I endured.

    My whole body stiffened from the large wave of pleasure surging in.

    I drunk the saliva that almost went out from the pleasure, I let out all of my semen and I felt relieved while I soak in the reverberations of the pleasure, the semen that remained in my urethra is being sucked out and I was attacked by pleasure again.

    The one who sucked out all of the semen remaining in my urethra swallowed my glans once again and stroked my glans with a slimy meat and it makes a lewd wet sound of *Jupo Jupo*, and a lewd sound of sucking up.

    Even though I just ejaculated, I feel my penis gets erect again.

    Lowering my glance, Marina¡¯s clinging to my body under the futon and the area around my groin is risen unnaturally.

    Yuka. Yuka¡¯s doing morning fellatio as I lie down.

    Dammit, her technique is amazing as ever.

    Obediently entranced in the pleasure Yuka brings, she took out my penis.

    The pleasure vanished immediately.

    Hey, it¡¯s not like Yuka to abandon halfway.

    While having such thoughts, I felt Yuka squirming and beginning to climb up. Yuka¡¯s face went out of the blanket and she smile as she look at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna put in my pussy but please don¡¯t mind me okay?¡¹

    Yuka says while smiling. Don¡¯t mind me? What do you mean?

    ¡¸Mota-kun can just look at the sleeping Marina-chan. You¡¯re masturbating on Marina¡¯s sleeping face. You¡¯re masturbating by using my pussy. Right? I¡¯m an onahole after all¡¹

    Saying that, Yuka dived into the blanket again without waiting for my answer.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡¹

    My penis split some meat and it was swallowed inside the wet, tight and soft meat.

    Onahole? Sleeping face? Masturbate while watching Marina¡¯s sleeping face©`?

    I frowned as my glans feels an amazing pleasure, when I looked to the side, I can see Marina¡¯s sleeping face.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    The penis is pulled out from the slimy meat hole. And yet it was swallowed inside the meat immediately after. Then it was pulled out at the same time it pierced to the root, then it swallowed the root again. The movement has become even faster.

    I can only hear the obscene wet sound. I¡¯m not even hearing a breath other than that.

    She¡¯s really devoting herself like an onahole. Does she intend to let her rival in love become my masturbation material and just devote herself to become an onahole that absorbs my semen?

    Is that Yuka¡¯s answer? Is that how Yuka will fight?

    It seems that she¡¯s has made a complete breakthrough.

    She¡¯ll become a tool for masturbation while making Marina as the material. She¡¯s just an onahole that accepts semen. It¡¯s easy to say but there¡¯s a lot of things to throw away to execute it. And that¡¯s something Marina can¡¯t do but Yuka can.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    I just ejaculated a while ago and yet, the meat hole is too good, add the superior movement of her waist so I reached climax instantly.

    I don¡¯t have such time to use Marina as a masturbation Material.

    Did she assume my ejaculation approaching? Yuka speed up the movement of her waist.

    An obscene wet sound echoes inside the blanket.

    Not leaking out a voice at all, she¡¯s only moving smoothly without letting her movement stagnate.

    The ejaculation feeling reaches the peak and I felt semen rushing up the urethra at the same time.

    ¡¸Kuuu¡¹

    The next moment, the pleasure spouts out in a dash and my brain is about to be burned off, it became pure white.

    Shit. This is seriously dangerous. It¡¯s been a while since I tasted Yuka¡¯s pussy and it¡¯s really a magnitude different with the women I know. No, I can¡¯t compare it with the time I violated Yuka last time.

    Yuka¡¯s surely evolving from yesterday to today.

    While having such thoughts while soaking in reverberations of pleasure, my penis was pulled out from the meat hole. Then Yuka squirmed inside the futon, she swallowed the penis that just ejaculated inside her mouth and she began to clean it up.

    This is unbearable.

    While I receive a deliberate, insistent, polite and delicate fellatio, the urge to piss well up. I let it out without enduring.

    My piss gushed out and Yuka drank it up.

    I trembled then felt relieved from the pleasure. Then I looked at the side and stared at Marina¡¯s sleeping face.

    ¡¸n¡­¡¹

    Marina then moved and she looked at me with half closed eyes. Then she smiled. At the same time, Yuka took out my semen as she finished cleaning, squirmed as she climbed up and swallowed my penis with her pussy again.

    ¡¸Good morning ?¡¹

    Marina greeted me happily while being half asleep and clings hard to me.

    Perhaps she¡¯s moving so that Marina wouldn¡¯t notice, Yuka sticks to me, moving her waist skillfully and strokes my penis with her pussy.

    Shit. It¡¯s so dangerous but it feels great.

    Yuka¡¯s taking in my dick inside her pussy under the futon and Marina doesn¡¯t know it at all, she¡¯s rubbing her cheeks against me happily.

    I stretched my right hand to Marina¡¯s groin then I groped and played with her clitoris.

    ¡¸Ah ?¡¹

    Marina blushed and her body writhe in pleasure while half asleep. I ejaculated at Yuka while watching Marina.

    This is unbearable.

    Yuka thought of an unexpectedly good idea.

    She¡¯s not facing Marina upfront but she¡¯s hiding herself and devotes to be an onahole and she intends to sleep together with me.

    How should I say it? Sleeping together would begin the love if repeated. Yuka¡¯s aiming for that.

    Yuka took the unfair strategy. But she admits that she¡¯s a sore loser and Yuka admits to herself that Marina¡¯s a wall that she should exceed.

    It¡¯s fine as long as she can steal me. Yuka declared it in front of Marina that she¡¯ll do what she said.

    She¡¯ll use unfair methods instead of fair and square. There¡¯s no right to tell that she¡¯s unfair.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Without knowing anything, Marina kissed me and twined her tongue with mine desperately. I pinched Marina¡¯s left nipples, I ejaculated in Yuka¡¯s pussy again while looking at Marina writhing.

    Yeah, this is unbearable.

 Chapter 40

    After the two of them returned at Sunday night, I plopped down and despaired on the bed.

    ¡¸It had such a defect too¡­¡¹

    I lied down the bed while putting my hands behind my head, I complained on the serious defect that revealed itself.

    I thought that this space grasp ability is quite good but there was an unexpected pitfall.

    Yesterday morning, in other words Sunday morning, Marina suggested that we go shopping. She frolicked alone as she wants to purchase cute clothes.

    Yuka who¡¯s taking my dick inside her pussy in a way Marina won¡¯t know has no reason to refuse either so the three of us decided to go shopping.

    Or rather, she¡¯s agreeing greatly as she¡¯s going downtown.

    With my new ability, I can grasp the space and I indulge myself stealing a glance at on the women in the town, naked.

    Though I can see the inside of a human with my X-ray vision, space grasp is different. Though I can grasp everything within the range of my ability but I can¡¯t see inside the human body. And the ability can only reach to penetrate the clothes.

    In other words, I can steal a glance of a naked woman while I walk downtown.

    It¡¯s unbearable just imagining it. Women feels relieved because they¡¯re wearing clothes. I¡¯m thinking of it as a dream to watch nude bodies.

    Just like that, I glanced at the naked woman while walking in the town with a eased face.

    With my eyes, it¡¯s possible for naked women to walk calmly in the town where there¡¯s a lot of men.

    The calmness is essential. I like shy women but it¡¯s also unbearable to see women who¡¯s walking on the town naked calmly.

    The woman that¡¯s stands in the bus stop is naked

    The shopping woman is naked.

    The eating woman is naked.

    The woman walking with her dog is naked.

    The woman riding the bicycle is naked.

    The housewife who bought an eggplant and cucumber from the vegetable is naked.1

    The pregnant woman going to the gynecologist is also naked.

    The town¡¯s a paradise with my eyes.

    A woman who¡¯s living in her normal daily life, I can indulge myself and make her naked.

    Wonderful. It¡¯s the best. I obtained the ability to rule over the world.

    With that said, I went out of the house with an excited heart.

    It was great at first. Walking around the residential area, I used my ability every time a beautiful onee-san or a cute girl is found, I indulge myself satisfied with their naked body. The newlywed woman standing the pregnant woman who¡¯s on her last month of pregnancy, I enjoyed seeing them naked. The innocent girl who seems to be carrying a red satchel on her shoulder2 Then there¡¯s two meat holes that are ready to use when aroused.

    Enjoying the naked women, I violated Marina under the shade and used Yuka as an onahole behind Marina¡¯s eyes.

    I was doing that so it took some time until we reached the station. But there¡¯s no problem in particular as we don¡¯t have a business to hurry to.

    The problem appeared when we arrived at the station. The traffic in the residential area is small, and it¡¯s Sunday morning too so there¡¯s a lot of young wives and newlywed wives appearing. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t notice the defect of this ability.

    There¡¯s a lot of people gathering. If it¡¯s crowded then the ratio of encountering beautiful onee-san and cute girls naturally increases too. That¡¯s why I used my ability willingly. However©`.

    ¡¸I feel sick just remembering it¡­¡¹

    The moment I used my ability a lot of naked men have jumped to my view.

    That¡¯s right, space grasp ability is indiscriminate. It indiscriminately penetrates the clothes of all the humans within the ability¡¯s range. Furthermore the image flows forcibly in my brain and I smoothly understood everything in detail without letting anything pass.

    In other words, at the same time I see the details of a woman¡¯s body, I can also understood a shitty bastard¡¯s naked body more detail than necessary.

    It goes without saying that I almost vomited. Or rather, I seriously wanted to die.

    Just how much damage it caused to my heart?

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s like that since the start. The usual X-ray vision penetrates human clothes indiscriminately when I used it.

    I who¡¯d rather die than seeing a bastard¡¯s naked body tried to control the ability desperately. Then it succeeded splendidly to penetrate women¡¯s clothes only. Then when it evolved to X-ray, the restriction continued.

    But, that restriction hasn¡¯t adapted to space grasp ability.

    I tried to desperately limit the ability in panic but it was no good. All of the human clothes within the range of the ability is penetrated whatever I do. And those image forcibly flows in my brain.

    I might be able to apply the restriction if I train, However©`.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t get any motivation¡­¡¹

    If I¡¯m going to do that training again, I¡¯ll go through hell.

    To apply restriction on my ability, the practice I used as a child is to put restriction on what targets to see through.

    It¡¯s difficult to put a restriction on the ability to just see through only women. If I can¡¯t see what I don¡¯t want to see then it¡¯s meaningless to see what I want.

    That¡¯s why I looked at men and persuaded myself to remove it from he objects3, and I kept wishing.

    It¡¯s easy to say that but that was an extremely ghastly training.

    It¡¯s a very steep and long way. It¡¯s really a thorny path. But because I want to see women¡¯s naked body only, I kept seeing naked men bodies even if I want to die. Those days were so hard that I cried and vomited blood.

    It¡¯s all for the lewd. Therefore I did my best.

    I succeeded and I have added a limit on my ability.

    In other words, to put a restriction on my current ability, I need to take the lead and look at men and train and pray to remove them from the object.

    I was a kid before. I¡¯d rather die than to see naked men but I was able to endure it somehow. But it¡¯s different now. I¡¯d still rather die than to see a naked man and also I have tasted a woman.

    I can endure a very difficult training to matter what just for the lewd but©`.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible to look at a bastard¡¯s naked body, never¡¹

    Instead of saying I¡¯d rather die, I think that it¡¯s unpleasant to die.

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no problem as long as I can use the ability on a situation where there are only women¡¹

    If so then there¡¯s no problem but the beauties won¡¯t go to my convenience.

    Only the beauties know whether they will show up.

    When you walk in the town, it¡¯s only by chance that a beautiful onee-san or a surprisingly cute girl pass in front of you. That¡¯s a splendid chance to use my ability. But I can¡¯t use my ability if there¡¯s a man nearby.

    ¡¸Ah©`! Ah©`! Ah©`! Don¡¯t fuck with me you shit!¡¹

    Men should be annihilated from this world.

    ¡¸U©`! Uuuu©`! It¡¯s so annoying! It¡¯s unbearably mortifying!¡¹

    Facepalming with both hands, I rolled in the bed.

    Even if I go out in the town, there¡¯s rarely a girl that exceeds Marina and Yuka That¡¯s how high the level of the two is. With two beauties at hand, I can do lewd stuff with them whenever I want, so there¡¯s no need to be depressed with this ability just because of the defect I found.

    But that¡¯s different, it¡¯s wrong, that¡¯s not it.

    I can see yet I can¡¯t. That¡¯s frustrating.

    For example, if there¡¯s a lot of beauties that went to a hot spring, you¡¯d want to peep as much as you want. If the girls doesn¡¯t notice you peeping then it won¡¯t be a crime.

    Any man would be happy to peep then.

    And yet let¡¯s say that you can¡¯t peep because there¡¯s a construction? Furthermore, you don¡¯t know when the construction will end?

    That would be frustrating. It should be frustrating. It¡¯s so frustrating that you want to cry.

    That¡¯s what I feel right now.

    ¡¸U©` ah©` uwa©` au au a©`¡¹

    I went out of the town in high spirits, when I found a good woman with an oily old man on her side, I don¡¯t want to but I used it even though I don¡¯t intend to.

    It was hell because I was able to grasp the whole naked body of of the fat oily old man. 4 No matter how cute or beautiful the naked body of the girl I saw is, the impact of the old man¡¯s naked body is too strong that my spirit is damaged greatly.

    And all the more in the town. It was a circle lower on the department store and the train where there¡¯s a lot of people.

    There¡¯s a lot of girls holding to the strap inside the train. I steal a glance on the naked body of the calm girl. It¡¯s really the best situation. But there¡¯s an oily old man on both sides of the girl.

    There¡¯s a girl sitting there too. If I use my ability, I can see the naked appearance of the sitting girl. And yet there¡¯s an oily old man sitting next to her.5

    Dammit! I want to see! I¡¯m seeing it and yet! The old man¡¯s a hindrance! But old man didn¡¯t do anything wrong!6

    What¡¯s more frustrating is I saw a beautiful girl with a big breast and a very long black beautiful hair but there¡¯re oily old men surrounding her. 7

    Long black haired big breasted beauty Versus five old men.

    No, because the range of this space grasp ability is wide, I don¡¯t just see the old men around the beauty, I can grasp all the humans in the effective range. That¡¯s why©`

    It is a long black haired beauty and several cute girls versus six oily old men.

    Which impact is much stronger, there¡¯s no need to explain.

    That long black haired beauty with big tits is amazingly cute and beautiful. Her looks equal Asahina but she¡¯s much more beautiful at worst case. I had the golden chance to worship that kind of naked body of a beautiful girl.

    I know. The old men aren¡¯t at fault. The oily old men wearing worn out suits riding the train aren¡¯t at fault. Rather, they seem to have a good impression instead of me who¡¯s looking at the future. However.

    ¡¸Dammit, that girl¡¯s super cute¡¹

    I can see but I can¡¯t. Just how painful it is?

    In the end, I hardly used my ability inside the town. No, it¡¯s better to say that I can use it but I didn¡¯t.

    After all half of the human race are men.

    When it comes to it, there¡¯s another problem.

    The space grasp ability¡¯s effective range is wide. And that range can¡¯t be changed. If I can narrow the range then I can move the ability to aim only at women where there¡¯s no men surrounding her. However since I can¡¯t change the effective range, I can grasp all of the humans automaticaly.

    Half of the human race are men. There¡¯s a lot of women in a crowded place but there are a lot of men too.

    If I can only narrow the effective range at least.

    In other words, I can¡¯t use the space grasp ability in a place where there¡¯s a lot of people.

    It¡¯s difficult to use it at home. At least I can on the girl¡¯s locker room or the ladies room where there¡¯s no men.

    Though I can see through, I can¡¯t be invisible so I can¡¯t sneak into such places.

    Being able to become a peeping tom without the risk is the wonder of X-ray but if there¡¯s a risk, then there¡¯s no meaning.

    I can use my ability fully in an all girls¡¯ school but sadly, men can¡¯t enter those.

    ¡¸Aah©`! DammitDammitDammitDammitDammit! Uga!¡¹

    It¡¯s too frustrating that I rolled and turned in the bed while shouting.

    If it comes to this, X-ray was better. The frustration increased because it¡¯s a half hearted ability to steal a glance on a naked woman.

    I was depressed all the time after returning from shopping. Marina and Yuka saw me like that and they were at panic because they thought there was a problem.

    Don¡¯t mind it because it¡¯s not your fault, I said but they seem to have been in more panic because I told them.

    The two of them are worrywarts.

    ¡ºSorry. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯m the one at fault.8 Haha¡»

    Saying that, the two of them turned pale and tried to take me to the hospital by force.

    Even I know that I became depressed but it¡¯s more dangerous than I thought when I saw the two people¡¯s eyes.

    I wasn¡¯t able to recover during the end of the weekend and the two of them returned while worried about me.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t change that I¡¯m depressed and I have to get over it too¡¹

    The use of my ability is quite restricted but it¡¯s still usable. Since I can still watch naked women as long as it matches the condition. But©`.

    ¡¸The condition is annoying¡¹

    The performance of understanding everything within the range of my ability is too high. And it¡¯s backfiring.

    I don¡¯t want performance. I¡¯m just fine if I can see through women¡¯s clothes only.

    I felt depressed when I can see through human body before but it¡¯s much more hard this time.

    Why is my ability evolving in a bad sense always?

    I¡¯m going to begin my training with Asahina tomorrow and I¡¯m not feeling motivated at all.

    Should I raise my feelings with peeping tom videos?

    Monday morning, Yuka came.

    ¡¸Huh, where¡¯s Marina?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, where¡¯s Marina-chan?¡¹

    We looked at each other and asked at the same time.

    Yuka can¡¯t come to meet me recently but it seems that she came here to oppose Marina. However©`.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t meet her until I arrive at Mota-kun¡¯s house so I surely thought she¡¯s inside your house¡­¡¹

    Yuka speaks while being confused.

    Certainly, she should be already here this time. And yet she didn¡¯t even meet Yuka who¡¯s facing my house on the way, she¡¯s not going here today?

    ¡¸Is she taking Yuka-chan into consideration?¡¹

    Asking her, Yuka¡¯s expression froze.

    ¡¸Marina-chan isn¡¯t that na?ve. Mota-kun should know that best, right?¡¹

    Yuka answered back while glaring at me.

    Well yeah. Marina gets washed by affection easily but she¡¯s a very passionate woman. Also, she¡¯s determined to fight against Yuka. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d run.

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange, it¡¯s definitely strange. Mota-kun got depressed, right? Marina-chan¡¯s so worried that she¡¯s about to cry. That¡¯s why she should be going here earlier than usual. There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t come. Even if Marina-chan has a fever, she¡¯ll definitely come¡¹

    I agree with Yuka¡¯s words.

    It¡¯s strange no matter what you think. It¡¯s unnatural. I felt depressed from knowing the defect of my ability and Marina¡¯s flustered in worry. And yet for her not to come¡­

    If ever there¡¯s something happening why she can¡¯t come, she¡¯ll surely report beforehand. But she didn¡¯t.

    Is she in a situation where she can¡¯t make a contact? Or could it be that she met an accident on the way?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try calling her¡¹

    Yuka said that while taking out her phone, she operated it then pressed it against her ear.

    Eh? You know Marina¡¯s address?

    You exchanged addresses, aren¡¯t you two arch-enemies?

    ¡¸No good, it won¡¯t connect¡¹

    Yuka who had her phone to her ears for a while mutters with a stiff expression.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not being conceited but Marina-chan¡¯s respecting me so she should be answering the phone immediately. But she doesn¡¯t. Did she not notice the call or¡­¡¹

    Yuka mutters with an expression with no room and she looked up at me while separating the phone from her ear.

    ¡¸This is really strange. It¡¯s frustrating but Marina¡¯s feelings is the real thing so it¡¯s definitely strange that she¡¯s not coming for Mota-kun today. I¡¯m sure something happened¡¹

    Yuka looks at me as she speak, *dokun* the heart splashed.

    Aren¡¯t you just overthinking? Since it¡¯s that idiot, she perhaps just overslept.

    ¡¸Do you know where Marina-chan¡¯s house is?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go to school. There should be a directory at school so let¡¯s examine that and go to Marina-chan¡¯s house¡¹

    Yuka said as she take my hand and pull it.

    Hey, there¡¯s no need to pull that har©`

    No, Marina should contact me at least if something happened. It¡¯s as Yuka says, her earnestness isn¡¯t halfhearted.

    ¡¸Yeah, got it¡¹

    Nodding, I began to run with Yuka.

    She¡¯s dumb and hasty unlike Yuka. If ever she was used, even if it is a trap©`.

    Then it would be the same pattern as Yuka who tried to save Asahina.

    Dammit, I feel uneasy.

    Arriving at the school, I tried to take out the contents of the shoebox. Then I noticed something inside it.

    There¡¯s a western pink colored envelope. It looks like a love letter. It¡¯s the first time I took a love letter in my life but now¡¯s not the time for that.

    I took it and placed it in my pocket, then I felt uneasy.

    Isn¡¯t it too timely? Marina didn¡¯t come to my house then there¡¯s a love letter in my shoebox.

    Is this really a love letter?

    ¡¸Mota-kun!¡¹

    Marina who changed her shoes rushed to me while raising her voice.

    If by any chance, the love letter isn¡¯t a love letter.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, go to the faculty office and confirm Marina¡¯s address. I have some minor business so I¡¯ll come with you after I finish it¡¹

    Saying that as I face Yuka, Yuka stopped and her eyes shook, then she tightened her expression immediately.

    ¡¸Got it! Leave it to me!¡¹

    Yuka then answered with a nod then turned her heel.

    I have some minor business so go ahead, that¡¯s too clich¨¦d.

    Yuka might¡¯ve seen though it.

    ¡¸Now then¡¹

    Confirming that Yuka¡¯s away, I took out the western envelope from my pocket. I cut open the envelope and took the letter out.

    The content is©`.

    ¡¸The bad feeling proved to be right¡¹

    Just as expected, a common threat is written if I want Marina back.

    You¡¯re threatening me? You¡¯ve done it.

    Who did this? Shinozaki? No, he should be aiming at Yuka or Asahina if they¡¯re the one who did this. After all I moved to save those two. And yet it¡¯s easy to contact Marina who¡¯s their former friend but her value as a hostage is low.

    Then who?

    There¡¯s not much information understood from this letter no matter how much I think.

    Well, they sent the invitation politely. It¡¯s clearly evident that their aim is me. And since they kidnapped Marina to lure me out, Marina must be safe for now.

    Then the fastest way is to meet the criminal?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I can let Yuka know¡¹

    If Yuka knows that Marina¡¯s kidnapped, she¡¯ll surely poke her nose to it.

    Yuka has a grudge against Marina but she recognize that Marina¡¯s a wall she should exceed. Also for Yuka, Marina¡¯s an existence that can speak her true thoughts. She might be her best friend more than Asahina in a certain meaning.

    However Yuka¡¯s a burden to ben frank. I should move alone.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s meet at the youth park at 5PM¡¹

    If the opponent observes his current trend and is not a fool, it won¡¯t come to the meeting spot.

    I¡¯m tricky and unfair after all. Even if I go to the meeting spot, I need to prepare. If they see through it, they¡¯ll send a subordinate to the meeting spot and inspect my properties, they¡¯ll definitely restrict me.

    They should be excelling in information, smart and, has a huge number.

    Well, it¡¯s better to assume the worst case. Also©`.

    ¡¸This might be a bit dangerous opponent¡­¡¹

    There¡¯s no thing like ¡°Don¡¯t call the police¡± in the letter at all. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s saying that I can just call the police if I want to.

    Did he just forget to write it? Or could it be that they¡¯re optimistic that I won¡¯t report to the police. If so then they¡¯re just idiots but if it¡¯s not both©`.

    The sentences are direct, there¡¯s no waste of words and it¡¯s easy to understand. It only specify the threat and the time and the waiting place.

    If I notice the police, what would they do? Would they be troubled? They¡¯ll write if they do.

    Is it merely being bold? Or©`.

    Also, this one chose Marina, not Asahina nor Yuka. If it knows that Marina¡¯s the woman most deeply related with me, it¡¯s better to think that it has fairly grasped information.

    With that in mind, the sentences in the threat has no waste.

    With the material to threaten me, it¡¯s unlikely to want to show it off.

    Why? My ability¡¯s not revealed and it would cause hesitation to the opponent. If confused and in panic, it¡¯s easy to be unable to judge coolly because shaken.

    Why do you think so? It¡¯s because I¡¯m likely to do that.

    This is because they won¡¯t be having a problem if even if I notify the police so they removed that sentence. Because the one who kidnapped has something in hand. If so then they¡¯re prepared to throw everything away.

    Thinking about it, as long as she didn¡¯t do anything unnecessary, Marina should be safe.

    After all, they have something that¡¯s prepared to throw everything away. They have to value feeding the fish.

    If ever I kidnap someone for some reason, if I send a threat aiming for the prey, I think that the shortness of the sentence needs to be considered.

    I see, I get it, I understand.

    This guy¡¯s like me.

    However, I¡¯m alone. It¡¯s possible that he is a they. That part is clearly bad. However©`.

    ¡¸Go on, I¡¯ll take it on¡¹

    It might be quite a dangerous opponent but it seems interesting.

    Also, no matter how much the enemy knows about us, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d know about my special ability.

    It¡¯s troublesome to be restrained but if I can take advantage of it©`.

    I feel irritated when I found a big defect with my new ability.

    It¡¯s unsuitable for lewd purposes but it¡¯s proven useful in combat.

    ¡¸Just in time, I wanted a sandbag¡¹

    The opponent has no pity nor mercy at all. I welcome it. I¡¯ll beat and crush you thoroughly. Until you can never stand up.

    Having such thoughts, I grinned and began to walk to join Yuka.

    Yuka should only stick to contacting Marina. Even if I tell her the circumstances, Yuka can¡¯t answer back.

    Now then, we still have time till 5PM, allow me to scheme out carefully.

    I¡¯ll throw all of my anger from the pain of seeing the naked oily old men down to all of the details.

 Chapter 41

    ¡¸Fumu¡¹

    It¡¯s not raining recently. But there¡¯s a lot of umbrellas in the umbrella rack at the entrance.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s not needed then should we borrow on our way back?¡¹

    I began to walk back to the classroom after muttering.

    My ability isn¡¯t specialized in combat. It¡¯s a support that that specializes in searching and investigation. That said, my ability isn¡¯t remote. I don¡¯t support from the rear but rather it¡¯s a type that shows its best when I go in front.

    In short, I¡¯m an existence that¡¯s needed to be protected.

    If ever I¡¯m organized in a force, I¡¯ll be posted at front. I¡¯ll mainly be appointed in the front of the force and will have a function of eyes. Then the others will do their best to protect me. As long as the force defends me, they¡¯ll have a bigger benefit from my ability.

    With that said, I want to have some subordinate to protect me if possible but there¡¯s no one.1 It can¡¯t be helped that there¡¯s none.

    My ability is an exception of a normal human. It¡¯s better to fight with a weapon. But if I have some sort of weapon with power, the opponent would be vigilant of me.

    I need to make myself look weak to use my ability effectively. But, if I observe my current trend, it¡¯s possible that they will know that I beat up the group of Shinozaki alone.

    Then if I showed a powerful weapon to look strong, how will the enemy come?

    They¡¯ll surely try to use Marina effectively as a hostage.

    ¡¸Then I have to prepare especially¡¹

    I mutter while humming as I walk down the corridor.

    If I¡¯m observed till now, I should think that I¡¯m still being observed right now.

    If my trend is exposed, it can be used against me.

    I¡¯m quite strong. I¡¯m conceited with confidence when it comes to my strength. That¡¯s why I belittle my opponent. It¡¯s great if I can think like that.

    If I have some unease then it¡¯s Yuka.

    ¡ºI see, you¡¯re able to contact her. I¡¯m glad¡»

    Yuka was that worried at Marina but she consented immediately when she heard my explanation.

    Suspicious. She consented too easily.

    I told her that I had some minor business when we separate when we arrived at the school entrance after all. The possibility of presuming that I had grasped information that time is high. And knowing that I like to move alone, she didn¡¯t ask anything else and obediently pulled back, she might be investigating my state from a remote place.

    Fufu, it¡¯s possible that those who kidnapped Marina is observing me, Yuka might also be observing me, aren¡¯t I popular?

    Lunchtime, I called Shinozaki just to make sure.

    I think that Shinozaki isn¡¯t related but I should confirm it just in case.

    Also, the one who did it is well informed about me so I have to doubt Shinozaki first. Nevertheless, if I try to call out Shinozaki, they might think that I noticed something.

    It¡¯s a tactic to make the opponent dance on one¡¯s palm.

    Waiting at the back of the school, Shinozaki came over with tottering steps. Then when Shinozaki found me, he trembled and became teary eyed, he then went to cover himself while trembling.

    I used my ability to look around but I haven¡¯t found his companions.

    Since Shinozaki¡¯s the only one called out, we¡¯re unrelated, something like that? What cold-hearted friends.

    That said, Shinozaki doesn¡¯t look like related at all. If Shinozaki was the criminal, he¡¯ll definitely bring his friends when I called him out.

    Or rather, I can understand when I look inside Shinozaki¡¯s body. I¡¯m not a man that¡¯s forgiving when a woman¡¯s kidnapped.

    Furthermore, sending me a threat and a time delay, it¡¯s like telling me to turn the tables.

    If they want to crush me then they won¡¯t bother kidnapping Marina and rather, gather more companions than last time, catch me off guard and overwhelm with numbers.

    But, it¡¯s almost impossible to catch me off guard.

    If he gathered a lot of companions, I¡¯ll run away. I¡¯ll run away and let the enemy disperse, then crush them individually. One by one, carefully, and slowly.

    That¡¯s what I can do with my ability.

    Or rather, dammit, this ability¡¯s useless, Shinozaki¡¯s naked body flows to my brain.

    It was hell to see the naked body of the oily old men but it¡¯s also sickening with the naked body of an ikemen with a good style.

    Furthermore, Shinozaki¡¯s taking care when it comes to me, he looks strangely intellectual rather than his delinquent like feel. Isn¡¯t he much more handsome than before?2

    It feels shit.3

    However©`.

    Pupupu, Shinozaki¡¯s dick is small. 4 Even though it¡¯s small because he¡¯s scared, it¡¯s still trivial when erect.

    Men aren¡¯t about looks or style, the dick is what¡¯s important, idiot.

    ¡¸I-Is there something you need¡­?¡¹

    Teary eyed, Shinozaki speaks out with a shaking voice while getting under cover.

    ¡¸Prepare five million by the end of this week. If you don¡¯t, you get it?¡¹

    I ask Shinozaki while grinning.

    Shinozaki turned pale instantly, bent his knees and crumbled to the ground. Then he dogeza.

    ¡¸M-My savings is just around 200,000. I can hand it immediately. If you give me a month, I can prepare you a million. But, five million is impossible¡­¡¹

    Hearing Shinozaki¡¯s answer, I leaked a sigh.

    He¡¯s really unrelated then?

    If he intends to crush me then he¡¯ll surely match to talk. I¡¯ll tell him to prepare five million, he¡¯ll laugh it and accept it.

    Because the money¡¯s not needed if he intends to crush me. That¡¯s how it should be. But Shinozaki answered realistically.

    ¡¸That was a joke. If I need some money, I can just ask Marina. I treated her like a sex slave, did a lot of lewd stuff she can¡¯t tell anyone, let out semen inside her womb everyday, and she has fallen to a pervert that only makes ahegao. And yet she¡¯s still yearning for you earnestly. She¡¯s a better woman than I thought¡¹

    Looking down on the kneeling Shinozaki, I say that while leaving the place.

    ¡¸Oh right¡¹

    But I stopped, turned back and looked down on Shinozaki then trampled down his head.

    ¡¸If you ever hope taking revenge on Yuka-chan, we¡¯ll meet again¡¹

    Saying as I grind Shinozaki¡¯s head, I began to walk out of the place.

    Even though I trample down his head as he kneel down, there¡¯s not a bit of resistance.

    There¡¯s no way the face can be seen when he dogeza. However it¡¯s possible to see with my ability.

    Far from resisting, he¡¯s sobbing. Is he shocked from Marina or he¡¯s driven in fear from thinking about hoping to take revenge on Yuka.

    Anyway, he¡¯s no good anymore.

    Well, he won¡¯t wish to take revenge against Yuka anymore.

    If Shinozaki¡¯s unrelated, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else. But humans will incur someone¡¯s enmity as long as he live. However, the mastermind this time has no relation with grudge.

    It¡¯s to get me.

    Why? What¡¯s his objective? What does he intend to do by getting me? I don¡¯t know whether they know I have this ability so if they do, there¡¯s no way I would win.

    I have the power to beat up a delinquent group alone. With that level, I can¡¯t think of wanting to abduct that kind of person.

    No matter what you think, the risk is bigger than the return. However, they want it.

    You can¡¯t choose the means to get what you want.

    He might be the same as me but I have no information at all. Then©`.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop thinking¡¹

    Taking my seat, I mutter as I close my eyes.

    If I don¡¯t move, that someone other than me might move behind the scenes.

    The people I¡¯m related with. Asahina and Yuka. Kisaragi in addition.

    If they receive my instructions and think that those three may move behind the scenes and the watch targets will increase. My eyes will be dispersed as a result.

    In case there¡¯s two opponents, the most convenient situation for me is to scatter their power beat them down one by one

    The ideal is one by one. It¡¯s extremely advantageous for me if I can bring it out to 2:1 combat even if they¡¯re a lot. Also©`.

    ¡¸If I use that¡¹

    It would be an easy win

    Closing my eyes, I took a nap to conserve my stamina.

    I feel heavy on Mondays.

    The last class approached it¡¯s end today.

    Yuka didn¡¯t make contact with me in the end.

    I use my ability to observe my surroundings but Yuka was never caught within the range of my ability.

    Or rather, dammit, this is why I¡¯d rather die than seeing them. However, when I use my ability, the naked bodies of the boy classmates flowed to my brain and I want to die.

    The only saving grace is Kisaragi¡¯s body that¡¯s much more erotic than I thought. Also©`.

    ¡¸I¡¯m moved to tears¡­¡¹

    I have known an unexpected fact.

    Since Asashina has entered the range of my ability, it¡¯s normal that I¡¯ll understand Asahina¡¯s naked body.

    The amazing part with my ability is that it doesn¡¯t just penetrate the clothes. When I pray, I can recognize the clothes it penetrates while I see their naked body.

    Asahina¡¯s wearing a bra.5 No matter how much flat she is, adolescent women needs it I guess. I don¡¯t intend to make a complain there.

    But, but she©`.

    ¡¸Who¡¯d thought she¡¯d raise it by that much¡­¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s so flat that I might cry but she¡¯s using a bra to raise it up.

    If you remove that bra? Then what would become of Asahina¡¯s chest? Furthermore©`.

    Marina, Yuka, Kisaragi. Those three has breasts that exceed the average. And compared to that, Asahina is¡­

    ¡ºI can¡¯t see what¡¯s down under because of my breast. Also, it knocks against it when I try to carry a big luggage¡»

    Marina said.

    ¡ºMy shoulders are getting stiff. I wish it¡¯s a bit smaller¡»

    Yuka said.

    Marina, Yuka, and Asahina. When those three gather, the breast of topic would be like that. Just what kind of face Asahina would make?

    ¡ºIt¡¯s actually being raised©`!¡»

    She can¡¯t say something like that.

    It¡¯s getting painful just thinking about it.

    Even I feel so sorry about it that I won¡¯t be able to bring myself to ask about it.

    Let¡¯s pretend we didn¡¯t see her bra.

    After school, I feel something out of place from behind as I walk down the corridor towards the entrance.

    I feel that someone¡¯s following.

    I¡¯m worrying whether I should use my ability or not.

    I used my ability this whole day to check whether Yuka is observing me. Thanks to that I was able to see the breasts, pussy and anus of the girls in our class but I grasped the sizes of the men¡¯s penis at the same time.

    To be frank, I¡¯m already full. I don¡¯t want to use my ability where there are guys.

    But that was a good harvest too.

    My dick¡¯s quite big.

    Tanaka¡¯s the only one in my class who has a bigger than me but, hmm, it¡¯s not about the size idiot. The important one is the hardness, endurance and technique.

    That said, someone seems to be tailing me and it might be a companion of those who kidnapped Marina. Pretending to not notice them, I used my ability.

    ¡¸Haa¡¹

    I sigh when I used my ability. The next moment, the naked bodies of the students coming and going in the corridor has flowed in my brain indiscriminately. Then.

    ¡¸Dammit, what¡¯s with you?¡¹

    Confirming the student who¡¯s tailing me, I released my ability and looked back while complaining.

    I turned back and that guy stopped, she then folds her arms and looked down at me.

    ¡¸You need something? I¡¯m busy¡¹

    Asahina looks at me with a useless high-handed attitude, then she muttered with a sigh.

    ¡¸I was left out for a week that was quite a fun play. Master¡¹

    Asahina calls me Master in a dignified manner from the neglect play while the other students are walking down the corridor.

    Spare me from that.

    ¡¸Unlike you who¡¯s idling around, I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have time to take care of you. Then, bye¡¹

    I still have time before the promised time but I¡¯ll get tired if Asahina meddles with me.

    I don¡¯t know how many are the companions of the friends are. I don¡¯t want to use unnecessary stamina.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t let that go¡¹

    When I tried to leave Asahina quickly, she grabbed my arm.

    ¡¸If I can¡¯t satisfy you as a slave then I would be faulty and I¡¯d be troubled if something happened to Yuka¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s gripping my arm whispers at me.

    There¡¯s no breast hitting me at all. Marina and Yuka would hit though.

    That said, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m properly training your important Yuka-chan.

    Or rather, I thought that Yuka had said something unnecessary to Asahina but it seems that Asahina doesn¡¯t know anything.

    Then I don¡¯t have business with her then.

    ¡¸I¡¯m busy today. I don¡¯t have time to play with you. I¡¯ll play with you when I have time then¡¹

    ¡¸Saying such a thing, why don¡¯t you just reject me obediently, don¡¯t you agree? Even if the Master throws off the salve the slave only has to follow the master, you¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    That¡¯s not it©`©`No, it might be

    ¡¸That might be the case but it¡¯s different today. I¡¯m really busy today. I don¡¯t have time to play with you. Why don¡¯t you just do your favorite past time, masturbating if you have a lot of time? Bye¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait! Aren¡¯t you just saying that I¡¯m a pervert!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? You¡¯re a splendid pervert though¡¹

    ¡¸N-No! It was by chance that time! I just had that by chance!¡¹

    She got irritated when I called her a pervert? Asahina denied it desperately in a low voice.

    What¡¯s with ¡®by chance¡¯?

    Ah, I see. Asahina doesn¡¯t know my special ability. She doesn¡¯t know that I saw the rotor piercing her anus, so she¡¯s trying to play dumb and tells that it was just by chance when I found it.

    Oh, she¡¯s quite shy more than I thought. Speaking of which, she¡¯s also worried about her breasts.

    I want to play with her today but I¡¯ll stop for today.

    ¡¸By chance? Got it. Bye¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait! Don¡¯t agree too easily! You¡¯re not believing me at all, do you!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I believe you. Bye¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re definitely lying! You¡¯re definitely thinking I¡¯m a pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not.6 Bye¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with that suspicious foreigner tone today! It¡¯s so unnatural!¡¹

    She¡¯s saying that she¡¯s not a pervert but Asahina seems to not like the situation that her face is red and she¡¯s placing false charges at me.

    You¡¯re annoying.

    Looking around, the students are running away to escape. Thinking that they might get involved with me and Asahina, they take shelter so that they won¡¯t be involved.

    ¡¸Kyaa©`, help me©`¡¹

    I ask for help as if I¡¯m taking a lynch from Asahina.

    ¡¸Hey!? What¡¯s with that! I¡¯m the one who needs help here! I¡¯m the one being threatened here!?¡¹

    Asahina looks in panic so she gripped my uniform with both of her hands and shakes me.

    ¡¸Ouch, it hurts Asahina-san. Even though I¡¯m already apologizing, why¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? Don¡¯t joke with me! I was already prepared for today and yet, what¡¯s with you!?¡¹

    I tried to make fun of her because it looks fun, Asahina then blushed and her eyes became teary.

    ¡¸You, I didn¡¯t expect it but is your heart filled with excitement on what kind of perverted stuff I¡¯m going to do today?¡¹

    Her nonexistent chest is raised.

    ¡¸H-Haa!? Ba-baba-baka janai no7!? T-T-T-There¡¯s no way I would be! Are you an idiot!? Are you an idiot!?¡¹

    Her cat eyes are shaking then Asahina shakes me as she¡¯s clearly agitated.

    Huh? I¡¯m trying to make fun of her but is it a bull¡¯s eye?

    Could it be that the trauma I have her from raping her was too strong that time that she¡¯s unable to forget it?

    Speaking of which, I heard that that those who are raped depends on it on the contrary.

    Asahina is a pervert with quite a very strange fetish so it won¡¯t be strange that she gets awakened to rape fetish too?

    Her provocations must not be in order to go through me but to make me angry and attack her.

    Asahina, she was broken when I raped her once but she¡¯s actually broken already.

    It looks interesting.

    Let¡¯s see. Since I still have some time, should we raped her as she wished?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to a place where there¡¯s no one else¡¹

    Whispering at her ears, Asahina trembled then stopped making noise.

    ¡¸I-If it¡¯s Master¡¯s order, I¡¯ll follow it¡¹

    Withdrawing her gaze away from me, Asahina answered in a sulky voice.

    Using my ability, I grinned.

    There¡¯s no doubt. Asahina wishes to be raped.

    Asahina¡¯s naked body is exposed to my ability.

    Her pink bud gets erect rapidly on top of her breasts swelling apologetically, then her pink crack that¡¯s used only once has began to overflow with obscene mucous.

    I¡¯m the one who took her virginity and broke her. I have to take responsibility then.

 Chapter 42

    On the road at the back of the school.

    I walk ahead and Asahina follows me silently.

    Before long we arrived a space where the trees are deforested.

    Now then©`.

    I used my ability then gripped Asahina¡¯s shoulder as I turned around then I made her fall by hitting her foot.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    A small scream was heard.

    Asahina who had her feet kicked lost her balance and danced in the air gently that it was interesting. Then©`.

    ¡¸Gaha¡¹

    Asahina who just had her back thrown at the ground let out her breath.

    ¡¸Kahyu¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s eyes opened wide, then she gulped down her saliva while having a red face. There©`.

    ¡¸Guge¡¹

    Asahina raised a frog-like groan, she then convulsed.

    I weighted on the Asahina who was thrown at the ground.

    Gripping the nape of the uniform and I used a technique to roll and throw her foot. It¡¯s almost a one arm back throw but, ¡°I rolled her¡± instead of ¡°Throw¡±

    It¡¯s a judo body drop I learned from PE before.

    Amazing. It¡¯s a new discovery. Since I don¡¯t have a blind spot with this ability, I can shift to this technique immediately the moment I turn to my opponent.

    They might be resisting when I face them straight but if I thrust in unexpectedly, this technique would surely be used.

    It might not be bad to learn Judo.

    ¡¸Gego, Gaha¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s coughing intensely as if her eyes are about to pop out.

    I suddenly turned around, she suddenly danced in the air then she was thrown at the ground. Then I pressed on top of her so she¡¯s unable to bear it.

    Asahina who was thrown down wasn¡¯t able to understand what¡¯s happening, she was just forced to the ground lying face down. I gripped her right hand and turned it on her back, I locked her joints.

    ¡¸Igi¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s arm isn¡¯t bent on a direction where it won¡¯t bend by force, Asahina clenched her teeth, groaned and her saliva dripped down.

    She wishes to be raped after all.

    Though she wants to be raped, but there¡¯s no way she can¡¯t say that she wants to be raped. It¡¯s just merely fornication. Thus I have to rape her this way.

    Furthermore, I don¡¯t know whether Asahina really wants to be raped or not. I can¡¯t read her mind after all.1

    But it¡¯s true that her nipples is erect and she¡¯s dripping love nectar when she thinks that she¡¯s going to be raped by me Also©`.

    ¡¸Gu, gi, igi¡¹

    Asahina is pressed against the ground with her face lying down, her arms turned to her back and her joints are locked down, she¡¯s having dyspnea as she was thrown to the ground and she¡¯s feeling intense pain from locked joints. And even though she¡¯s humiliated from being pressed against the ground, a large amount of love nectar is dripping from her pussy.

    Ohh, she¡¯s really sloppy.

    There¡¯s no mistake. She really has awakened to rape desire.

    Marina and Yuka are quite masochistic but this one¡¯s the real masochist.

    Though she¡¯s neglected a lot, I feel sorry for her so I¡¯ll violate her mercilessly to show the true rape.

    ¡¸W-What are you doing suddenly¡­¡¹

    Asahina who clenches her teeth while saliva drips down from her lips as her back¡¯s pressed, she¡¯s raising a groan as I lock her joints by placing her hand on her back.

    I want to violate beauties as I want. I thought of that but when I violated Marina and Yuka, I¡¯ve somehow thought of various things.

    However, I can violate Asahina as much as I want.

    Without answering Asahina¡¯s question, I unzip my pants and took out my penis while holding her arms.

    A thick blood vessel rise to the surface of the bent backwards trembling penis.

    I feel that the glans is bigger than usual.

    I¡¯ve gotten depressed because I noticed the defect of my new ability and I never ejaculated from Sunday till now.

    The penis who¡¯s trembling has precum dripping as if telling it wants to enter a meat hole right now.

    Aren¡¯t you glad, Asahina? I¡¯ll let you savor a very thick semen from the penis you haven¡¯t tasted for a while. I¡¯ll let out such thick semen inside your womb.

    Grinning silently, I thrust in my left hand inside Asahina¡¯s skirt and took off her panties. Then I pierced two fingers inside her meat hole.

    ¡¸Higi¡¹

    Asahina trembled and raised a sorrowed groan.

    Usually, you won¡¯t be seeing inside unless you roll the skirt. But not for me.

    Thanks to my space grasp ability, I don¡¯t need to see to carry it out smoothly, it¡¯s really convenient.

    That said, even though a lot of love nectar is dripping, Asahina¡¯s pussy accepted a man only once. If two fingers were put in that kind of pussy, she¡¯ll only feel pain instead of pleasure.

    ¡¸Hi, igi, guu¡¹

    The two fingers went inside to the root and bent, and pluck the wall of flesh.

    A heavy obscene wet sound echoes.

    Asahina can probably only feel pain but she clenched her teeth to the limit and blushed when she heard the lewd wet sounds from her pussy.

    She¡¯s covered and mud, violated and humiliated as she¡¯s pressed to the ground. And yet the sound of her pussy tells Asahina¡¯s true feelings. It¡¯s helplessly shameful and it must be frustrating.

    Or rather, I can see her feeling really frustrated. Isn¡¯t the acting to vivid.

    ¡¸Agi¡¹

    Pulling the two fingers that¡¯s scratching her wall of flesh mercilessly, Asahina trembled, clenched her teeth and raised a sorrowful groan.

    The fingers twines with a large amount of love nectar and the lewd liquid drips on the ground.

    Showing those fingers to Asahina, ¡°Are you getting aroused from being violated?¡± It¡¯s interesting to ask but I didn¡¯t say anything. However, I moved the finger casually to a place where Asahina can see it.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    With her face facing the ground, Asahina saw my finger at a glance, her ears turned red and she withdrew her gaze.

    She¡¯s probably embarrassed when the love nectar is pointed out but it¡¯s much hard not to say anything.

    Frowning from frustration and embarrassment, Asahina blushed and clenched her teeth. Seeing her lying down face clearly is the best.

    Though I became pessimistic when I noticed the serious defect, this ability really depends on how it¡¯s used.

    Having such thoughts, I pulled the belt of my trousers, placed both of Asahina¡¯s hands on her back and tied it with the belt.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    Asahina leaks a groan and shakes her body. She seems to have forgotten how to resist as she can¡¯t catch up with the sudden continuous events, but she finally showed some resistance. But it¡¯s too late.

    I completely deprived Asahina of her freedom, thrust in my hands inside her skirt and took her panties. Then, I took it off immediately.

    ¡¸W-Why are you doing this!¡¹

    Asahina finally spoke out after she was thrown to the ground. Her voice is obviously angry.

    ¡¸I told you I¡¯ll be your slave right!? I told you I¡¯ll obey your orders, right!? And yet why are you doing cruel things like this!? Do you have no fragment of emotion!?¡¹

    Asahina shouts as she twist her body, tears spill from the corner of her eye and stream down her cheeks.

    It seems that she really hates it. I misunderstood that she desires to be raped.

    ¡¸Please! I don¡¯t want this! I¡¯ll do anything willingly so please stop doing cruel things forcefully!¡¹

    Asahina struggles violently while crying as her arms are restrained on her back and pushed down the ground.

    She¡¯ll do anything willingly so stop with the rape? What a strange talk.

    Or rather, I can¡¯t stop since I¡¯m already halfway through. Let¡¯s do it for the time being.

    Having such thoughts, I sat between Asahina¡¯s thighs, gripped my pole with my right hand and placed it in her meat hole.

    ¡¸S-Stop it!¡¹

    Her shout echoes. Then©`.

    When I pressed the glans against her meat hole, an obscene wet sound echoes.

    I know that her pussy¡¯s wet but this is©`.

    I grinned and released my space grasp ability, then used my X-ray ability.

    Penetrating her skin, the inside of her pussy is exposed. Though I can only penetrate one part, everything from the entrance of her meat hole to her womb became exposed.

    The vaginal walls are convulsing here and there and it¡¯s generating love nectar with a terrific power.

    What¡¯s with you? I thought that she really hates it but she¡¯s extremely aroused.

    Could it be that Asahina doesn¡¯t notice that she had awaken her desire to be raped?

    There¡¯s something welling up in her heart. There¡¯s something piercing her but she can¡¯t understand. She understands that something unconsciously, it stirs her up and she provokes me.

    Thus, there¡¯s no need to tell Asahina.

    Why does she feel it when she¡¯s violated forcibly. Why is she feeling it from being raped by a man she doesn¡¯t love.

    That worry will corner her.

    Also, as long as she doesn¡¯t notice her own wish, I can say she¡¯s imprisoned. That¡¯s much fun that way.

    ¡¸W-Why!? I said that I will do anything! I told you I¡¯ll be your slave, right!? And yet why¡­¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s shouting looks funny for a moment.

    Why, why, she repeats as she sheds tears. But her pussy¡¯s like this.

    I know. If you want it that much then I¡¯ll give it to you.

    N?

    As I try to screw in my penis inside her pussy, I noticed something.

    The twitching place inside her pussy. I don¡¯t understand it when I can¡¯t penetrate the whole body, it¡¯s surely a weak point.

    There are three remarkable weak points inside Marina¡¯s pussy. All of Yuka¡¯s pussy is convulsing violently so I can¡¯t distinguish her weak point. Then Asahina¡¯s weak point is©`.

    There¡¯s seven locations inside her pussy that¡¯s convulsing intensly. It¡¯s quite a lot more than Marina.

    That¡¯s great but Asahina¡¯s weak points are completely opposite of Marina¡¯s

    Marina¡¯s weak points are all in front of her pussy. On the other hand, Asahina¡¯s weak points of her pussy is on the other side, in other words, the side near the anus. Furthermore, it¡¯s more than double of Marina¡¯s number.

    Feeling uneasy, I concentrated on her anus. Then©`.

    ¡¸Ku, kuku, kukuku¡¹2

    I laughed instinctively.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t laugh! Don¡¯t laugh! Laughing while doing something this cruel, you¡¯re the worst! A scumbag!¡¹

    Asahina shouted angrily. Asahina probably thinks that I¡¯m laughing because I¡¯m seeing her shout as I rape her.

    No no, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m laughing because of another thing. Well, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m a scumbag, I¡¯m admitting it.

    The reason I laughed is©`.

    The wall of flesh in her anus is convulsing abnormally. Furthermore, its the side near the pussy.

    That¡¯s right, Asahina¡¯s weak point is concentrated on both sides of the wall of flesh that separates her pussy and anus.

    If you stimulate the weak point of the anus side of her pussy, the weak point of the pussy side of her anus would be stimulated and if you stimulate the weak point of the pussy side of her anus, the weak point of the anus side of her pussy would be stimulated.

    She¡¯s already an anal lover.

    Or rather, in other words, a penis pierce her pussy then a penis pierce her anus, if those two holes are simultaneously stimulated, the two weak points separated a wall of flesh shows it¡¯s best self when the two holes are pierced.

    Oh, I see. Is that how it is?

    Asahina who was a virgin had a sex toy in her pussy. But Asahina¡¯s weak points on her pussy are twice more than Marina¡¯s pussy. She concentrated there because of that and she tried to obtain pleasure somehow or another. Therefore her anus is developed.

    After all the pussy side wall of flesh on her anus has the same weak point with her pussy. With her anus being exploited she can feel enough pleasure.

    This is great. Asahina¡¯s pussy and anus is a huge pervert that loves having those hole attacked at the same time. Furthermore, she wishes to be raped.

    Furthermore©`.

    I can¡¯t find any waste inside Asahina¡¯s intestines.

    It seems that she has processed her anus to be attacked beforehand.

    Sorry Asahina. I don¡¯t have a vibrator right now so I it¡¯s impossible to attack two holes I¡¯ll creampie you so let me go with that.

    Having such thoughts, I laughed in my mind and thrust in my waist to push in my penis inside her pussy.

    ¡¸Guuuu¡¹

    Asahina trembled and raised a groan.

    Ah, dammit, I¡¯m using X-ray so I can¡¯t see Asahina¡¯s face. But I need to attack her weak points inside her pussy so I can¡¯t release this X-ray ability.

    Well, I¡¯ll violate her until I¡¯m tired so I¡¯ll compromise this time.

    ¡¸Agi¡¹

    Then my penis tears up the meats as it invades. With the glans sticking to her uterus, Asahina convulsed and screamed.

    The surroundings of her uterus is convulsing violently. I can¡¯t say it clearly but it seems that the other weak points have concentrated in the surrounding of her uterus.

    Asahina loves to be attacked on both holes at the same time but it seems that she also loves to have her uterus pierved.

    This might¡¯ve been a birth of a meat toilet.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll curse you! I¡¯ll curse you! I¡¯ll never forgive you! I¡¯ll definitely take my revenge sometime!¡¹

    Asahina curses with a shaking voice while convulsing.

    Just what kind of face she¡¯s making? Your voice is high pitched though? Your ears are red though? Aren¡¯t you actually feeling good that you can¡¯t bear it? Or rather, you can¡¯t bear it that you want your womb to be pierced a lot?

    That said, this pussy¡¯s no good. It¡¯s good as new so it¡¯s tight and hard, furthermore, it¡¯s abnormally drenched with love nectar. And yet it doesn¡¯t feel good.

    The meat is hard. Since it¡¯s not yet developed, it¡¯s flexibility is bad. Because of that, it doesn¡¯t stick like Marina and Yuka¡¯s pussy.

    I was so impressed that I felt good on the first time but Marina and Yuka¡¯s pussy is too good that I can only think of Asahina¡¯s pussy as no good.

    Well, Marina¡¯s pussy is far from Yuka¡¯s pussy at first. But with steady development, the pussy matured to be considerably good.

    Development is important.

    ¡¸Brutal! Savage!3 Enemy of women! Scumbag!¡¹

    With the penis piercing to the root, her uterus is hollowed out and Asahina vigorously speaks abusively.

    Thanks to my severe experiments with Marina, I was able to understand that the sensitivity of the weak point is high enough. Even if there¡¯s an individual difference, the sensitivity of the weak point is abnormally high all the same.

    Other than Yuka, the difference of the pleasure won¡¯t be different.

    It¡¯s a place that you can ignore the person¡¯s will and force her to climax. That¡¯s the weak point. That weak point is concentrated in her anus and pussy. Just how long can she resist?

    The penis that¡¯s erect to the limit has it¡¯s swelling felt by the pussy.

    ¡¸Guuu¡¹

    Asahina raises a painful groan because the vaginal walls were pressed. I¡¯m dying to see Asahina¡¯s face but I can¡¯t release X-ray vision.

    The beginning is essential. For the time being©`.

    I pull my penis out then thrust it in vigorously.

    ¡¸Higi!?¡¹

    I hollow out her uterus with my glans then Asahina shouted while jumping up.

    Please. Don¡¯t just ahegao instantly. I won¡¯t have fun if you do.

    Having such thoughts, I pull out my penis then mightily thrust it in.

    ¡¸Agyaa!?¡¹

    Deep inside her pussy, I hollow out one of her weak point near her anus then Asahina convulsed while raising a sorrowful voice.

    Her love nectar scattered. Ashina raises a sorrowful voice but the inside of her pussy is becoming amazing.

    With the abnormal amount of love nectar, the entire vagina began to convulse violently.

    Asahina definitely came. But she¡¯s hiding it right now.

    Her willpower is terrible just as thought. It¡¯s equal to Yuka? At worst it would be more.

    Okay, that¡¯s the spirit. Hide your climax at any cost.

    That said, I have the ability to see through a human body. I can understand Asahina¡¯s body reaction at just one glance.

    Asahina¡¯s weak points is crowded at the pussy and the anus side but there are other weak points existing. But searching for the weak point on her whole body when I can¡¯t see the whole body is too inefficient and it takes time. Furthermore, even if I find the weak point, it¡¯s necessary to record the exact location to remember it

    It¡¯s the best as I can take my time to search her whole body as it¡¯s attacked while it¡¯s restrained.

    It would be great if Marina and Yuka fellate me while I look at Asahina¡¯s weak points.

    The idea appears while I think.

    The excursion might be the best time to have fun.

    ¡¸Ah, gu, igi, aga, higu¡¹

    Speeding up my waist, as I enjoy Asahina¡¯s sorrowful voice, I think on how to train her after this.

    However, this pussy¡¯s really no good. It¡¯s tight, hard, and wet and yet the squeezing is bad.

    The shutting is quite considerable but since it¡¯s not flexible, the wall of flesh doesn¡¯t stick to the penis. Furthermore, the gap opens whenever I pull out and insert so it became boring.

    When I thought of that©`.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    A sound of the wind came out from her pussy and Asahina reacted.

    As my penis thrust in, wind enters the gap then the wind makes fart like sound when the penis pushes it out.

    This phenomenon doesn¡¯t happen to the pussy of Marina and Yuka that sticks to the penis greatly.l

    ¡¸N-No! That¡¯s not it! That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    Since it sounds like fart, it seems that she misunderstood that she farted so Asahina desperately denies it. But©`.

    Speeding up my waist, Bubum Bubi, bubo, bibyu, bubibibibi, the sound of farting continues to echo.

    ¡¸No! That¡¯s not it! That¡¯s not iit!¡¹

    Asahina shakes her head as she shout and she¡¯s desperately denying it while sobbing.

    This is fun.

    I¡¯m raping her, even though she¡¯s cursing me, it¡¯s too far on being shameless like farting.

    Well, I know that she¡¯s not farting but I don¡¯t have the obligation to tell Asahina that. Instead©`.

    ¡¸Kukuku¡¹

    I laughed.

    ¡¸Kuuu, uguu, higuu©`©`No, that¡¯s not it, that¡¯s really not it©`©`Higi, aga, ngi¡¹

    Asahina raises a sorrowful shout to deny it even though the sounds originate from her pussy that¡¯s being violated by me.

    This is fun. But this pussy¡¯s no good that I can¡¯t cum

    I¡¯ve been too used to Marina and Yuka¡¯s good pussy that I hardly feel any charm from this new pussy.

    I might hate virgins now.

    In the end, it took me 30 minutes to ejaculate.

    It was painful but Asahina can¡¯t endure it I guess. After all I kept piercing her weak point for thirty minutes.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll definitely take my revenge¡­¡¹

    Breathing roughly, her face is dirty with mud and her pussy¡¯s dripping with semen, Asahina glared at me and cursed.

    Amazing. Even though she surely came, it didn¡¯t show on her face at all.

    Did she mind her farting too much?

    Nay, weak points aren¡¯t that sweet.

    Even Yuka can put a good face no matter how much I attacked her but her whole body flushes and sweats when I attack her weak point. No matter how much she hides it, there¡¯s still a limit.

    Asahina¡¯s body is also blushing and sweating and her nipples and clitoris are erect. There¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s attacked by the terrific pleasure and came. She¡¯s the same as Yuka but there¡¯s a huge difference with Yuka.

    Asahina doesn¡¯t have experience at all. And for her to be able to hide it on Yuka¡¯s level, that¡¯s the proof that her willpower is higher than Yuka.

    ¡¸Then, you¡¯re going to stop being a slave?¡¹

    Putting my belt again and fixing my clothes, I ask while looking down at Asahina who sits on the ground.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll keep my promise. I¡¯ll still be your slave. But I¡¯ll definitely take my revenge one day¡¹

    Clenching her teeth to the limit, Asahina talks to me in a very low voice as while glaring hard.

    I grinned as I used my space grasp ability,

    I can¡¯t see her insides but I can understand the surface of a human body with my space grasp ability.

    There¡¯s a large amount of sweat on her blushing body. Her clitoris and nipple as so erect it might explode and her whole body is convulsing here and there. Then the semen I let out, the indecent viscous liquid I let out is overflowing endlessly.

    It¡¯s futile even if you hide it. It won¡¯t pass through me.

    Knowing that she¡¯s hiding it, it¡¯s the best amusement to see how long she can hide it.

    Also, even though it would be found out, Asahina will desperately deny it, she¡¯s exactly like a clown.

    Right. To enjoy it more©`.

    ¡¸Asahina, I¡¯ll give you a chance¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Grinning as I speak to her, Asahina tilts her head while looking puzzled.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you a chance to attack me once a day. You can attack with your chosen weapon whether it¡¯s a knife or a chainsaw. However, I¡¯ll punish you when you fail. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only give you lewd punishments¡¹

    I grin as I talk and Asahina¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡¸Are you seriously saying taht?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Towards the Asahina who¡¯s asking as she¡¯s being careful, I nodded with a smile. Then©`.

    Asahina stands up while her thighs shake up. The cloudy mucous drips from the inside of her skirt towards the ground.

    ¡¸Then, let me take your offer¡¹

    Saying that, Asahina who¡¯s thighs are trembling grasped her right hand. Then©`.

    ¡¸AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡¹

    She shouted.

    Asahina steps forward with her right leg then shot out the clenched right hand with all of her heart and soul.

    However, I kept attacking her weak point for a long time as I severely violate her. Her right knee that stepped forward breaks then she decelerated before her special right straight reached me. I gripped Asahina¡¯s right hand and draw her towards me.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t use any weapons. I¡¯ll defeat the unfair and the worst cum like you upfront. I¡¯ll defeat you with this hand, with this fist!¡¹

    Embraced by me, Asahina¡¯s complete exhausted but she still peel her fangs and barked like a silent hungry wolf.

    The pleasure runs through my back.

    She¡¯s really great. Her pussy¡¯s no good but she¡¯s super interesting.

    I took her virginity, I broke her, and then Asahina tries to overthrow me.

    Asahina bets everything and tries to challenge me. That means that all of Asahina is mine.

    This is unbearably fun.

    ¡¸The share for today ended. I¡¯ll punish you because you failed¡¹

    Grinning as I say that, Asahina who¡¯s angry and tired out only glared at me.

    ¡¸D-Do as you like¡­¡¹

    Asahina answered in a sulky voice then averted her face.

    Oh, do as I like you say? I¡¯ll do as I like then.

    Holding Asahina with my left arm, I thrust in my right finger inside her skirt then thrust my two fingers inside her pussy.

    ¡¸Guuu¡¹

    Ashina raised a muffled groan, her cheeks blushed, her breathing turned rough, her thighs trembled and her knees turned pigeon toed.

    Oh, she¡¯s making such a face while I rape her?

    Her cheeks blush as she breathes hard. Even though she can endure it, it¡¯s impossible to hide it completely?

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Asahina raised a small scream then trembled. I bent the two fingers piercing her pussy and scratched her weak point. Then©`,

    ¡¸Ah, gu, igi, hii, higu, guuuuuu¡¹

    The inside of Asahina¡¯s skirt is making a lewd wet sound.

    The two fingers bent inside is scratching her weak points. There¡¯s no way she can endure.

    Clenching her teeth while being teary eyed, Asahina raised a sorrowful groan, convulsed greatly and her Pidgeon toed knees are shaking. Then an indecent viscous liquid drips to the ground.

    Her skins flushed like it¡¯s burning, she¡¯s letting out a large amount of sweat, her nipples and clitoris are erect and yet Asahina¡¯s hiding the pleasure.

    Satisfied with that Asahina, I kept stirring her pussy without mercy.

    Asahina who¡¯s been attacked by me severely obviously reached climax. But she never raised a sweet voice, she didn¡¯t faint, she endured it splendidly.

    Though I gave her a chance to attack me once a day, is she seriously thinking that she can beat me?

    Losing to pleasure,it would end when she comes to attack wanting the punishment.

    Well, do your best and amuse me, Pechahina-chan.

 Chapter 43

    For some reason, Asahina won¡¯t be able to move.

    It seems that stimulating he pussy made her cum too much that she¡¯s unable to stand up.

    With that said©`.

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t say my thanks¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s being shouldered by me spoke in a sulky voice.

    Grinning, I support Asahina¡¯s ass with both hands and I stimulate her anus inside her skirt.

    ¡¸Ihi¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s body jumped up from my back.

    Marina and Yuka would have their breasts hitting it but it¡¯s painful to feel the board hitting my back.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I ask Asahina innocently.

    ¡¸N-N-Nothing. A grasshopper, a grasshopper jumped¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s clearly shaken makes a desperate excuse.

    Asahina¡¯s has a weak point on the pussy side wall of flesh in her anus. Though the pussy and the anus both shows high sensitivity, there¡¯s a big difference on the two holes.

    Her pussy¡¯s a virgin and isn¡¯t almost developed. But her anus is developed quite well. In other words, the anus has a higher sensitivity.

    Just how did she play with her anus?

    Also, there¡¯s also a weak point concentrated around the uterus aside from the wall of flesh between the pussy and anus but the weak point of the anus is concentrated on the wall of flesh on the entrance and the pussy side.

    In short, her pussy¡¯s a deep wall of flesh. The entrance of the anus and the wall of flesh has high sensitivity.

    Therefore, I pretended for it to be a coincidence and put my finger inside her skirt and stimulate her anus©`.

    ¡¸Kuhi¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s body jumped up intensely.

    She¡¯s reacting like this by only lightly stimulating her anus with the tip of a finger.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸G-G-G-Grasshopper! A grasshopper jumped on my face!¡¹

    Asahina who seems to want to hide that she¡¯s feeling it from her anus raises a violently shaking voice while her face turns red.

    It¡¯s obvious at first that you¡¯re a huge pervert that loves to be done in the ass.

    Furthermore, since I¡¯m using my space grasp ability, I can smoothly understand the naked body of Asahina riding my back.

    Asahina who¡¯s shouldered by me have her legs open. Large amount of mucous begins to overflow from her open pussy because of that. I feel that it¡¯s bigger than the time I played with it. And since I¡¯m carrying her ass as a support, I¡¯m spreading it out.

    It¡¯s twitching and wriggling wistfully. Do you really want to have your anus pierced that much?

    Well, I won¡¯t do it though.

    I¡¯ll develop your anus by attacking your pussy. I¡¯d be troubled if you ahegao immediately, I also want to see your agony wanting to have me play with it.

    You cursed me that much. I won¡¯t be willing even if you you tell me yourself that you want it to be teased.

    Don¡¯t worry, when I advance with developing your pussy, I¡¯ll cherish you and attack both holes simultaneously.

    Grinning while having such thoughts, we arrived at the schoolgate.

    ¡¸L-Let me down here¡¹

    Saying that, Asahina tries to get off my back forcibly.

    ¡¸Is that so? Hore¡¹

    I separate my hands from the ass of Asahina who¡¯s squirming on my back.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I heard a foolish voice and at the next moment©`.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    Asahina screamed as she fell from my back.

    Asahina fell on her ass with her knees on the ground.

    ¡¸Ouch! H-Hey, what are you doing suddenly¡­ah, ouch ouch¡¹

    Asahina who had her ass fallen to the ground glares at me with teary eyes and frowns from the pain.

    What are you doing so suddenly? You¡¯re the one acting violently saying that you want to get off suddenly.

    Turning around, I point the skirt of Asahina who fell on the backside with her knees used to stand.

    ¡¸I can see it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hearing my words, Asahina tilts her head while still teary eyed.

    Asahina¡¯s dripping down love nectar since I violated her. Then I poured semen inside her womb as I violate her, the semen then flowed backwards and came out with the love nectar and she spouted a lot of tide from my fingering.

    Asahina¡¯s underwear is dripping wet because of that and she took it off.

    In short Asahina who¡¯s standing on her knees falling to the backside had her pussy exposed.

    There¡¯s some students appearing to leave the school from time to time. But the place is at the side of the school gate. Asahina¡¯s pussy is exposed for everyone to worship.

    ¡¸Hyaaa!?¡¹

    Asahina noticed that her pussy is exposed when she saw me pointing it out, she turned burning red instantly, screamed and held her skirt with both of her hands. Then she seat like a girl and glared at me with teary eyes.

    Hey, why are you glaring at me? I even pointed it out.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll never forgive you¡¹

    Asahina raised an angry trembling voice while glaring at me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. I don¡¯t think of wanting forgiveness¡¹

    I look down at Asahina who¡¯s glaring at me and answered like that.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    Asahina frowned frustrated then grinned while making a blood vessel come to surface in the temple.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely defeat you. Someday¡­¡¹

    An angry smile floats and Asahina who¡¯s gripping her skirt with both hands to the limit mutters as if she¡¯s persuading herself.

    ¡¸I see. I¡¯m expecting it. Well, do your best¡¹

    I lightly warded Asahina off.

    It¡¯s true that I¡¯m expecting it. I even gave her a special chance to attack me once a day though?

    ¡¸Onee-sama©`!¡¹1

    Asahina reacted to the voice then she tuned her back towards it. Next a small girl invaded the range of my space grasp ability.

    She looks like Asahina, she even has the arrogant looking cat eyes as well. Then she also has the same twintail as Asahina.

    That¡¯s a small Asahina.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s Asahina¡¯s little sister that I saw on the eat all you can roast meat shop.

    Since she invaded the range of my ability, her naked body¡¯s exposed to me.

    She¡¯s the same chopping board as Asahina but her pink areola and nipples are surely a woman¡¯s. Also, she¡¯s still developing unlike Asahina. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s hopeless.

    Or rather, that¡¯s fine since she¡¯s a loli.

    Also, there¡¯s a slit seen between her crotch. The crack is a genuine no hair.

    Asahina has no hair too but I can see some pink flapping a bit. On the other side, the tiny Asahina has no hair at all. A genuine no hair.

    ¡¸Onee-sama, are you okay?¡¹

    The loli Asahina comes running toward Asahina who¡¯s sitting on the ground, the lolihina calls out Asahina anxiously.

    Then I noticed something shocking there.

    I was sure that lolihina¡¯s at age where she¡¯s wearing a red satchel on her shoulders but she¡¯s certainly wearing a uniform. 2

    A red ribbon tie on a white blouse. Then a tartan skirt on a dark green blazer jacket. A black kneesocks and a brown loafer.

    Then a school badge embroidered on the chest area of the blazer jacket and on the black kneesocks.

    There¡¯s no doubt. It¡¯s a uniform on a famous black lily school for famous Ojou-sama.

    That¡¯s a joint middle and high school. Asahina¡¯s little sister is a middle school student then?

    Seriously? She¡¯s so tiny and yet she¡¯s in middle school. No way.

    *Sigh* I thought she had some hope in future even though she¡¯s a chopping board but it seems that this might be no good.

    ¡¸D-Did you take care of my elder sister? Thank you very much. I¡¯m Asahina Yuu¡¯s little sister, Asahina Yui. A third year on black lily middle school¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Lolihina looked at me and straightened her posture, then she introduced herself while bowing politely. I leaked out a surprised voice instinctively when I heard it.

    I thought that she¡¯d be a first year middle school but who¡¯d thought that she¡¯s a third year already?

    I won¡¯t feel uneasy if this lolihina is wearing a red satchel on her shoulder though. Even though it¡¯s already impossible for her to be a first year, it¡¯s too much impossible for her to be a third year.

    Her chest¡­is already no good. Or rather, she might be more at danger than her sister at worst case.

    But well, she looks much more blessed than her sister that¡¯s because she¡¯s smaller in every sense so it¡¯s still okay even if she doesn¡¯t have a chest. If she stops growing in that state, her demand from pedophiles would be high.

    ¡¸Yui, you don¡¯t need to greet that person. He¡¯s a no good person that you mustn¡¯t get concerned with¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s still sitting on the ground glared at me as she talks to Lolihina

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Lolihina who¡¯s surprised looked back at her sister.

    However, she¡¯s really loliloli more than her looks. I really can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s a third year because of that.

    Since black lily is a prestigious school, is she a genius that skipped grades? I¡¯m sure that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸Yui will come with me so I don¡¯t need you anymore. Disappear quickly as you¡¯re an eyesore¡¹

    ¡¸O-Onee-sama! You can¡¯t say something©`¡¹

    ¡¸Just shut up Yui¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes. I¡¯m sorry, Onee-sama¡­¡¹

    Ashina who glares at me made nasty comments then Lolihina tried to stop it., But she was warned not to do something in reverse and she became silent while teary eyed.

    They look alike but it seems that the character seems different.

    Because the elder sister is selfish and tyrannical, the little sister has become weak nervous and timid.

    The useless elder sister is causing a hard time.

    While I look down at Asahina, she snorts and looks the other way, she then stood up unsteadily by borrowing Lolihina¡¯s shoulder. Looking down at me while her knees shake then she looks at me with a high handed smile.

    It seems that she wants to preserve her dignity by some means but with her knees like a newborn fawn, it doesn¡¯t tighten at all.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the one to beat you. I won¡¯t let you be defeated by someone else until then¡¹

    ¡¸O-Onee-sama, you can¡¯t say something©`¡¹

    ¡¸Just shut up Yui¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes. I¡¯m sorry Onee-sama¡­

    Asahina speaks out to something like a small fry while having a high handed smile floating then Lolihina tried to stop that. But she¡¯s been warned not to do it and the Lolihina who¡¯s supporting her elder sister felt despondent and her ears turned watery.

    Though she¡¯s speaking sharply, Asahina can¡¯t walk straight, she was desperately supported by the tiny little sister and left staggering.

    She¡¯s putting that much burden on her little sister, why is she feeling important like that?

    I have to train her firmly to change her character for the sake of her little sister3

    Returning to the entrance, I borrowed one umbrella from the umbrella depository. Then I took out my phone from my pocket to confirm the time.

    ¡¸Barely safe¡¹

    The time¡¯s 4:50 PM Since the youth park is near the school, I still have enough time. But I wanted to go there earlier and inspect so I can have the geographical advantage and take the initiative against the opponent.

    Asahina¡¯s at fault here. It¡¯s all the fault of the chest of Asahina that doesn¡¯t hit even if you bring it near. I¡¯ll give her a punishment of attacking her weak point for three hours.

    Having such thoughts, I ran towards the youth park.

    I wiped the sweat coming out with the back of my hand when I arrived at youth park.

    The time¡¯s 4:57 PM. I made it almost in time.

    I fixed my breathing then used my space grasp ability while entering the park.

    The time is weekday evening. Women with children stands out in the park.

    There¡¯s a mother coming for the child who is playing in the park and there¡¯s also a mother who took the child and stopped by bath the park while shopping.

    Thanks to that, it¡¯s not painful even if I use my ability.

    ¡¸That woman has a docile face, how should I say it¡­¡¹

    The beauty seems to be talking with a neat young girl. But I can see some indecent letters behind the clothes. There¡¯s a meat toilet written on her abdomen. There¡¯s other writings such as sperm tank and sow on her skin hidden with her clothes.

    Did the husband write it or could it be a special circumstances.

    At any rate, the world changes just by only penetrating the clothes.

    Humans aren¡¯t the looks they say but I completely agree.

    Hanging around the park, I looked at a mother and a girl¡¯s naked body as I like then sat down on one of the bench I found.

    The time is specified however the location to meet inside the park isn¡¯t written Since I don¡¯t know the opponent¡¯s appearance, I can only do nothing but wait.

    It was fun to loiter around the park but I didn¡¯t find the person with such characteristic. Because they can¡¯t hide from me, I can say that they¡¯re not here yet.

    Or could it be that they have noticed that there¡¯s a big difference from my expectations?

    Well, perhaps the opponent has already supplemented me. If I wait, they¡¯ll surely come from the other side.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Looking absentmindedly at the orange evening, a girl has invaded the range of my ability.

    ¡¸Ooh¡­She¡¯s super beautiful¡¹

    The golden hair reflects of the orange setting sun. The girl has a long blond hair braided at her back and the evening sun is reflected onto her blue eyes.

    She¡¯s having a red ribbon tie in her white blouse. Then a thick green blazer jacket and a tartan check skirt. Then a brown loafer and black kneesocks.

    I reacted instinctively.

    I¡¯ve seen the school badge embroidered on the jacket area of her blazer jacket and black kneesocks a while ago.

    That¡¯s the black lily uniform Lolihina¡¯s wearing

    ¡¸A beauty that equals Lolihina-chan¡¹

    The black haired black eyed Lolihina and the beauty with blonde hair and blue eyes. Their height is almost the same too. Of course, she also has no hair in her pussy just like Lolihina.

    If there¡¯s a difference©`.

    ¡¸As expected of a foreign blood I guess?¡¹

    Her body¡¯s small so it lacks the impact compared to Marina and Yuka but her breasts are big for the size of her body.

    I¡¯m not sure whether I can call it a big tits but it might be considerably big compared from the girls of her age.

    Instead of Loli big tits, it feels like Loli good tits.

    My ability¡¯s convenient. That¡¯s because I can grasp it without turning my eyes to the target.

    I might be mistaken as a pervert when I stare at the loli. But I can ogle at her as much as I want while pretending to be looking at the setting sun and be lost in meditation.

    I thought that the blonde haired blue eyed beauty is coming towards me but, she really did! In short, she¡¯s not passing in front of me who¡¯s sitting on the bench but she¡¯s coming straight to me.

    Could it be©`.

    Is this kid related to this incident then?

    Well, if she¡¯s just a messenger then it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a child a girl or a boy.

    But it¡¯s surprising for a black lily student to be related.

    I concentrated while keeping my gaze in front.

    There¡¯s no suspicious person entering the range of my ability. It¡¯s already past five. When it comes to this, can I assume that this blonde hair blue eyed beauty is related after all?

    ¡¸Can I sit next to you?¡¹

    The beauty with blond hair and blue eyes stopped in front of me, she asks in a strangely brusque tone contradicting her shining beauty.

    ¡¸Go on¡¹

    I answered while keeping my eyes at front without looking at the girl then the girl sat next to me.

    There¡¯s nothing like a weapon at all. Suppose she jumps up suddenly, I can overwhelm her with power. It¡¯s possible to deal enough even if she takes the first move.

    If there¡¯s something that makes me uneasy, it¡¯s her skin flushing a bit and she¡¯s also breathing roughly.

    She¡¯s nervous? Or could it be that she¡¯s aroused.

    I can confirm the insides of pussy and the heart with my X-ray ability but I have to gaze at that location if I want to see the inside of that and I need to concentrate.

    I better not show any unskilled movement and wait for the opponent to come out.

    Also, this girl might just be a decoy. I mustn¡¯t neglect watching the surroundings.

    Or rather, I¡¯m being vigilant but since the information from the range of my ability flows selfishly through my brain, I can sense if something odd happens.

    But bracing oneself and relaxing oneself has a heaven and earth difference.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a beautiful sunset¡¹

    As I consider various things, the girl sitting next to me mutters.

    She looks beautiful but her tone¡¯s strangely masculine. That feels something on it¡¯s own way.

    ¡¸Well yeah¡¹

    I answered while keeping my eyes upfront.

    ¡¸Are you coming here alone always?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    The girl continue to mutter then I raised a foolish voice.

    Always here? There¡¯s no way I would. Or rather, it¡¯s such a strange question from a companion who abducted Marina.

    What? Just what the hell is she? Could it be that she¡¯s just a girl who wants to sit in this bench by chance?

    If so then it¡¯s dangerous. Should I change place? But I can¡¯t confirm if she really isn¡¯t related. And there¡¯s no suspicious person around either.

    Should we see things for a bit more?

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s your first time. Actually, it¡¯s my first time too¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    The girl muttered glanced at me with her blue eyes then her cheeks blushed, and she averted her gaze. She applied her hands on her mouth then cleared her throat.

    First? What is? Just what is she saying? Or rather, this girl¡¯s referring to herself with ¡®Ore¡¯? She¡¯s ore girl? The level¡¯s too high!

    ¡¸Which one are you? Dom, or sub? By the way I¡¯m a sub¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The girl who¡¯s face is burning red is sending me fleeting glances while asking.

    Dom? Sub? Which, what? Seriously, what is she saying? She¡¯s a denpa? She¡¯s a denpa isn¡¯t she?4 could it be that I got involved with a dangerous woman?

    Or rather, it seems that she¡¯s really not related to Marina¡¯s kidnapping¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be shy. I like manly men. You¡¯re not a good looking man but I¡¯m not someone attracted to physical looks only. Also, I somewhat think your dead fish eyes are fantastic. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re adom. I¡¯d like a brute macho if possible but you can have muscles if you work hard¡¹

    Shit, I really don¡¯t get what she¡¯s saying at all. What¡¯s with her?

    ¡¸I¡¯m a woman. I admit that. I was born with a woman¡¯s body. But my heart is a man. I¡¯m a man that loves a man. It¡¯s true. Please believe me¡¹

    Saying that, the girl sends me a bewitching glance even though she¡¯s just a child.

    Hey, I really don¡¯t get what this girl is trying to say. She¡¯s admitting that she¡¯s a woman? No matter how you look you¡¯re a woman! I have a space grasp ability yo! I know that you¡¯re a woman without a doubt. And yet your heart is of a man? What the hell is she sayi©`

    N? Her heart¡¯s a man? Could it be¡­

    ¡¸T-This, this bench is, you see, a bench where homosexuals meet? I saw it written on the net. If you call the man who sits here then you can have him keep you a company¡­¡¹

    Homo¡­Seriously? This bench is that kind of bench? I don¡¯t know that! If this is such a dangerous place then put a signboard!

    Or rather, she¡¯s that kind? The kind who¡¯s confused on own gender? The kind where the body and mind doesn¡¯t match?

    She¡¯s born a woman but her heart is a man. And yet she¡¯s a homo who likes men?

    Huh? Her body¡¯s a woman then it¡¯s fine for her to like men isn¡¯t it? Is that no good?

    Shit, I feel that I had someone troublesome take her eyes on me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m prepared to be thought of as heretic. I¡¯m prepared to be despised being a woman. But it¡¯s true. My heart is of a man. I wanted to be embraced by a man as a man. I want to be trained by a man as a man. I¡¯m a big dub who likes to be attacked by a man as a man¡¹

    Tears accumulate in the corner of her blue eyes and the girl sobs as she talk.

    Assuming that she¡¯s seriously saying the truth, what to do? She¡¯s super cute but I don¡¯t want to be involved with her./

    Or rather, she really isn¡¯t related to Marina¡¯s kidnapping at all. Should I move before it becomes troublesome?

    ¡¸Sorry but©`¡¹

    ¡¸I know! I get it! You like men don¡¯t you!? A halfhearted guy like me doesn¡¯t exist in your eyes don¡¯t I!? I know! I get it! But I beg you! Give me a chance! I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you!¡¹

    The girl who was glancing at me clings to me while crying as she follow me.

    No, you see¡­ I¡¯m not a homo. It was only a coincidence that I sat on this bench.

    I want to run away. I don¡¯t want to get involved with her.

    This might be dangerous already. If this comes to worst and she makes a fuss, the guys who kidnapped Marina might be on guard.

    What to do? What should I do? This is too unexpected that I can¡¯t think of anything

    ¡¸Even I look like this I¡¯m popular with men. But those guys looks at me as a woman. They look at me as a woman and they have carnal desires in me. I don¡¯t want that. It¡¯s cold. I want to be embraced by a man as a man¡¹

    Sticking closely to me, the girl with blue eyes speaks as she¡¯s about to cry.

    Of course you¡¯ll be popular with men. You have blonde braided hair and blue eyes, you¡¯re a beauty, and your tits are huge too.

    Then for you to speak like a man with a doll like beautiful appearance, the gap is quite good.

    But it surely stinks trouble. I absolutely don¡¯t want to get involved with her.

    How should I run?

    When I was having such thoughts, there are two men caught within the range of my ability.

    Dammit, it¡¯s the worst timing.

    It¡¯s really bad with the two men with a hoodlum figure. There¡¯s one with a hidden policeman club and knife in clothes.

    There¡¯s no doubt. This are the companions of those who kidnapped Marina.

    Dammit, don¡¯t be late! Thanks to you I got involved with someone strange.

    ¡¸Hey, leave this place if you don¡¯t want something bad to happen to you¡¹

    I whisper to the girl who¡¯s sticking with me while keeping my eyes upfront.

    ¡¸I was prepared to be rejected today. I always endured for a long time. Please, I beg you. At least once, give me a chance¡¹

    The girl clinging to me speaks in a shaking voice and she sticks to me hard.

    It seems that I¡¯m already beaten. It¡¯ll take time to clear up the misunderstandings. That said, she¡¯ll only be stubborn if I push her out forcibly.

    Meanwhile, the two men came to my front.

    ¡¸Hey¡¹

    One of the two looks down at me while raising his voice.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Suzuhara? Your status might be good to be accompanied by a woman. You don¡¯t need an explanation? Then lend us some time¡¹

    The man continued to speak and I felt a blood vessel coming up to surface in my temple.

    Your status might be good to be accompanied by a woman? This is fucking annoying. Aren¡¯t the two of you late?

    ¡¸Y-You! Don¡¯t treat me like a woman!¡¹

    The woman clinging to me shouted angrily and stood up in front of men and glared at them.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a kid but quite a quality goods. That Marina¡¯s quite a thing too¡¹

    ¡¸If you take that Suzuhara guy, you can do as you want after. We¡¯ll also take that guy¡¹

    ¡¸Oho, you¡¯re doing it?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s decide it with rock paper scissors who¡¯ll do it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay with the Marina one. Her face and tits are unbearable. Her body¡¯s also lewd¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll be fine with this kid. I¡¯m not a lolicon though¡¹

    The two men doesn¡¯t care about the glare of the girl, grins vulgarly as they have a conversation while their dicks get erect.

    ¡¸Y-You! I told you not to treat me a woman©`¡¹

    ¡¸Since this one will follow me anywhere, just guide me already¡¹

    I grabbed the girl that¡¯s trying to answer back the men, I closed her mouth and the two men standing grinned.

    ¡¸Oh, aren¡¯t you obedient? I¡¯ll definitely beat you up if you resist though¡¹

    ¡¸Take that bitch of a kid together with you. If you resist you know what will happen to that Marina don¡¯t you?¡¹

    The men speaks while grinning.

    It seems strange. It feels that the involvement of these men from Marina¡¯s kidnapping is thin.

    They¡¯re merely asked. They¡¯ll be rewarded if they did, they might just be idiots who got on the story.

    It¡¯s as if they¡¯re testing me.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll also go with you! I-It¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll definitely protect you!¡¹5

    The girl who¡¯s glaring at the men stood in front of me as she speak. Then she spread her arms.

    It seems that she intends to protect me from those men.

    Could it be that she understood that those men are homo? Then she tries to prevent those guys from taking me away from her?

    You, those men aren¡¯t what you think.

    At any rate©`.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll accept your feelings then. Thanks¡¹

    Saying that, I patted the head of the girl who¡¯s blocking the men in front to protect me.

    She¡¯s just a kid but she¡¯s an adult for protecting me by risking her life.

    I don¡¯t need help but it¡¯s true that it helps me.

    It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s strong. But she certainly is weak. Even though she¡¯s weak, she risks her life trying to help me.

    Then this will be a debt. And I hate debts so much. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll return it with an interest.

    That said, since she doesn¡¯t part away, I¡¯ll be fighting accompanied with a child. I¡¯d be in an overwhelming disadvantage.

    Then©`,

    ¡¸Just show the way already. I want to go back for dinner¡¹

    Talking towards the men, they frowned and clicked their tongues.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like you. You¡¯re good at talking but extremely weak¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting arrogant just because you have a woman. It seems that you need strict education¡¹

    Though they¡¯re showing their anger, the two of them grins and stands to sandwich me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be frisking you before I show the way./ Someone like you seems to be a unfair and tricky¡¹

    Saying that, the man frisked me.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t touch him! I found him first! Don¡¯t come and act arrogantly! Don¡¯t underestimate me just because my body is of a woman¡¯s!¡¹

    The girl who seems to have thought I was taken away shouted and flared at the man in front of her. The girl¡¯s uniform is gripped, pulled and she was silenced.

    The girl muffles as she wriggle in desperation.

    It seems that she really thought of all the men here are homo. What a troublesome girl.

    The man clicked his tongue as the girl rages, the man who examined discovered that I have nothing that seems to be a weapon so he parted from me.

    Oh, I have an umbrella though. And they didn¡¯t take it. So gentle.

    Well, the umbrella is a weapon but the strength is paper compared to the policeman¡¯s club. Since they have discovered I don¡¯t have a weapon, it seems that their vigilance is lowered. Furthermore, it¡¯s 2 vs 1.

    Oh, I have a small fry. Then it¡¯s two vs two but I¡¯m sure that they have outside power.

    ¡¸Walk quickly since I¡¯ll show you the way¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let you have a bitter experience if you do something strange¡¹

    Both seems to grip what they¡¯re hiding and they issued instructions to walk with me.

    Policeman¡¯s club and a knife? And I only have one umbrella. And a shitty troublesome child.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go before me whatever happens¡¹

    I tell the girl as we began to walk.

    ¡¸I-I know! I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say! I¡¯m very much interested at you!¡¹

    It seems that she¡¯s happy that she¡¯s recognized, her blue eyes shine and she raised her voice. Then she beatan to walk after me restlessly.

    We¡¯re like a line of ducks.

    The men had a vulgar smile on their face as they look at the girl¡¯s appearance then they began to walk while licking their lips.

    I¡¯m in an overwhelming disadvantage because of this shit. I¡¯m sorry but©`.

    I won¡¯t go easy on someone.

 Chapter 44

    We went out of the park after receiving instruction from a man.

    They¡¯re not teaching me the destination, however they¡¯re only saying walk to the direction.

    I might escape if they show the destination. It would be troublesome if I rush to the police.

    If I know Marina¡¯s location, then there¡¯s no need to foolishly follow this men.

    That¡¯s why they don¡¯t tell me the destination. It¡¯s normal to think like that but I don¡¯t think those men have thought that much.

    I think that they¡¯re just being hinted by the mastermind.

    The mastermind won¡¯t use companions he can¡¯t trust so this men won¡¯t ask men who are foolish to guide me.

    If they use someone unrelated then it¡¯s possible that the information about the mastermind can be suppressed to the minimum. Then this men don¡¯t know where Marina is confined?

    The men are only told the link up location. I can¡¯t find the location of Marina no matter how much I ask them.

    That¡¯s why they sent in someone irrelevant.

    Thinking about it, there¡¯s another thing to think about.

    The possibility that the mastermind has no companions. Or he¡¯s just alone even if he has a companion. That¡¯s why it¡¯s necessary to send in someone unrelated.

    I think.

    Anyway, I don¡¯t have information and everything is just a guess. And I can¡¯t do anything but follow this men¡¯s instructions to go to Marina.

    Then, that¡¯s what you¡¯d normally think but sorry, I¡¯m not such a good natured person.

    Do they know the location where Marina is confined? And even though I don¡¯t know whether the mastermind is in the link up location, I¡¯ll just crush those two before we arrive.

    Since there¡¯s a possibility of the mastermind or his companion observing us, they might use Marina as threat material if I lay my hand on the two people. Then just in case, I have no choice but to obey these men.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll crush those two.

    If I crush the two of them, another guy will sure come to contact me. And they¡¯ll use Marina as a threat. Then I¡¯ll also crush that guy. And if another guy comes out, then I¡¯ll also crush him.

    I only have to run away if they have taken a lot of companions. Then I¡¯ll crush them one by one.

    If I do that then what would happen to Marina?

    I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care whatever happens to Marina. I didn¡¯t come here to save Marina but to crush those men who picked a fight with me.

    With that said, how will the enemy come out.

    The opponent is the one who kidnapped Marina. I¡¯m in no position to run to the police. And if they find out that Marina has no value.

    Well, perhaps it won¡¯t be.

    If I crush those two, I think the mastermind would come to me willingly. I think it¡¯s expecting that kind of thing.

    I feel that it¡¯ll be, but the answer will come out if I do.

    Receiving instructions from the men, we changed directions. I¡¯ll turn right when they tell me to turn right and I¡¯ll turn left if they tell me to turn left. I walk without knowing where to go. While doing that, it changed into a strange scenery.

    Perhaps the instructions of men are not serious. This route is only useless if they¡¯ll go to the direction. We advanced straight, right, right again, then we returned to the original way.

    They want to make it difficult to escape.

    The men¡¯s position are one ahead and one behind. In other words, they¡¯re sandwiching me lenghtwise. Then the man on the back is the one giving instructions.

    The man who¡¯s walking in front has a knife, rope and spray. Spray is probably a tear gas.

    The man with the policeman¡¯s club is walking behind me.

    Judging from their stuffs, the man in the front is the troublesome. Then I should defeat the man ahead but that¡¯s inefficient.

    The man ahead me is walking and turning his back on me. On the other hand, the man behind me sees my back while walking. If I move, the man on the back would make a first move fast. And he has a dangerous policeman¡¯s club.

    The moment I attack the man ahead, the man behind would notice and prepare for attack.

    I only have one umbrella. The other side has a policeman¡¯s club. The durability game is too different. I have no choice but to go to defense but I can¡¯t deal with it.

    Also©`.

    ¡¸Hey hey. Could you look this way?¡¹

    The girl with blond hair and blue eyes whispers as she pull my jacket.

    This fellow¡¯s here.

    ¡¸Look¡¹

    The girl who¡¯s walking restlessly next to me showed me a purse with an anime character drawn in it.

    She said that her heart is a man but there¡¯s no persuasive power as she took out a purse with a little girl anime character drawn in her purse.

    That said, I think I¡¯ve seen the girl drawn in the purse before.

    Where was it?¡­

    ¡¸Yesterday I was given pocket money, take a look, it¡¯s a 500 yen¡¹

    The girl laughs while showing me the content of her purse.

    There¡¯s a 500 yen coin inside her wallet.

    Your pocket money is 500 yen? Aren¡¯t you a student from that distinguished ojou-sama school? Aren¡¯t you rich? Isn¡¯t your pocket money too few?

    That¡¯s just my own image but I think that a student from an ojou-sama school would have tens of thousands of yen per month.

    No, should it be a week instead of a month? She has 2,000 yen per month in case she only has 500 yen a week, that¡¯s for a middle student I guess.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a candy shop I like. They treat me anything I want. They treat me with Juice and Ice cream. That¡¯s why let¡¯s run together¡¹1

    The girl whispers while showing me the 500 yen.

    Candy shop you say¡­?

    Seriously, this one doesn¡¯t understand the situation at all.

    Anyway, my movements are restricted by all means because this child¡¯s with me.

    When I attack the man ahead of me, then the man on the back would get ready to fight and he can select whether he¡¯ll go for me or the girl.

    Though I can make a start, it would be troublesome if the girl¡¯s caught.

    With that said, I need to crush the man on the back first.

    In case of the man on the back, I need to turn around. Therefore I¡¯ll be late to take the first move but I have the umbrella for that. I can create an opening if I use the umbrella.

    I can make a faint blow with the man on the back and by the time the man ahead notices and turns around, I¡¯m already prepared to counter.

    How will the man ahead do it? Would he aim to attack me or would he aim at the girl? Either way is fine.

    I¡¯m troubled because this is a 2vs1 but if I can take care of the man at the back, then it¡¯s possible to counter the man ahead by moving freely.

    I gripped the handle of my umbrella, I tried to measure the timing when I¡¯ll look back as I know the position of the man behind me using my ability, at that time.

    ¡¸Wait¡¹

    I heard a voice the moment I gripped the handle of my umbrella and I trembled as a reaction.

    The voice comes from the man at the back.

    ¡¸Change of plans, we¡¯ll play for a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    The man ahead stops and turn around hearing the voice of the man from the rear.

    Dammit, bad timing.

    Well, I¡¯m glad it was before I moved. It would be the worst when he looked back the moment I moved.

    If the man ahead turns around and noticed that I moved, this will turn into the worst situation.

    I have a lot of chances as long as I¡¯m not found out.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a shrine on the left turn. Since it¡¯s special, let¡¯s try lightly sampling this kid¡¹

    The man from the back stopped then talks to the man ahead with a vulgar smile floating on his face. Then the man ahead ginned too.

    ¡¸What? I thought that you wanted that Marina girl/ Are you a lolicon?¡¹

    ¡¸Sometimes. I just think that tasting the child¡¯s hole isn¡¯t bad either¡¹

    The man from behind answers the man ahead.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay as long as we beat this bastard to the degree he won¡¯t die. And this kid is an irregular. They won¡¯t complain whatever we do at her. Rather, we can just throw her away after we fucked her. Then we can taste that Marina woman thoroughly¡¹

    ¡¸I see, we can do that¡¹

    The man ahead seems to consent with the man behind and grinned as he agree.

    It seems that they want to play before they arrived at the destination.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Turn left¡¹

    With them concluding the talk, the man at the back issued instructions.

    ¡¸Yes yes, do what you want¡¹

    Leaking a sigh and shrugging my shoulders, I followed and began to walk when the man ahead of me began to walk.

    ¡¸You¡¯re being cocky¡¹

    The girl walks restlessly next to me and puffed her cheeks feeling sulky.

    Somehow seeing the men not flared up with her look, she understood that she won¡¯t be a match.

    She even asked me to run away together earlier.

    She might not be as stupid as I thought.

    We curved left from the residential area and the houses decreased fast.

    In addition, the forests comes to our view as we advance.

    Since there¡¯s a shrine archway along the road, they aim at the shrine I guess.

    Beating me up to violate this loli girl in the shrine, they¡¯re gonna get cursed.

    But it¡¯s convenient for me if they move to a place with no signs of life.

    If someone saw me beat up these two, it would be troublesome even if I¡¯m not the bad one.

    ¡¸C-Could it be¡­¡¹

    Walking towards the shrine, the girl walking next to me restlessly had her face turn pale as she mutter.

    ¡¸C-Could it be that they intend to gangrape my boyfriend¡­??¡¹

    The girl added in her mutter dejectedly.

    No, it¡¯s not me but you¡¯ll be the one gangraped. Also, I¡¯m not your boyfriend.

    ¡¸I-I was careless. Who¡¯d thought those two are¡­¡¹

    Her blue eyes shake and the girl mutters with a serious look.

    Hey, I beg you, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.

    To not let the girl do anything unnecessary, I gripped her shoulder silently and gripped her uniform.

    The girl trembled and looked up at me with blushing cheeks.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re so bold. I¡­don¡¯t hate that¡¹

    Then she say that while her ears turn red.

    Her looks are super cute but she¡¯s irritating in a different meaning from Asahina.

    Or rather, I¡¯m a bit tired from playing with Asahina and I¡¯m being involved with a strange kid now.

    I¡¯ll finish this immediately and bury my face in Marina¡¯s big tits as I sleep.

    How should I say it? The time when I¡¯m with Marina feels the most calm and comfortable.

    If Marina¡¯s safe then I¡¯ll have her stay in my house today.

    While I was having such thoughts, we arrived at the precinct of the shrine in the forest.

    We¡¯re away from the residential area and there¡¯s almost no house around. There¡¯s car traffic on the road ahead of the shrine but since there¡¯s a lot of trees growing around the shrine, the vision is bad.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s getting darker as the sun sets, it won¡¯t attract attention anymore.

    This is an ideal place to do something bad.

    ¡¸Just to make sure, I¡¯ll be looking around. Beat up that guy and play with him. If you want, you can play with that kid¡¹

    The man behind, in other words, the man with the policeman¡¯s club talks to the other guy and parted away from us.

    The perfect opportunity came.

    I thought but I feel uneasy.

    This situation is too convenient for me. Moving on a place that¡¯s not populated and they destroyed the 2vs1 advantage.

    It¡¯s as if they¡¯re totally arranging it for me.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re competing with me? Or would you just hand that kid obediently. If you hand the kid then it won¡¯t be painful for you?¡¹

    The man who took the pocket knife asks me with a grin while sending glances at the knife and back to me.

    The other guy has gone to the forest surrounding the shrine and went out of my range completely.

    Even if he noticed something happened and runs, it would be too late for the distance.

    Though I feel uneasy about it, there¡¯s no other choice.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give the woman¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Gripping the shoulder of the girl, I talk to the man. The woman who heard it tilts her head blankly.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that attitude. What¡¯s with that attitude of presenting a woman? You¡¯re a nonsense. I changed my mind. I¡¯ll beat you up first¡¹

    His grin warped and he clicked his tongue, he spits his saliva to the ground and clicked his tongue while glaring at me. Then, he gripped the hand of the knife and tried to step his foot forward.

    I pushed the girl¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The girl staggers as she utter a cry. Then the girl sends the man a glance.

    His intent bent.

    I raised my right hand and turned the umbrella tip to him.

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    The man who was conscious of the movement of the girl had his reaction delayed from my movement.

    Idiot, you¡¯re done.

    Gripping the handle of the umbrella with my right hand thumb, I pushed the button. The next moment©`.

    ¡¸Wha!¡¹

    The umbrella opened mightily. And the main raised a voice of surprise. Then I can see the appearance of the man behind the umbrella.

    ¡¸Hore¡¹

    I throw the opened umbrella towards the man suddenly.

    ¡¸Tsk¡¹

    The man brushed the umbrella that approaches him with his right hand.

    That¡¯s right, with the right hand gripping the kife.

    If you thrust in suddenly, the dominant arm would be used to shove.

    Jumping up and down and towards the front, I lightly thrust my right fist at the same time I landed.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    His view is stolen and he brushed off the umbrella with his dominant arm. And a fist in front of him.

    ¡¸Aga!/¡¹

    The upper lip, or the one called the philtrum was hit by the fists and the man frowned and covered his face with both of his hands.

    Then the knife fell on the ground.

    ¡¸Sleep first. I¡¯ll play with you later¡¹

    At the same time I speak those words, I hit the man¡¯s solar plexus with my left fist.

    ¡¸Gefu!?¡¹

    Receiving the shock at the pit of his stomach, the man raised a groan and slouched. I aimed at the chin of the man and raised it with my right fist.

    ¡¸Gaha!?¡¹

    The man who had his upper body hit and was about to bend forward just fell down backwards.

    Surprise umbrella, philtrum, solar plexus, and a third attack on his chin. There¡¯s no need for power. Even if there¡¯s no power, it won¡¯t go easy if you take a blow on those points. That¡¯s a vital point.

    The man falls on the ground, his eyes peel off white as he convulse.

    The three vital points attack might be effective but for his consciousness to fly away, I have to hit him and make the back of his head fall to the ground. That would make the biggest damage.

    ¡¸You¡¯re unfair and tricky. I see, I see, you¡¯re certainly strong¡¹

    I heard a voice from the back and I was stunned unintentionally.

    The man¡¯s not caught with my ability.

    Turning around, the man who went to the woods leans his back on a tree and folds his arm as he look at me. That place is beyond my ability.

    I clicked my tongue instinctively.

    When I made the man faint, I noticed the new fact.

    The fault of the space grasp ability. No, should I say the utility of X-ray vision??

    X-ray ability would be able to see the inside of human body smoothly.

    The bone, internal organs, muscles, everything.

    In short, you can understand the position of the vital points in an instant perfectly.

    But space grasp doesn¡¯t have that function. Though I can roughly understand the vital point, I can¡¯t accurately specify the location.

    Fortunately the first one made him faint but how can I go well on the second one now.

    ¡¸Well, you might not care about it but, I just met that sleeping idiot for the first time today. I just thought that he¡¯s perfect because he¡¯s an idiot¡¹

    Leaning his back on the tree, the man who¡¯s folding his arm speaks while swinging his policeman¡¯s club with his right hand lightly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll just say it but don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the same as that idiot¡¹

    Even though his companion was beaten down, the man speaks with a composed attitude.

    No, he did this on purpose. He created a one on one situation on purpose to measure my ability,.

    ¡¸Despite how it looks, I¡¯m skilled in swinging a stick around. My specialty is poking the stick under¡¹

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, I felt a chill running up my spine.

    I was careless. I should¡¯ve noticed.

    The man whom I knocked down right now is just a hoodlum with a knife. But this man is different.

    Why did he only have a policeman¡¯s club?? That¡¯s because there¡¯s no problem with that. He has a confidence in his absolute strength he has with the policeman¡¯s club.

    ¡¸Kendo?¡¹

    Asking the man, he grinned.

    Dammit, I would¡¯ve noticed it if I can see through the human body.

    ¡¸I was a serious Kendo boy the old times, I was a patron of nationals. I was even called a genius boy in kendo, my future was already expected, and I spend all of my time practicing with some idiots. But I lost everything with just one mistake. I fell down the slope and I became like this¡¹

    The man speaks as if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem as he makes a vulgar smile float on his face.

    If I had my X-ray ability, I would be able to notice the development of particular muscles of this guy.

    I would have tried to crush the man on the back before we face the shrine that time. That was a golden opportunity.

    No matter how strong it is, their action would be delayed as long as they¡¯re surprised. And it would be possible to make an attack on the vital point to make him faint. But, well, I can¡¯t do it now.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a woman being raped. It¡¯s a rich young man. The woman is crying out. I had a strong sense of justice so I knocked down the man. Then, what do you think happened? My father lost his job and I was dismissed from school. The father of the man was influential that he used everything. That¡¯s not all. The woman who I saved said that I raped her. I was treated like a rapist even there¡¯s no evidence. It¡¯s a very ridiculous story don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    The man who¡¯s speaking while having a vulgar smile separates from the tree and hang down her hands.

    ¡¸Thus, I now think of everyone as shitheads. If I find a woman talking with a woman, I¡¯ll beat down the man and rape the woman in front of him. It¡¯s the best. The excitement when I discovered that was unbearable. The violence and lust. Filling the two of the desires are the best¡¹

    Looking straight at me, the man who suspends his hands walks slowly.

    It seems that I¡¯m done.

    Should I run away? No, it¡¯s impossible.

    That man knows the shrine is here. It¡¯s obvious from his familiarity of the land. And he knows every corners here.

    It¡¯s possible if I¡¯m alone but I have a sitting duck with me.

    It¡¯s impossible to run away.

    He said that it¡¯s a change of plan but he intended to bring me here from the start.

    ¡¸Run¡­¡¹

    I heard a trembling voice.

    The voice came from the girl standing next to me.

    Her blue eyes shake, and she¡¯s trembling and a lot of sweat streams down her cheek. But she¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸I know karate since I was small. I don¡¯t have the talent but it¡¯s better than nothing right? I can¡¯t beat that guy. I know that. But I can delay his actions. I¡¯ll buy you some time so you should run away¡¹

    Saying that, the girl spread her feet on shoulder length, crossed her arms as she close her eyes and inhaled slowly. Then she slowly opened her eyes as she breathe out then she dropped her waist to take a stance.

    Since I was small. But you¡¯re still small though.

    But well, her stance is good. Leaving her strength aside, it¡¯s a very natural posture that says she seriously practiced and understand it.

    I¡¯m really done.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gaining a big debt¡¹

    Saying that, I pat the girl¡¯s head and I unbuttoned my uniform.

    There¡¯s no way but do it.

    ¡¸H-Hey, hurry up and run. He¡¯s unexpectedly strong. It¡¯s not an opponent you can take on¡¹

    The girl who¡¯s taking a stance as she stare at the man, had her head beaten by me and she speaks out with a perplexed expression.

    Well, certainly this opponent is a bit heavy. But you¡¯re an extra.

    ¡¸You, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I ask her as I take off my uniform, then she tilts her head.

    ¡¸Your name?¡¹

    I asked again the girl who seems to not understand my question.

    ¡¸G-Gajou, Gajou Sentsuna!¡¹

    The perplexed girl had her cheeks blush and answered.

    Though she seems shy for a moment, but she looks proud for a bit.

    ¡¸¡­I-I see¡¹

    Gajou Setsuna, that¡¯s definitely a lie. ¡°I must think of the coolest name right now¡±

    ¡¸That¡¯s a cool name¡¹

    Saying that, I pat the girl¡¯s head, her cheeks blushed and she gripped her hands in front of her chest, her blue eyes shined and a smile on her whole face floated.

    ¡¸Right!?¡¹

    And she raised a voice while having a smile on her whole face.

    A red satchel suits her but because she¡¯s wearing a black lily uniform, it seems that she¡¯s the same middle school student as Lolihina.

    The middle school girl with a heart of a man is perhaps a Chuunibyou.2

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got a huge debt from you. I¡¯ll definitely return it. That¡¯s why you run away. My body might be broken but your heart might be broken here. I want to meet you again but run away for now¡¹

    I fix my eyes on the man while talking to the girl.

    He has the hobby of beating men and raping women on the man¡¯s presence after all. It would be a huge damage on the woman but it¡¯s all the more if the man¡¯s there.

    ¡¸You can let that kid go. I get it that she¡¯s unrelated to you. I¡¯ll be raping that Marina woman in front of you. That one¡¯s quite girlish. That¡¯s a good woman. It¡¯s a rare woman to have her contents being the best. That¡¯s unbearable¡¹

    The man stopped and licked his lips as he grin.

    This bastard is having his dick rock hard while having a delusion of violating my woman.

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t run! If you run away then I¡¯ll cover you!¡¹

    The woman shouted.

    Please, run away, you¡¯re a nuisance.

    ¡¸I said that I¡¯ll let her get away but I didn¡¯t say anything of sparing her. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll fuck her after I beat you up¡¹

    The man speaks while having a vulgar smile as she look down the girl, the girl got angry and scowled at the man.

    ¡¸Shut up! It seems that you want to monopolize him but I was the one who found him first! It¡¯s unfair for you to flirt with him alone! Also, don¡¯t get cocky just because you¡¯re a bit stronger!¡¹

    The girl¡¯s shout has become painful.

    This still think that my opponent is a homo.

    ¡¸I got it. I understand your feelings. I¡¯ll call for your help if I want it so stay there until then¡¹

    ¡¸I see! I¡¯m a secret weapon then! Okay, got it!¡¹

    The girl had a smile floating on her face as I speak and she nodded.

    That¡¯s right, just stay still because you¡¯re a secret weapon.

    Now then.

    ¡¸You¡¯re surprisingly fair for some self styled brute¡¹

    I stared at the man as he asks me then I began to work out my strategy.

    I¡¯ll use everything I can.

    I can completely grasp the position of the sand, ground, the stone. I can make him blind with sand but he¡¯ll immediately move between the gap the moment he sees that movement.

    The man looks like he¡¯s full of opening as he relax his whole body but it¡¯s threatening how he¡¯ll be able to have a flexible power when the enemy is approaching.

    It won¡¯t be odd if he has experience fighting more than kendo.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not fair. When I use cowardly means then the enemy would run away won¡¯t you? I won¡¯t be using any unfair means even if the woman¡¯s violated in front of me. I¡¯ll beat you up front without giving you a way out¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Even brutes take fights fair and square.

    ¡¸You can use anything. You can throw that uniform as distraction, block my eyes with sand, even throw a stone to avert my gaze, do as you want¡¹

    Fufufu, it came out. He¡¯s making a warning. You¡¯re saying that, thanks.

    ¡¸Also, I know that Marina woman¡¯s whereabouts. There¡¯s a map in the pocket of my jacket. You can have it if you defeat me. I guarantee you that¡¹

    ¡¸This is what you planned?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that idiot over there knows nothing. I don¡¯t know the details either. And yet, I will be given money and I can do as I like with that woman if I do well¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    I don¡¯t know whether that man¡¯s lying or speaking the truth but it maybe true.

    However, the one who kidnapped Marina is definitely a troublesome one.

    No, still, what should I do?

    I demonstrated space grasp ability in combat one time with Yuka. But I only used it to dodge the attack.

    In case of attacking, I won¡¯t discover the vital point of the human unless I use X-ray.

    Devoting on evasion and attacking are two different things. I can attack when there¡¯s a chance. But if I got hit with the club, that would be the end.

    I¡¯ll dodge the attacks and make counter attacks if I can¡¯t bring him down with a blow.

    The X-ray can point out the vital points surely.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Come¡¹

    The man provokes me while relaxing his whole body.

    I¡¯m really done. I can aim for the counter if he makes the first attack.

    Sadly, the opponent isn¡¯t careless at all.

    This is bad if this continues. It¡¯ll become disadvantageous for me.

    The man¡¯s right hand moved faintly and I almost reacted but endured it.

    That¡¯s a feint. It¡¯s a feint to make me attack. He tries to create an advantageous situation for me because he has the absolute confidence in his skill at kendo.

    Sweat runs along my cheek and it drops to the ground.

    Feint won¡¯t work on me. Since I can perfectly understand the movement of the outside of the body of the enemy with my space grasp ability, I can see through feints where they intend not to move. However©`.

    The information that flows to my brain using space grasp ability is huge. I have to keep concentrating in that state so it¡¯ll worn out my mind. If this gets prolonged, my concentration will stop soon.

    The moment my concentration stops even for just an instant, it¡¯s the end.

    Well, that¡¯s how martial arts are. Reading each other¡¯s technique and begin to attack the moment a chance is shown. The opponent is an expert and I¡¯m an amateur. I¡¯m too much at a disadvantage.

    If there¡¯s a chance©`.

    The sun sets and the surroundings begin be wrapped in darkness rapidly.

    My ability isn¡¯t controlled by light.

    The moment the sun has completely set, it¡¯ll be the darkest. I¡¯ll aim for that moment.

    How many minutes more? Three? Five? Ten?? I have to concentrate till then. I¡¯ll sharpen my mind to the limit.

    ¡¸Ekushi!¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Hearing a sudden sound, the man who¡¯s relaxed suddenly moved his arm up. I reacted to the sudden sound I heard too and I bent my body according to the orbit of the right arm the man swings.

    The tip of the policeman¡¯s club grazed my cheek.

    I fortunately succeeded in dodging the man¡¯s attack by a hair¡¯s breadth. But I have no room to counterattack.

    If I moved oppositely, it would¡¯ve ended.

    ¡¸Tsk¡¹

    The man clicked his tongue and regained his balance instantly.

    My heart¡¯s beating violently.

    That was dangerous. Since he reacted on the sound he suddenly heart, there¡¯s hesitation on the man¡¯s movement. So I was able to dodge the attack somehow.

    ¡¸My nose feels itchy¡¹

    The girl from the back snuffled and muttered.

    Seriously, she helped me again. Still©`.

    I certainly saw the movement the man did. But the spare movement was small and it was just for a moment.

    If I moved after I perceived the movement, I won¡¯t make it in time. Even if I saw it, my body won¡¯t follow the speed.

    Dammit, there¡¯s still hope if he chose to purse with his body collapsing but the man chose to regain his balance.

    Though he said that he¡¯s a self styled former kendo genius, this is certainly different.

    I can¡¯t win this.

    The opponent is above me in every meaning. Even if I have the ability to understand the space perfectly, the physical strength is too different.

    Then©`.

    ¡¸I¡¯m done. I give up. It¡¯s my loss. Do what you want with Marina and that kid over there¡¹

    Leaking a sigh, I shrug my shoulders and I laugh as I talk with the man.

    The right arm of the man jumps up without any spare movements. It seems that he won¡¯t accept me to admit surrender.

    I grinned and throw the uniform I have in my right arm towards the man.

    ¡¸Run!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk¡¹

    The man clicked his tongue as I shout and I tried to run away the when the man had brushed off the uniform I had thrown at him with his left hand.

    ¡¸Soi!¡¹

    I bent forward and made a kamikaze attack and I aimed a right straight at the man¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    He brushed off the uniform and he tried to run after me who he expected to run away. The right fist approaches his front.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    The man avoids the straight with a perfect timing.

    Hey, seriously?? Are you human? Just take it obediently.

    Furthermore, the man who avoided my straight brought down the right hand who had been jumping up forcibly.

    The policeman¡¯s club is approaching. It¡¯s appearance is approaching slowly.

    I can clearly see the orbit of the club. But, no good. My body doesn¡¯t react.

    It¡¯s the end.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    Then, suddenly.

    The man¡¯s face shone. The man frowned and closed his eyes as a result.

    Concentrate!

    Perceiving the man, I brought down the right arm I ¡°grasp¡± then changed the straight orbit towards the man¡¯s face and I raised my left hand.

    The right arm of the man projected in my brain sharpened to the utmost limit. I increased the power of the straight lightly by adding my left arm to the right arm.

    Since the man¡¯s shaken, I brought down his right arm with my full power. Furthermore, I tipped his balance completely. With the light power added, the man¡¯s right arm was swing forcibly.

    With the right arm swing through, the man falls forward.

    This is the first and last chance. There¡¯s no second chance.

    ¡¸Soi-ya!¡¹

    I kneed the face of the man that¡¯s falling forward.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    The man forcibly stepped his right leg while falling forward and he tried to raise his upper body by force.

    Monster. Is it normal to get up in that kind of state? However©`.

    ¡¸Oryaaaa!¡¹3

    The right arm changed from the right straight. I aimed at his head with my right elbow.

    ¡¸Gaha!?¡¹

    The elbow hits his head directly. He tried to rise his upper body forcibly with an impossible body pose but he¡¯s unable to dodge it as expected.

    ¡¸Yoisho!¡¹

    He took an elbow on the crown of the head and I drive a knee on the face of the sinking man.

    ¡¸Goa!?¡¹

    I feel that his nose got destroyed along with his groan.

    ¡¸Not yet!¡¹

    Furthermore, I drive a left fist on the side of the man¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Guo!?¡¹

    Thee attacks at a moment. Because I value the speed above all, I lowered the power. But with the pincer attack on the back of his head and face with my elbow and knee, I was able to drive a left hook on the side of his face. Even if the power¡¯s weak, it should be effective. Also©`.

    My purpose isn¡¯t to knock him down. I only need to let his consciousness fly for a moment.

    ¡¸One more!¡¹

    Raising my right elbow above the head of the man, I swing it with all my power.

    ¡¸Goa!?¡¹

    The elbow hits the man¡¯s head and as a result, the knee hits his face again.

    The man¡¯s body is shaking. There©`.

    ¡¸This is my favorite!¡¹4

    I regained my balance by force, aimed between his groin and kicked it up with my right foot.

    There¡¯s no scream.

    However, the feeling of the man¡¯s groin being pierced is transmitted on my tiptoe.

    Deciding factor should be the balls after all.

    He shouldn¡¯t be conscious if I hit the balls. The man collapsed and fell on the floor.

    ¡¸Oh, Ooh¡­I can do it if I try¡¹

    Muttering so, I inhaled with all my might as I noticed I forgot to breathe.

    If I make just a single blunder, I¡¯ll be the one beaten up. Though it ended flashy, it would end if I take a single blow. I barely made it.

    Sharpening my mind to the utmost limit and not losing my calm to the end I draw out the attack prepared for an honorable death.

    It did well somehow but my life span might¡¯ve been cut a year.

    However, my new ability had more defect than I thought. Well, my opponent this time is big.

    ¡¸C-Cool!¡¹

    I turn around to the voice I head and the girl had her blue eyes shining, she blushes as she looks at me.

    There¡¯s not a single fragment of tension. She¡¯s quite a big shot in a meaning.

    With that said, I noticed a red liquid dripping.

    Have I taken an attack? I don¡¯t remember receiving it.

    That¡¯s what I thought but I got it immediately.

    Nosebleed. I¡¯m bleeding at my nose.

    ¡¸Ha, haha¡­It¡¯s my first time in my life to have a nosebleed¡¹

    I won a helpless situation but I look very miserable.

    ¡¸A-As expected of the man I trusted! It¡¯s dark and so fast that I don¡¯t get what happened but I now that it¡¯s amazing! You look so weak but you¡¯re actually strong! That¡¯s so cool!¡¹

    The girl says while running towards me and she offered a handkerchief.

    When I took it, I see that the random lace handkerchief seems to be of high quality.

    Can I wipe my blood with this? This seems to be expensive though? That¡¯s a waste.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wipe it with my shirt so I¡¯m fine¡¹5

    Saying that as I wipe the blood with my shirt, I returned the handkerchief to the girl.

    ¡¸S-So manly! Amazing! You¡¯re really amazing! I fell for you¡¹

    What¡¯s cool with wiping the blood with my own shirt? The girl¡¯s blushing as she¡¯s excited.

    Or rather, I feel awkward for having a nosebleed.

    ¡¸Shit! I found an amazing boyfriend! Cool! Super cool! Your face isn¡¯t that cool! But I wanted to be embraced by such a man!¡¹

    She¡¯s repeatedly saying cool, the girl who¡¯s been frolic on everything she sees had finally felt the tiredness.

    That said, what¡¯s with that light. 6

    I found nothing even if I looked around.

    ¡¸Crow I guess?¡­¡¹

    I heard a cry of a crow. Crows like shiny things they say, so the light must¡¯ve reflected onto something the crow had been carrying by chance.

    At any rate¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m tired¡­¡¹

    I want to return and make Marina¡¯s breasts a pillow and sleep.

    Hey, I forgot something important.

    ¡¸Err, You, Gajou was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou! Want to have sex? My anus is clean as always!¡¹

    Gajou answered my question cheerfully. Sex? Is it limited to the anus?

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. You¡¯re bad with insects?¡¹

    Asking the dejected Gajou, she felt down for a moment but her cheeks blushed and her blue eyes shine instantly and she laughed.

    ¡¸I like insects! I keep a large green caterpillar¡¯s larva in my house!¡¹

    She smiles while showing a peace sign, 7

    Oh, is that so? Then©`.

    ¡¸Find as much gross insects as possible¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Receiving my instructions, Gajou raised her right hand cheerfully and went towards the woods.

    She¡¯s an idiot that treats people as homo but she¡¯s being useful.

    Now then, I¡¯m looking forward to what kind of insect she¡¯ll capture.

 Chapter 45

    I can hear a sobbing from the back.

    ¡¸Uu¡­what do you intend to do with that?¡¹

    Then I hear a trembling voice.

    What do I intend to do with this? You¡¯re the one who thought that way.

    Still, I¡¯m done.

    Looking at my back with side glances as she rubs her eyes with both hands, leaking out a sobbing voice, following me restlessly.

    This girl, I have a debt to return but I shouted and pushed her aside.

    What to do?¡­

    Gajou¡¯s in a happy mood just a while ago.

    Though I ordered Gajou to capture insects so she gathered a lot of gross insects to comply with my expectation.

    Most of them are larvas. It seems that she dug the ground to capture them.

    The large amount of larva would make normal women scream already but Gajou calmly catches them bare-handed.

    It seems it¡¯s true that she likes insects.

    Also©`.

    Her cheeks is dirty with soil and she looks at me while raising her hands filled with larva while smiling.

    Seeing her boyish figure, I totally thought that it¡¯s true that her heart is a man.

    Well, I don¡¯t care whether Gajou¡¯s heart is a man or a woman. I won¡¯t need her anymore when I return my debt.

    Having such thoughts, I packed the larva in the mouths of the two men lying on the ground harmoniously enjoyed it.

    ¡ºA-Are you sure!? Can I put it in the mouth!?¡»

    Showing a perplexed behavior, Gajou looks at me as I pack a lot of larva in the mouths of the men, it seems that she have quite a character.

    Especially when I saw me push in the huge green caterpillar and the thing that looks like a rhinoceros beetle¡¯s larva in the man¡¯s mouth, I admired it unconsciously.

    It¡¯s needless to say that the man who woke up had his eyes peel white and convulse at the same time he understood the situation he¡¯s in.

    I asked them who¡¯s the mastermind but it seems that they don¡¯t know anything.

    According to the men, there¡¯s a woman in a hood that appeared that seems to hold a lot of money and paid in advance.

    And that woman who handed the request said that the money would be multiplied by five when they complete it. And they¡¯re guided to a certain location. They saw the woman, Marina in other words and they seem to have received the request.

    The woman covered in hood. It seems that they don¡¯t know anything but ¡°Black Hair¡± but is that the mastermind¡¯s companion? or could it be that he¡¯s the mastermind?

    Anyway, since the information is gathered as I question them and I force in the larva Gajou caught, perhaps they¡¯re not lying.

    With that said, I confirmed the location where Marina is confined.

    That¡¯s great but¡­

    These men might not know but there¡¯s a possibility that there are other men who received the request too. Or there¡¯s a possibility that the mastermind has a companion.

    Anyway, there¡¯s a possibility that there¡¯s a trap on the location where Marina¡¯s confined.

    That¡¯s why©`.

    ¡ºNo way!¡»

    You should go back, as soon as I told Gajou, she flared up at me with an angry look.

    Gajou knows that I¡¯m taking her to a dangerous place so she¡¯s asking for trouble.

    If I take Gajou and she was exposed to danger from being entrapped, I¡¯ll abandon her.

    My priority is securing Marina. I only met Gajou today so she doesn¡¯t matter. On the other side, Marina¡¯s a meat hole that I took care of. I think it¡¯s a waste to abandon her so I came to help her.

    That¡¯s Marina and Gajou Thinking on who should I give priority, I already have my answer without needing to compare.

    But I have a debt from Gajou. It¡¯s true that I intend to payback my debt.

    But in case where I need to choose, I¡¯ll choose to abandont Gajou for Marina. That¡¯s obvious so I can¡¯t take Gajou.

    I think that I¡¯m the lowest or the lowest scum and I think that it¡¯s normal to be cursed on. In case I make a move on a woman, I¡¯m ready to accept the revenge eventually.

    It¡¯s the rule I decided on myself.

    If I have a debt on a woman whom I¡¯m trying to make a move on, I¡¯ll surely pay the debt before I do. If ever I have a debt on a woman I made a move on, I¡¯ll definitely return the debt no matter how cowardly the means the woman will use.1

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel unpleasant. I can¡¯t treat the woman as a thing from the bottom of my heart.

    My rule is to be a scum when you¡¯re a scum.

    It¡¯s the only rule I decided by myself.

    If I break it, I won¡¯t be myself anymore.

    That¡¯s why I tried to persuade Gajou somehow©`.

    ¡ºNo way! I finally found it! I¡¯ll regret it my whole life if I let you go! I don¡¯t care whatever happens to me! I¡¯d rather die than losing you! I don¡¯t want to part away from you!¡»

    She¡¯s small and yet there¡¯s a strong will felt from her shout.

    I feel her strong will but ¡°I¡¯d rather die¡± you say? Can you really fall in such a situation where you¡¯d choose death? Impossible.

    It¡¯s easy to say it though. But, a kid won¡¯t be convinced even if I say that. No matter how much you persuade her, Gajou will only stick to me.

    It¡¯s possible to throw her off. I¡¯m overwhelmingly faster if I run. I can even hit her and make her faint.

    However©`.

    ¡ºI¡¯m not a homo. I like women. Those guys I knocked down are companions of the one who kidnapped my woman. And I¡¯m going to help this woman now¡»

    ¡º¡­Eh?¡»

    ¡ºEverything is just your misunderstanding. It¡¯s just by coincidence I sat on that bench. I¡¯m not a homo. Those men I knocked out aren¡¯t homo either¡»

    It¡¯s troublesome but I judged it¡¯s best to correct the misunderstanding so I explained.

    Then©`.

    ¡ºUuu¡­Hiku¡»

    Gajou cried.

    Biting her lower lips as she tremble, tears overflow from her blue eyes, she¡¯s muffling, but she¡¯s unable to endure that she leaked a sob and cried.

    This is why kids are¡­

    ¡ºI-Is my body being a woman¡¯s not good? I know. I know that. But I fell in love. My chest is so much in pain that I can¡¯t endure crying. This feeling is is the first time in my life¡­¡»

    Gajou holds her chest with both hands while still being convinced that I¡¯m a homo.

    Ah, this is no good. She¡¯ll follow no matter what I say. Furthermore, she fell to despair from being rejected by me.

    It¡¯s already dark and it¡¯s also dangerous to leave Gajou alone.

    If I leave Gajou, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll keep looking for me without coming back home.

    Gajou looks perfect as a girl. Furthermore, her long blond hair is braided on the back and she¡¯s wearing a school uniform.

    It¡¯s a uniform of the famous ojou-sama black lily school.

    No matter how she insist that her heart is a man, that¡¯s just trivial.

    She looks as a complete beauty and she has two meat holes to accept a man.

    There¡¯s no problem if she¡¯s just used as an outlet of sexual desire.

    It¡¯s like it¡¯s asking to be attacked when you have a small beautiful girl lost in darkness.

    I don¡¯t care whatever happens to Gajou.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯d normally think but sadly, I have a debt in her.

    Also, if ever Gajou is ever attacked by a man, she¡¯ll surely break.

    Gajou seems to be wishing to be violated by me but she said that it¡¯s limited to her anus only.

    Perhaps for Gajou who¡¯s saying that her heart is man, she only has a man¡¯s meat hole used to accept, in short, her pussy is forbidden. She wants to deny it¡¯s existence. And yet if a penis goes inside that hole, the reality that she¡¯s a woman will be thrust into her.

    Far from the fact that she¡¯s being raped, I think that the fact that she¡¯s a woman being pointed out for Gajou is something she can¡¯t endure.

    I can¡¯t have her break while I have a debt.

    Haa, seriously, I¡¯ve been liked by a troublesome one.

    Can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡ºGot it¡»

    In the end, I accepted Gajou.

    There¡¯s only one method to persuade Gajou. That is to show Marina to Gajou. If she didn¡¯t believe me then I¡¯ll violate Marina in front of her. She¡¯d be force to believe it as expected.

    Gajou who¡¯s permitted by me didn¡¯t answer but she just followed me restlessly while sobbing.

    It seems that being refused by me had a considerable shock.

    And we¡¯re back to present.

    ¡¸Gajou, promise me. Obey my instructions by all means. I permitted your wish to go together so you have to properly listen to me¡¹

    I speak to Gajou while walking.

    ¡¸How can I become your lover? I¡¯ll do anything for your sake¡¹

    Leaking out a sob as she ask me, Gajou asks in contrary.

    Haa, Yareyare2 She¡¯s really a troublesome kid.

    I think I prefer Asahina on being so cocky until she die but doing as she please.

    Based on this time¡¯s reflection¡¯s I¡¯ll never make a debt with Asahina.

    ¡¸Impossible. I said it a while ago but I like women. I love erotic women. If you say that you want to be embraced as a woman then I will. But if it¡¯s impossible for you to be embraced as a woman then give it up. I¡¯m not a homo. I don¡¯t have a slightest intention of embracing a man¡¹

    I have a debt but I don¡¯t intend to play with Gajou.

    ¡¸If you want to do something lewd with me by all means then stand in front of me as a woman. If so then I¡¯ll train you and take your virginity with pleasure. However, being your lover is impossible. I already have a girlfriend. You can be a meat toilet but I have two so I don¡¯t need one anymore¡¹

    Talking to Gajou on the back, she didn¡¯t answer but just leak out a sob.

    She doesn¡¯t understand my explanation.

    She¡¯s convinced that I¡¯m a homo and her body¡¯s a woman so she¡¯ll reject whatever kind of reason I put out.

    Well fine. She¡¯ll immediately understand if I violate Marina in front of her, also©`.

    The man I knocked out from the shrine had a rope./ I borrowed it.

    I¡¯ll just tie Gajou to not let her do anything unnecessary when we reach the destination.

    The destination isn¡¯t too far away from the shrine.

    There¡¯s no private house in the surroundings and the fruit tree spreads out. And there¡¯s a hut on the corner. It seems that Marina¡¯s confined there.

    That¡¯s if I trust the map, but.

    ¡¸Nn©`! Nn©`!¡¹

    I confirmed that there¡¯s no one within the range when I used my ability so I tied Gajou with the rope before we approached the hut.

    ¡¸Nn©`! Nn©`!¡¹

    Gajou who had her both hands and feet tied on the ground while lying on the ground, she raised her muffled voice and moved around like an earthworm.

    Gajou had her mouth gagged by a handkerchief and her both hands and feet bound.

    She won¡¯t be able to do anything unnecessary with this.

    Seriously, I don¡¯t need to have a hard time on every single thing.

    I leak a sigh while thinking so, I went to cover and approached the hut while removing my presence.

    The hut entered the range of my ability and stopped.

    The simple hut is surrounded by galvanized roof with wooden boards. There¡¯s agricultural articles stored, it seems that it¡¯s used for a rest.

    ¡¸What does this mean?¡­¡¹

    Marina¡¯s certainly caught with my ability ahead the wall of the hut.

    There¡¯s a bag of cloth covering her hands and both her hands and feet are bound to the pillar. And©`.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no one else?¡¹

    That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no one except Marina.

    Since the head is covered with bag, is that person really Marina? I can judge if it¡¯s normal. In short, it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s a trap.

    But that¡¯s only when it¡¯s normal.

    Deception doesn¡¯t work when it inters the range of my ability.

    Marina¡¯s certainly the one who has her head covered with cloth and both hands and feet bound.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll return Marina without doing anything?¡¹

    There¡¯s no need to look around when I have my ability. But, I looked around instinctively.

    There¡¯s no one here. And it seems that the hut isn¡¯t set as a trap nor the surroundings.

    Are they observing me beyond the limits of my ability? No, that¡¯s doubtful.

    It¡¯s a field without an outside light. Since it¡¯s considerably away from the residential area, it would be dark without the light of town to cover them. I can recognize my environment with my ability but it¡¯s impossible for normal people to observe from far away.

    They might have a night vision scope but that¡¯s a considerately expensive property. Would they go that far?

    ¡¸Strange¡­¡¹

    Something¡¯s strange. Just what is my opponent? I¡¯m sure that they wanted to get me but is it different?

    Well fine. Should I secure Marina anyway? Let¡¯s start with that.

    I think so I approached the hut while looking around, I opened the wooden door and entered inside.

    Looking from the outside, I know that there¡¯s no such thing as trap in the hut but there¡¯s still signs that something is prepared.

    That¡¯s adversely weird.

    ¡¸Marina, are you okay?¡¹

    Inside the hut, Marina trembled when I called her out then she began to shiver in cold and fear.

    Though there¡¯s a bag of cloth covering her head, she¡¯s even blindfolded and made to bite a gag. She can¡¯t talk because of that.

    I approached Marina and examined her whole body.

    There¡¯s no signs of violence. That is in short, Marina was abducted without being able to resist. Also©`.

    The black haired woman in a hood. Is she really the mastermind?

    I¡¯m not boasting my girlfriend but, Marina¡¯s quite a beauty. Also, her tits are big.

    If the mastermind is a man he¡¯ll surely want to taste her.

    The man who had the policeman¡¯s club seems to like Marina after all.

    Also, as long as she¡¯s alive, Marina has a value as a hostage.

    Since abducting someone creates a irreparable damage on them, human would be surely enjoying what they can enjoy.

    And yet they didn¡¯t do anything to harm Marina and she¡¯s not touched at all.

    If so, the possibility of the mastermind being a woman comes out.

    The one who came in contact with the man with a policeman¡¯s club is a black haired woman covered in a hood.

    Though she claimed herself as the mastermind, there¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯s the mastermind is already suspected enough.

    ¡¸Wait a moment. I¡¯ll help you right now¡¹

    Squatting down in place, I talked to Marina and removed the cloth cover in her head. Then I removed the blindfold and the gag next.

    Marina trembling as she cries with her eyes closed.

    Well, it¡¯s normal to be scared. Even if she¡¯s not confined, everyone would be scared to be left alone in a field that¡¯s not popular.

    It¡¯s dark but I can see clearly so I¡¯m not that scared but.

    I deny occult because of this ability. Though I¡¯m an existence that¡¯s the embodiment of the occult, I have the eyes that can see anything so I can deny occult.

    After all I¡¯ve never seen something like a ghost even once.

    ¡¸*Sigh* I even took pain to make her unhurt¡­¡¹

    Marina¡¯s hands are bound. Her wrists are swollen red.

    She¡¯s likely to have rubbed the rope desperately to remove it somehow.

    It¡¯s normal of normal but Marina¡¯s head to toe is mine. And yet, it¡¯s swelling this much.

    Having such thoughts, I removed that¡¯s binding Marina¡¯s wrists.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-san¡­¡¹

    Marina who had her arms free speaks in a shaking voice while closing her eyes.

    I thought that she¡¯d surely cling to me crying©`

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    My view whitens suddenly and I heard a dry sound next.

    I was confused of what happened then I noticed the pain in my cheek.

    Eh? Could it be that I was hit? By Marina?

    Looking at Marina, she stared at me with teary eyes.

    I didn¡¯t see it. No, that¡¯s not it. ¡°I didn¡¯t try to see¡±

    It¡¯s impossible for Marina to hit me. I thought so I wasn¡¯t able to recognize when she was about to attack me.

    ¡¸Why did you come?¡­¡¹

    Marina glared at me with her teary eyes while speaking in a shaking voice.

    ¡¸The devil has to be devilike, why did you not abandon me¡­?¡¹

    Hearing Marina¡¯s trembling voice, I finally understood what she means.

    She¡¯s worrying about me more than herself.

    Seriously, this woman is passionate as ever.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not tired of you yet. I thought that it¡¯s regrettable to throw you away since I have still to enjoy you. That¡¯s why I came to save you. I¡¯ll throw you away when you¡¯re tired¡¹

    I didn¡¯t throw her away because I¡¯m not tired yet. That¡¯s my intention from the start.

    Marina who glares at me with her eyes had her expression distort and tears overflow from her eyes. And©`.

    ¡¸That was really scary! Thank you for coming to help me! I thought that I won¡¯t be able to meet Suzuhara-san, it¡¯s so scary, scary, unbearably scary!¡¹

    Marina jumps and clings to me and she hugs me strongly as she screams out.

    Ah, ouch. Seriously, she hit me with all her might. Because I lost focus when I realized that I was hit, so I took it head-on.

    ¡¸You know what will happen when you hit me, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Asking her, Marina who¡¯s clinging to me spread out her legs silently.

    Her panties inside her skirt has a lewd stain.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s scary, it¡¯s unbearably scary, that¡¯s why¡­I was imagining being teased with Suzuhara-san. I had a very cruel delusion to erase the fear I had¡­?¡¹

    There¡¯s a sweet charming voice mixed in her trembling voice.

    ¡¸Cruel, what kind?¡¹

    As I ask Marina, I placed my right hand inside her skirt and traced her slit with my finger.

    Her waist convulsed. I¡¯m just piercing her panties and her love nectar¡¯s leaking out.

    Marina clings to me strongly as her waist twitch, she pressed her prided breasts against me and put her lips to my ear.

    Fuu, fuu, a sweet lewd sigh sprays to my ear.

    ¡¸I-I want my pussy to be pushed lightly by Suzuhara-san¡¯s hard penis ? But don¡¯t put it in ? I want to beg helplessly to put it in, put it in, put it in deep¡¹

    Marina sweetly whispers while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that Suzuhara-san can put in just the tip ? that¡¯s why I¡¯ll push down my waist and put in just the tip inside my pussy ? Suzuhara-san¡¯s deep is so big, it¡¯s spreading my pussy impossibly, It feels so good, thrilling, happiness, but I want to put it in deep after all¡¹

    Furthermore, she¡¯s breathing roughly, whispers sweetly even more but she¡¯s feeling pained.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask it over and over again ? Put it in deep ? And pierce me down so hard. ? But Suzuhara-san says no ? I don¡¯t want to be hated by Suzuhara-san so I¡¯ll do as he ordered ? I want it in so deep, I want to be pierced violently so I beg as the tip of the penis is the only one put in my pussy, and Suzuhara-san is laughing as he look at me, but when I saw Suzuhara-san laughing happily, I became happy too¡¹

    Became glad? isn¡¯t that a book report you¡¯re doing?

    Seriously, she¡¯s always an idiot.

    ¡¸The punishment for hitting me won¡¯t that kind of naive teasing¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how cruel the punishment is, those punishments are only a sticky sweet syrup¡¹

    Marina answered back in a sweet voice.

    Oh, you¡¯re saying that? Then let¡¯s have you endure no matter what kind of punishment it is with a smile.

    Is what I want to say but I¡¯m honestly tired.

    It¡¯s also bothersome to swing my waist, I want to eat rice and take a hot bath, feel refreshed from fellatio and sleep with her tits as a pillow.

    But, before that.

    ¡¸Do you know who kidnapped you?¡¹

    Hearing those words, Marina¡¯s waist stopped trembling.

    ¡¸Hizuki contacted me. It seems that she needs help because she¡¯s threatened¡¹

    ¡¸Hizuki?¡¹

    I ask and Marina speaks out in a tense voice again.

    ¡¸The friend I had before. Speaking of which, Suzuhara-san should¡¯ve met her once¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸She was together with me when we met, the one with an impressive long black hair, she¡¯s a very beautiful child¡¹

    When I met Marina for the first time? Long black hair?

    I recall my memories and then©`.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    The dull man who¡¯s the right arm of Shinozaki. His girlfriend was the long black hair? Speaking of which, when I took Marina to Shinozaki¡¯s house, the other girl¡¯s has run away and that long black hair sticks together. Then, she tailed me afterwards.

    That¡¯s not all. That¡¯s not everything.

    I met that woman a lot of times.

    I saw her on the road a lot of times and we passed by each other by chance on the road. Also©`.

    Sunday last week, when we go to shopping downtown, there¡¯s a woman appearing in the train. It¡¯s her.

    I didn¡¯t consider her that much, rather I completely forgot her existence, I thought that it¡¯s not a coincidence that I saw her a lot of times.

    What¡¯s stranger than that is Marina didn¡¯t even mention it.

    She¡¯d surely react when her friend appears. However, Marina didn¡¯t say anything Sunday last week.

    ¡¸Marina, what happened after you met that woman?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, we didn¡¯t meet. I heard that she was threatened and I went to the meeting spot in surprise. Then it suddenly became dark. Perhaps, my head was covered with the bag from the back¡¹

    I was convinced with Marina¡¯s answer.

    That woman entered my view without being noticed by Marina.

    No, that¡¯s not it. That woman makes sure that she¡¯s not coming to my view. Is that how she observes my behavior? But she was caught in my ability.

    ¡¸What kind of woman is that woman?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡­She¡¯s a timid and taciturn child. Other than her appearance being beautiful, she¡¯s a child that doesn¡¯t stand out much¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s the girlfriend of the dull man?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, the good looking dull man that gets along with Shinozaki¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Oh, Kaburagi-kun? No, I don¡¯t think it is. I haven¡¯t heard that she has a boyfriend¡¹

    I was surprised from Marina¡¯s answer.

    What? That¡¯s not it? I surely thought that she¡¯s the girlfriend of the dull man.

    That woman reacted when I brought that topic. Then she cried.

    No well, I didn¡¯t make a confirmation but if she shows that kind of reaction then it¡¯s normal to think like that.

    Could it be that it was an act?

    I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t find a reason for her to act that time.

    ¡¸Do you have information on the mastermind who kidnapped you?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t heard a voice. I don¡¯t know what happened to Hizuki¡¹

    Marina shook her head to my question and she worried on the woman named Hizuki.

    She probably thinks that Hizuki is also a victim.

    There¡¯s no doubt. The criminal is that Hizuki woman.

    Still, what¡¯s her purpose? I surely thought that their purpose is to get me but why did they return Marina?

    She requested the man with a policeman¡¯s club to knock me me down and she gave the man the map where Marina¡¯s confined. And Marina¡¯s properly on the place described in the map.

    If she wants the man with the policeman¡¯s club to fight me then there¡¯s no need to kidnap Marina. She only need to request the man to knock me down.

    If you forcibly distort the reason then it would be to confirm that Marina¡¯s worthy of being kidnapped?

    But what would they do by confirming that? They understand that she¡¯s worthy as a hostage and yet why did they return Marina? That won¡¯t mean anything then.

    No good, I don¡¯t get it at all.

    Anyway, I should go back home to think.

    ¡¸Marina, stay in my house tonight. I want to ask various things¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Marina who had a serious look till then smiled while her cheeks blush when she heard my words.

    She¡¯s expecting it.

    I¡¯ll say it but I¡¯ll only do fellatio and sleep for today. If you can¡¯t endure it then masturbate with your Suzuhara-doll.

    Seriously, I told her to take it back, the large amount of bear dolls disappeared but she left the Suzuhara-doll in my room.

    I can give in to the bear stuffed toys but spare me from the Suzuhara-doll. I feel scared that I might get cursed with it.

    ¡¸Can you stand?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, I¡¯m oka©`¡¹

    Anyway, Io decided to go back home and tried to make MArina stand. However©`.

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s half-rising had her knees bend and sat down on the place.

    Is her feet numb because of sitting for long time?

    ¡¸S-Sorry ? Because my pussy¡¯s touched over my panties, my waist fell off ?¡¹

    Blushing, Marina answered laughingly. I stared at Marina.

    Well, since her body has become like that because I played with her mind and body, it would be my fault.

    ¡¸Got it. Hey, I¡¯ll carry you on my back¡¹

    Saying that, I squat down and turn my back to Marina.

    ¡¸Yaay~?¡¹

    Marina speaks gladly, jumps and sticks to my back hastily.

    I¡¯m doubtful whether her waist really fell off. But well, I¡¯ll overlook it since she¡¯s confined in such a place for today.

    But I won¡¯t forget that you hit me. I¡¯ll give you your punishment later.

    Having such thoughts, I carry Marina and stood up.

    ¡¸A-Am I heavy?¡¹

    Even though she jumps in happily, Marina asks in an insecure voice.

    Marina¡¯s big breasts seems to have an impression that it¡¯s heavy because of the volume. And it feels sexual compared to Asahina. But when I say it¡¯s heavy, it would honestly be a big deal. However©`.

    ¡¸Fucking heavy¡¹

    I said it daringly.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡¹

    Marina felt down and raised a groan as she tremble.

    ¡¸Joke. You¡¯re not that heavy¡¹

    Though I thought of punishing Marina for getting carried away but, Marina¡¯s style is outstanding and her current figure is the most lewd. And yet, if I tell her she¡¯s heavy and she worried, I¡¯ll be troubled if she diet badly

    ¡¸I-Is that true?¡¹

    Clinging to me tightly, Marina asks in a timid tone.

    The feeling of her huge breasts pressed against my back along with the feeling of the thighs supported by both hands is the best.

    If ever Marina diets and became thin, her charm would be reduced by half.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true¡¹

    Saying that, I began to walk. In a way I won¡¯t feel the weight as much as possible.

    ¡¸?¡¹

    She¡¯s glad? Marina who¡¯s clinging to me hard had pressed her lips to my cheek. Then she applies her cheek to mine while smiling gladly as she clings to me strongly.

    Haa, I¡¯m tired but, it can¡¯t be helped.

    I shouldered Marina and went out of the hut, and then©`.

    ¡¸Nn©`! Nn©`!¡¹

    Lying down on the ground, it raises a groan and wriggles like an earthworm.

    Oh, speaking of which she¡¯s here.

    ¡¸W-Who¡¯s this?¡¹

    She must be surprised to see Gajou on the ground. Marina asks.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll explain later¡¹

    Answering Marina, I leak out a sigh.

    I¡¯ll introduce Marina to Gajou and I thought she¡¯ll be giving up but I better change plans.

    I won¡¯t chance on making her give up but I¡¯ll also take Gajou to my house. Not just Gajou, but I should call Yuka to my house too.

    After all I don¡¯t know what action that Hizuki woman will take. It¡¯s also better if I gather the people who¡¯re mainly involved with me and talk about it.

    I better conceal this to Asahina and Kisaragi. It may become even more troublesome if I tell them. Especially Asahina.

    I¡¯ll have Marina near me and Yuka would be watching and be vigilant along with Asahina and Kisaragi. It¡¯s safe if it¡¯s three people.

    The problem is Gajou. It¡¯ll be found out that she¡¯s related and there¡¯s the danger that she might be aimed at.

    What should I do?

    ¡¸Nn©`! Nn©`! Nn©`!¡¹

    Glaring at me with her blue eyes, I leak out a sigh as I look at Gajou squirming around.

    Ah, troublesome.

    [Previous]¨C[ToC]-[Next]

 Chapter 46

    ¡¸C-Cute¡­¡¹

    Squatting down to her knees as her reddish brown eyes shine, Marina laughs sloppily while her cheeks blush is patting Gajou¡¯s head that¡¯s sitting on the ground.

    It¡¯s a loli with blue eyes and long blond hair braided on her back. Marina who saw Gajou had nailed her down.

    Well, they say women are weak to cute things. Especially for Marina who likes stuffed toys, she might like Gajou who looks western.

    That¡¯s great but the surprising one is Gajou.

    I clearly thought that she¡¯d turn down Marina but she didn¡¯t show resistance and had her head patted obediently.

    ¡¸Onee-san¡¯s a beauty¡¹

    Gajou who has her head patted by Marina mutters while looking at Marina with her blue eyes. I don¡¯t feel any grudge, anger or jealousy from her expression nor voice at all.

    ¡¸Eh, ehehe, that¡¯s not true¡¹

    When Gajou told her she¡¯s a beauty, Marina bashfully laughed.

    ¡¸Onee-san¡¯s definitely a beauty. If you¡¯re being too modest then you¡¯ll receive envy. Onee-san is a beauty so you should call yourself a beauty magnificently¡¹

    ¡¸E-err¡­¡¹

    Marina¡¯s smile is twitching from Gajou¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Ah, no, well, that, rather than being modest¡­There¡¯s a lot of beautiful girl¡¯s around Onee-san¡­so should I say that I don¡¯t have confidence more than being modest?¡¹

    Marina who had a troubled smile answers Gajou as she pats her head.

    Well yeah. Marina¡¯s definitely a beauty but Asahina and Kisaragi are considerate beauties and Yuka¡¯s quite a beauty too. You an think of Marina as a normal beauty if you compare her to the surroundings.

    She¡¯s normal but she¡¯s definitely a beauty.

    ¡¸Hee, is that so? Just what kind are those beauties above Onee-san? Well as far as I know, someone much more beautiful than Onee-san is the elder sister of my friend¡¹

    Marina mutters as she look up at Marina.

    ¡¸A friend¡¯s sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yup. My friend¡¯s also a super beauty too. Even though she¡¯s timid, she¡¯s advanced and is the class rep. She yearns for her sister so much that she imitates her sister¡¯s behavior but it doesn¡¯t suit her. I know that she¡¯s overworking herself. It¡¯s painful to look at. Then, her sister¡¯s a super beauty. She doesn¡¯t have breasts though¡¹

    Hearing Gajou¡¯s talk, Marina and I reacted at the same time.

    Doesn¡¯t have breasts¡­you say?

    It¡¯s not small breasts but no breasts at all. If you say that then I can imagine her.

    The one pecha no matter how much it¡¯s raised.

    Marina¡¯s thinking the same thing as me.

    Speaking of which, Pechahina¡¯s little sister is also a black lily.

    Could it be that Lolihina and Gajou are friends?

    Ah, no, it¡¯s normal if you think about it. Gajou is an awfully beautiful girl if you ignore her personality. And she¡¯s a beauty equal to Lolihina. Those two must be famous in black lily. It¡¯s not strange at all if they know each other.

    Marina sent me a glance. I returned a look at Marina and I shook my head small. Marina saw me and nodded.

    It¡¯s very likely that Gajou¡¯s friend is Lolihina. And I definitely think that Pechahina is the sister. Concerned about it, I should better not bring up that subject to Gajou.

    Because if Gajou knows that I¡¯m related to Asahina, she¡¯ll use Lolihina as method and might draw information about me from Pechahina. When it comes to it, it would be troublesome no matter what you think.

    Thus we should just stay silent.

    I met Lolihina twice but she didn¡¯t notice us on the first and the second, in other words today, we met up. Perhaps, she doesn¡¯t remember me. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to leak me from Lolihina¡¯s mouth to Gajou.

    And if I silence Marina, Gajou will never notice that I have a relation with Pechahina.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Gajou noticed that there¡¯s something wrong with Marina so she asked and while tilting her head.

    ¡¸N-no, nothing¡¹

    Marina looks shocked for a moment but she immediately smiled and pats Gajou¡¯s head.

    She¡¯s bad at lying as always. Yuka could lie without showing that she¡¯s shaken.

    Well, this is why Marina is easy to understand.

    Also, even if Marina¡¯s attitude is somewhat strange, it¡¯s impossible for me and Pechahina to not notice it so it¡¯s fine anyway.

    That said, Gajou¡¯s attitude is really surprising. Her body¡¯s a woman and her heart is a man. I thought that she has antipathy with women but it seems not.

    ¡¸T-That said, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    Marina changes the topic forcibly while laughing.

    Gajou who¡¯s been asked by Marina looked at me for some reason. Then she leak a sigh and took out an id from her pocket and gave it to Marina.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Marina who saw the presented ID looks at Gajou with tilted head.

    What an insensitive guy. Gajou took out her student ID. And she appealed Marina to read the name silently.

    In short, she intends to tell Marina her real name.

    Oh, that¡¯s why she looked at me.

    ¡¸Eh, Ah, err¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My name¡¯s written here. Sorry but I hate my own name¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay, I see. S-Somehow, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to lie to Onee-san¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, un. T-Thanks¡­¡¹

    Looking straight at Marina, Gajou speaks in a dignified manner. Marina on the other side is flustered.

    Marina doesn¡¯t get it at all but this is a declaration of war.

    Gajou, even though she treated me a homo, she understood it when she saw Marina. That Marina is my woman.

    That¡¯s why Gajou is going to tell Marina her real name.

    Is that the courtesy for those who beat down the enemies?

    I don¡¯t hate that kind of woman. Her heart is a man though.

    That said, she know knows that I¡¯m not a homo so I thought that Gajou will give up. But when she knew that Marina is my woman, Gajou declared a war against Marina.

    In other words, Gajou has no intention of giving up.

    I don¡¯t intend to make a move on Gajou but when it comes to this then the talk s different.

    Knowing that I¡¯m not a homo and still she still tries to take me, Gajou has no choice but to become a woman.

    I don¡¯t intend to embrace a man but if Gajou stands in front of me as a woman then I¡¯ll play with her.

    I have nothing to say on her looks, her tits are fairly big as well, her pussy must be tight and it looks interesting to train a stupid loli to a huge pervert.

    ¡¸E-Errr¡­¡¹

    Marina who received the ID Gajou presented looks at the ID feeling flustered.

    ¡¸Kibashiro Yukina-chan?¡¹

    Marina who saw the ID says that while looking at Gajou with tilted head.

    ¡¸Yup, that¡¯s my name. Then, I beg you Onee-san, I want you to call me Setsuna. Yukina is girlish so I hate it¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so? I think it¡¯s a cute name¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I hate it¡¹

    Gajou shrugged her shouders from Marina¡¯s question and mutters with a sigh.

    I activated my ability and saw the ID Marina¡¯s holding.

    Kibashiro Yukina. Isn¡¯t that quite a cute name compared to Setsuna?

    N? Kibashiro(ŠªÈ~³Ç)? Himeha(ŠªÈ~)? Ki(³Ç) Yuki(¥æ¥­)? Oh, I get it.

    Himeha(ŠªÈ~) is Kiba(¥­¥Ð), in short, Kiba is Ga. Ki(³Ç) is Jou(¥¸¥ç¥¦). And the Yuki of Yukina is snow(Ñ©) and it can be read as Setsu(¥»¥Ä) That¡¯s why it turned to Gajou Setsuna.

    I thought that it¡¯s a false name but it seems that she didn¡¯t lie at all.

    ¡¸I introduced myself. It¡¯s etiquette for Onee-san to introduce herself too¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, Y-Yeah, right, sorry¡¹

    Changing Gajou to Yukina, Yukina overwhelms Marina with pressure.

    Don¡¯t get scared with a kid. Is that what a former delinquent is? Seriously.

    I don¡¯t care at that but Marina¡¯s name is quite similar to Yukina.

    Yukina looks like a complete western doll but her name is perhaps half. The pigment of Marina¡¯s hair and eye is light after all. It¡¯s somewhat impossible but I think you can insist that they¡¯re sisters.

    ¡¸U-Uhm, Yuuki Marina. Best regards, Yuki©`No, Setsuna-chan¡¹

    Marina introduces herself to Yukina.

    ¡¸Then?¡¹

    Yukina urges Marina ahead.

    ¡¸Eh? Then what?¡¹

    Being urged by Yukina, Marina¡¯s eyes looks confused.

    ¡¸You¡¯re dull Onee-san. I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re his girlfriend¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Marina looks surprised from Yukina¡¯s question and she looks at me with her ears red. Then she looked at Yukina©`.

    ¡¸W-well that¡¯s¡­for now¡¹

    She answered bashfully with her face blushing.

    Seeing that Marina, Yukina¡¯s expression turned grim suddenly.

    ¡¸For now? Hmmm, right. You don¡¯t have the confidence as a girlfriend. You¡¯re so cute, and even your breasts are big, I thought that I can¡¯t win but it seems that it¡¯s no big deal¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸If I became his lover then I can say that I am with confidence? That¡¯s not being conceited. Won¡¯t it be rude for your lover to not be confident to admit?¡¹

    Yukina glares at Marina as she speak and Marina¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    Her childish heart is being poked by a child. Yuka pointed that out.

    Marina¡¯s face turned pale and her eyes shake, she¡¯s unable to answer back to Yukina.

    Oh, she¡¯s much more interesting than I thought.

    ¡¸I intend to be his lover. In short, you¡¯re my enemy. with that said, best regards too, Marina-onee-san¡¹

    Yukina holds out her hand while speaking and glaring at Marina. Marina looks at Yukina with shaking eyes and she swallowed her saliva.

    Its unbearable if you see Marina after all.

    Marina who noticed Yuka¡¯s feelings tried to pull out and give me to Yuka. That action made Yuka angry. Then Yuka decided to fight Marina after many twists and turns but Yukina pointed out completely the same thing.

    Be dignified when you¡¯re chosen.

    She¡¯s being challenged on a head on fight so Marina¡¯s mind must be in confusion.

    ¡¸B-Best regards, Yukina-chan¡¹

    Though her face is pale, Marina took Yukina¡¯s hand and looks at her.

    Ooh, Marina, I thought that she¡¯d pull out but she stepped forward. She surely have grown after the incident with Yuka.

    Furthermore, Marina provoked Yukina. Aren¡¯t you doing this easily?

    Yukina confronted Marina and asked to be called Setsuna. And Marina acknowledged it. And yet Marina called Yukina with that name.

    In short, Marina tells Yukina¡¸Challenge Accepted¡¹

    Yukina glares at Marina but Marina grinned.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Just a bit more and I¡¯m going to hate Marina-san. I thought that Marina-san is just an idiot from her looks but you¡¯re properly not giving in. I¡¯m fine with an idiot rival in love but, I¡¯d be disappointed if the man I fall in love with has an idiot girlfriend. I¡¯ll be winningthe man I fall in love with smoothly¡¹

    Yukina speaks while having a fearless smile and Marina just looks at Yukina silently. Then, sweat runs along Marina¡¯s cheek.

    I thought that she¡¯s an idiot who¡¯s impolite for treating me a homo but it seems that I¡¯m greatly mistaken.

    It¡¯s normal to think so. Yukina appeared as a woman with a heart of man. And she has been treated as a man while living with a heart of a man.

    Just what kind of worry, conflict, pain, and agony she had lived on?

    Even though she¡¯s a kid, her life must be dense and thick.

    In other words, Yukina isn¡¯t just a kid.

    ¡¸I see. I thought that I can treat you naively but is that how it is? I get it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I muttered instinctively and Marina and Yukina looked at me at the same time.

    It¡¯s not much as expected. Yukina lived a life same as me.

    An existence different from people. I know well how the society looks at that kind of existence.

    The community has chased me out because I was born with a different ability And for Yukina who¡¯s born with a different heart, the community has chased her out too.

    There¡¯s no one who can understand her. No, she noticed that it¡¯s strange once she understood the surroundings as she live and she wasn¡¯t expecting anything around her anymore.

    I am myself. I will stay as myself without expecting anything even if the surroundings wash me away. She persistently lived without exception and there¡¯s no road for humans like us.

    I¡¯m sure that Yukina had lived persistently.

    In other words, Yukina and I are bears of the same feathers.

    ¡¸I see. You¡¯re the same kind as me. I¡¯m surprised to say that¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I mutter instinctively again as it¡¯s the first time I discovered my feelings. The two of them looked at me in surprise.

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking to myself, don¡¯t mind it. Rather than that, let¡¯s go back home right now¡¹

    Saying that as I walk, the two of them rushed to stand up.

    ¡¸C-Can I also come!?¡¹

    Yukina shouted.

    You¡¯re going to come even if I tell you not too. Having such thoughts, I¡¯m really being generous with Yukina.

    Well, even I¡¯m not, I intend to take Yukina to my house.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Looking at Marina with a side glance, I nodded then began to walk.

    ¡¸Y-Yay¡­Yay! I¡¯ll be recognized by my lover¡¯s parents on the first day we met! If this goes on, it would be a countdown on a living together life! Yahooi! I have an enema to be ready to be fucked anytime!¡¹

    Blushing to her cheeks and her blue eyes shine, Yukina smiles on her whole face as she jumps up and down and run after me.

    Or rather, is it really limited to the anus? I¡¯m on pussy sect though.

    Well, Yukina intends to live as a man so it¡¯s not that easy to change her way of thinking.

    But Yukina has no choice but to become a woman to get me. But she won¡¯t become a woman easily. In such a meaning, it¡¯s very interesting that she says her heart is a man.

    She wants to be loved as a man. But she can¡¯t accept if it if it¡¯s a woman. Yukina sure invented an interesting conflicting situation.

    Also, though she¡¯s saying that she wants to have sex with her anus, she¡¯s a loli after all. She probably doesn¡¯t know what sex is. I want to see how far she can endure my training.

    Yukina doesn¡¯t know that a brute has eyed on her at all, she had a smile on her face as she runs to me. Marina looked at Yukina with blank surprise.

    ¡¸P-Parent¡¯s recognition¡­L-Living together¡­¡¹

    Marina mutters with cold sweat running along her cheeks then she ran following after Yukina with a tightened expression.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll rent an apartment without a bath and we¡¯ll hold hands as we go to the public bath!¡¹

    She shouted something for no reason.

    I don¡¯t want an apartment with no bath.

    I walk towards my house and took the two of them to my side.

    Yukina declared war and Marina as her rival in love and Yukina glares at Marina with overwhelming pressure but©`.

    ¡¸Should it be on the second floor of a two story apartment?¡¹

    ¡¸First floor is scary after all?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I can hear the footsteps in the stairs and ¡°Ah, Motarou came back¡± I¡¯ll think like that¡¹

    ¡¸Ah©`! Un Un! I yearn for that too!¡¹

    ¡¸Then it would be a bit far from the station¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸So we can walk¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! Un Un ! I yearn for that too!¡¹

    ¡¸I want our hands tied together while we buy the ingredients for dinner. Then should we make curry today? I¡¯ll ask¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! Un Un ! I yearn for that too!¡¹

    ¡¸Since I don¡¯t want to be treated as a woman, I¡¯ll carry the heavy baggage. Then Motaro will take my luggage without saying anything¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa! I also yearn for that¡¹

    Yukina who speaks as proud as a peacock is being buttered up by Marina with agreement.

    Their relationship has gotten strangely close.

    Or rather, I feel that Marina gets to her opponent¡¯s heart before one¡¯s aware. How should I say it? Yuka even conciliated with Marina after all.

    Marina¡¯s the former girlfriend of the leader of the delinquents, Shinozaki but she¡¯s the leader who formed the female group at the same time.

    I thought that she¡¯s just the leader of the female group because of Shiunozaki but it seems that Marina has stronger thoughts than I know.

    There¡¯s no leader-like impression when I look at Marina. Different from the thought of light character appearance but, unexpectedly old style, she¡¯s strangely humble in comparison.

    But she doesn¡¯t yield, even if I order she won¡¯t yield, her explosive power is terrific. Furthermore Marina hasn¡¯t complained at all.

    She offered herself for Shinozaki¡¯s sake, even if she was deserted by her companions, Marina didn¡¯t make one complaint.

    Also, even if Yuka threw hostility at her, she tried to take it without making an excuse at all.

    She¡¯s earnest and her sense of responsibility is strong, she¡¯s able to take care of her surroundings but she doesn¡¯t yield at any cost. That¡¯s the power that pulls the surroundings to her.

    She doesn¡¯t look like a leader at a glance but when you look at her generally, Marina has the the qualities of a leader.

    But a lot of things aren¡¯t there but when it¡¯s all together then it would be stale. That¡¯s what¡¯s scary with Marina.

    Since she¡¯s missing a lot, she¡¯s looked down on. But it feels like she¡¯s on top suddenly.

    Or rather, could it be that Shinozaki¡¯s not the one maintaining the group but Marina is the one supporting from the shadows?

    Though I¡¯m the cause for Shinozaki¡¯s group being crushed but losing Marina might be a much more problem than it is.

    And Shinozaki didn¡¯t notice that.

    I¡¯m not a human that leads others. I¡¯m a scum, an egoistic man, a pleasure seeker, I¡¯m so twisted that I can¡¯t turn back anymore.1 However©`.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better to sleep in Futon¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸In case of the bed, you can¡¯t feel the ground because your floating. But on the futon, if I hug Motaro, I¡¯d feel I¡¯m accepting all of Motaro¡¯s whole body, ooh, I want to be embraced by Motaro, I want it to be strong. I don¡¯t have experience in love so I can only think so¡¹

    ¡¸I get that. I get that well¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll feel that you¡¯ll sink on the bed won¡¯t you? But if it¡¯s on futon, I feel that I¡¯ll be able to feel Suzuhara-san¡¯s weight, or rather I can feel him¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! That kind of feeling! I thought that Marina-san is just a beauty with big tits but I see you in a new light!¡¹

    Yukina is laughing happily while talking to Marina. Then Marina looks at Yukina while laughing bashfully.

    ¡¸Hey hey, be friends with me! We may be rivals in love but I want to talk a lot! It¡¯s the first time I enjoyed talking to someone! I only have one friend and that one has no experience in love!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, Okay. Yukina-chan¡¯s a powerful enemy but should we take it easy so we could get along well?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh! I don¡¯t want to hold back just because we¡¯re getting along¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I¡¯d be troubled then¡¹

    Yukina who¡¯s hostile with Marina just a while ago is completely taken along.

    When Marina confronts Yukina, Marina pierces the painful place on Yukina then she prepared to run away. Marina looks down on Yukina. Then she had composure.

    Then, it¡¯s said when Marina ran away, she didn¡¯t run away at all. She¡¯s only ready to run away but she didn¡¯t waver and ran after Yukina.

    The result is this.

    There¡¯s a lot off but her affection is thick, she posses a strong sense of duty and responsibility, then she¡¯s explosively earnest. That¡¯s Marina¡¯s fault but at the same time she¡¯s stinks of humanity so she¡¯s easy to talk with.

    It¡¯s not like the delinquent leader but she gathers people before one¡¯s aware, she¡¯s liked by people, trusted by people, and before you notice she¡¯s thought to have natural talent on standing on top of people.

    I thought that Asahina has it but never on Marina. Asahina¡¯s a dictator after all.

    On the other side, Marina has an excellent power on tying people¡¯s minds together. That¡¯s a power I don¡¯t have. No, that¡¯s the thing I discarded first.

    Yukina¡¯s the same as me so she surely hold the same feelings as me to Marina.

    She¡¯s suffering from something she can¡¯t understand, gets exhausted when you try to understand it.

    And yet, Marina¡¯s wall is gapping smoothly. That¡¯s why Yukina was taken after a short time.

    I thought that Yuka¡¯s potential is considerably dangerous but I might change my thoughts. The one really possessing a dangerous power is Marina.

    I should never part with Marina whatever happens. Marina, your power is something Asahina and Yuka doesn¡¯t have. It¡¯s a fearful power that puts people together.

    She gather¡¯s people without knowing and those people gathered becomes the power. Just how frightening is that?

    It¡¯s a troublesome power if you antagonize it but there¡¯s nothing more reliable if you¡¯re her ally.

    I¡¯m different from Shinozaki. Shinozaki didn¡¯t notice Marina¡¯s power and I¡¯ll make best use of this power. But I noticed. I¡¯m the type of scum that will use anything that can be used.

    I¡¯m not so foolish to throw away some person I know is profitable.

    Also©`.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Marina, or¡­¡¹

    Muttering, I took out my phone from my pocket.

    Asahina and Kisaragi. Especially Ashina, I intend to make Yuka cautious without telling the incident. But, Yukina¡¯s existence is a problem.

    Since she got involved with me, Yukina might be the woman Hizuki will aim at. But Yukina¡¯s going to a different school from us and even if Marina and Yuka watches her, it won¡¯t reach. In short, if Hizuki¡¯s that kind of woman, she¡¯ll be easily aimed. Furthermore, if I forcibly put Yukina as an objet of guard, the war potential would be distributed.

    Well, even if you say war potential, the one¡¯s in my control are only Marina and Yuka.

    And in those two, Yuka¡¯s the only one who shows power in this incident the most.

    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll meet this Hizuki woman. Then, I¡¯ll go with Marina. The perpetrator aimed to abduct Marina this time and she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s the point of contact with that Hizuki woman.

    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make contact with that Hizuki woman then it¡¯s fine if we can solve that way but I guess it won¡¯t be that easy. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll make Asahina be around with Yuka as a precaution. But Yukina would be unobserved.

    If the opponent has information about this then it¡¯s normal to attack those who¡¯s short of hands. In short, the possibility of Yukina being aimed at is high. Thinking so, there¡¯s the possibility that Asahina might be attacked from the back. Thus it might be true that their aim is to distribute the war potential I think.

    Could it be that the enemy is expecting me to worry this way?

    I need to reinforce the war potential to do it somehow.

    Reinforcement of war potential. In other words, I¡¯ll let Asahina join the main force.

    If I dispatch Yuka and make Asahina team join the main unit, it¡¯ll go on a different meaning.

    Even if they don¡¯t act together as long as the instruction system is in order, the width of measures would widen. And that would make Yuka move freely. Furthermore, Asahina¡¯s little sister Lolihina is a black lily student just like Yukina. Lolihina is a loli so she¡¯s outside of the war potential but if it¡¯s possible for her to make contact with her sister then we can move faster if ever Yukina¡¯s aimed at.

    Or rather, the possibility of Lolihina who¡¯s Asahina¡¯s little sister who has a deep relationship with me being aimed is enough as a reason. Thus, Yukina and Lolihina must act together. Then©`.

    This is seriously troublesome.

    Especially Asahina. To tell the truth, I don¡¯t want to be involved with her other than training.

    Also, I don¡¯t want to have a debt with Asahina. I never want to have a debt with her.

    While I was thinking, it¡¯s possible that Marina might do something for it.

    If it¡¯s Marina forming the main unit with me and Yuka, the other party would be Asahina and Kisaragi then, it¡¯s possible for them cooperate with the loli team of Yukina and Lolihina.

    Usually it¡¯s Yuka¡¯s role but even though Yuka looks sociable at glance, she was a bullied child.

    On that respect, Marina¡¯s sociable and she was able to act as a leader of the group as a result.

    Sink or swim? Should I make Marina call Asahina?

    It¡¯s good if it goes well but the view won¡¯t go well if this fails.

    This time I rescued Marina who was aimed at. If Yuka¡¯s the one kidnapped, it¡¯s impossible to tell Asahina this incident.

    If she discovers that Yuka¡¯s kidnapped, she¡¯ll certainly frenzy and forget herself in rage. But since it¡¯s Marina, she¡¯ll only finish it with a ¡°hmmm¡±.

    With that said, I decided to mail Asahina.

    If I tell her to come to my house she¡¯ll definitely make complaints but since she¡¯s the one who said that she¡¯s my slave, she¡¯ll come if I call her.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Motaro, I became friends with Marina-nee! The forbidden enemy became a friend, I¡¯m done¡¹

    Yukina who¡¯s walking next to me restlessly pulls my sleeve with her finger then said that.

    I don¡¯t care but what the hell is with Motaro? I didn¡¯t tell you my name at all. Furthermore, I don¡¯t want to be called by my first name. If you¡¯re calling me then call me Suzuhara.

    Marina told her. Dammit, she told Yukina something unnecessary.

    ¡¸Yes yes, aren¡¯t you glad?¡¹

    I want to say ¡°Don¡¯t call me by that name¡± but I think she won¡¯t listen at all so I just sighed while patting Yukina¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Un!¡¹

    Having her head patted by me, Yukina blushed and nodded happily.

    Her looks is a super beauty though. Her carefree smile and energetic actions are boyish that it troubles me because my penis reacts.

    Hmmm, A boyish beauty might be god but no matter how cute she looks, as long as her inside is a boy then it¡¯s no good.

    I¡¯d prefer a girl as expected.

    Arriving at the house, Yuka¡¯s already waiting.

    ¡¸Mota-kun!¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s leaning on the wall of our house raised her voice when she saw me and ran.

    I feel something out of place with Yuka.

    Since it¡¯s not funny if we¡¯re attacked just after I got Marina back so I used my ability. And at the moment Yuka entered the range of my ability©`.

    I understand everything within the range. And that ability caught the things sticking to Yuka¡¯s uniform.

    Fragments of dead leaves. And a small twig. Such things are sticking on Yuka¡¯s uniform.

    Usually, you¡¯d think that it sticks to her clothes by chance and I pay no heed about it. But I¡¯m feeling something really out of place right now.

    Where did Yuka go? She reported that she had never seen Marina this morning. I was sure that she¡¯s been watching me from far away but when I came in contact with the man with the policeman¡¯s club, I forgot about Yuka.

    If Yuka¡¯s observing me then she would¡¯ve done something. Since she didn¡¯t, I thought that Yuka didn¡¯t tail me.

    Then, what¡¯s the dead leaves and twigs on Yuka¡¯s uniform?

    It¡¯s as if it¡¯s the trace of the forest in which I fought the man with the policeman¡¯s club.

    Those thoughts crossed my mind.

    ©`Traitor

    ¡¸Hey Mota-kun! Are you injured!? There¡¯s blood in your shirt!?¡¹

    Yuka jumps and clings to me forcefully then she screams and looks up at me with teary eyes. There¡¯s no lie in her appearance at all.

    But Yuka¡¯s a pro in acting.

    Is that so? Is it possible that Yuka¡¯s a traitor? I forgot it completely.

    Yuka hates Marina. Since there¡¯s other enemies she should hate so even if she has a grudge against Marina, she can¡¯t complain about it. Furthermore, Yuka wants to take me away from Marina.

    It¡¯s not strange even if she takes revenge.

    But©`.

    I don¡¯t mind it even if she¡¯s a traitor. Yuka¡¯s betrayal is enough as a reason.

    Even if I go through the muscle, I won¡¯t complain on the betrayal. Including such a thing, I¡¯ll treat her as my woman.

    Or rather, I might be overthinking. My nerves might be oversensitive right now because of various things.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go in the house for the time being¡¹

    I look down at Yuka who¡¯s clinging to me then I told her. Then I walked towards the door.

    ¡¸U-Un!¡¹

    Yuka nodded in a hurry and tried to run after me. But©`.

    Before she runs, Yuka glanced at Marina for an instant. Her face looks sad and she looks uneasy.

    Could it be? Could it be¡­?

 Chapter 47

    ¡¸Yukina, can you do it?¡¹

    I ask Yukina while I squat in the garden of our house.

    ¡¸Hmph¡¹

    Yukina puffed her cheeks and averted her gaze.

    What¡¯s with that? Aren¡¯t you the one who said that you¡¯ll do anything I say. Or rather, why are you suddenly displeased? It seems she doesn¡¯t like something.

    I¡¯m irritated but I have to endure it. I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll be in trouble if Yukina doesn¡¯t yield.

    I leak a sigh while looking up at Yukina and my arm was poked.

    Turning my gaze, Marina¡¯s squatting next to me before I was aware, then she draw her lips near to my ear.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that she wants to be called ¡°Setsuna¡± instead of ¡°Yukina¡±¡¹

    I got convinced with her whisper.

    Is that how it is?

    She won¡¯t make a complain when she¡¯s called Yukina by Marina who¡¯s her rival in love but she wants me to call her Setsuna?

    But that means that she wants to be treated as a man though.

    You can¡¯t have sex with me if you keep that forever. Or rather, this is too much of a rebellious attitude.

    Well, this is a situation where we can¡¯t escape without making a sacrifice so I¡¯ll overlook it this time.

    ¡¸Setsuna¡¹

    Leaking out a sigh, I called out Yukina while looking up at her.

    ¡¸Ou!¡¹

    Yukina who¡¯s puffing her cheeks and looking the other way looks at me and answered cheerfully as soon as I called her Setsuna. Then she¡¯s laughing.

    She admitted that Marina is my woman but she won¡¯t give up at me so I surely thought she¡¯ll become a woman but could it be that she¡¯s not thinking anything?

    This is a pain in the head.

    Well fine. I don¡¯t have time to feel tired for that.

    ¡¸Listen Setsuna, I¡¯ll review the strategy. You¡¯ll enter the house first. Then you¡¯ll be clinging to my mother when you enter the house. Then tell her that you¡¯re troubled because you¡¯re lost!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it! Leave it to me!¡¹1

    Yukina nodded at my words and raised her right hand cheerfully.

    Are you sure? Do you really understand it? Aren¡¯t you just answering without thinking of anything?

    Well, it¡¯s fine though. A stupid kid is convenient.

    It¡¯s weekday so mother¡¯s in the house.

    Mother knows Marina and Yuka but she doesn¡¯t know that they come in the morning. But since those two are coming to my house, my mother won¡¯t poke her nose to it.

    However, I plan to make Pechahina come too.

    With three woman, it¡¯s possible that mother would poke her nose into it as expected.

    It¡¯s fine if mother doesn¡¯t say anything but I¡¯d be in trouble if the time where we¡¯d discuss about it appears. I made up a strategy to distract mother for that case.

    I call it: lost child operation.

    Yukina¡¯s related to this incident but it doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s not useful.

    She¡¯s a loli after all. She¡¯s an outside war potential. I don¡¯t expect anything from her.

    What I need is Pechahina and Lolihina¡¯s cooperation. Yukina and Lolihina are students of black lily. Those two need to act together so they won¡¯t be an easy aim for Hizuki. If ever Lolihina is aimed at and Pechahina cooperates then we can make the first move faster.

    With that said, I don¡¯t need Yukina in this discussion. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll use Yukina as sacrificial pawn and set up a strategy to distract mother.

    If the lost child Yukina asks for mother¡¯s help, mother would feel that it can¡¯t be helped but deal with it. When she does, I won¡¯t need to worry about her.

    Though it¡¯s an overbearing plan, well, I won¡¯t be troubled to death even if I failed.

    At worst, we can talk in the park.

    I¡¯m only sticking to my house because I¡¯m tired and I want to relax.

    ¡¸Okay, Yukina, Go!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph¡¹

    I thought Yukina would run at my signal but she puffed her cheeks and looked the other way.

    Oh, ¡°Setsuna¡±, right. Kay, okay, I got it. Seriously.

    ¡¸Gajou Setsuna, don¡¯t shame your cool name! Show me that you¡¯re a man!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou!¡¹

    Sighing inside my mind, Yukina looks happy with my words, As I thought, Yukina¡¯s blue eyes shined and she raised her right hand and answered cheerfully.

    ¡¸Uooooooooooooooo!¡¹

    Then she ran towards the door while shouting.

    Isn¡¯t that a bit too energetic for a lost child?

    I hid myself in the garden with Marina while thinking of that.

    Yuka¡­Seems to have hidden herself too

    ¡¸Helloooo! I¡¯m Motaro¡¯s girlfriend, Kibashiro Yukina! My alias is Gajou Setsuna! I¡¯m a lost child! I¡¯m a lost child so I¡¯m troubled! Is Motaro¡¯s mother here!? I want to marry Motaro!¡¹

    Yukina shouts energetically while knocking on the door.

    ¡¸Ha, haha¡­she¡¯s an idiot¡¹

    A lost child but she¡¯s saying it as if it¡¯s someone elses problem. Also, what marry!? In the first place, don¡¯t say my name. This plan goes down if you say my name.

    I didn¡¯t expect much but leaving it to Yukina is just foolish.

    This is beyond anger and amazement that my head feels painful.

    ¡¸Yukina-chan really loves Suzuhara-san doesn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s squatting next to me mutters enviously while looking at Yukina who¡¯s shouting as she knock on the door.

    No no no, I¡¯m not pleased at all. That idiot ruined everything in the middle.

    ¡¸Should we go to the park¡­?¡¹

    Haa, seriously. Even though I wanted to relax.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Motaro¡¯s mother! I came here! I¡¯m a lost child! I won¡¯t be a lost child if I marry Motaro!¡¹

    Yukina keeps shouting while knocking on the door. Then Marina laughs while watching Yukina.

    Don¡¯t laugh. That¡¯s not funny at all.

    ¡¸Yeah, coming, who¡¯s©`Oh?¡¹

    I¡¯ve given up talking inside the house so I¡¯m facing the park but the door opened and mother came.

    ¡¸Oh my, what a cute guest. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Mother who squats down the place talks to Yukina.

    ¡¸Onee-san¡¯s Motaro¡¯s mother?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee!? Eh!? Y-Yes, Uhm, this auntie is Motaro¡¯s mother. Eh? Motaro¡¯s friend?¡¹

    Mother looks surprised from being called Onee-san by Yukina so she answered Yukina with red ears.

    ¡¸Ooh, Onee-san¡¯s Motaro¡¯s Mother. You¡¯re a beauty unlike Motaro. I thought that you¡¯re a college girl¡¹

    ¡¸C-College!? E-eeh!? T-That¡¯s, Auntie is a proper Auntie you know¡¹

    Yukina¡¯s words made Mother blush and she¡¯s clearly shaken. She¡¯s shy and shaken.

    College woman? That¡¯s impossible as expected. That compliment can only be heard as a sarcasm.

    But mother¡¯s red to her ears and she looks glad somewhat.

    ¡¸College woman is too much but Suzuhara-san¡¯s mother is so young and beautiful¡¹

    Marina laughs while whispering.

    Is that so? I admit that she¡¯s not like me but you¡¯re saying that much? No no, that¡¯s normal I guess.

    Or rather, I can only hear it as a sarcasm when it comes from Marina who¡¯s a beauty.

    ¡¸E-Err, What¡¯s your name again?¡¹

    ¡¸Kibashiro Yukina, my alias is Gajou Setsuna!¡¹

    ¡¸A-Alias? Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Un!¡¹

    ¡¸T-Then, err¡­Yukina-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Huh!? Was I wrong!?¡¹

    The moment mother called Yukina¡¯s name, Yukina raised a surprised voice and Mother trembled and her eyes looks in panic.

    ¡¸Setsuna¡¯s better but, Onee-san¡¯s Motaro¡¯s mother. Hmmmm¡¹

    Folding her arms, Yukina closes her eyes and muttered, then she looked at mother when she opened it. Then she patted Mother¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll let you call me Yukina. It¡¯s a rare case! You¡¯re Motaro¡¯s mother after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What, e-err¡­Thanks?¡¹

    Yukina let herself be called Yukina reluctantly. I don¡¯t know whether Yukina¡¯s reaction is okay but my confused mother nodded at Yukina for the time being.

    ¡¸I like you onee-san. You¡¯re gentle¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I-Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, can I call you mom?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, Un? Un, O-Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Mom, I¡¯m hungry! I want to eat mom¡¯s meal!¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so? R-Right. Un. T-Then, want to eat together with mom?¡¹

    ¡¸Un! I¡¯ll eat! Also let¡¯s go to bath later!¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so? R-Right, un. Bath. Got it.

    Mother¡¯s quite confused and it seems that she¡¯s been completely overwhelmed by Yukina.

    ¡¸E-Err, you were a lost child weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Un! I¡¯m a lost child but I can go back home alone!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What? Even though you¡¯re lost? You can go back? I-Is that so?¡­ Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, mom, I¡¯m hungry¡¹

    ¡¸R-Right? We¡¯re you? W-Would Americans prefer meat?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not American! Father¡¯s Irish, Mother¡¯s English! And I¡¯m the only one who can talk Japanese!¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so? Sorry, I don¡¯t get that well¡¹

    Mother¡¯s seems to have turned into a feverish mood in this chaos, Yukina overwhelms her so she took Yukina inside the house.

    ¡­What¡¯s with that development just now?

    I don¡¯t get it well but¡­

    ¡¸The plan succeeded?¡¹

    I wonder if that can be called a success? I feel that there¡¯s a lot of things that are no good there.

    But, well©`.

    ¡¸Mother seems to be lead by her¡­¡¹

    In that case, Yukina is more than enough.

    It did end well so should I say it¡¯s good?

    ¡¸Marina, Yuka-chan, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Hiding myself in the garden with Marina, I called out Yuka who¡¯s hiding in a different location.

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Marina nodded. Seeing that, I stood up and faced the door. But Yuka didn¡¯t react so I looked around.

    Yuka¡¯s not here? No, there¡¯s no way.

    I thought so I used my ability then I saw Yuka on the other side of the wall.

    Yuka¡¯s putting her phone on her ears. I can¡¯t hear her but it seems that she¡¯s talking to someone.

    I can read the movement of the mouth but I can¡¯t hear the voice at all so I don¡¯t get a single thing. Furthermore, she¡¯s hiding herself behind the wall and she bends her body.

    A conversation that¡¯s bad if heard?

    Though the thought of Yuka betraying has become thick, I finally remembered what¡¯s out of place.

    I feel that she¡¯s ¡°Hiding¡± it instead of ¡°Betraying¡± me.

    Then the thought crossed my mind suddenly so I clicked my tongue in my mind.

    I didn¡¯t think of it but Yuka might¡¯ve moved on her own.

    She moved alone and she was caught in the trap before, this is Asahina¡¯s incident all over again.

    It¡¯s not impossible if it¡¯s Yuka.

    Also, she reconciled with Marina for the time being but she might be worrying because she tried to kill Marina once before.

    Well, isn¡¯t that great?

    ¡¸Marina. I think Asahina should come sooner or later so You¡¯ll go to my room to join Asahina. Explain this incident to Asahina and persuade her to cooperate¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Me!? Me and Asahina-san alone!?¡¹

    Marina looks surprised from my words and she asked with shaking eyes.

    Asahina¡¯s a trauma for Marina after all. Of course she¡¯ll be shaken. But©`.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you the details later. But I want you to prepare for Asahina to cooperate. There¡¯s no need to overwork yourself. It¡¯s okay to just make a small talk. It¡¯s not a problem if you fail so do what you want¡¹

    I say that while I pat Marina¡¯s shoulder.

    I was going to leave everything to Marina the moment I decided to call Asahina.

    Asahina would follow if I order her. But I can¡¯t make her cooperate if I make her follow forcefully. That¡¯s why I intend to withdraw.

    If it¡¯s not me then Asahina might be obedient.

    Also, I must not let Asahina and Yuka meet. Asahina doesn¡¯t know that I made a move on Yuka after all. And yet, if Yuka¡¯s in my room, the story of Marina¡¯s kidnapping would disappear.

    ¡¸I will talk to Yuka for a bit so I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹

    Saying that, I pat Marina¡¯s shoulders again.

    ¡¸U-Understood. I¡¯ll try it¡¹

    Marina nodded while her eyes shake. She¡¯s feeling tense and insecure from her trauma.

    Hmm, if I can draw out Marina¡¯s power well then it¡¯s possible for her to win Asahina over. But it seems that she¡¯s likely to fail.

    Is there no way to make let her relax somehow?

    Oh right.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t blame you if you failed. Also, if you succeed, I¡¯ll give you a reward¡¹

    Marina reacted from my words and the color of her eyes clearly changed.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    Then she nodded mightily.

    It seems that too much power has entered her shoulder but it¡¯s better if she¡¯s not hesitating.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹

    I tell Marina and turned my heel and I began to walk towards Yuka.

    Now then, how should I make Yuka confess? She¡¯ll only make a lie calmly.

    Then should I listen to her body with the manly way?

    On the contrary, we can¡¯t make her because she¡¯ll be hazy in pleasure however, other methods won¡¯t do.

    Well, let¡¯s just do what we can.

 Chapter 48

    I pulled Yuka¡¯s hand, went around the back of the house and hold my breath as I squat down.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s squatting next to me was surprised when I take her hand and lead her, she asked insecurely. I looked at Yuka¡¯s eyes then laughed while closing one of my eyes and putting my forefinger to her mouth.

    Yuka looks flustered and yet she nodded and buried her face on her knees.

    Yuka¡¯s faintly trembling. When I used my X-ray to see Yuka¡¯s heart, it¡¯s beating violently.

    Yuka¡¯s clearly shaken that I suddenly moved her but is she really shaken or could it just be an act?

    Well, it might be impossible for her to change the speed of her heart freely so she¡¯s really shaken.

    Yuka¡¯s talking to someone on her phone. She¡¯s shaking because she thinks I noticed, in other words, she had a conversation that¡¯s bad when heard.

    Then, should we shake her a bit?

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    I tilt my head while raising an ignorant voice, I stretched my right hand towards Yuka and patted the shoulder area of her uniform.

    She¡¯s surprised? Yuka who buried her face under her knee looks up at me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s some trash. It¡¯s like a dead leaf¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Drawing my face close to Yuka¡¯s ear, I whispered then Yuka trembled.

    I penetrate Yuka¡¯s skin with my X-ray ability. The hear beat I¡¯m seeing earlier had jumped up and it¡¯s about to burst.

    This isn¡¯t an act.

    ¡¸T-T-Thanks¡¹

    Since Yuka has no way of knowing that I can see the beating of heart, she¡¯s expressing her gratitude while desperately pretending to be calm.

    Yuka¡¯s clearly shaken.

    I¡¯m having a bad premonition.

    She did move secretly without permission but it¡¯s possible to deal with it when you notice it. But it¡¯s possible that it might be already too late.

    She needed cooperation from someone to collect the information about the criminal who aimed at Marina. But Yuka has no other friend that¡¯s moving with no compensation except Asahina. If Asahina can¡¯t move, then she¡¯ll ask cooperation from someone else.

    Then, what did Yuka use as payment?/

    Money? Or©`.

    Yuka values herself lowly. She thinks her defiled self has no value. She can use her defiled body as compensation.

    Yuka will present her body as compensation without thinking.

    But that¡¯s only my guess in the end. Then I need to get the truth out of Yuka but it she won¡¯t answer honestly even if I asked.

    Then, should I try it?

    I passed Yuka¡¯s right shoulder and embraced her. I placed my left hand on Yuka¡¯s shoulder and made her face up.

    Yuka¡¯s shaking eyes stiffened from my sudden actions. Then Yuka¡¯s lips©`.

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Yuka opened her eyes wide then she tried to push my mouth away with both of her hands. Then she hugs herself trembling.

    Yuka rejected the kiss while trembling.

    This is already a bingo in a bad sense.

    Yuka who¡¯s body and mind is completely defiled sees herself very cheaply. Also, Yuka reconciled with Marina but she¡¯s likely to be worrying that she had tried to kill Marina.

    Did Yuka sacrifice her body to receive intelligence.

    Yuka can also think well to take that action.

    I was too late to notice.

    ¡¸Seriously, you¡¯re an idiot¡­¡¹

    Yare Yare, I leaked a sigh and placed my right hand no top of Yuka¡¯s head then patted her violently1

    Yuka trembled then she buried her face on her trembling knees, she¡¯s clearly frightened.

    Well, there¡¯s no other way but to do it.

    ¡¸There will be no next time. That¡¯s why don¡¯t do anything idiotic again¡¹

    Saying that I hold Yuka¡¯s shoulder and drawn her to me, but Yuka trembled and parted from me. But she has no power to match me.

    Yuka desperately tries to run away from me but she realized that it¡¯s impossible to run away, she loosened up and leaned against me.

    Though it¡¯s an unforgivable act to be embraced by a man other than me, it¡¯s also my error this time.

    I should¡¯ve told Yuka that there¡¯s a threat letter. I should¡¯ve given Yuka instructions.

    I didn¡¯t rely on Yuka so she thought that she¡¯s not needed.

    Then, even if I come to dislike her, even if I come to throw her away, she wants to be useful.

    It¡¯s easy to expect for that kind of action to come out for Yuka. And yet I didn¡¯t notice it so It¡¯s mostly my fault.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    Yuka leaned on me and buried her face on my chest, she apologized with a trembling voice. She clings to my chest as her shoulders shake.

    I leak out a sigh then embraced Yuka strongly and tapped her shoulder.

    She¡¯s a woman who¡¯d open her legs happily when necessary for the sake of filling lust. But, she stabbed her own heart for my sake and I can¡¯t dessert the woman who conceals the pain from opening her legs for other men.

    That woman is something very rare no matter where you look at.

    Still, yare yare, women are difficult.

    I hold my breath at the back of the house for a while then I heard a faint voice.

    Marina¡¯s voice, and¡­Asahina¡¯s voice¡­Not.

    The type of voice sounds like Asahina but it¡¯s higher and younger than Asahina.

    Lolihina? Lolihina came here? I called her sister though.

    I heard Asahina¡¯s voice after that.

    Oh, I see. Lolihina came together with the elder sister.

    Still, it¡¯s outside my expectations. The thought of Lolihina coming together didn¡¯t exist. But it¡¯s not impossible if I think about it.

    Asahina can¡¯t stand up by herself after I violated and stirred her with my hand. Lolihina comes with that Asahina.

    Since time has passed, Asahina has recovered too but she knows that her sister is in a state where she can¡¯t stand. Knowing that she¡¯ll go out that night, she made her agree to accompany her.

    Also, from what I heard from Yukina, Lolihina has a sister complex.

    However, I¡¯m beaten. Even though she¡¯s a loli, Marina¡¯s at disadvantage because it¡¯s 2v1. Also, her opponents are sisters. Since her opponent are sisters that knows each other very well, it¡¯s becoming more of Marina¡¯s disadvantage.

    It¡¯s good if Yukina¡¯s only getting the wrong Idea and can try to separate Lolihina but it¡¯s useless to expect anything from her. No, I¡¯m anxious if she answers my expectation in a bad meaning.

    At worst, I have to do something about it but would I be able to? I can¡¯t see anything but a chaotic future.

    Before long, I can¡¯t hear the voice of Asahina, Lolihina and Marina. It seems that they went inside the house.

    After some time, I take Yuka¡¯s hand and stood up then I went to face the door.

    But©`.

    Yuka who stood up next to me, trembles on her knees then her knees collapsed and she sat down in place.

    Her face distorts, Yuka tries to subdue her voice while she desperately tries to stand up while crying. But her waist has come off and she can¡¯t stand no matter desperate she tries to stand up.

    Surely she¡¯s regretting what she had done.

    Yuka opened her legs for other men just to be useful for me even if I throw her away.

    She¡¯s prepared to be thrown away but she never would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d be forgiven.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    Yuka mutters as she desperately tries to stand. I lifted Yuka.

    ¡¸Hi¡¹

    Yuka who was suddenly princess carried by me raised a small scream and tried to run away. But, there¡¯s nowhere to run to.,

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    Yuka who understood that it¡¯s impossible to run away relaxed herself and she apologized while burying her face under my shoulder.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    That¡¯s the only thing I answered then I began to walk towards the door.

    Well, what? I won¡¯t make a big fuss over it because it¡¯s my fault this time but©`.

    I¡¯ll definitely beat the guy who made the move at Yuka.

    I opened the door while carrying Yuka and entered the house. Then there¡¯s two small loafers that caught my attention.

    Yukina and Lolihina¡¯s loafer.

    That¡¯s great but I don¡¯t find Marina and Asahina¡¯s shoes.

    I used my ability to confirm it but I didn¡¯t find Marina and Asahina¡¯s shoes.

    Marina, she took Asahina and her shoes to the second floor so mother won¡¯t find it out? Well done.

    But why did she leave Lolihina¡¯s shoes in the door?

    ¡°Could it be¡± I thought, I walked stealthily down the corridor and stopped in front of the door, I entered the living room and saw it.

    The spectacle I saw is the two loli sitting side by side at the sofa at the living room. Yukina and Lolihina.

    Amazing. What¡¯s amazing? Yukina and Lolihina are beauties that surpasses the rest but the impact when the two sits side by side is terrific.

    There¡¯s western beautiful loli with blue eyes and blond hair braided on the back.

    then on the other side is a beautiful loli having a long black hair tied into twintails and cat ears that doesn¡¯t look arrogant.

    It¡¯s conflicting gold and black. Then both skins are white as snow.

    Yukina¡¯s a curve ball and Lolihina is a straight ball.

    If they debut as a unit then they¡¯d sell a lot.

    Unit¡¯s name is Loli impact.

    ¡ºHey Yui, don¡¯t be so nervous. This is my lover¡¯s house¡»

    I heard Yukina¡¯s voice.

    Is that Orange Juice? Holding a glass on one hand, Yukina sucks the straw rapidly and when she spit out the straw, she talks to Lolihina with a self important attitude.

    ¡ºH-Haa¡»

    On the other side, Lolihina who¡¯s holding the same orange juice as Yukina with both of her hands is answering half-heartedly while having a confused expression floating on her face.

    Lolihina came together with Asahina but why she¡¯s in the living room?

    Asahina and Marina¡¯s shoes aren¡¯t in the door but Lolihina¡¯s shoes is there. In other words, Lolihina was taken to the living room not due to the unforeseen circumstances but she¡¯s likely sent by Marina¡¯s plan.

    Marina knows that Yukina and Lolihina are acquaintance after all.

    Marina who saw Lolihina took her with Asahina to create a situation and she made Lolihina and Yukina make contact.

    If so, then Marina¡¯s unexpectedly sharp. I got a better opinion of her.

    When I leave everything to her then she¡¯s likely to have become serious.

    ¡ºU-Uhm, Setsuna-senpai, is that true that you had a lover?¡»

    ¡ºWhat? What¡¯s with you Yui, you¡¯re thinking that I¡¯m lying?¡»

    ¡ºN-No, Setsuna-senpai is a hopeless birdbrain so I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re not a liar¡»

    ¡ºRight? Then it¡¯s true that I got a lover. It¡¯s amazing. You must be jealous?¡»

    Yukina speaks proudly from Lolihina¡¯s words.

    Hey, she said that you¡¯re a hopeless birdbrain. You¡¯re not minding it?

    Or rather, Senpai? Yukina is Lolihina¡¯s senpai?

    ¡ºFurthermore, don¡¯t tell anyway, I¡¯ll be having sex soon¡»

    Saying that, Yukina grins. Then Lolihina stares at that Yukina.

    Just what is she saying suddenly? Are you an idiot? Oh right, she¡¯s an idiot.

    ¡ºSenpai, you know what kind of act sex is? The male¡¯s penis would enter a woman¡¯s vagina and it would go in and out until it ejaculates inside the vagina you know?¡»

    Lolihina instinctively spoken to Yukihina with a serious stare.

    The penis and vagina and ejaculating inside the vagina? Lolihina is saying such jargon surprisingly calm.

    I thought that she¡¯s an honest loli but am I wrong? No she¡¯s speaking about it calmly but the contents are¡­

    ¡ºFufuun, that doesn¡¯t matter¡»

    Yukina who heard Lolihina¡¯s words snorts and laughed arrogantly.

    ¡ºI¡¯m a man. If he¡¯s going to do it then it would be on the anus¡»

    ¡ºSenpai¡¯s heart might be a man but your body is a woman you know? That, was it Motaro-san? Are you sure that you understand it?¡»

    ¡ºI said it properly¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not a problem whether you said it properly. What¡¯s essential is understanding¡»

    ¡ºShut up. I said that I properly told him¡»

    ¡ºJudging from that reaction, it¡¯s suspicious if he really understood it, Senpai, that¡¯s important. You have to understand each other by taking it slowly Sex can be saved for later¡»

    ¡ºS-Shut up! Even though you don¡¯t have experience with love! Even though you¡¯re so scared to talk with men, don¡¯t be so arrogant to preach me about love¡»

    Lolihina said it with an earth shattering directness and Yukina has become ill-humored when she¡¯s preached by Lolihina.

    ¡ºSenpai looks lovely so she living apart from others strongly and nobly as an alpha male¡»

    ¡ºEh? I¡¯m living apart from other strongly and nobly¡»

    ¡ºYes¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m an alpha male?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡»

    ¡ºE, ehe, ehehehe, I¡¯m glad. Thanks Yui. Yui¡¯s really my best friend¡»

    ¡ºYes. I¡¯m senpai¡¯s best friend¡»

    ¡¸Ehehe, Un, ehehe¡¹

    Lolihina seems to have made Yukina believe with flattery so she expresses her gratitude while laughing bashfully,

    Good. Lolihina¡¯s treating Yukina extremely well. It seems that it¡¯s true that they¡¯re intimate.

    Also, Lolihina¡¯s attitude is clearly different. I don¡¯t feel the weakness coming from her when she came to her sister at the school and at the time on the roast meat shop.

    She¡¯s shrinking in front of others but her real self comes out when she lets down her guard.

    That bold appearance looks like her sisters.

    I thought that they don¡¯t resemble in chracter but it seems that that the Asahina little sister is the rotten one?

    ¡ºSenpai¡¯s a helpless birdbrain but your judgement on people are above the average. But, if Senpai says that she fell in love then I won¡¯t make a complaint. But, don¡¯t rush. Sudden sex is bad. First would be petting¡»

    ¡ºPetungu?¡»

    ¡ºBegin with the kiss at the lip, the woman¡¯s breasts and nipples, then the man would caress the clitoris and vagina. At the same time the girl caresses the penis with her hand and put it inside her mouth. In other words, take pleasure without inserting the penis in the vagina, it¡¯s an act of confirming each other¡¯s love¡»

    ¡¸¡­S-Sorry. I don¡¯t get it¡»

    ¡ºHaa, that¡¯s what¡¯s sex is. Leaving to the partner and Senpai would be treated as a woman, won¡¯t that be heart-breaking for Senpai?¡»

    ¡ºT-That¡¯s¡­¡»

    ¡ºFirst is that we need him to understand well that Senpai¡¯s heart is a man. Then tell how you wanted to be treated by your partner. Doing so would not make Senpai¡¯s partner¡¯s feelings going well. Knowledge is necessary. Studying in sex is necessary¡»

    ¡ºI-I see. Even though you can¡¯t talk to men, you know this kind of stuff well¡»

    Lolihina indifferently persuaded her and Yukina raised a voice of admiration.

    If you believe Yukina¡¯s words then whether Lolihina has love experience or not, she¡¯s a shy girl that can¡¯t speak with men. But it seems that she¡¯s knowledgeable in sex.

    She¡¯s the so called Mimidoshima?2

    ¡ºPlease leave it to me. Also, once you understand your partner, and the petting went smoothly, then it would finally be the anal sex¡»

    ¡ºOoh!¡»

    ¡ºDid Senpai insert a foreign object in her anus before?¡»

    ¡ºEh? Ah, no¡­I-If it¡¯s just a finger¡­¡»

    ¡ºHaa, this is why Senpai is¡­ Senpai¡¯s underestimating Anal sex. Your anus would split if you suddenly put a penis without expanding it. At worst, the constrictor would be broken. Senpai¡¯s so small after all¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re small too¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m still on the growth phase so I can still go on even now¡»

    ¡ºEh? Is that so? Your face is cute so it¡¯s amazing¡»

    ¡ºAnyway, I¡¯m a pro when it comes to the ass so I can help you anytime¡»

    Lolihina speaks indifferently before but as soon as the anus became the topic, her cheeks blushed and she became talkative.

    Oh, the little sister is also an anal lover. They¡¯re definitely sisters.

    ¡ºApart from you having a heart of a man, it¡¯s so wonderful that you¡¯re interested in anal sex. You don¡¯t have to worry about pregnancy when you ejaculate inside the anus so it¡¯s safe even if he let it out inside. Also, it feels pleasant. You need to get used to your fingers first then gradually make a fat thing enter. You should also be used to washing your intestines. Also, even though you say that you love anal, it¡¯s sheer stupidity to only develop the anus. Women has a lot of erogenous zones. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste to leave the others? Pleasurable things are pleasurable and if you mix them together then it¡¯ll become even more pleasurable. Don¡¯t get biased on your anus, do develop your other erogenous zones in balance often and the pleasure on the anus would be doubled¡»

    She¡¯s talking. Somehow she¡¯s amazingly feverish. Yukina looks at Lolihina with open mouth.

    Blushing, her eyes are moistened, Lolihina¡¯s clearly breathing roughly, she placed her right hand behind her in a way Yukina won¡¯t notice and she put it inside her skirt. Then she raised her waist faintly, removed her panties and thrusts in her forefinger inside her small ass hole that¡¯s faintly pink.

    The small hole that doesn¡¯t seem to let enter the finger enter easily has swallowed the fore finger just like that.

    Lolihina thrusts her forefinger to the root instantly then she tried to sit innocently with her ears turning read, she moved her right hand faintly, pierces, and inserts and pulls out the finger.

    She¡¯s talking about the anus that she loves, she masturbated in her anus as she¡¯s unable to endure, In short, she started Anani3

    She¡¯s a loli beauty that stands out from the rest but she¡¯s the same pervert as her sister.

    Yukina who¡¯s not noticing the situation of Lolihina who¡¯s masturbating next to her at all, feels depressed from knowing her ignorance because of Lolihina¡¯s abundance in knowledge, she held the straw with her mouth and drank the orange juice.

    Yukina, you¡¯re too ignorant but I think there¡¯s no need to feel depressed.

    If I had to say then Lolihina¡¯s the abnormal one.

    ¡ºSetsuna-chan, Yui-chan, meal¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s eat together¡»

    Mother unexpectedly comes out and Lolihina trembled and pulled out her finger from her anus. Then, she stood up and bowed politely.

    ¡ºThank you for treating us with supper even though we suddenly barged in¡»

    She then looked up at mother and greeted politely, then bowed again.

    Yukina looks at Lolihina with open mouth. But Yukina stands up and looks at Lolihina and poked her elbow.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t force yourself. What¡¯s with you being always unreasonable? This is my boyfriend¡¯s home. You don¡¯t need to put on an appearance¡»

    Lolihina blushed for a moment when she heard Yukina then she stared at her.

    Or rather, you should be holding back yourself a bit Yukina. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s acting as if you owned the place. Also, I¡¯m not your boyfriend.

    ¡ºS-Senpai, shut up¡»

    Glaring at Yukina with teary eyes, Lolihina raised a trembling voice. She¡¯s totally weak as if she¡¯s different person from the dignified appearance from a while ago.

    Looking at Lolihina, Yukina leaks a sigh and shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡ºIf you¡¯re like then you won¡¯t ever have a boyfriend let alone a friend¡»

    Lolihina¡¯s expression steepened fast from Yukina¡¯s words.

    ¡ºS-Senpai¡¯s the same! You don¡¯t have a friend other than me!¡»

    Lolihina snaps and looked at Yukina with a surprisingly angry look. But Yukina¡¯s not concerned at all. She¡¯s not worrying it far from shaking.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s enough that I have you as a friend. I think that I¡¯m fine with just having a single friend who can understand me. But you¡¯re different aren¡¯t you? You want to become like your nee-chan? Then you mustn¡¯t force yourself¡»

    Saying that, Yukina stretches herself and patted Lolihina¡¯s head.

    Her ears are bright red, Lolihina looks down while trembling but she obediently let her head get patted by Yukina.

    ¡ºI¡¯m not normal so I¡¯m not that easy to understand. But you¡¯re able to understand me if you like it and yet, you¡¯re the one hiding yourself forcefully. You¡¯re super cute, gentle, knowledgeable, and caring. I love that you, you¡¯re already enough as a friend. And yet there are few guys approaching you. Do you know why? Everyone knows that you¡¯re forcing yourself. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t know how to call you out¡»

    Stretching herself while patting Lolihina¡¯s head, Yukina looks at Lolihina with gentle eyes and speaks with a soft voice.

    Lolihina trembles as she look down then she silently stepped forward and clasped Yukina¡¯s hand. Then she buried her face on Yukina¡¯s small shoulder.

    ¡ºI also love Senpai¡­¡»

    Then she muttered in a gentle voice.

    ¡ºThere, there. It¡¯s fine if you let out your true self step by step. I¡¯ll be by your side until you can walk alone. You¡¯re not like me, you¡¯re a child that can do it if you try¡»

    ¡ºYes¡»

    Yukihina gently pats Lolihina¡¯s back while speaking gently and Lolihina who¡¯s burying her face under Yukina¡¯s shoulder nodded.

    Then mother looks at the two with opened mouth.

    The blonde hair blue eyes loli suddenly intruded, then a loli with black hair and twintails joined in, they somewhat turned to youth selfishly.

    Looking at the spectacle, mother would obviously open her mouth.

    At any rate, it seems that mother won¡¯t have the room to mind us in this situation.

    Having such thoughts, I separate from the entrance of the living and faced the second floor without making a presence.

    Going up the stairs, I arrived at the second floor¡¯s corridor, I walked down the corridor without making a presence and stopped in front of my room. Then I ¡°looked¡± in the room

    Asahina stands proudly with her arms folded and Marina¡¯s kneeling in front of Asahina.

    Asahina looks down at Marina who¡¯s kneeling, it seems that she¡¯s saying something but she kept standing without saying anything.

    Perhaps, Marina suddenly kneeled in front of her and her pace is disturbed. Furthermore, Marina¡¯s dogeza is a direct copy of Yuka.

    It¡¯s too splendid as a dogeza that it¡¯s normal that you¡¯d lose it even if you want to say something.

    If Marina takes the pace then it would be safe.

    Then, should I begin to question Yuka?

    Yuka who¡¯s being princess carried by me remains clinging to my chest.

    Though I won¡¯t question her opening her legs for other men, I have to question the information she found out.

    It¡¯s great if she confessed honestly. If not then I have no choice but to ask her body.

    While having such thoughts, I began to walk without making any presence and entered the vacant room next to mine.

    I¡¯ll be questioning Yuka here and I can investigate the state on the next room.

 Chapter 49

    I entered on the empty room next to me and I took Yuka down on the floor and closed the door.

    Yuka who¡¯s sitting on the dark room doesn¡¯t want to look me in the eyes and she embraces her self while trembling.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    Then she mutters.

    Seriously, she¡¯s an idiot. You wholeheartedly wanted to help me so there¡¯s no need to apologize.

    I¡¯m okay as long as you don¡¯t make the same mistake.

    Also, it¡¯s also my mistake this time.

    Yuka¡¯s sense of value is high in some meaning but there¡¯s someone that Yuka absolutely needs.

    That¡¯s me and Asahina.

    An existence that can lead her. An existence that will decide the way and give instructions.

    Yuka who¡¯s a bullied child feels relief when she¡¯s depending on someone. If that relief doesn¡¯t exist, Yuka would lose her way immediately.

    A person showing the way is a necessity for Yuka.

    And yet I left Yuka this time.

    Though she¡¯s relying on Asahina, Yuka yearns for Asahina. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t have her related with this case.

    And yet, to be frank Asahina and I are not suited as a leader.

    I take independent actions and Asahina rushes recklessly.

    Marina¡¯s the one possessing the nature of leader. She¡¯s different from me or Asahina. She¡¯s making the power as a unit. She surely can do it well. But, time is still needed for that.

    Everything is all on the way and everything are all unfinished.

    With the person who¡¯s issuing instructions Yuka would desperately think by herself and drawn a conclusion.

    Walking alone in the dark tunnel, she clings to the small light she found. Convinced that it¡¯s an exit, she began to ran.

    She sacrificed her body to gather intelligence and she she looked for the exit foolishly to be useful to me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it, even if I say that you still will¡¹

    Leaking a sigh as I scratch my head, I approached Yuka while saying that.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I want to do something. It¡¯s true¡­¡¹

    Yuka mutters in a depressed tone but she never turns her gaze at mem she tries to ran away to her back to run away from me.

    I have to calm Yuka first before I gather information from her.

    Since I¡¯m standing at the entrance of the room, Yuka cannot escape. If she escapes to her back, she¡¯ll be blocked by the wall.

    As thought, Yuka placed her back at the wall and curled herself.

    Using my ability, I approached Yuka while grasping the structure of the room.

    Judging from Yuka and my position, Yuka can¡¯t run away from the door of the room but there¡¯s still the window. If it¡¯s the Yuka now, she may jump off the window. But the curtain is closed and it¡¯s locked too.

    If she wants to jump from the window, she needs to open the curtain, open the lock and jump off the window. It¡¯s easy to catch Yuka before that happens.

    There¡¯s also the way of breaking through the glass by hurling oneself but I¡¯ll be able to catch Yuka faster than she can stand up.

    Though it¡¯s the best if I catch Yuka immediately, I don¡¯t want to do that.

    I want to do something but if I take an action that will take my eyes off her for a moment then I won¡¯t be able to deal with it.

    I must settle it here now.

    Not with power but I need us to understand each other to make a discussion.

    I need to say that this incident is an error in my judgement. And I have to release Yuka¡¯s listlessness.

    I have to make Yuka understand.

    ¡¸This incident is all my fault. I judged that it¡¯s safer if I moved alone. However, you have something you can do. Something that only you can do. I know that so I needed to give you instructions. I¡¯m reflecting on it¡¹

    I approached Yuka and stopped to some extent then talked to her.

    I can¡¯t feel any sign of Yuka moving herself from being curled up.

    I might stimulate Yuka if I approach too much. I better gradually reduce the distance while confirming Yuka¡¯s state.

    ¡¸Mota-kun didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I, I¡¯m the worst. Just how scary is it being confined on such a dark place for the whole day? Isn¡¯t that very lonely? And yet, I¡­¡¹

    Hearing Yuka¡¯s mutter as she holds her knees, I remembered the dreadful unease I felt.

    Such a dark place? Whole day confined? How scary was that? How Sad is that? She¡¯s talking about Marina?

    Why is she bringing Marina up in this situation? Yuka¡¯s not regretting to open her legs for other man than me?

    Wait.

    Why does Yuka know it? It¡¯s possible to guess that Marina was confined by looking at the situation but her statement about being confined on a dark place for a whole day is strange.

    All day long, in other words, she concluded that Marina¡¯s confined on the same place. And, dark place.

    Even if she was confined, there¡¯s a possibility that the location she was confined changed and the lights turn on.

    I thought that someone gave her information but, what? It¡¯s as if she had seen it with her eyes.

    ¡¸You, could it be that you know?¡¹

    Asking Yuka while in confusion, Yuka trembled and shrinks as she holds her knee.

    No doubt. Yuka knows. In short, she received intelligence beforehand or©`.

    She¡¯s an accomplice.

    Yuka has a reason and a motive. However, no, even if it¡¯s like that then it¡¯s too unnatural for Marina to be returned easily. But if Yuka¡¯s an accomplice then she¡¯ll be attacked by the sense of guilt and take action.

    It¡¯s inconsistent. It fits but it¡¯s not clear at all.

    Yuka¡¯s not a foolish woman.

    That¡¯s just an assessment. There¡¯s no evidence either. Also, since she has a motive and reason, thinking about the situation, it¡¯s appropriate to think that Yuka¡¯s an accomplice in this situation.

    But I think it¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s not reason but I think it¡¯s different.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, I somewhat feel that there¡¯s an error on how I recognize you. Could you talk about it in details?¡¹

    Saying as I step forward, I approach Yuka while confirming that she¡¯s not moving. Then I sat next to Yuka leaning on the wall.

    Would she answer obediently? But nothing will happen if I don¡¯t ask her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. My information is fragmented and unfinished but I¡¯ll talk about everything¡¹

    Yuka raised a trembling voice while burying her face on her knees.

    It seems that she intends to speak honestly.

    ¡¸Today, at the end of lunch break, I was contacted by Shinozaki-kun¡¹

    I reacted from Yuka¡¯s words as she began to whisper while trembling, I felt my cheeks twitching.

    That Hizuki woman is the member of a group Marina leaded. Then, it¡¯s not strange if Shinozaki holds some information.

    But©`.

    Shinozaki, that bastard, how dare you contact Yuka? Furthermore that bastard forced Yuka to present her body for information?

    I called him at lunch time and he even I forgave him after stamping his head, he immediately contacted Yuka after that?

    I don¡¯t know the story yet but for the time being, Shinozaki¡­you¡¯re dead.

    ¡¸Third Year of Youth School, Kamuro Hizuki. She¡¯s a child that¡¯s in Marina-chan¡¯s group but her attitude is strange¡¹

    Yuka speaks while still burying her face in her knee.

    Hizuki, that woman might be the main culprit here. Did Shinozaki notice something unusual from her attitude?

    ¡¸It seems that he really wants to contact Mota-kun, that, he looks scared¡­

    Eh? He did try to contact me? But he¡¯s scared so he contacted Yuka?

    Scared? Well, it¡¯s normal for him to not contact me if he¡¯s scared at me when I called him at lunchtime.

    Or rather, Huh? I thought Yuka sold her body to gather intelligence¡­

    I feel that I¡¯m misunderstanding something.

    ¡¸After parting from Marina-chan¡¯s group, the girls who belong to the group are all scared it seems. It¡¯s possible that they might be next. But that Hizuki woman is somewhat easy-going, he thought that it¡¯s somewhat strange¡­¡¹

    Judging from Yuka¡¯s words, Shinozaki had a bad premonition with that Hizuki woman and it went right on the mark when I lay my hand on Marina. In short, they¡¯ve been cautious of that Hizuki woman even before.

    ¡¸He thought that it would be a big trouble if they try to meddle with mota-kun so they tried to investigate that child but then¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that it turned to Marina-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Marina?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    Turned to Marina? In short, Marina was the aim at first.

    ¡¸They tried to persuade that Hizuki child not to meddle with Mota-kun but she just laughed and lied. Also, she seems to be timid before but somehow her atmosphere changed, it was scary. Especially her eyes¡¹

    ¡¸Eyes?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. It¡¯s as if she has Mota-kun¡¯s eyes¡¹

    My eyes? It looks like my eyes?

    ¡¸Shinozaki-kun¡¯s a delinquent isn¡¯t he? He had a lot of fight until now and had done a lot of bad things. That¡¯s why he can understand a person if they¡¯re weak or strong with their eyes. But Mota-kun¡¯s eyes is different from everyone else¡¹

    ¡¸Different?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. It¡¯s not weak or strong, it¡¯s something that you mustn¡¯t make a move with¡¹

    Oh, speaking of which, Shinozaki ran away when he saw me. And He also said that he doesn¡¯t want to be involved with me on the game station.

    ¡¸A person you absolutely can¡¯t get involved, it¡¯s strong at fights, it¡¯s not because he has a lot of companions but a person who calmly steps over the borderline that can¡¯t be crossed. Usually you¡¯d hesitate and yet the person calmly steps forward, that¡¯s scary. For example, a person who can calmly thrust his finger on his opponent¡¯s eyes. He thought that Mota-kun is a person who can do that when he looks at your eyes. But, he said it was too late when his companions got involved with him¡¹

    Too late?

    Shinozaki¡¯s not the one who picked a fight with me after all. Or rather, it¡¯s the fault of the idiots who tried to put their hands on Asahina.

    Well, its Shinozaki¡¯s idiocy to keep foolish subordinates.

    Also, if they aimed at Asahina, they¡¯ll be knocked down by me sooner or later.

    ¡¸That Hizuki child¡¯s eyes looks like Mota-kun¡¯s eyes. But, something¡¯s different¡¹

    ¡¸Different?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. But he said that he doesn¡¯t get it well. It looks the same but he feels that there¡¯s something different but he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s different. However, it¡¯s helplessly weird¡¹

    Weird. Well, all of it are just Shinozaki¡¯s senses and beliefs.

    However that guy has experience more than his senses.

    When it comes to experience in fights, Shinozaki¡¯s above me so I can surprisingly trust his senses he got from experience.

    ¡¸Then, when they tried to investigate that Hizuki child, they didn¡¯t get anything¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    They didn¡¯t? Does that mean©`

    ¡¸There¡¯s no one in our school that knows Hizuki before she entered the Youth School. They even asked the students at the other schools nearby but no one knows her. There¡¯s some people who knows Hizuki being in Youth School but no one knows about her before she went in. She¡¯s a amazingly beautiful child so she shouldn¡¯t be forgotten even if you see her just once but no one knows¡¹

    I wanted to go to a school where no one knows me so I chose Youth school. But information would come out if they come to investigate.

    But, that Hizuki has no one near that knows her.

    No one knows. In other words, she came from a distant place. If so then that¡¯s good.

    That¡¯s because I moved from the southernmost to the northernmost because of my parent¡¯s circumstances.

    But©`.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t mind if she just moved home. But if you emphasize that then there¡¯s something?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    Yuka nodded at my question.

    ¡¸Shinozaki¡¯s friend tried to search for Hizuki¡¯s name on the net. Then he found it¡¹

    ¡¸Found?¡¹

    Yuka slowly looks up to my question and she looks at my eyes for the first time. Then©`.

    ¡¸Kamuro Hizuki has a devilish entry¡¹

    She said it in a trembling voice.

    Devil.

    Grudge? Or could it be Freight?

    Or could it be that she¡¯s been called guilty of something?

    ¡¸It¡¯s considered to be just another person with the same name but it¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s a false name. Having such thoughts, they seem to have investigated a lot on the net and there¡¯s a lot of information that came out it seems¡¹

    ¡¸What information?¡¹

    ¡¸They can¡¯t make a conclusion as jargons are used but it seems that an injury case happened¡¹

    ¡¸Injury case¡¹

    ¡¸Un. It seems that Kamuro Hizuki isn¡¯t known if she¡¯s directly related to the case but it seems that the injury case because of Kamuro Hizuki according to the entry. Also, the injury case isn¡¯t just one¡¹

    ¡¸Not just one?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. It seems that the areas aren¡¯t specified in the entry but it¡¯s sporadically written without relation to the site. Furthermore, the dates are quite apart¡¹

    Finding a lot of entries that¡¯s like it and yet they still don¡¯t know?

    The information is too vague.

    But, I have a guess.

    Kamuro Hizuki changed school several times and it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s making trouble every time she change school. But, you can¡¯t obtain a clear information even if you investigate.

    If it¡¯s really an injury case, furthermore, not just one, and in addition, if Kamuro Hizuki is related then the information obtained would be clear.

    But, the information is too vague.

    If so©`.

    It¡¯s just a rumor? Or she might¡¯ve caused the problems without making her own hands dirty.

    There¡¯s no problem if it¡¯s the former but it¡¯s troublesome if it¡¯s the latter.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no positive proof that Kamuro Hizuki is related but there¡¯s information gathered to some degree with the injury cases¡¹

    ¡¸What information?¡¹

    ¡¸After the fight of the schoolboys, one was pierced with a knife on the abdomen. It looks like the injury case that happened and those articles has the name Kamuro Hizuki written at high frequency. But at the article of this event has nothing written about a schoolgirl being related at all¡¹

    Knife piercing an abdomen. That¡¯s not gentle. Furthermore, between schoolboys?

    ¡¸Did they pay attention on Kamuro Hizuki after the injury case of that man?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s normal to think of that but it seems that there¡¯s no evidence coming out that Kamuro Hizuki is really related. But, it¡¯s too much for a coincidence¡­¡¹

    There¡¯s no evidence but it stinks.,

    ¡¸Then, Shinozaki-kun¡¯s companions cooperated to observe Hizuki but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re troubled that they might be meddling with me if they do it poorly?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, it seems so¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what about the abduction case of Marina?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But?¡¹

    ¡¸The one who attacked Marina-chan isn¡¯t Hizuki¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Shinozaki-kun observes Hizuki but Kamuro Hizuki didn¡¯t come to contact Marina-chan this morning. There¡¯s no mistake as she¡¯s being observed. Also, it seems that Kamuro Hizuki has gone to school normally¡¹

    The one who kidnapped Marina isn¡¯t that Hizuki woman?

    I think that it¡¯s certainly Hizuki who called Marina but Marina also said that she didn¡¯t see the face of the criminal.

    When it comes to it.

    ¡¸It means that she has a companion¡¹

    ¡¸Un. I think so too¡¹

    Yuka answers halfheartedly to my question.

    There¡¯s no doubt that she has companion but she can¡¯t make a confirmation?

    ¡¸Hizuki went to the infirmary during the first class. Then it seems that she left the school but Shinozaki-kun¡¯s friend tailed her©`¡¹

    ¡¸Did you know the place where Marina¡¯s confined?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. That¡¯s where Shinozaki-kun¡¯s report ended. Mota-kun might be angry if I do something selfish about Marina so I wanted to report to Mota-kun¡¹

    I see. Shinozaki who¡¯s observing that Hizuki shadowed Hizuki who left early and they discovered the hut where Marina¡¯s confined. Then they tried to report to me but they reported to Yuka because they were scared.

    But, Yuka didn¡¯t report to me.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you contact me?¡¹

    Asking Yuka, her eyes shook and she correct her posture to Sieza. Then she placed her hands on the floor and lowered her head deeply, she made an amazing dogeza.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my will to not contact Mota-kun. The information is too vague and the opponent¡¯s scale isn¡¯t known, that¡¯s why I used Marina-chan to gather more information¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s speaking in a shaking voice while in dogeza.

    ¡¸I felt guilt but if I gave Mota-kun such a vague information and got you confused, it might become even more dangerous. However, that¡¯s not it, I, I¡­¡¹

    Yuka began to tremble and a sob mixes in her trembling voice.

    ¡¸Did I really did it for Mota-kun¡¯s sake, I wasn¡¯t confident about it. Did I aim at Mota-kun and did I really use Marina-chan for Mota-kun¡¯s sake? I wasn¡¯t confident about it. I, I might be, if Marina-chan was gone, I might have Mota-kun, those thoughts might be somewhere in my mind. I may have not left Marina-chan confined there to gather information, it might be the ugly jealousy I have¡­¡¹

    Yuka speaks sobbing while still kneeling.

    Yuka¡¯s apologizing, is that how it is?

    When it comes to it, Shinozaki moved for my sake but I stamped his, I can¡¯t make an excuse for that.

    Well, rather than it for my sake, he¡¯s afraid that the damage would reach them if that Hizuki meddled with me, but well, it doesn¡¯t feel bad.

    ¡¸Also, Shinozaki-kun and his companions hid and peeped in the hut but they didn¡¯t get any information at all. For being useless and exposing Marina-chan into fruitless risk, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Yuka suppresses her crying voice.

    Haa, Yareyare, seriously. I surely thought that she opened her legs for other men and thinking of regret and running away from me but, the cause is she used Marina?

    Though it will all be too bad when she used Marina, Marina would seem to be pleased to know the fact.

    That one¡¯s holding a guilt for Yuka and because her guilt would decrease if she¡¯s used, ¡°Please use me more¡±, she might say that.

    I¡¯m relieved at any rate for the moment but©`.

    ¡¸You¡¯re an idiot. You didn¡¯t abandon Marina. You¡¯re just someone who tends to be washed down with her emotions more than you think. The plan you made is best for me. It¡¯s a cold hearted plan so it¡¯s a meaningful plan. What would you think if ever something happens to Marina? You¡¯ll throw your life away and will try to defend Marina. Then what¡¯s next? You and marina would be exposed on danger and the situation might get worse¡¹

    I sighed and spoke to Yuka.

    It won¡¯t go well if Yuka got kidnapped after Marina.

    But, well, she has Shinozaki and friends with her so neither Yuka or Marina would be in such danger.

    Or rather, did Hizuki knew that she¡¯s being observed by Shinozaki so she left Marina and ran away?

    No, that¡¯s strange. If she know that Shinozaki is observing her then she won¡¯t go to the place where Marina¡¯s confined. Then she didn¡¯t notice that she¡¯s being observed. No, that¡¯s also strange.

    The one who abducted a person calmly went to the school. Then she left early out with suspicious behavior.

    Its as if her actions are on purpose.

    No, it¡¯s being misdirected.

    ¡¸I see. I got it somehow¡¹

    Hizuki intends to release Marina from the beginning. And she wants to inform me.

    That she¡¯s that kind of human.

    In short, it¡¯s a very annoying self introduction.

    ©`©`I¡¯m this kind of human. How¡¯s it? Interesting? You¡¯re interested in me aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m interested in you too. That¡¯s why let¡¯s play together?

    That kind of voice played in my head.

    Seeing that ransom note, I thought that she resembled me but this is unexpected.

    Hizuki perhaps hates to be broken.

    The weirdness Shinozaki felt is a bull¡¯s eye.

    Hizuki will surely go to school feigning innocence. And she¡¯ll wait.

    For me to meet her.

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s misunderstanding but I¡¯m not interested at all. Or rather, no matter how I think, Hizuki¡¯s dangerous. It¡¯ll surely be trouble if I get involved with her.

    I¡¯m interested in interesting things but I hate troublesome stuff.

    But you see, if you want to meet, you even made trouble for the second self introduction, and©`.

    You let go of Marina unhurt this time but there will be no next times.

    Unifying the chain of command and after being cautious with her enough, I can do nothing but to come to contact with Hizuki

    Ahh, geez, troublesome.

    Shinozaki has some time to chase some woman¡¯s ass so play with Shinozaki.

    Or rather©`.

    ¡¸Were you fine meeting Shinozaki?¡¹

    Asking Yuka, she looked up slowly. Then she showed a smile.

    ¡¸Even I am surprised. They¡¯re not scary at all when I met them. However I thought that I needed Shinozaki-kun¡¯s power so it might be different¡­¡¹

    Yuka shuts her eyes as she speak then she held her left chest with both hands.

    ¡¸It feels like there¡¯s an invisible barrier around me. I thought ¡°If you lay a hand on me, Mota-kun won¡¯t be quiet about me you know?¡± Thinking so, ¡°Mota-kun will always protect me¡±, I strongly thought¡­¡¹

    Yuka talks with a smile on her face.

    Well, they won¡¯t be let go if they lay a hand on Yuka but please spare me from taking a high risk behavior.

    At any rate.

    ¡¸I feel a bit relieved that you¡¯re a woman with tighter legs than I thought¡¹

    I mutter as I leak a sigh.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hearing my mutter, Yuka opened her eyes, raised a voice and looked at me.

    ¡¸T-Tight legs, what do you mean?¡¹

    Yuka asks while looking straight at me.

    Well, that¡¯s, yeah.

    I feel a bit awkward somehow so I withdrew my gaze instinctively.

    ¡¸H-hey Mota-kun, what do you mean by tight legs? Eh? you thought I was loose?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s on all fours sidle up to me while saying that.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m defiled? So I won¡¯t make a complain even if you say so? But do you think that I¡¯ll easily open my legs for men other than Mota-kun? I might do it if Mota-kun orders me to though?¡¹

    Yuka who sidled up while on all fours draws her face to mine then laughs while saying so.

    I-It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s Yuka¡¯s fault for sneaking. I felt frightened that I refused it but it¡¯s normal to think that way.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s not my fault, but©`.

    ¡¸S-Sorry okay?¡¹

    I mutter so while withdrawing my gaze from Yuka.

    It¡¯s not my fault but I can¡¯t help but admit that I thought of it selfishly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re loose. But, I thought that you might take that kind of action if it¡¯s for my sake. I think that you¡¯d do that much for my sake. I¡¯m evaluating you high in such a meaning¡¹

    I won¡¯t make an excuse. In the first place, Yuka¡¯s my exclusive onahole so I don¡¯t need to apologize

    However, that would be unreasonable.

    ¡¸Do you think I¡¯m angry? You think that this smile is a fake?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s drawing her face to the point we¡¯re touching points at her smile. Tears run along Yuka¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸I thought that other men would pass on this body and yet, Mota-kun embraced me. What should I do? I love Mota-kun so much that I feel my head¡¯s going crazy¡¹

    Yuka who cries while having a smile on her face says while clinging to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m defiled. I have no such value.¡¯ And yet, why are you embracing me? Why? Hey, why? I can¡¯t endure. I can¡¯t endure anymore. I endured all this time and yet, it¡¯s impossible already¡­¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s clinging to me pressed her lips against my ear then sweets in a sweet violent and pained voice while leaking a hot sigh.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to believe you. Because if I do, I¡¯m afraid that I might get betrayed. But it¡¯s no good anymore. I believed you. I¡¯m scared to be betrayed. I¡¯m scared and yet, why? My heart is throbbing helplessly. The fear of betrayal is forgotten¡­¡¹

    She spun hot whispers as she force her lip against my ear.

    ¡¸My body¡¯s feeling hot. Hey Mota-kun, my body¡¯s burning. Hey, Mota-kun. It¡¯s hot. I feel helplessly hot. I¡¯ll melt if this continues¡¹

    Yuka whispers, licks then bit my ear. Then she embraced me to the limit and fastened her nail at my back.

    The blazing heat is transmitted through the clothes we wear.

    Yuka¡¯s words are true. I¡¯m using my ability so I can see Yuka¡¯s whole body blushing in heat. That¡¯s not all. Her nipples are hard as if it¡¯s going to explode, her swollen clitoris comes out of the skin, the ripe pussy had love nectar overflowing from it.

    I¡¯ve seen Yuka in heat a lot of times. But Yuka never lost sight of herself and she tried to devote herself to me. But it¡¯s different now.

    It¡¯s not an act. Yuka¡¯s melting eyes doesn¡¯t reflect anyone but me. And those eyes are covered with desire.

    A selfish desire of wanting only me. She¡¯s desperately desiring me.

    Her appearance is as if a female beast seeking for a mate.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask one thing¡¹

    I turn my right arm at Yuka¡¯s waist then threw her down, I ask while looking at her while covering her.

    Yuka looks at me in her eyes while her ears are bright red, she nodded while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸Why did you refuse the kiss? I get the reason but I want to hear it clearly from your mouth¡¹

    Yuka reacted to that question she closed her eyes and bit her lip.

    Then she slowly opened her eyes. Tears began to flow from those eyes.

    ¡¸I decided to dedicate everything for you but I don¡¯t want to kiss¡¹

    Yuka says while laughing. That smile was self tormenting.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine being just a meat hole for you. I¡¯m fine being just an onahole. I persuaded myself. However if you kiss me then I won¡¯t become just a meat hole anymore. I will surely come to want you. However¡­¡¹

    I was convinced with Yuka¡¯s words.

    Yuka never tried to kiss me until now.

    She¡¯s different from Marina who¡¯s kissing me when she has the chance.

    I noticed why Yuka¡¯s avoiding to kiss somehow.

    Then she looks at Marina kissing me with envy.

    She told Marina on their fight that she¡¯ll steal me away from her someday but she¡¯s just a mere meat hole.

    She kept avoiding kisses to carry that thought.

    Even though she shouted at Marina who tried to give the seat next to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll decide that. I don¡¯t care about your will¡¹

    Saying that I lowered my face and pressed my lips against Yuka¡¯s.

    Yuka opened her eyes wide and her whole body stiffened.

    ¡¸Nn ? Nuuuuu ? Nuuuuuuu?¡¹

    As if I¡¯m trying to play something, I covet Yuka¡¯s lip.

    I turn my hands on the nape and set the body up, I pressed my lips forcibly, pushed in my tongue, then twined with hers, I sucked in the saliva and gulped it down.

    Marina¡¯s specialty is to forget herself but Yuka who¡¯s coveting my lip seems to have forgotten herself even more than Marina.

    ¡¸Nuuuuuuuuuuu~?¡¹

    Yuka twines her tongue crazy while making a guchuguchu sound, she suddenly convulsed violently.

    It seems that she reached climax with just a kiss.

    Furthermore, I¡¯m hearing a sound of water.

    Yuka who¡¯s convulsing from the intense climax has let out piss from her urethra.

    Yuka who¡¯s showing some room no matter how much I made her cum had let out her piss, white her eyes and convulsed with just a kiss.

    I¡¯m tired to day so I thought that I¡¯ll finish with a fellatio but©`

    Yuka, don¡¯t regret it. It seems that my dick¡¯s on fire.1

    And you¡¯re the one who lit this up.2 You¡¯ll have to accompany me until this settles down.

    I will never let you go even if you shout that you want to be let go.

    I want to see your sloppy, lewd appearance that breathes roughly

 Chapter 50

    A naked woman. I like that situation.

    It¡¯s possible for me to indulge ogling at naked bodies of women when they enter the range of my ability.

    Because they don¡¯t know their body is exposed, the woman is calm even naked.

    I¡¯m aroused in that kind of situation but, that¡¯s not it.

    A situation where a woman¡¯s naked. That¡¯s in short©`.

    ¡¸M-Mota-kun should get undressed too¡­¡¹

    Taking everything off, Yuka¡¯s doing a girl seat on the floor, her right hand is covering her breasts and her left is on her groin, she¡¯s averting her gaze from me while colored burning red then she mutter trembling with teary eyes.

    On the other side I¡¯m sitting while still wearing my clothes and grinning as I stare at Yuka who¡¯s bright red and fidgets.

    I¡¯m grinning on purpose but I¡¯m still grinning even if it¡¯s not on purpose.

    I¡¯m being aroused by the fresh appearance of the embarrassed Yuka.

    ©`©`Strip, I¡¯ll embrace you.

    I ordered Yuka.

    Yuka¡¯s too aroused so she instantly took off her clothes according to my instruction. Then she demands me.

    But©`.

    I¡¯ll never forget being beaten by Yuka.

    Though it¡¯s a secret to Yuka, I had a dream where Yuka made me ejaculate and I jumped out of the bed.

    Even though it¡¯s just a dream, I was frustrated.

    Yuka¡¯s a woman whom I want to taste defeat.

    I thought that I¡¯ll take revenge when the time comes.

    But Yuka never shows any chance.

    Yuka decided to steal me away from Marina on that case but her sexual techniques is too strong that I¡¯m having trouble on how to make Yuka ahegao.

    If I order her then Yuka would ahegao. But that¡¯s meaningless.

    I want her to cum sloppily driven in shame. Showing such self drives the shame even further but the climax can¡¯t be endured thus it¡¯ll be an infinite loop of shame.

    That¡¯s what I desire.

    ¡¸M-Mota-kun. Mota-kun should get naked too?¡¹

    Yuka asks me while fidgeting as she cover her breasts and groin.

    Yuka before calmly exposes her naked body to me. No, if I order her to be shy then she¡¯ll act like it.

    Her acting ability is on the degree you won¡¯t think it¡¯s an act, it¡¯s only to amuse me.

    But, however, acting is still acting no matter how realistic it is.

    The charm of a really embarrassed woman is a magnitude different.

    Yuka averts her gaze from me, tears accumulate in her eye makes it even more watery, she¡¯s biting her lip while trembling as she look on the other side.

    ¡¸M-Mota-kun, why are you staying silent? Why are you just looking silently? D-Don¡¯t look at me so much¡­¡¹

    Is she embarrassed so much she wants to die? Yuka cries and begs for to be spared. Frail and fleeting, that innocent appearance is unbearable.

    Yuka forgets herself with her desiring lust on me, the mask she¡¯s been using to conceal her heart has been taken off.

    What¡¯s remaining is the true Yuka.

    No matter how gruesome the bullying she had received, no matter how mean were the acts to defile her, she¡¯s a weak girl that laughs it off without saying anything.

    But Yuka was given the power to endure because she can¡¯t ask help from anyone.

    That power to endure starts to fade away now.

    ¡¸M-Mota-kun, I stripped so can you embrace me? Embrace me like you did a while ago, hey?¡¹

    Looking at me with her teary eyes, Yuka requests me whisperingly while fidgeting. Looking at that Yuka, I feel abnormal delight and thrill.

    She¡¯s covering her breasts with her right arm. Then her left hand is covering her groin. But it¡¯s meaningless to hide it with my ability.

    Though I can¡¯t penetrate the human body with my space grasp ability, I can smoothly understand what¡¯s on the surface of the body. The nipple and pussy are exposed even if she covers it with an iron plate.

    Her nipples are so hard as if it¡¯s going to explode.

    Her clitoris is swelling red and pushing out of the skin.

    Then, her obscene meat hole has indecent mucous coming out as it twitches.

    The pussy right under Yuka who¡¯s sitting womanly. A puddle of love nectar that overflowed from her pussy is created.

    Her body ripens so much from seeking me.

    That¡¯s not an act. Yuka desires me from the bottom of her heart and is feeling shy from the bottom of her heart.

    She¡¯s feeling shame from how weak she is. She¡¯s feeling shame from seeing her defiled self. But she¡¯s pleasured from seeing herself.

    Yuka who throw off all of the armors she had in her heart is an embodiment of masochism.

    It¡¯s rooted at Yuka that she strongly thinks that she¡¯s defiled.

    That¡¯s why Yuka doesn¡¯t sincerely seek me when she declared top Marina that she¡¯ll steal me away.

    But, she¡¯s demanding me.

    Yuka¡¯s seeking me from the bottom of her heart while looking down on herself.

    She looks down on her defiled self but she¡¯s feeling pleasure and arousal from seeing herself like that.

    Ogling play is best suited for Yuka.

    ¡¸M-Mota-kun, I-I¡¯m already¡­¡¹

    Yuka mutters then she raised the wrists hiding her breasts and groin then it started moving.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move¡¹

    I ordered only one thing to Yuka while I sit down on the floor and ogle at her.,

    Yuka trembled and she looks at me with her eyes overflowing with tears, she trembles as she bite her lip.

    Yuka looks like she¡¯s about to cry but my eyes can¡¯t be deceived.

    Yuka leaked a sigh for a brief instant. And her expression loosened faintly.

    Yuka¡¯s feeling uneasy because I¡¯m being silent but she felt relieved when she received an order from me.

    Order. That¡¯s what makes Yuka relieved.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll listen to whatever Mota-kun orders!¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s sitting on the floor mutters in a trembling voice that would vanish away, then she looks at me fluttering. Then©`.

    Her forefinger on her left hand moved faintly.

    Yuka¡¯s left hand is covering her groin. Then that forefinger moved faintly.

    Normally, that kind of small movement won¡¯t be noticed. But it¡¯s possible to notice with my ability.

    Yuka gropes her swelling red clitoris that¡¯s dashing out of the skin with the tip of her forefinger while concealing her pussy with her left hand. No, is it better to say scratching instead of groping?

    The small pain will feel a little pleasant.

    That said, I¡¯m not just merely ogling at her. I realized that now¡¯s the time to take Yuka down so I¡¯m using the two abilities to look for Yuka¡¯s weakness.

    Even though the space grasp cannot penetrate the human body, it can smoothly understand the outside of the body. That¡¯s why I can capture her without missing a slight movement.

    I¡¯ve searched for Yuka¡¯s weakness until now but Yuka has her whole body sensitive so I can¡¯t find those with the characteristic of a weak point. In addition, X-ray ability that can see through the human body smoothly has become extremely small so I¡¯m in a deadlock state.

    But it¡¯s different now.

    I can capture the faint twitching in the surface of the body that can¡¯t be seen by a normal eye.

    Because of the extreme arousal, Yuka¡¯s body is convulsing faintly in some places.

    I find where the part causing such convulsions and I switch my ability to confirm the inside.,

    Though the useful range of X-ray is small, if I can make an educated guess then I can use it effectively.

    The outside of the body convulses faintly then the inside part convulses faintly too then that place has a higher sensitivity than the other parts. Though it¡¯s thought that the weak point is there, as a result of confirming Yuka¡¯s whole body with best of care, I discovered the difference of the state of the internal and external of the body.

    The outside is convulsing faintly but the inside is convulsing violently like a storm.

    There¡¯s no doubt. That¡¯s the weak point.

    I finally found Yuka¡¯s weak point.

    I was able to find one weak point. That¡¯s©`.

    Her pussy.

    I examined Yuka¡¯s pussy a lot of times until now but it didn¡¯t show any reaction different from the others. But it¡¯s clearly showing an abnormal reaction now. Furthermore, her weak points are different from Marina¡¯s.

    Marina¡¯s pussy has three weak points but they¡¯re all small points like an eye of a needle. On the other side, Yuka¡¯s pussy has her entrance to the uterus and all around her womb convulsing abnormally and violently.

    It didn¡¯t show any abnormality before but why is it being abnormal now?

    Perhaps it¡¯s a mental thing but the it¡¯s an abnormal change.

    Even though she¡¯s being aroused, why did she show this much change?

    There¡¯s only one thing I know. That¡¯s©`.

    Yuka¡¯s pussy has become dangerous.

    And another one. Should I say change or a sense of unease?

    It must be my imagination but I feel that the position of her womb is different. I somewhat feel that the position is lowered somehow.

    Well, that¡¯s fine I guess?

    Anyway, I was able to discover the weak point. I can already make Yuka sloppily ahegao anytime anywhere.

    Thus, should I enjoy it?

    Yuka will show it for the first time, the shame, the honor, the dignity, she¡¯ll throw everything that makes her a human and will show a sloppy and womanly ahegao. I¡¯ll stickily and thoroughly enjoy the process to make her cum.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan¡¹

    Laughing, I called Yuka while giving a flirtatious glance.

    My smile and flirtatious glance has no value but it¡¯s effective on Yuka. Maybe.

    ¡¸Y-Y-Y-Yes!¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s fidgeting as she play with her clitoris had trembled big when I called out her name then she answered while her face burns in crimson red.

    ¡¸Hyuu?¡¹

    Was it because she¡¯s in a hurry? Yuka had her nail scratch her clitoris because of her big tremble, she leaked out a sweet scream, trembled and leaked out piss.

    This much reaction from just the clitoris. Furthermore, she¡¯s the one playing with it.

    She even climaxed whited out and pissed with just a kiss a while ago, what would happen if I caress her then?

    Furthermore, if I pierce her weak point with my penis©`.

    I want to see Yuka¡¯s ahegao but I must endure. What¡¯s important is the process. The process till the end of the line is supreme.,

    That¡¯s the start to see the end.

    The promised victory.

    It¡¯s an absolutely advantageous situation so I¡¯ll enjoy Yuka gradually collapsing.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got a request for Yuka, are you okay with it?¡¹

    I mutter while looking at Yuka with anxious flirtatious glance with a smile.

    ¡¸U-Un! Unun! I¡¯ll do anything!?¡¹

    She raised her waist and Yuka voiced out while nodding a lot of times. Then she looks at me with moist eyes and a pink colored heart seems to surface in it.

    Yuka¡¯s still hiding her breasts and pussy with her head even in this state. No, I think she¡¯s hiding it much more than earlier.

    Her embarrassment swells out even more if she¡¯s thinking of me. If I can put it into words then this would be appropriate.

    A maiden in love.

    That¡¯s right, Yuka¡¯s no longer an onahole. She¡¯s not a no-will meat onahole that exists to be used anymore.

    Yuka¡¯s desire is telling me that.

    ¡¸I want to see the deepest of the deepest, if possible the womb if Yuka-chan, can¡¯t I?¡¹

    I ask Yuka while having a smile then Yuka had a smile on her whole face.

    But©`.

    Yuka tried to stand up, her boiling red body has colored even redder, she applied power in her hands that¡¯s hiding her breasts and pussy then she trembled.

    Even though Yuka¡¯s having a smile on her whole face, Yuka had a twitching face.

    Yuka had no trouble showing the inside of her pussy until now. But Yuka right now is surely unbearably embarrassed.

    And Yuka can¡¯t even understand it herself.

    Because I told her to show the inside of her pussy, she needs to open her pussy and show it. But she can¡¯t.

    She¡¯s having a cramped smile, tears accumulate in her eyes, she¡¯s holding her breasts and groin strongly, Yuka¡¯s just flustered.

    It¡¯s like a different person from the Yuka before.

    Feeling in confusion just on having to show the inside of her pussy, it¡¯s not Yuka-like.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s an innocent young girl who¡¯s never showed her body to a man.

    ¡¸This is a request not an order. So I won¡¯t force you©`¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll show it!¡¹

    Yuka raised her voice to interrupt my mutter, then her boiling crimson voice tightens.

    ¡¸I-If you¡¯re fine with my pussy then I¡¯ll show it no matter how many times!¡¹

    Then she shouted as she tries to stand up. But©`.

    ¡¸Fuu, u, kuh¡¹

    She raised her waist but Yuka fell down on the surface and she groaned.

    Unease, arousal, embarrassment and tension. Those feelings entangle with each other too much that she can¡¯t put power on her waist because she¡¯s fluctuating too much. Furthermore, because she¡¯s hiding her breasts and pussy with her hands, she can¡¯t use it.

    The story would end if she just stopped hiding her breasts and pussy but she can¡¯t do it.

    Furthermore©`.

    ¡¸U, Uuuu¡­¡¹

    Whenever her waist floats, an obscene wet sound is heard when she falls.

    The obscene love nectar that overflowed from her pussy is making a puddle below her. The puddle is so viscous that every time her her ass separates then every time her ass falls and sticks to the floor, it¡¯s making a sticky lewd wet sound.

    It seems that Yuka¡¯s helplessly embarrassed. She¡¯s upset that she¡¯s about to cry.,

    Also, when she tries to stand, the indecent puddle on the floor would be seen by me. That¡¯s seems to be embarrassing.

    I can see everything though.

    ¡¸You really don¡¯t need to force yourse©`¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait! I-I¡¯ll show it right now!¡¹

    Yuka panics from my words and she desperately spoke up. Then she separate the left hand that¡¯s hiding her groin, she¡¯s shutting her legs tight so the pussy can¡¯t be seen then she extends her left hand sideways.

    The uniform set of Yuka is beautifully folded on the tip of her stretched left hand. Then Yuka gripped the shirt on the set and spread it under her ass.

    That¡¯s too much of an obvious action for trying to hide something. But, she still wants to hide her love nectar.

    This, this innocent girl is that Yuka.

    The demon king, the incarnation of sex that I fear as I¡¯m unable to capture.

    Then she¡¯s like this.

    Ku, kuku, kukuku¡­

    Haahahaha! I can¡¯t stop laughing!

    I desperately endured those thoughts and I watch Yuka with a flirtatious glance while having a thin smile.

    Yuka concealed the puddle with her shirt somehow, then she looked at me while having a red laughing face.

    She¡¯s thinking she can fool me by laughing?

    If she does then Yuka¡¯s ability to judge calmly is lost.

    Yuka who¡¯s hiding her groin with her left hand, slowly stood up while still hiding her breasts with her right hand.

    But she can¡¯t stand because her knees are trembling.

    I did nothing and just watched Yuka¡¯s action because it¡¯s dangerous to fan her further.,

    Yuka tries to stand up somehow while her body and knees are shaking, she then timidly approached me. Then she stands in front of me while hiding her breasts and groin with her hand, then she¡¯s looking down with her ears red.

    The trembling of her knees doesn¡¯t stop. And though you normally can¡¯t see it because she shuts her thighs, I can see the love nectar that¡¯s overflowing from her.

    The dripping love nectar goes along her thighs and reaches her ankle.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s standing naked in front of me, hiding her breasts and groin with her hands, Yuka¡¯s looking down bright red and she raises a shaking voice.

    ¡¸T-That¡­H-How should I¡­show it?¡¹

    Yuka asks while looking down.

    She¡¯s asking on how to show it? In short, she¡¯s asking how to show the inside of her pussy.

    A silly question. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ll open your pussy with both of your hands. Even Yuka, no, if it¡¯s Yuka, there¡¯s no need to ask this kind of foolish question. And yet she asked.

    She must be embarrassed. She¡¯s embarrassed so she wants to be ordered.

    Very well. I¡¯ll be giving you an order then.

    ¡¸Can you stand bowlegged and open your pussy to the limit with both of your hands? I¡¯ll look from under Yuka-chan¡¯s groin so I can see the deepest part of the open pussy¡¹

    I smiled while giving her an order.

    Yuka nodded while still looking down. But she can¡¯t answer with her voice and she only takes action.

    Though it¡¯s embarrassing, her pussy will be peeked from below. Just how embarrassing is it?

    Yuka nodded a lot of times, was my order heard and understood? But she¡¯s not moving aside from nodding.

    Furthermore, sweat is rapidly spouted from her whole flushed body and her breathing is disturbed.

    Yuka can¡¯t move. Yuka can¡¯t move, she¡¯s just trembling.

    ¡¸U, Uuu, uuuuuu¡­¡¹

    Has she exceeded her limit? Yuka bites her lip, trembles as her face turns burning red, tears overflow and she cried.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want it that much?¡¹

    When I asked Yuka, she refused with a hum and shaking her head as she¡¯s biting her lip.

    I know. I know that she doesn¡¯t dislike it.

    Yuka wants to show me the deepest part of her pussy right now. But she can¡¯t.

    Why she can¡¯t do it? I know. I know, that¡¯s why©`.

    ¡¸Then, why can¡¯t you show it?¡¹

    I asked.

    Say it. Yuka, say it. Say what I want to hear.

    Now, say it. Say it.

    She¡¯s been defiled from her mouth to her whole body so I¡¯ve been waiting for those words to leak.

    Say it. Say it Yuka. Now, now, now, now, say it.

    ¡¸E-Emba¡­¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s trembling while in tears, spoke in a vanishing voice.

    I opened my eyes wide, I felt my face distort in delight, I¡¯m feeling so much excitement that I might ejaculate at any moment, I swallowed my saliva.

    Say it. Say it Yuka. The words that aren¡¯t matched on you who are defiled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    The trembling whisper that¡¯s vanishing invades my ear and pierced my brain.

    The word of embarrassment from the bottom of her heart.

    Those are the words of a maiden that has fallen to onahole.

    She¡¯s a defiled girl but, she¡¯s saying ¡°Embarrassing¡± with bright red face as if she¡¯s an innocent maiden.

    I realized that moment that I had finally defeated the maou.

    No matter how terrific her sexual techniques is, Yuk¡¯s already reduced to an ordinary innocent maiden.

    This is my turn now.

 Chapter 51

    A rough sigh echoes inside the room.

    Yuka¡¯s standing in front of me, naked while hiding her breast with her right hand and her pussy with her left.

    ©`©`I want to see the deepest part of your pussy.

    Yuka who seeks me tried to move again and again. But she puts power on her hand every time and a gulping sound is heard.

    She wants to show her pussy to me but she can¡¯t move because it¡¯s embarrassing.¡¯ And Yuka felt honestly relieved when I gave her an order, she might be in so much pain.

    ©`©`I can¡¯t show my pussy if he expects so much from this defiled me.

    She must be cornering herself with those thoughts.

    Satisfied with the writhing in shame of Yuka, I should be reaching out the lifeline soon.

    It would be my loss if I corner her too much.

    With that said, I extend both hands towards Yuka and touched her thighs lightly.

    ¡¸Kuhi?¡¹

    Yuka trembled with just a touch on her thigh and she raised a sweet voice.

    Her sensitivity has risen rapidly as she¡¯s cornering herself.

    This, this innocent lass is a joke when she¡¯s called ¡°that¡± Yuka

    The sexual technique demon lord that has no opening, the Yuka who made me taste defeat, not anymore.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan¡¹

    I called Yuka¡¯s name as sweet as possible while gently caressing her thighs.

    ¡¸Ah ? Aah ? Hyaaaaaa?¡¹

    Yuka doesn¡¯t make a response when I call her name while I caress her thighs, she only tremble and leaks out a sweet voice.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s not answering. She has no room to do so.

    The demon lord who fell to just a maiden in love is a very miserable appearance.

    Yuka¡¯s sweating from her whole flushing, burning body while leaking saliva from her lip and her eyes peeling white.

    Her hidden nipples under the cover of her right arm is abnormally erect, her clitoris hidden by her left hand is hiding as if it¡¯ll explode. Furthermore, there¡¯s lewd mucous beginning to leak from the gap of the finger of the left hand that¡¯s covering her meat hole.

    She¡¯s reacting this much from having her thighs stroked. If I properly caress it, she¡¯s likely to cum at once.,

    Though my win is settled, Yuka¡¯s an existence I fear.

    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t take this easy.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan. It¡¯s okay. My eye¡¯s used to darkness so I want to see Yuka-chan¡¯s appearance but I can¡¯t see it clearly. Then, you shouldn¡¯t have to be that embarrassed¡¹

    I talk to Yuka like that while caressing her thighs.

    What I said is true. It¡¯s dark outside, furthermore, the curtain¡¯s closed. And because the room¡¯s light isn¡¯t on, the darkness is limitless.

    Even if your eyes is used to darkness, you can¡¯t visually check your partner somehow in this kind of situation.

    However, that¡¯s only when it¡¯s ¡°normal¡±

    ¡¸U-Un¡­?¡¹

    Yuka nodded at my words even though her knees are trembling.

    It¡¯s not easy to see because it¡¯s dark, I persuaded her so and she¡¯s somewhat relieved. Power came out from the frozen Yuka.

    ¡¸C-Can¡­you really not see well?¡¹

    But she¡¯s not feeling relieved so she asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, you¡¯re okay to show your pussy aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s this dark and yet you¡¯re feeling embarrassed?¡¹

    I desperately endured my want to grin and I asked Yuka again.

    Yuka trembled then put power on both of her hands, gulped her saliva and bit her lip. Then©`.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t want to lie to Mota-kun so I¡¯m telling you the truth¡¹

    Yuka answers tremblingly, she puts power on her arms and separates it from her breasts and pussy.

    The two big breasts and the pussy smeared in love nectar came to exposure.

    The breasts and pussy of Yuka that I¡¯ve been ogling at this whole time. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no meaning in hiding it but that¡¯s not it. The problem isn¡¯t about seeing or not seeing.

    Yuka displayed her pussy and breasts willingly even though she¡¯s embarrassed. That¡¯s unbearably arousing.

    ¡¸B-Breasts, that, the tip of the breasts¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your nipples?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes. That, my nipples are harder than before¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then?¡¹

    ¡¸N-Not just my nipples, my pussy¡¯s, that, the bean¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The clitoris?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes. That, my clitoris is harder than before too¡­¡¹

    Yuka hesitates to speak as she¡¯s embarrassed but she somehow spun her words when I urged her.

    ¡¸I-I had ¡°If I can please Mota-kun¡± as a way to escape before. But it¡¯s different now. I love Mota-kun. I love you very much. I love you from the bottom of my heart. And yet, and yet¡­¡¹

    Yuka exposes her breasts and pussy while hanging her arms limply, then she said that while lifting her arms. Then©`.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m this sloppily erect¡­¡¹

    Yuka pinched her nipples with both hands, she groped her breasts and played with her nipples with her finger while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸I-I want you to lick it ? This dirty erect nipples ? lick it with your tongue ? I want you to suck it ? I want you to bite it with your teeth ? I want you to play with it a lot ? Then I want you to pull it off until it tears off ? ¡¹

    She looks at me with melting eyes, Yuka pleads me in a sweet voice while groping her nipples with her finger.

    The lip is wet from the hot sigh. The saliva drips down from the edge and a lewd liquid drips down.

    ¡¸Ah ? Aah ? Aaaa ?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s kneading her nipples with her fingers gripped it strongly then pulled it.

    Her breasts stretched and her knees trembled.

    Then she leaked out her piss.

    ¡¸Ahiiiiii?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s trembling from pulling her nipples to the limit had separate her fingers and raised a sweet scream.

    The breasts that was stretched to the limit returned to it¡¯s former shape while bouncing violently.

    ¡¸Then, here, here too, I want you to play with me here too ?¡¹

    Breathing roughly, Yuka speaks sweetly without caring about the saliva dripping down, she lowered both her hands and placed it on her crotch.

    ¡¸T-This clitoris is so lewdly erect, I want Mota-kun to grind it ? It hurts so stop ? Don¡¯t pinch it that strongly ? It¡¯ll get torn off if you pinch it that much ? I want to say that¡¹

    Yuka pinched her red swelling erect nipples with her right hand finger while saying so, she¡¯s grinding it till she feels pain.

    Furthermore©`.

    ¡¸This defiled hole too ? I want you to twine with this hole with your penis until it breaks ?¡¹

    Yuka said that while breathing roughly, then she groped her clitoris with the finger of her right hand while piercing her meat hole with three fingers of her left hand.

    ¡¸Yuka desperately wants Mota-kun¡¯s penis but, but, I¡¯m fine if Mota-kun just stirs it ? I¡¯m fine with a vibrator or a tree ? Yuka would be unbearably glad as long as Mota-kun plays with it¡¹

    The obscene wet sound echoes and improper mucous scatters around as Yuka stirs her meat hole with her finger. Her expression, her eyes, and her voice had already gone mad.

    But©`.

    ¡¸This is me¡­¡¹

    Yuka stopped moving then separate her finger from her clitoris while muttering, then she pulled out her finger from the meat hole.

    ¡¸Pleasure nor pleasant sensations doesn¡¯t matter. I love Mota-kun even without those. I want to say that but my mind and body won¡¯t let me. Even if I can¡¯t do lewd stuff with Mota-kun, I want to love Mota-kun. I want to say that but my body and mind won¡¯t let me¡­¡¹

    Yuka trembles while muttering then she had a miserable smile as she look down at me.

    ¡¸This is my answer. I¡¯m embarrassed from the lewdness, helplessness and how pitiable I am¡­¡¹

    Hearing those words, I feel that I wanted to clap my hands.

    It¡¯s perfect. What a perfect speech.

    Her body has been developed lewdly that her mind is defiled.

    A platonic dreaming maiden. Her mind and body is already helplessly filled with lewd thoughts.

    Her body wants to tell that it loves sex. She wants it strongly that her body and mind won¡¯t let it pass.

    It¡¯s already too late for Yuka to dream platonic relationships.

    She said it from her own mouth.

    It¡¯s the best. This is perfectly the best.

    The best onahole has faded to a maiden in love. But her body and mind doesn¡¯t let her fall.

    Though she¡¯s a maiden in love, she¡¯s a girl that¡¯s defiled and driven in lust.

    The angel who¡¯s a messenger of god fell in love with a human. I¡¯m sure it looks like this.

    Yuka. Right now, I really am ¡°interested¡± in you.

    I already exceeded my limit so I felt my face warp, I already don¡¯t mind concealing it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a good man¡¹

    I look up at Yuka, I speak while having a vulgar smile on my face, I stretched my right hand to Yuka¡¯s crotch then I began to knewd with the erect clitoris with my thumb.

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Her waist convulsed, Yuka trembles as she piss herself.

    Yuka¡¯s eyes peeled white as she stick out her tongue dripping in saliva, she can¡¯t speak anything but groan as she¡¯s convulsing violently. Rather, she put her hands between her thighs, pulled the skin apart to make the clitoris jump out to exposure. Furthermore, she thrust her waists bowlegged and she took a posture to be easily played with.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re a good man or a bad man¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s thrusting out her tongue while salivating pulled it back and clenched her teeth, then raised a trembling voice.

    I who has gotten abnormally aroused kneads her clitoris while smirking. Yuka convulses every time, her eyes goes white, she sticks out her tongue and piss herself, she¡¯s not even raising a groan.

    ¡¸I-If it¡¯s for your sake¡­?¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s breathing roughly, barely standing, mutters while swinging her waist. Then©`.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll even trick god¡¹

    Yuka stopped breathing then she whispered it calmly.

    Her eyes that should peeled white looks firmly at me and a light can be seen from those eyes.

    She¡¯s even pissing herself as she cum from me grinding her clitoris but that light is too calm.

    Compared to Marina¡¯s eyes that¡¯s burning brightly, this light is calm,

    ¡°I¡¯ll even trick god¡± you say? Yuka might really do it.

    The fun and arousal is like a drug in my head, I grind her clitoris with my thumb and pinched it with the forefinger and thumb. Then I crushed it, pulled it to the limit.

    ¡¸Kahyu?¡¹

    Yuka exhaled, convulsed abnormally, her bowlegged knees shakes and she pisses forcibly.

    She came. That Yuka came interestingly just with her clitoris being played with.

    And yet Yuka doesn¡¯t leak a single groan, her eyes peels white as she stick her saliva filled tongue out, she¡¯s just standing while thrusting out her breasts. The abnormally erect nipples seen at the tip of the breasts is appealing me to grope it.

    I who¡¯s pulling the clitoris to the extent it would tear of is grinning from ear to ear. As a result, I pulled the clitoris with my finger more than the limit.

    ¡¸Kihiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    She can¡¯t endure it as expected, Yuka raised a sweet scream while convulsing.

    I stood up while grinning, unfastened my pants and took out my penis.

    The towering penis has thick blood vessels coming to surface, it¡¯s pulsing and dripping with precum.

    I dropped my waist a bit lower, I pressed the glans between Yuka¡¯s groin and had the love nectar twine around my glans. Then, I pressed the glans on the twitching meat hole and pushed in my waist.

    ¡¸Ahiiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    The glans invaded the meat hole, Yuka raised a sweet scream, convulsed, and pissed.1

    I who dropped my waist a bit stood up firmly as my glans invade her meat hole.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ? ah, ka, ah, ?¡¹

    With me standing firmly, the glance of the penis had entered the deepest part of the meat hole by itself, then Yuka convulsed as a result and stands tiptoe.

    I¡¯m quite taller than Yuka. And when I pierce her pussy with my penis and both of us stands up, the difference in height would overflow even if Yuka stands tip toe. My penis is buried to the root. What would happen then?

    ¡¸Ah, ? Naaa ? T-The penis is so deeeeeeeeeep ?¡¹

    Yuka explains while raising a sweet scream.

    That¡¯s right, the penis would be able to go inside a usually impossible deep place, the point of the glans is pressing against the uterus.

    And, Yuka can¡¯t make a move in this state.

    Yuka¡¯s clinging to me helplessly, she can¡¯t do anything but maintain her tiptoe state.

    She finally have the penis deep inside more than necessary and yet she can¡¯t do anything, that must be painful.

    That said, Yuka¡¯s pussy is perfect. The meat is very soft, it twines my penis with a large amount of love nectar and it sucks it hard. Furthermore, the pressure from the meat is unbearable.

    Marina¡¯s pussy is growing rapidly but it¡¯s still not a match against Yuka¡¯s pussy.

    That said, I can play with Marina happily so she has a charm different from Yuka. Also, she has big tits.

    Yuka and Marina. I can enjoy for now as long as I have these two pussies.

    I feel that I¡¯ve forgotten something but, oh well.

    ¡¸You wanted to have your nipples played, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Asking Yuka, I pinched Yuka¡¯s nipples with fingers from both hands.

    ¡¸Ah ? ah ah ?¡¹

    The penis is piercing her deeper than necessary, her uterus is pressed up even if she¡¯s standing tiptoe, her nipples is being played with in addition, Yuka¡¯s eyes peeled white, she sticks her tongue dripping with saliva and she pissed herself again.

    Yuka¡¯s head right now wants nothing but the penis coming in and out of her. But, the penis can¡¯t move in this current posture. And I¡¯m playing with her nipples meanwhile.

    It¡¯s definitely a cold-hearted half killing.

    She wants to cum till her eyes peel white and yet the pleasure hell can¡¯t make her feel really satisfied.

    It¡¯s fun to see Yuka writhing as she¡¯s not satisfied even if she¡¯s cumming but her pussy¡¯s a masterpiece so it¡¯s also difficult for me too.

    I want to win by using this best pussy but it¡¯s clear that I¡¯d be finished quickly if I swing my waist.

    I¡¯m aroused but I¡¯m quite tired today. My limit in ejaculation is perhaps three times for now as I¡¯m mentally and physically tired.

    My win¡¯s fixed but I shouldn¡¯t be careful to reduce Yuka¡¯s willpower a bit more.

    What? It¡¯s easy to shave off Yuka¡¯s willpower right now. If I only pinch her nipples©`.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ve¡­decided¡¹

    Suddenly, a dignified voice was heard.

    Ha? I looked at Yuka, the Yuka who¡¯s been peeling her eyes white while sticking her tongue out is now looking straight at me.

    ¡¸Love(Koi) or Affection(Ai), those kind of things should be thought after seriously thinking of amusing you. I¡¯m half-baked as a woman. I¡¯m also half-baked as an onahole. Thus it would only be foolish for me to be next to you. Thus©`¡¹

    I was preoccupied with her beautiful dignified tone so much, I felt an unknown pressure and I thought that it¡¯s dangerous.

    ©`©`If I don¡¯t get away from Yuka.

    I judged it so I tried to pull my body immediately.

    But©`.

    My penis, My penis is buried deeper than necessary inside Yuka¡¯s pussy so I wasn¡¯t able to pull it out.

    The flow changed instantly .

    Yuka who¡¯s standing on tiptoe jumped up and down from such an impossible posture.

    She gripped my jacket and lifted her body for a moment using both hands, her feet was raised using that power and she twined her legs around my waist and cling strongly.

    This is an ekiben position.

    ¡¸I have no chance to fight Marina-chan right now! Thus I should aim to be the best onahole! I finally noticed the start line to stand to!¡¹

    Yuka turns her hands behind my back, twines her legs around my waist tightly then she declared in a dignified voice.

    ¡¸Wai©`©`¡¹

    Shit. This is dangerous. I can¡¯t feel any hesitation from the eyes, expression nor voice of Yuka.

    What¡¯s this? I misread it.

    Yuka¡¯s saw a precarious light. But, it was a closed room lacking in oxygen.

    She opened the door by abandoning her hesitation. Then Oxygen poured in instantly as a result. And the phenomenon occured.

    Back Draft.2

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, wait a mome©`¡¹

    Though I tried to stop Yuka, I already know.

    There¡¯s no longer a method to stop Yuka who caused a back draft.

    ¡¸My name would be written as ¡°Susuhara Motaro¡¯s exclusive meat onahole¡± and it will be read as Tomoe Yuka3!¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s voice echoed in the room. The next moment©`.

    ¡¸O-ofu¡¹

    A violent wet sound echoed and Yuka¡¯s waist swings mightily. A terrible pleasure attacked me as a result.

    Clinging to me as her legs twines around my waist tightly, Yuka swings her waist up and down without raising a voice at all. The great intense pleasure is produced by the movement of the waist

    ¡¸? ? ?¡¹

    Though she¡¯s not leaking a voice at all, Yuka¡¯s sensitivity in her whole body surely had risen in a different level. Furthermore, my penis is striking her weak points in her pussy.

    ¡¸? ? ?¡¹

    Yuka keeps swinging her waist even though her eyes peel white, sticks out her tongue, and surely climaxing continuously. The tip of the glance pierces the uterus roughly because of the too much power.

    The love nectar overflows and the meat folds sticks tightly. The meat folds are turned over and the point of the glans hollow out the uterus and goes in.

    ¡¸T-The best¡¹

    Win or loss is already trivial.

    Yuka¡¯s earnest pussy is the best. This best pussy is winding smoothly and violently, the pleasure is too much I can¡¯t describe it.

    I gave in to the exploding desire to ejaculate as if I lost all the will to endure, I released it just like that.

    ¡¸? ? ?¡¹

    She felt that I¡¯m at my limit, Yuka had my penis pierce her deepest part, the glans hollowed out the uterus, the mouth is convulsing as if it¡¯s going to lay an egg and the semen released was caught in the womb.

    I feel that there¡¯s nothing in this world that matters anymore, I embraced closely the Yuka that¡¯s convulsing violently, I bent my knees and sat down.

    Yuka who¡¯s convulsing and peeling her eyes white, has restarted swinging her waist at the same time I sat down.

    The strong pleasure attacks me immediately.

    The semen mixed with her overflowing love nectar and it turned into a jar of viscous liquid.

    ¡¸So goood. This is dangerous¡¹

    The sound of water echoes strongly.

    It¡¯s drenched and sticky and yet, my meat is firmly sucked and it¡¯s stroking it strongly.

    And I¡¯m just sitting here cross legged. I obtain the best pleasure just by doing that.

    Furthermore, Yuka who¡¯s stroking my penis with her pussy while she¡¯s sitting on top of my legs, is hardly moving up and down.

    She¡¯s only moving her waist skillfully.

    She¡¯s reducing the vertical movement as a result and I can taste the pleasure without load.

    ¡¸Kuu¡¹

    I reached the second climax instantly and poured in my semen inside Yuka¡¯s womb.

    It feels good. It only feels purely good.

    I want to use this onahole over and over again if it feels this this good. I honestly thought so.

    Yuka has sweat spouting from her whole flushed body like a waterfall, her eyes peel white, she¡¯s convulsing as she sticks out her tongue that¡¯s drenched with saliva.

    She¡¯s no longer conscious.

    She challenged Marina to a fight, fell to a maiden in love then declared to return to an onahole.

    You¡¯ll think that she only returned to the origin in a roundabout way but it¡¯s way different.

    Yuka who tried to deceive herself as she run away as an onahole is no more.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the ultimate convenient woman for me¡¹

    That¡¯s the road Yuka¡¯s aiming for.

    If I have the best convenient meat hole in my side, I¡¯ll use it of course. I¡¯ll use it and have it by my side until I get tired of it.

    If I get tired then©`.

    ¡¸At any rate¡¹

    Though I¡¯ve ejaculated twice continuously, Yuka¡¯s already fainted.

    Win or loss is already trivial but this time it¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a draw¡¹

    I decided to say that.

    Furthermore, I can still ejaculate another round but since Yuka¡¯s already fainted, it¡¯s really my win actually. But I¡¯ll make it a draw.

    Well, the one with composure is the winner.

    [Previous]-[ToC]-[Next]

 Chapter 52

    I felt quite terribly good and when I opened my eyes, my dim is darkened and a salmon pink and a red bean is reflected.

    My penis feels terrific pleasure along with the sound of sucking.

    Not knowing what¡¯s going on, my body only feels pleasure while I look up the bright red bean and salmon pink color.

    *Jupon*, my glans was exposed to air.

    Then the glans was licked by something slimy.

    Aah, it feels good.

    Something soft is sticking and sucking the glans, it¡¯s being hold in tightly by something slimy and soft.1

    The glans is being swallowed deeper, it¡¯s pulled out without being sucked then swallowed again.

    Ooh, so good.

    Wait¡­what?

    Finally returning to my consciousness, I used my ability immediately. Everything within the range has flowed into my brain as a result.

    I¡¯m lying down on the floor with a pussy exposed right above my face, Yuka¡¯s holding my penis in her mouth and swings her head.

    This is the so called 69 position.

    That¡¯s okay. That¡¯s okay but©`.

    It¡¯s already a morning when I saw the closed window on the other side.

    I slept?

    I slept.

    Shit, I should be setting up strategies and yet, it¡¯s already morning and I haven¡¯t spoken to Asahina nor Marina yet.

    I don¡¯t have the room anymore. Anyway, I have to talk to Marina and Asahina©`

    No, Asahina would¡¯ve returned yesterday and I don¡¯t know what happened to Yukina and Lolihina.

    Thinking normally, Asahina, Lolihina and Yukina would¡¯ve returned.

    Dammit, that¡¯s dangerous. If I fall behind and Kamuro Hizuki moved before I can explain the strategy©`

    ¡¸Zuchu, jurorororo, gubububu, guppoguppo, guppo guppo, gububu, jurororororo, guppo guppo guppo juzo juzozozozo¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Fuu¡¹

    The lewd wet sound echoes inside the room and my glans feels the full pleasure, I can do nothing but sigh.

    Her pussy¡¯s a masterpiece but Yuka¡¯s fellatio is also the best.

    If Yuka¡¯s pussy is sticking so hard with my penis, her fellatio¡¯s suction is extremely different. Furthermore, the pleasure doubles when she applies strength in sucking and it¡¯s also unbearable when my penis is stroked.

    Let¡¯s cum once for the time being. Let¡¯s talk after that.

    I ejaculated inside Yuka¡¯s mouth then she started the cleaning fellatio while I soak myself in the lingering pleasure. No, I didn¡¯t make her. Yuka did the cleaning fellatio by herself.

    The demon king that defeated me giving the best service in that state of mind is the best.

    ¡¸Chupa, rerorero, chuchu, chupachupa, muchu?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s naked just like yesterday stand on all fours on the floor then she buried her face between my groin, she cleaned my penis with her mouth and tongue.

    ¡¸Fuu¡¹

    Though cleaning fellatio¡¯s objective is to clean up after the ejaculation, this is surprisingly pleasant.

    The glans and pole is being constricted then Yuka licks the sack deliberately. The terrific pleasure is produced by the refined tongue.

    Furthermore, Yuka¡¯s breasts is shaking every time she moves her face. That arouses me.

    In other words, my penis got hard erect again.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you doing it well?¡¹

    Grinning, I mutter while looking down at Yuka, then I swing my penis.

    Yuka who¡¯s been cleaning my penis looks up at me then laughed.

    ¡¸Mota-kun¡¯s penis looks so delicious so I¡­?¡¹

    Her cheeks blush as she looks up at me, Yuka speaks in a sweet voice.

    Yuka fainted from climaxing too much last night but it seems that she had revived perfectly in one night. Furthermore, her spirit seems to be considerably stable.

    She break through her hesitation and even if she hesitated after some time, Yuka would be all right.

    I stretch my hands towards Yuka¡¯s sides then pinched her erect nipples standing on the tip of her shaking breasts.

    Yuka trembles when I pinched her nipples. The color of pleasure is clearly showing in her expression and yet, she¡¯s not leaking a voice at all, she¡¯s just a bit embarrassed and smiled.

    That figure of Yuka is abnormally arousing.

    Yuka before won¡¯t be losing herself by just having her nipples pulled. But Yuka is different now.

    Her will might be great but Yuka came right now. She¡¯s constant before but her thoughts of serving me is too strong that she always thinks of herself secondly.

    But yesterday, Yuka¡¯s mind armor has been stripped. And she wants to have pleasure from my embrace instead of a service.

    Yuka turned back on being determined to be an onahole but, she¡¯s different in various meanings from before.

    Nevertheless, as expected of her. She¡¯s firmly enduring her nipples being pinched. Marina would¡¯ve ahegao when her nipples is pinched though.

    ¡¸You¡¯re an onahole aren¡¯t you? Then suck my penis quickly¡¹

    I ordered Yuka while stirring her nipples.

    Yuka smiled without saying anything as she receive my instruction, she buried her face between my thighs as I sit down.

    Then my glans is swallowed in by the meat hole.

    Fuu, this is unbearable. Yuka¡¯s fellatio is enough as a value. Furthermore©`.

    ¡¸Nfu ? Kupokupo ? Juju Juzo juzo ? Nfuu ? gubububu ? Jupojupojupojupo ? ¡¹

    She¡¯s sucking while swinging her head, swallowing the root in a dash, Yuka¡¯s sucking the penis with changing speed.

    I don¡¯t think that her technique is different from before but her appearance is clearly unusual.

    Her vermilion body is sweating profusely, and a lewd wet sound echoes as she suck my penis. A sweet pant is sometimes heard along with that sound. Then her body convulses faintly, love nectar drips from her pussy.

    Yuka¡¯s cumming while doing fellatio because I¡¯m stirring both nipples.

    ¡¸Nfu?¡¹

    When I pinched her nipples hard with my finger, Yuka trembled, leaked out a sweet groan and stopped moving for a moment. But she resumed her fellatio immediately.

    She¡¯s just an onahole even if you grope and made her cum. It¡¯s the mere shadow of the former maou who became a maiden in love.

    Yuka can no longer win against me.

    Furthermore, Yuka never thought of winning against me in the first place so it¡¯s just my selfish thought that I lost.

    Anyway, it¡¯s my own problem.

    Yuka¡¯s engrossed in sucking my penis to become a splendid onahole and my ultimate convenient woman. However, her movements becomes awkward every time I play with her nipples.

    The feelings come out seeing that kind of Yuka.

    An overwhelming superiority complex.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan. I feel bad that it¡¯s only me feeling it so can we go 69? I¡¯m going to stir you hard¡¹

    I ask grinningly while stirring Yuka¡¯s nipples.

    Yuka stopped her fellatio and looked up tremblingly while having my penis inside her mouth. Then she looks up at me with wet eyes.

    She knows. Yuka understands it.

    If I stir her clitoris, she won¡¯t be able to do a proper fellatio.

    Yuka took off the penis while having moistened eyes, then she had a flirty smile floating.

    ¡¸Y-Y-You see? Can, can I let Mota-kun cum at least once first?¡¹

    She then pleaded with a fawning voice.

    If I attacked her clitoris when we shift to 69, Yuka won¡¯t be able to do a proper fellatio. When it happens, she won¡¯t be able to make me ejaculate.

    For Yuka who decided to become a splendid onahole, it¡¯s unforgivable for her to cum without making me ejaculate.

    That¡¯s why she wants me to ejaculate in the current state.

    Very well. But©`.

    ¡¸Then, use your hands¡¹

    ¡¸Eh??¡¹

    Yuka tilts her head.

    She must¡¯ve thought that fellatio feels much better than handjob. And yet she doesn¡¯t know why I¡¯m asking for a handjob so she¡¯s a bit confused.

    Of course, fellatio is better than handjob. But my aim isn¡¯t pleasure.

    ¡¸Just hand is okay?¡¹

    Yuka raised her body though she¡¯s confused and asked me.

    Yuka¡¯s expression looks insecure. She thought that I told her to do hanjob because I don¡¯t like the fellatio.

    ¡¸I just thought that a hanjob is good once in a while¡¹

    Yuka seems to have felt a bit relieved from my words.

    It¡¯s not that the fellatio was useless, it¡¯s just a change of plans. She thinks that¡¯s what I thought.

    The idea is, well, not a bad guess.

    Yuka who¡¯s sitting like a lady stretched her right hand between my crotch.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡¹

    Yuka trembled from my voice, her right hand stretching between my groin stiffened, then she looked up at me looking anxious.

    ¡¸Sit like you¡¯re shitting and open your legs, then stroke my penis.¡¹

    When I ordered Yuka that, she trembled and her complexion changed.

    Fufu, as expected of Yuka. She already guessed it.

    ¡¸C-Can I not go with normal fellatio?¡¹

    Yuka asked while having a cramped smile.

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡¹

    When I turn down Yuka¡¯s request, she felt down but she sat down while her ears are red hot.

    7Yuka who¡¯s sitting on the floor looks down bashfully and then opened her legs slowly.

    Yuka¡¯s pussy became exposed, the large amount of love nectar is overflowing along with yesterday¡¯s catastrophe.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll have you make me cum once with a handjob¡¹

    I said that while grinning and Yuka who¡¯s spreading her legs to the limit stretched her hand between my crotch. Then her congested clitoris that¡¯s coming out of her skin, it¡¯s flicked by the finger

    ¡¸Aku?¡¹

    Yuka trembled and pissed herself, she¡¯s breathing roughly from her bright red face, she looked up at me with a troubled face.

    ¡¸M-Mota-kun¡¯s a bully ?¡¹

    Then muttered.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to be teased?¡¹

    When I asked Yuka, I flicked the clitoris with my finger, then I pinched and kneaded it.

    ¡¸Nn ? Fuu ? nku ?¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s leaking out a sweet voice as she convulse while having her clitoris fiddled from her wide open legs, she pisses herself as she shake her head.

    ¡¸I-I want to be teased by Mota-kun a lot <>

    Yuka whispers in a sweet voice while breathing roughly and convulsing, she bites her lower lip with her whole strength then grips my penis with her right hand. Then, she began stroking it.

    Wow, as expected of Yuka. Her techniques are amazing. But I¡¯m better when it comes to hand stroking. 2

    After all I stroked my own penis with my right hand before Maina and Yuka came along.

    Yuka¡¯s technique in handjob is high. It¡¯s soft, polite, gentle and delicate. The smooth movement of the hand is harmonized.

    But, it¡¯s easy to cum if it¡¯s rough.

    Yuka knows it since she¡¯s experienced but she¡¯s not making me cum by force. She¡¯s making me feel the best pleasure and cum with it. Thus she¡¯s taking her time to please me delicately.

    In short, it would become extremely disadvantageous when Yuka does handjob.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, let me stroke Yuka-chan¡¯s erect clitoris then¡¹

    I grin as I say that then I pinch Yuka¡¯s clitoris and began to stroke it.

    ¡¸Kuhi <>

    Yuka leaks out a sweet voice and convulsed. It seems that she came lightly. The movement of her right hand has become awkward because of that.

    But Yuka put power on her whole body, she bit her lower lip then she resumed her handjob while having huge sweat spouting on her body.

    Fufufu I can still endure it. But what about Yuka-chan?

    Oops, my left hand¡¯s free. Then should I play with her nipple with my left hand?

    ¡¸W-Wait <>

    When I stretch my left hand towards Yuka¡¯s breasts while stroking her clitoris with the other, Yuka tried to stop me.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    I tilted my head.

    ¡¸N-Nothing¡­<>

    Yuka tries to deny my will in panic but it was a conditioned reflex. She thrust out her breasts obediently.

    Though she¡¯s shaking, Yuka has no room to deny my will.

    This is unbearable.

    Grinning, I gripped Yuka¡¯s right breast¡¯s nipple hardly with my left hand¡¯s finger then I play with her clitoris at the same time.

    ¡¸Ah <>

    Yuka pisses herself while trembling.

    She¡¯s already gasping with just her clitoris being played, what more if her nipples are added? She¡¯d be unable to bear it of course.

    Her clitoris and nipples are abnormally erect and it¡¯s worth playing. Also, the amount of love nectar dripping from her pussy is not a joke. There¡¯s a puddle made on the floor.

    Then, her handjob becomes awkward every time she twitches.

    So fun. This is unbearable.

    I leaned forward and stared at Yuka;s face while smirking.

    Yuka quickly averted her gaze, leaked out a hot sigh then bites her lower lip while convulsing.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t stare that much¡­?¡¹

    Then she pleaded in a shaking voice.

    The penis that¡¯s standing still got even more serious.

    It¡¯s wrapped in an extra bold blood vessel that¡¯s swelling hard, it¡¯s pulsing while leaking out a great number of precum.

    The figure of a shy woman is the best, but Yuka¡¯s bashfulness is exceptional.

    Her body¡¯s toyed with a lot of men, her whole body¡¯s exploited, Yuka¡¯s body and soul is tainted. That shy appearance of Yuka is nothing different from a shy girl.

    It¡¯s no different.

    ¡¸Fu, fufu, fufufu. Are you embarrassed? Hey, Yuka-chan. Are you embarrassed that you¡¯re trembling?¡¹

    I stare at Yuka¡¯s face while playing with her nipples and clitoris.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­?¡¹

    Yuka twitches,leaks out love nectar as she piss herself, apologizes while looking away from me.

    She tries to endure it desperately but the movement of her hand that¡¯s stroking my penis has clearaly become awkward.

    Currently, she¡¯s going to cum by herself without making me cum with a hand job. For Yuka who decided to become the best Onahole, that¡¯s something unforgivable.

    Yuka¡¯s writhing as she¡¯s swallowed by the pleasure. Staring at Yuka¡¯s face, I made my tongue wriggle.

    Yuka¡¯s eyes who saw me for a moment turned enchanted instantly.

    I¡¯m moving my tongue, wriggling. Yuka desperately wants to french kiss me.

    Hora hora, I¡¯m letting it out so suck it in.

    I wriggled my tongue to provoke Yuka. Yuka who saw that swallowed her saliva.

    Her silent defense continued, then©`.

    ¡¸Nchu?¡¹

    Did she exceed her limit? Yuka bent forward and sucked in my tongue. Then her eyes melt away while she twine with my tongue.

    Fufu, I won again.

    The next moment of victory is already confirmed©`.

    ¡¸No?¡¹

    The viscous white liquid was let out and an intense pleasure runs like electric current.

    Eh? Huh? I came? Eh? Why?

    ¡¸Nchu ? Amu ? Muchumuchu ? Jururu ?¡¹

    My tongue¡¯s being sucked and twined in ecstasy, Yuka¡¯s eyes are getting white while swallowing down my saliva. Yuka¡¯s right hand moved just faintly.

    Fuck. I was too aroused to see Yuka¡¯s bashful appearance that my penis went beyond the limit. And her weak stimulation down there ended me.

    Fuu, it¡¯s another draw again?

    Afterwards, Yuka did a clean up fellatio, I made Yuka cum with the promised 69, then I ejaculated inside her mouth. I got horny once again after the cleanup fellatio so I thrust in my penis inside Yuka¡¯s pussy and violated her in the end.

    I thrust inside her womb in missionary position, Yuka suppresses her voice but her eyes whites out, she¡¯s twitching abnormally as she clings to me, I pressed my lips against her and twined our tongues.

    Yuka¡¯s weakness is her pussy but her biggest weakness is a kiss.

    Her pussy¡¯s the best, she¡¯s good at fellatio and hand jobs, her beautiful young body is so obscene and lewd, and yet she¡¯s feeling shy.

    ¡°Could it be that Yuka¡¯s the best girl?¡±

    I thought.

    Ejaculating four times already in the morning, I went out of the room with Yuka.

    I completely forgot about it but I should be telling Asahina about my measures when I come into contact with Kamuro Hizuki.

    I¡¯ve thought of a lot of strategy but I slept before I was aware yesterday and I did a lot of lewd things with Yuka when I woke up, school time was near when I noticed.

    Pulling Yuka¡¯s hand to my own room, I stood in front of the door and used my ability to confirm the interior.

    Though Asahina might¡¯ve returned yesterday, Marina should be staying here.

    I¡¯ll ask Marina what she has talked about with Asahina yesterday else I can¡¯t contact Asahina.

    Furthermore, there¡¯s also the thing about Yukina and Lolihina.

    Dammit, even though we don¡¯t have enough time.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    However, a situation beyond my imagination had occurred in my room

    Asahina¡¯s sleeping peacefully on top of my bed.

    Hey you shit, why are you sleeping on my bed without my permission? Or rather, why did you stay over? I don¡¯t remember allowing you to stay overnight.

    Furthermore, when I looked inside the blanket using my ability, Asahina¡¯s wearing my pajamas.

    She opened my closet without permission. Or rather, could it be that you also entered the bathroom without permission?

    What the fuck? What a free bitch.3 Even though you¡¯re just a huge pervert that loves taking it in her ass.

    Asahinaa, I¡¯ll definitely train you severely.

    Anyway, leaving the fool aside, Marina¡¯s laid down a futon and slept on the floor.

    From where did you bring a futon? No, there¡¯s an excess futon on the first floor. Therefore, it¡¯s likely to be brought from the first floor¡¯s guest room, but how did she bring it up?

    You didn¡¯t ask mother for it, did you? I let you in the house so mother won¡¯t find out and yet everything would be spoiled if you asked her a futon.

    Marina¡¯s not that stupid so she might¡¯ve brought it secretly at midnight.

    Or she left it there. The problem is, ¡°why did it come to this?¡±, that¡¯s what I instinctively thought from the situation.

    Inside Marina¡¯s futon is Yukina and Lolihina. The two of them are clinging at Marina and they¡¯re sleeping happily while making Marina¡¯s breasts their pillow.

    Hey bitch, that¡¯s mine!

    Well, Marina¡¯s breasts is the best after all. It¡¯s now wonder that they¡¯re so happy.

    However, why are you two sleeping with Marina? It¡¯s strange no matter how you think. Rather, go home. Loli¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be staying overnight cheekily like that.

    It¡¯s too much unexpected to have them all sleep in my room.

    ¡¸Mota-kun?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s hands is held by me asked while peeping at my face.

    She must be thinking that it¡¯s strange since I¡¯m just staring at the door.

    Coming to my senses when I was called out by Yuka, I came up with a splendid idea at the same time.

    There¡¯s no need to be troubled with the unexpected situation. Or rather, isn¡¯t this the ideal situation?

    All of them should just skip classes today. Also if they¡¯re clumped in my room, it would be much safer.

    When all of the members are skipping class together, there would be some troubles but that¡¯s©`.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, I have a request¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s here.

    Yuka tilts her head when I called her out. Then I explained my strategy to Yuka.

    Asahina, Marina, Yukina, Lolihina and then, Yuka. I¡¯ll have them stay at my room for today and I¡¯ll make contact with Kamuro Hizuki alone.

    I intended for Marina to accompany me when I make contact with Kamuro Hizuki but the situation has changed when I heard Yuka¡¯s report.

    Yuka¡¯s information is fragmented but there¡¯s no doubt that Kamuro Hizuki is a dangerous woman. And if Marina got involved, perhaps Marina¡¯s existence doesn¡¯t matter in front of the true Kamuro Hizuki, the danger would only increase.

    In short, it¡¯s best to make contact with Kamuro Hizuki alone.

    Dangerous things are dangerous but I can move freely because I¡¯m alone.

    I didn¡¯t explain it to Yuka properly last time but I explained properly this time so I won¡¯t make the same mistake.

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried, but¡­¡¹

    Hearing my explanation, Yuka mutters while looking up at me, but©`.

    ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll do Mota-kun¡¯s order. I¡¯ll believe Mota-kun¡¹

    She clearly said it with a tightened expression.

    There, there, good girl, that¡¯s fine.

    Yuka¡¯s an excellent girl that behaves well when you give her an order.

    ¡¸Leave this one to me. I¡¯m a pro at skipping class after all¡¹

    Yuka added and smiled.

    Yuka was Shinozaki¡¯s toy so she would be absent from school when she¡¯s called out.

    In short, she became used to skipping classes.

    ¡¸Also, what should we do with Sayaka-chan? I think we should call her in Mota-kun¡¯s house because that¡¯s a lot more convenient¡¹

    I was confused by Yuka¡¯s words.

    Sayaka? Eh? Who the fuck is that?

    ¡¸Oh, err, it¡¯s Kisaragi-san¡¹

    It seems that Yuka had guessed it and corrected herself.

    Oh,4 Kisaragi. I completely forgot about her.

    I think it¡¯s better not to call her but Kisaragi¡¯s still related to me even if it¡¯s indirect. I can¡¯t declare that she won¡¯t be aimed at.

    Should I be insecure no matter how little is it?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. It¡¯ll help if you can do that¡¹

    ¡¸Un, got it, leave it to me¡¹

    Yuka nods at my word.

    If Kisaragi¡¯s called to my house, I can make contact with Kamuro Hizuki without worrying about anything.

    Still, as expected of Yuka. As long as her ability and situation gears properly, there¡¯s¡¯ nothing as reassuring as this. Furthermore, her fellatio and pussy is the best.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going to school and I¡¯m leaving everything else to you¡¹

    ¡¸Un! Leave it to me!¡¹

    I say that while patting Yuka¡¯s shoulder then I instantly paced to the first floor when I heard her response.

    Entering the living room, Mother was sitting on the sofa absentmindedly.

    ¡¸Ah, Mota, sorry¡¹

    Mother noticed me then stood up casually.

    ¡¸Yui-chan and Setsuna-chan doesn¡¯t sleep so easily so I¡¯m lacking sleep¡­¡¹

    Mother¡¯s went to the kitchen unsteadily while murmuring.

    From the looks of it, it seems that she didn¡¯t notice Asahina, Marina and Yuka.

    Felling relieved, I told mother I don¡¯t need breakfast and headed out of the house immediately.

    Now then, time to meet Kamuro Hizuki. While I think I don¡¯t ¡®want to meet her, it¡¯s also true that I¡¯m curious what kind of person she is.

    Kamuro Hizuki might be going to school excitedly right now.

    Having such thoughts, I hurried towards the school.

 Chapter 53

    Kamuro Hizuki at least has one companion.

    No, should I say at worst?

    It¡¯s highly likely that Kamuro Hizuki sent out a mail to Marina to lure her out but I can¡¯t throw out the other possibilities.

    She kidnapped Marina but since Shinozaki stalked her, Kamuro Hizuki can¡¯t make any criminal act.

    Also, it¡¯s difficult for a single person to kidnap a person. When it comes to it, it¡¯s¡¯ possible that she had more than two people doing the act.

    Then there¡¯s the policeman¡¯s club man who fought with me. That man talked about being approached by a black haired girl. I was sure that it was Kamuro Hizuki but after I heard Yuka¡¯s story, Kamuro Hizuki isn¡¯t the type that would let her hands get dirty. Thus, the black haired girl who approached the man with the policeman¡¯s club isn¡¯t Kamuro Hizuki, I can¡¯t deny the possibility that it¡¯s her companion.

    Trying to come to conclusion based from this information, I can guess that Kamuro Hizuki has at least one or two people accompanying her.

    Because that¡¯s the least possible number of companions, it¡¯s possible for her to have more than company more than that.

    With that said, it¡¯s better to make some preparations before I come in contact with Kamuro Hizuki.

    For example, when it comes to weapons, I came unarmed this time.

    There¡¯s three reasons for that.

    First, Kamuro Hizuki didn¡¯t come to crush me with full power.

    I was in an overwhelmingly disadvantageous state when Marina¡¯s kidnapped but Kamuro Hizuki prepared two men instead.

    If she wanted to crush me then Kamuro Hizuki will hit me with an overwhelming fighting power difference quickly before I get cautious of her. But she didn¡¯t.

    Second, she returned Marina unharmed.

    Third, she did a self introduction. Thus I should also introduce myself too.

    There¡¯s no need for weapons when you¡¯re just going to introduce yourself.

    That¡¯s the current state so I¡¯m filled with the intent to run away. I want to learn information about the enemy if possible but I¡¯ll run away immediately if I judged it to be dangerous. That¡¯s why everything else is unnecessary when I¡¯m going to run away.

    The important one is the escape route.

    It¡¯s fine to just make contact this time. Then it¡¯s fine if I can just run away safely.

    With that said, I prepared three flour bombs.

    My ability and smoke screen have the best compatibility. If I can take off the sight of my enemy, I can run away easily.

    I better be agile when I have to escape. That¡¯s why three flour bombs is enough.

    The location is what¡¯s next.

    A location with an escape course with a lot of obstacles and poor visibility.

    Closed spaces are out of the question. Places with a lot of walls are no good. When it comes to it, the woods is the best.

    If I obstruct their eyes with the floor bomb and escape by weaving myselv through the woods, it would be near impossible to catch me.

    I can see through any kinds of traps and if I invited my enemy to an advantageous location for me, I don¡¯t need to worry about traps.

    The problem is how will I invite Kamuro Hizuki.

    Well, I¡¯ll probably be okay. I came to contact Kamuro Hizuki by myself.

    Alone and unarmed.

    Though they¡¯ll be cautious, the other side is on an overwhelming advantage. Thus it¡¯s easy for them to let me pick the place.

    If they become unreasonable, I¡¯ll just stop the discussion.

    I don¡¯t need to make contact with Kamuro Hizuki in a disadvantageous situation. Since the other side gave their greetings, I¡¯m only returning it.

    Though the other side gave their greetings selfishly, I have to return it politely. Thus I have to meet them to some extent.

    What I have to be careful of is the surprise attack from Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s companions.

    That¡¯s also probably okay.

    I kept using my ability after I left the house. Therefore I can get all the information of the people who entered the range of my ability.

    I¡¯ll be able to understand if someone¡¯s armed and when they show a suspicious movement, I can run away immediately.

    But I¡¯m seeing bastard¡¯s body even though I don¡¯t want to see it because I¡¯m using my ability.

    Seriously, even though I finally enjoyed Yuka, I¡¯m now feeling shit.

    But, what¡¯s most convenient with my ability is that it has no restrictions in usage.

    I can keep using it for the whole day if I intend to, I can just sleep when I get tired.

    The fatigues goes bigger when I concentrate to the limit but that¡¯s unrelated to my ability, everyone gets tired when they concentrate. That¡¯s the same.

    In other words, there¡¯s hardly a limit using it normally and it¡¯s the same when you concentrate at school lessons.

    Concentration returns if you take rest for at least five minutes.

    The fault is, well it has no offensive capability.

    I¡¯d be glad if only I can interfere with the mind of the target that enters the range of my ability.

    I can brainwash if I can interfere with the mind, and it¡¯s possible to increase the sensitivity of the erogenous zones.

    Mind interference ability. Must be nice to have that. I get excited just thinking about it.

    That said, greed is endless and x-ray ability has it¡¯s own good too.

    I have arrived at the school gate while having such thoughts. I¡¯ve seen a person reflected in my view and I almost laughed instinctively.

    I thought that they might come.

    That person standing on the front gate looks at me then bowed her head. Then smiled.

    It¡¯s a too pure and carefree smile. I felt chill on by back when I saw that smile

    Sweat runs along my cheek.

    This one¡¯s really dangerous.

    There¡¯s no change in her appearance. She¡¯s the long black haired orthodox beauty.

    But her atmosphere is different. I can agree that Shinozaki got scared of her.

    It¡¯s better if it feels it has madness. But there¡¯s not one bit of insanity from her smile.

    As far as I know, Yukina can show a smile near to that smiling face.

    A pure an innocent smile. But, she¡¯s different from Yukina.

    Yukina¡¯s a kid an ignorant. A smile made by an ignorant fool. If you turn it the other way around, there¡¯s nothing but ignorance and stupidity from that smile.

    She¡¯s able to make that smile even though she kidnapped Marina.

    I swallowed my saliva as I feel a strange chill, I feel my heart feels uplifted.

    I better not get involved with her. I should not get involved with ¡°that¡± by any means. However©`.

    No good, I can¡¯t suppress my boiling curiousity. I want to know the true nature of that smile.

    When I noticed, I was walking towards ¡°her¡±

    My feet doesn¡¯t stop.

    Like an apple separated from the hand is dropping because of gravity, my body selfishly drawn in to her.

    ©`©`Gravity(Attraction)

    That woman is clearly drawing me in.

    The woman stares at me as I approach her step by step. Kamuro Hizuki.

    Not just the whole face. Kamuro Hizuki has a transparent thin smile.

    Regret spreads in my heart as I approach her step by step.

    I should¡¯ve brought Marina after all.

    ¡¸Hello.1 Oh, we met already once so should I say, how do you do?[somemashite]¡¹

    When I stopped in front of Kamuro Hizuki, she spoke up to me looking up while having such a transparent smile.

    A sweet soft voice. Her voice is transparent just like her smile. And yet,, it stickily twines like a starch syrup.

    ¡¸Second year class four, Kamuro Hizuki. You might be surprised from being called suddenly but I fell in love with you at first sight. Suzuhara Motaro-san Will you please go out with me if you don¡¯t mind?¡¹

    Placing her right hand to her chest, she looks up at me with blushing cheeks then speaks up those things.

    Her long black hair is so glossy like lacquer, her black drooping eyes looks gentle. And her snowy white skin.

    She looks gentle, pure and innocent beauty at a glance. I felt that before but this one is clearly different from then.

    I felt a faint atmosphere before but I completely left it off.

    Normal but strange. It has that kind of contradiction.

    And a big swell seems to deny her seemingly pure and innocent atmosphere pushes up her uniform. Furthermore her skirt is rather short so it exposes her plump white thigh without regret.

    Kamuro Hizuki is completely naked with my ability but I can see her underwear at the same time.

    Her underwear are both white. But it¡¯s not just white.

    It has lace and embroidery added, even though it looks pure and innocent, it looks stimulating somehow.

    It¡¯s like a diligent girl who¡¯s trying to push herself to the limit even for a bit. That¡¯s the impression.

    And©`©`.

    When I switch my ability, I clearly confirmed a certain thing.

    ©`©`Hymen.

    Who would thought that she¡¯s a virgin. It¡¯s too surprising.

    I look down at Kamuro Hizuki silently and she looks up at me while blushing..

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­¡¹

    Then Kamuro Hizuki suddenly raised a small voice. Then her right foot took a step forward and she looks up at me bashfully, she grabbed the hem of my uniform with her right hand.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t have experience with men. I don¡¯t have a first love either. You might be the first one I fell in love with. That¡¯s why I want to say it first¡­¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki speaks while looking up at me frequently as she still holds the hem of my uniform, she made another half step and pressed her breasts against me.

    ¡¸M-Men likes lewd things don¡¯t they? I don¡¯t have any experience but I don¡¯t mind it as long as Suzuhara-san demands it. I don¡¯t mind it even if we do it today. I just want to say that so please do as you please¡¹

    Kamuro Hazuki says something so bold bashfully

    I would be glad if it was just an act but this one¡¯s really serious in one way or another. As a proof, Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s heartbeat is beating intensely from feeling excited and uplift.

    Is it really excitement and uplift?

    I can¡¯t read minds of people. That¡¯s why, if Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s statement is a lie, I won¡¯t be able to make sure of the feelings from the intense heartbeat.

    There¡¯s no evidence but©`.

    Perhaps, everything Kamuro Hizuki said is true.

    She might have fallen in love with me at first time seriously. It¡¯s most likely that I¡¯m also her first love. Then her innocent and pure smile surely is genuine too.

    That¡¯s why©`.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your goal¡­?¡¹

    I never met someone like her. I don¡¯t get what she¡¯s thinking at all.

    No, I know. The person herself talked about it too, she wants to have me. However, that¡¯s not it, just what does she wants to do when she have me?

    What is she seeing ahead when she has me? What is she hoping for?

    That¡¯s what I don¡¯t get at all.

    ¡¸I like strong men¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki has a transparent smile as she answers my question bashfully.

    ¡¸I want to bear the child of a strong man¡¹

    She added.

    Her remark is foo far apart from her bashful behavior.

    Those are words men wouldn¡¯t expect to hear from an unknown woman.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine just making a child. I will raise the child myself¡¹

    What¡¯s with her?

    She¡¯s seriously saying it¡­I think That¡¯s why it¡¯s abnormal. But I don¡¯t feel a clear abnormality. The counterbalance of the abnormality and the transparent smile and embarrassment makes it even more abnormal.

    ¡¸Sorry but I have a girlfriend¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I don¡¯t mind. That doesn¡¯t matter to me¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki immediately replied to my answer then she grasped my hand while looking up at me.

    ¡¸Even if you have a lover, that doesn¡¯t make a reason for me to give up on you. I was only slow to meet you. If you want me to become your lover, I don¡¯t have no problems with it at all. I¡¯ll make an effort so I can be. But if you have someone you love then it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll resign myself if so. But I¡¯m not going to give up until I understood that I have to give up. Did I say anything wrong?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki looks up straight at me, clenching my hand and forcing her breasts to me as she speak.

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it¡¹

    Make an effort if you want something. Give up after you¡¯ve done you¡¯ve tried at least. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what Kamuro Hizuki said.

    ¡¸Right. Suzuhara Motarou-san. I thought that you would say that¡¹

    Saying that, Kamuro Hizuki smiled. My skin felt goosebumps when I saw that transparent smile.

    The murder intent Yuka held onto Marina. It has the same feeling like that time but I don¡¯t feel any frenzy at all.

    What¡¯s with her?

    It seems that Shinozaki¡¯s thought of her being eerie is on the mark.

    I can¡¯t find any words other than eerie.

    ¡¸Suzuhara Motarou-san. I¡¯ll give you my virginity. I¡¯ll offer all of my firsts to you. But, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Even if everything is deprived from me, I won¡¯t make any constraints at you at all. If you throw me away then that just means that I¡¯m not charming enough. It¡¯s my fault if I¡¯m thrown away. Even if you abandon me, you¡¯re not at fault at all. It¡¯s all my fault¡¹

    My sweat and goosebumps doesn¡¯t stop from the voice that¡¯s too transparent.

    Her black jewel eyes looks at me. Genuine black with no impurities at all. I don¡¯t feel any negative feelings from those eyes at all.

    ¡¸Are you human?¡¹

    She kidnapped Marina and sent a man to attack me. And the purpose of that Kamuro Hizuki is to have me. She surely won¡¯t chose the means for that reason. And yet why can she smile? Why does that kind of smile exist.

    ¡¸Eh? I¡¯m human. Huh? Is there something strange with me?¡¹

    Saying that, Kamuro Hizuki tilted her head.

    Hearing those words, I felt my face getting stiff.

    She¡¯s not pretending. She¡¯s seriously thinking that. That she¡¯s a ¡°normal human¡±.

    Oh, I see, she¡¯s that kind of human?

    It¡¯s humans who decides what¡¯s good and evil after all. Someone decided it selfishly. A large number of humans had decided it selfishly for a long time. Ethics, morality, and common sense.

    Those ethics, morality, and common sense is rubbed since birth and humans are tied up with those chains. That¡¯s normal.

    ¡¸Are you special?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Asking that, Kamuro Hizuki raised a foolish voice then tilted her head.

    ¡¸Are you a special human?¡¹

    While feeling an endless amount of cold sweat spouting out, I asked Kamuro Hizuki again.

    ¡¸E-err¡­I don¡¯t get it but aren¡¯t humans special because they¡¯re different individually. Is it in that meaning? Eh? huh? S-Sorry. I really don¡¯t get it¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki answered incoherently in confusion then she looks apologetic.

    As expected. She¡¯s¡¯ not thinking of herself as special at all.

    That she¡¯s different from others. That she¡¯s a special human. That she¡¯s right and the others are wrong. Isn¡¯t that kind of thinking and act a psyco?

    She understands ethics, morality and common sense, and she¡¯s not bound by chains, she¡¯s the type that does things by instinct.

    No good. Don¡¯t get related with this girl. She¡¯s different. She¡¯s not a ¡°Normal scum¡± like me.

    A much wild than a human, a beast obedient to it¡¯s instinct. That¡¯s her.

    ¡¸I want to talk to you a bit more¡¹

    I can¡¯t be involved with her. I persuade myself again and again but those are the words that came out of my mouth.

    ¡¸Ah, Y-Yes. I¡¯ll be glad to. I¡¯m glad that I¡¯m invited by Suzuhara-san¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki blushed while smiling, she moved next to me and linked arms.

    ¡¸A-Are we going to do lewd things? I¡¯m prepared so I¡¯ll be fine. Please do as you like¡¹

    Then she whispered in a sweet transparent voice and pressed her breasts against my arm.

    Dangerous. This is dangerous. I know that it¡¯s dangerous but I can¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go to a place where there¡¯s no one¡¹

    Saying that, Kamuro Hizuki smiled and began to walk. Being urged by Kamuro Hizuki, I also began to walk.2

 Chapter 54

    That girl resembles me too much.

    A girl wearing a navy blue cap, yellow hooded parka and sneakers on bare foot.

    She¡¯s only wearing a yellow parka. She doesn¡¯t have anything under at all.

    No, it¡¯s misleading to say that.

    The girl¡¯s naked body is wrapped around by a leather belt.

    A leather belt tying up a cross on her small chest and on her thin waist and crotch.

    The girl¡¯s tied up naked as if she¡¯s punishing herself. There¡¯s a scabbard fixed on the back by the belt. Then there¡¯s a considerably big knife put in the sheath.

    It looks like her whole body is tied up with an SM tool at first glance but it seems to be an holster to hold a knife in some way.

    But well, the binds of her body is too much for just a holster.

    The figure of the girl who tied up her whole body with a leather belt is like a beast chained around forcibly.

    It¡¯s the opposite of Kamuro Hizuki.

    ¡¸It seems that someone¡¯s tailing me, could it be that Kamuro Hizuki knows her? or could it be my fan? I¡¯m troubled if it¡¯s the latter. I¡¯m being troubled with women lately. especially with lolis this time¡¹

    Grinning, I asked the girl who¡¯s standing in silence.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say something so unkind. I¡¯m not boasting but I¡¯m a rare beauty you know? Please ¡¹

    The girl lowered her cap to her eyes and shoved both hands on her pocket then answered in an easy going tone.

    A rarely seen beauty you say? You¡¯re quite a narcissist to say it by yourself. But I agree that she¡¯s a beauty, and her arrogant behavior doesn¡¯t tickle my nose strangely. But, it¡¯s annoying.

    She¡¯s an annoying girl but easier to understand more than Kamuro Hizuki.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have tits¡¹

    ¡¸You know where it stings don¡¯t you? But, I¡¯m at least a B-cup¡¹

    ¡¸We have a blonde loli big tits though¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Yukina? That girl¡¯s cute¡¹

    ¡¸We also have a black haired, black-slit-eyed twin-tail flat loli too¡¹

    ¡¸Asahina Yuu¡¯s little sister isn¡¯t it? Was it Yui? That girl¡¯s cute too. Well, my cuteness doesn¡¯t change though¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an amazing confidence¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the truth so it¡¯s inevitable¡¹

    The girl just shrugs and answers my question in an easygoing manner.

    I lead her by using Yukina and Lolihina¡¯s features but the girl spoke the name of the two easily. There¡¯s no need to hide it?

    Is her age the same as Yukina and Lolihina? I guess it¡¯s a bit younger.

    She¡¯s quite a loli but her attitude doesn¡¯t seem so.

    ¡¸Then, what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    When I asked the girl, she had a floating grin under the cap that¡¯s covering her face.

    ¡¸The girl you beat down unconscious is an important friend of mine. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d be silent if you hit my friend, would I?¡¹

    The girl answered while grinning.

    Kamuro Hizuki is sitting on the ground leaning against the wall along the road.

    ¡¸I just thought that she¡¯s too heavy for me. So I let her sleep¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about your circumstances. You hit my best friend. That¡¯s enough reason to beat you up¡¹

    The girl answers back uninterested from my words.

    What best friend? Even though you don¡¯t care about the reason.

    Pardon me from trouble but right now this girl¡¯s presence is pleasant.

    Kamuro Hizuki is eccentric in every meaning. It¡¯s impossible to understand such a guy. I¡¯m going crazy just by being with her.

    On the other hand, the girl with a knife carried on her back is very easy to understand.

    It¡¯s like a stray dog that¡¯s hungry to the limit that saw a feast, those thoughts are transmitted keenly.

    It¡¯s a dangerous loli no matter what you think but she¡¯s not an impossible to decipher existence like Kamuro Hizuki. The girl recognizes me as a prey and will eat me.

    It¡¯s the same as my thoughts of wanting to eat and doing as I please with a beautiful girl.

    It¡¯s such an easy to understand emotion.

    I noticed this girl¡¯s presence when Kamuro Hizuki and I left the school.

    A small girl caught within the range of my ability.

    The girl¡¯s not thinking but just following the same direction with us.

    Anyway, she¡¯s wearing a hooded parka. She¡¯s naked inside that parka, moreover, she¡¯s bound by a leather belt. There¡¯s a sheath fixed on her back by the belt and there¡¯s a knife put on the sheath.

    It¡¯s obviously a suspicious character, she¡¯s Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s companion no matter how you think.

    Kamuro Hizuki however doesn¡¯t mind showing her back at all, she clings to my arm, presses her breasts and walks while we¡¯re linked arms.

    Is she pretending that she doesn¡¯t know? Or could it be that she didn¡¯t notice a companion is tailing her?

    I tried to investigate the surroundings for a while but it¡¯s just one girl tailing us.

    The girl keeps away from us and tails us in secret.

    I, who wasn¡¯t able to resist Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s invitation, came to senses because of that girl¡¯s existence.

    The girl wearing a cap covering her eyes hides herself and is watching my back.

    It¡¯s normally impossible to look at the girl¡¯s eye when the visor of the cap covers it. Or rather, there¡¯s no way to see the girl from the back if she¡¯s tailing us from behind.

    That¡¯s the convenience of my ability. There¡¯s no need to look back and there¡¯s no meaning to hide one¡¯s face with a mask.

    Unlike Kamuro Hizuki, it was an easy to understand eyes. It¡¯s a ferocious eye that seems to jump out any moment.

    Compared to Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s transparent eyes where I can feel eeriness, her easy to understand eyes are pleasant.

    The black pair of eyes watches me. Eyes of a violent and fierce stray dog.

    The space grasp can¡¯t look inside the human body. In case of inorganic substance, it¡¯s possible to penetrate inside but I can only catch the surface of organic matter.

    Then, it if there¡¯s no ¡°it¡± in the surface?

    Her black eyes is a lie. I can see red eyes ahead of that. The eyes are just black because of a contact lens.

    Also, the black hair under the hat is a lie too. There¡¯s white hair under the black hair. It¡¯s black hair because there¡¯s a wig covering it.

    The girl is originally having a red eyes and gray hair. And her skin is abnormally white.

    The girl who approached the man with the policeman¡¯s club has a black hair according to him. He was fooled by putting on a wig even though it¡¯s really not black.

    ¡¸Kamuro-san¡¹

    I called Kamuro Hizuki and stopped.

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki who¡¯s humming as she walk while crossing her arms with mine looks at me and tilted her head.

    ¡¸Why did you change residence?¡¹

    When I asked her, Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s expression became cloudy.

    ¡¸Why do you know that?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki tightens her hold with my arm and spoke out her doubt obediently.

    ¡¸Well, sources¡¹

    Trying to be a fool from Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s question, Kamuro Hizuki leaked out a sigh while looking at me. Then she smiled.

    ¡¸I love strong men. I don¡¯t care about the appearance. I want strong. That¡¯s my only requirement. I want to be embraced by a strong man, receive his sperm, and give birth to a strong child¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki speaks out in a sweet transparent voice while having a transparent smile.

    ¡¸There were a lot of men who tried to get me. No matter how ugly, they only have to be strong. I love strong men. However, regrettably, I can¡¯t find a strong man that easy. That¡¯s why I tried it. I must ascertain the strength of the men who try to court me. Then I¡¯ll give birth to a baby from the man who won. How¡¯s it? It¡¯s reasonable isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but feel chills from Kamuro Hizuki talking like it¡¯s natural.

    Reasonable. It certainly is.

    In a natutal world, it¡¯s obvious that women would be attracted by strong men.

    Men fight with each other and the one who wins will obtain the woman and leave the a strong gene as much as possible.

    The weak will be weeded out and the strong will succeed the next generation.

    Surely, that¡¯s natural on all living beings on this earth except for humans.

    ¡¸You seduced men and let them fight? And whenever it becomes a problem, you repeat transferring schools¡¹

    Asking Kamuro Hizuki, she had a sullen expression as she look at me.

    Oh, so she can make that face too.

    ¡¸Just to tell you, you are the first man I seduced by myself. Other than you, I never tried to seduce any man until now. Men fought selfishly and destroyed themselves selfishly¡¹

    I¡¯m honestly surprised from Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s words.

    If what Kamuro Hizuki saying is true, then the cause of problem isn¡¯t her. Rather they caused problems over themselves selfishly and she was a victim that was forced to transfer.

    ¡¸When I had a look at you, I thought that you¡¯re different from the men until now. The strength I¡¯m thinking of is the excellence to survive. Surviving by using any kind of means. Someone who will survive no matter how unfair or underhanded they are. You are a person who can do it. That¡¯s what my intuition tells me¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki speaks while blushing as she clings to me.

    ¡¸My womb seeks your sperm. I want to give birth to a strong child. And I¡¯m sure that a baby produced by your sperm will be strong¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki whispers in a sweet voice while clinging to me.

    She¡¯s really not a human. No, she said that she was but she might be a humane person more than anyone.

    She, Kamuro Hizuki is really just a woman faithful to her instinct.

    She¡¯s just a woman who¡¯s extremely natural to the world.

    But, that¡¯s why she can charm men. Her pheromone scatters and attracts men, makes the men fight to ascertain who¡¯s strong and will dedicate her everything the survivor without any hesitation.

    Similarly, I, as a man would also be charmed too.

    However, the sense of discomfort swells out.

    She kidnapped Marina and let a man attack me.

    I might be convinced if she say that it was to confirm my strength but it¡¯s probably different.

    This girl, Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s thoughts is simple. I can¡¯t think that she¡¯ll do something like that.

    Then, should I ask her leading questions?

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the kidnapping case of Marina, but.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki raised her face when I spoke then she looks at me with her transparent black eyes confused.

    ¡¸Marina-san? She¡¯s a wonderful woman. I think that she¡¯s a very passionate and strong woman. I think she¡¯s a suitable woman to be given with your sperm and give birth to a strong baby. I hope she gets pregnant soon and give birth to one or many strong babies¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki speaks of it as if it¡¯s something natural.

    As expected. She doesn¡¯t think of eliminating other women. Harem isn¡¯t something rare in a natural world.

    A lot of women would gather around a strong male and a strong gene would be left to the future generations.

    Lion would be a model for that. Females gather around one male lion and would make a child. Furthermore, hunting and child care is a female duty, the male¡¯s duty is to fight other males and continue to show off strength.

    It¡¯s the end if they lose. If he lost to other males, the females would simply switch mate. That¡¯s not all. The male who becomes the new master would kill all of the children of the defeated male. The females would accept it as a matter of course and would try to make a stronger child.

    It can be displayed as cruel for humans but the lion continues to have a strong gene that way and they continue to be the king of the grassland.

    That¡¯s the kind of thought Kamuro Hizuki have. And for Kamuro Hizuki, Marina is a suitable woman to accept my sperm.

    For Kamuro Hizuki, it¡¯s not a big problem for Marina to be with me.

    Marina¡¯s by my side to leave a strong gene. That¡¯s just normal for Kamuro Hizuki.

    There¡¯s no problem even if Marina is there. What¡¯s important for Kamuro Hizuki is only to obtain my sperm and get pregnant, the others doesn¡¯t matter.

    Then why Marina was kidnapped?

    That¡¯s easy. Someone else did it.

    ¡¸It seems that you¡¯re not the one I need to talk to¡¹

    Grinning, I switched my ability and penetrated Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s stomach. Then©`.

    I accurately drive my fist on the penetrated stomach.

    ¡¸Gufu!?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki raised her groan as her eyes open wide, she breaks to her knees and fell down.

    Kamuro Hizuki fainted too quickly.

    She¡¯s quite a dangerous existence but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s strong. She¡¯s just a female beast that¡¯s faithful to her instinct.

    When I made Kamuro Hizuki lean on the wall along the road, I stood and looked back.

    ¡¸Come out you kidnapper¡¹

    Then I called out towards the utility pole a bit further away.

    ¡¸You noticed. I was being good at killing my presence though¡¹

    I heard a high childish voice and a girl appeared from the shade of the utility pole.

    Sorry. I have an unfair ability so it¡¯s useless to hide.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cruel. Hitting the stomach of a beautiful woman such as Mizuki without any mercy. Or rather, you¡¯re the lowest for hitting a girl calmly¡¹

    The girl covering her eyes with a navy blue cap and wearing a yellow hooded parka spoke while putting both of her hands on her pocket.

    It¡¯s impossible to know her expression behind the visor normally. But I can see it.

    She¡¯s having such a happy face while saying that I¡¯m the lowest.

    ¡¸It was you who sent the invitation to me¡¹

    I thought that it was strange by all means. I thought that it was so hard to understaand.

    The sender of the invitation is very much like me. However I felt something out of place when I encountered Kamuro Hizuki.

    There¡¯s some parts where Kamuro Hizuki resembles me. But it¡¯s different. Our base isn¡¯t the same at all.

    The one resembling me is©`

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to understand isn¡¯t it? I thought there¡¯s no need to threaten you¡¹

    Hearing the words of the girl, I grinned unintentionally.

    As expected. It¡¯s her. She¡¯s the main culprit.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your objective?¡¹

    When I asked her, she laughed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Hizuki¡¯s guard. Hizuki is my only friend. It¡¯s my role to remove the flies gathering around Hizuki¡¹

    The girl plays dumb.

    ¡¸The hell is with guard? You¡¯re just a trash who¡¯s filling her desires by using her friend as a bait¡¹

    When I asked the girl while grinning, the girl smirked.

    ¡¸I felt extremely unpleasant when I first saw you. It was the first time I felt so disgusted looking at someone¡¹

    ¡¸What a coincidence. I¡¯m also unable to stomach you¡¹

    The girl speaks while smirking and I speak while laughing.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a waste that doesn¡¯t chose the means to fill your desire¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a waste that doesn¡¯t chose the means to eat women¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re more a scum¡¹

    ¡¸No no, you¡¯re the worst scum¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m a scum, at least less scum than you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m such a cute girl. Just that alone makes me less of a scum than you¡¹

    ¡¸Appearance doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    ¡¸It does. Cuteness is justice after all¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really a scum¡¹

    ¡¸Not as much as you¡¹

    We laugh as we berate each other

    Yup, I¡¯m disgusted. Absolutely disgusting. However, I feel relieved.

    ¡¸Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s a trouble. I don¡¯t know how to deal with her. I feel at ease with an easier to understand scum like you¡¹

    ¡¸Well thanks. As for me, it helps that i don¡¯t need to have mercy on someone who¡¯s a natural scum like you¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re asking who needs mercy then it¡¯s you¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s regrettable. I¡¯m going easy on opponents that are boring¡¹

    The girl shrugs her shoulders from my tsukkomi.

    What an impudent girl. Dammit, I¡¯m getting irritated with a child. I now think that Yukina¡¯s cuter.

    That said, I finally understood why this girl returned Marina without any injury.

    That¡¯s because it has a profit.

    ¡¸Kamuro Hizuki is just a bait for preys for you. It would be a problem if you make a hand on your own prey. The prey would be lost if it becomes a problem. That¡¯s why you make a hand on the other side and satisfy you desire with just cause. You¡¯re enjoying hunting quietly so it won¡¯t become a problem¡¹

    Men comes near Kamuro Hizuki. Just being there attracts men. Using that girl, she enjoyed hunting the harmful insects gathered.

    However, the world isn¡¯t so generous to let you have your own way. Problems will happen and you¡¯d be unable to move if it becomes a commotion. Thus, it¡¯s needed to make an environment so that the prey won¡¯t make an uproar.

    And Kamuro Hizuki enables that.

    The men who are trying to obtain Kamuro Hizuki drives recklessly and fight each other selfishly. Taking that to the advantage, she¡¯ll going to steal the prey from the side.

    The hunted guy will keep quiet out of the debt that he meddled with Kamuro Hizuki.

    It¡¯s exactly the same method of how I obtained Marina.

    Vigilantly preparing for hunting a prey. Hunt as much on one round so there¡¯s no commotion created.

    It was not affection that made me take Marina. It was because it was convenient. That¡¯s all.

    ¡¸What you said is mostly correct. But, I won¡¯t deny it. However, can I correct one point?¡¹

    The girl who admits my words are mostly correct but it seems that she has something she can¡¯t agree on.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that Hizuki¡¯s my important friend. Hizuki said that I¡¯m a humane person. She told me that it¡¯s not wrong to follow one¡¯s instincts. The rules set by the humans aren¡¯t just appropriate¡¹

    I agreed with the words of the girl.

    ¡¸There¡¯s only one who can understand you, is what you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, that¡¯s right. I like hunting but it¡¯s true that I want to protect Hizuki¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I¡¯m not that kind of person¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unfortunate You have bad luck¡¹

    ¡¸Right. You were lucky and I was unfortunate¡¹

    I don¡¯t like Kamuro Hizuki. But that¡¯s because I¡¯ve changed.

    If I had met Kamuro Hizuki before Marina and Yuka, I might¡¯ve been attracted obediently.

    I who¡¯s not understood by anyone would surely be accepted by Kamuro Hizuki.

    However, the present me don¡¯t need Kamuro Hizuki.

    But I did need Kamuro Hizuki before. I wanted an existence that can understand me. And yet Kamuro Hizuki didn¡¯t appear before me, she spent it with this girl.

    I was unfortunate. I do admit that. That¡¯s why©`.

    ¡¸That makes me don¡¯t like you more¡¹

    ¡¸Then what would you do?¡¹

    ¡¸Rape¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯m cute?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I don¡¯t like you¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then©`¡¹

    The girl smiled from my words and put power on both of her hands that¡¯s inside the pocket of the parka. Then she stopped in front of me and looked up.

    ¡¸We¡¯re both having the same opinion¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah¡¹

    I answered nodding to the girl.

    I want to rape her and break her heart.

    The girl wants to hunt me as her prey.

    Certainly, we¡¯re both having the same opinion.

    ¡¸The location?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine as long as there¡¯s no one¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an amazing confidence¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah. I¡¯m quite strong after all¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then why don¡¯t you fuck Kamuro Hizuki? She likes strong people after all¡¹

    ¡¸Sadly, I can¡¯t make children with Hizuki because I¡¯m a cute girl¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s sarcastic Don¡¯t answer back seriously¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I just answered seriously¡¹

    ¡¸In short, you¡¯re answering sarcasm with sarcasm?¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I really don¡¯t like you¡¹

    ¡¸Then one of us has to disappear¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    I¡¯m irritated with her way of speaking but it makes me feel relieved somewhere.

    The cause of my irritation is surely because we¡¯re the same kind of person. She resembles me a lot.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    When I call out the girl and began to walk, the girl nodded and followed me in small steps.

    It¡¯s the first time in my life I wanted to crush someone without any meaning. And I¡¯m sure she¡¯s the same.

    After all we¡¯re the same kind.

 Chapter 55

    The girl said that she¡¯ll let me pick the location. That is very helpful but©`

    I can chose the place myself. That would mean that I can use the geography to my advantage. In short, ¡®we¡¯re going to fight so chose the location yourself¡¯ That would be overwhelmingly advantageous.

    But, there¡¯s something I have to give priority over choosing a place.

    That¡¯s just uneasiness. But, I can¡¯t ignore it.

    If it really is as I imagined?

    ¡¸I can¡¯t think of a place without any people. If you have some then I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹

    I stopped and told the girl.

    ¡¸Yeah, speaking of which, your house is far from school. Are you ignorant of the geography around here. But are you sure? I think you should pick a place that¡¯s advantageous for yourself even if it¡¯s impossible¡¹

    The girl stopped from my question shrugged her shoulders then said.

    Well, the girl is right.

    My ability depends on the location.

    I can use my ability at any place but the effect changes depending on the place.

    I¡¯d like to avoid an open place like when I fought the man with a baton. In an open space without obstacles, I can¡¯t show the usefulness of my ability to the fullest.

    The ability to grasp space and penetrate all things except organic matter. There should be an obstacle to utilize this ability effectively.

    Because it¡¯s a ¡°power where I can see through things unseeable¡±

    That¡¯s why, if I chose the location, I should look for a location where I can force my skill¡¯s ability to the fullest.

    But¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m at the age where I would be suspected if I¡¯m together with a loli. I don¡¯t want to wander so much¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. Certainly, a man that doesn¡¯t seem popular like you, it¡¯s normal to be seen as suspicious when you¡¯re someone with a very cute girl like me¡¹

    The girl consents to my word quickly. It¡¯s great that she agrees, but that¡¯s a word too much.

    She may certainly a beauty. No, she¡¯s a beauty I¡¯m irritated so I can¡¯t think of her as a beauty.

    Also, I¡¯m the only one who knows that you¡¯re a beauty. The surroundings can¡¯t judge whether you¡¯re a beauty or not. You can only see her figure as a loli.

    After all, she covers her eyes with a cap so her face isn¡¯t seen.

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s a lot of trouble when I bring a loli but I¡¯ll deny the part saying I¡¯m very cute¡±

    ¡¸Right. Got it. I¡¯ll chose a place that¡¯s favorable for you¡¹

    I feel uneasy from the girl¡¯s talk filled with confidence.

    If it¡¯s just arrogance©`That will explain the girl¡¯s attitude.

    Mostly because she¡¯s hiding a big knife, but she also knows Yukina and Lolihina¡¯s name. She also speaks as if she knows the location of my house.

    As I expected, she has examined my identity and relationships thoroughly. And perhaps, she also ¡°saw¡± my fight with the man with a police baton.

    The light that shone on the man with a baton might¡¯ve been this girl¡¯s work.

    Anyway, this one knows my ¡°strength¡±

    The guy with a baton was hit by a light, but the opponent is a self-alleged genius swordsman. That guy had a baton. Furthermore, I was unarmed. I put up a good fight so it¡¯s obvious that ¡°I¡¯m stronger than normal¡± regardless of light.

    Knowing that, the composure is strange.

    Then, why does she have the composure. Why can she show an arrogant attitude.

    If you think about it, that just means that ¡°She¡¯s sure that she can win no matter how disadvantaged she is¡±

    When it comes to it©`.

    ¡¸Normally thinking, I would be the advantageous one in terms in physical terms. Isn¡¯t that quite a lot of composure? No matter how much you think, I¡¯m stronger than you. However, you¡¯re so arrogant. Could it be that you¡¯re an idiot?¡¹

    The girl who was trying to walk stopped and reacted from what I said.

    ¡¸My victory is already settled¡¹

    The girl said, looked back up at me and grinned.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way a carnivore would be beaten by a herbivore you know. I¡¯m the hunter and you¡¯re the hunted. Wild beasts don¡¯t have fun hunting. They¡¯re hunting to live. But, I¡¯m a human. I¡¯d like to have fun hunting as much as possible¡¹

    The girl talks uninterested as she floats a dreadful smile not matching her young face, capturing me with her ferocious eyes.

    I can¡¯t read her emotions from the flat voice but I felt something boiling up being desperately hold down.

    It¡¯s dying to hunt me. That sort of intent is appearing and disappearing.

    Looking at that girl¡¯s figure, my sense of discomfort changed to confidence.

    Feelings of disgust and relief boil up from looking at a girl.

    And the strong thought of being the same kind.

    Who would¡¯ve thought, but, if this girl¡¯s ¡°real sense¡± is the same as me©`

    ©`©`Special Ability holder

    If she is, then I must investigate whatever is left behind.

    ¡¸I did say I don¡¯t mind it being advantageous to you. Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­Then should I go to a place disadvantageous to me. Come with me¡¹

    The girl looked troubled for a while has said and walked ahead of me. I walked behind the girl and smiled as I looked at her back.

    Thank you for getting caught up with my plan. I won¡¯t hesitate to ogle at you then.

    I switched to my ability while thinking so.

    If this girl also has a special ability, I think it¡¯s not a long distance type.

    The reason would be she¡¯s carrying a large knife.

    Also, I can make other guesses with the knife she¡¯s carrying.

    It¡¯s not a non-physical ability like myself but an ability specialized on CQC.

    If so, it¡¯s possible to investigate the human body capability through my ability.

    The reason I made the girl chose the location. That is to make the girl walk in front of me.

    X-ray ability needs me to be looking on the place I want to see unlike the space grasp ability. In that case, there¡¯s a high possibility of making the other party suspect and be cautious. Also if this girl is an ability user, I must not let her know that I have a special ability as well.

    My ability can still be used even if it¡¯s exposed but that¡¯s convenient if it¡¯s not exposed.

    We come out of the residential area from the guidance of the girl, we walk on the road without people.

    Not knowing that I¡¯m staring on the insides of the inside, the girl walking in front of me with composure is exposing her bare back to me.

    I guess it¡¯s possible for her to deal with a sudden attack from the back.

    Based on that, I guessed the girl¡¯s ability according to the information I obtained from my x-ray.

    However, it¡¯s dangerous to assume. I must not justify the girl¡¯s ability as ¡°that all¡± I should consider each and every possibilities.

    Anyway, ah, I¡¯m tired.

    Since the effective range of my x-ray ability is very small, it¡¯s very difficult to grasp the whole body. Even if I try to figure it out, I¡¯ll need a lot of concentration and time.

    In short, I¡¯m tired.

    But I got the information thanks to that.

    I¡¯m still not sure whether the girl is a special ability user or not. But there¡¯s no mistake that she¡¯s ¡°Unique¡±

    That¡¯s what I understand from using my x-ray. That is the ¡°Abnormality¡± of her muscles.

    I¡¯m not an expert, I can¡¯t tell clearly how a girl¡¯s muscle structure is, how abnormal it is, and what it stands for. But after seeing so many muscle tissues so far, I can say that this girl¡¯s muscle structure is ¡°Abnormal¡± without doubt.

    It¡¯s also possible to infer the girl¡¯s ability from her muscle structure.

    There¡¯s roughly four points that makes this girl¡¯s muscle structure different from the normal.

    First, her muscles are abnormally developed to the extent that I hesitate to call it with just development.

    Second, the fiber of the muscle tissue itself is different from the ordinary.

    Third, the ligament that ties the joint is different from normal.

    Fourth, her bones looks strange in the first place.

    It was difficult to grasp the whole body because of the narrow range of the X-ray but these four points seems to be abnormal.

    With that four points answers why the attitude of the girl has the absolute confidence even though it should be her body in overwhelming disadvantage.

    A physical reinforcement type ability.

    This is the exact opposite of me who¡¯s using support specialized type ability. And the worst compatibility no normal thinking.

    If my ability is from long to medium distance type it would¡¯ve been different, but unfortunately, my ability is short range type.

    If I¡¯m fighting a person with a body strengthening ability within the range of my ability, it would be my disadvantage no matter how you think about it.

    After all I¡¯m just a normal human who can ¡°See things you can¡¯t see¡±

    I would surely lose in a melee battle.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯d usually think but I¡¯m not probably in a disadvantage. On the contrary, my ability is probably something this girl avoids.

    The reason is her character and temper.

    If the girl isn¡¯t overconfident with her ability, if she was tricky, cowardly and unfair, I will never win. But, she has absolute confidence in her ability and is sure that she will win without fail.

    The essence of my ability is ¡°grasp¡±

    That is why I¡¯m probably at the advantage.

    However, the girl must not suspect that I have a special ability. If she does, the situation will definitely change and I will be on overwhelming disadvantage.

    Well, I won¡¯t know until I try, maybe I¡¯ll win.

    Maybe. It¡¯s only a probability. I¡¯m probably advantageous. Maybe I can win. That said, the possibility of losing is big.

    But well, I can just run away if I lose.

    With that said©`.

    ¡¸Do you have a moment¡¹

    I stopped and called the girl walking ahead of me.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    The girl called out has stopped, turned around, looked at me and tilts her head.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a forest just right there, should we go there?¡¹

    I pointed at the forest along the road and asked the girl.

    I said I¡¯ll let the girl chose the location but it¡¯s not strange that I would suggest the girl a good place I have located.

    Since I was able to obtain information with my x-ray ability, next would be securing geographical advantage.

    ¡¸In the woods?¡¹

    The girl¡¯s expression dimmed as she mutters while looking at the direction I pointed at.

    Is she at disadvantage on the woods? I guess it¡¯s better to say she¡¯s at disadvantage.

    It would be troublesome if she refuses.

    ¡¸Can we not go in the woods?¡¹

    The girl says while having a gloomy expression

    Is it that disadvantageous in the forest? Then, I must invite her to the woods by all means.

    Will she chase after me if I run away? She¡¯ll chase after me because of her character and temper.

    Right. Should I try provoking her and escape in the forest?

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite confident but, could it be that you¡¯re not good in the woods?¡¹

    I prepare myself to run to the forest while asking the girl with a grin.

    ¡¸Fuu, yare yare. That¡¯s not it. The forest is too advantageous for me. It won¡¯t be fun to hunt you on that location, it¡¯ll end immediately¡¹

    The girl leaks a sigh and shrugs her shoulders as she say that.

    Oh, it¡¯s the opposite. She¡¯s skilled at fighting in the forest?

    Then that¡¯s convenient. A girl who¡¯s becoming arrogant, if she gets even more arrogant, it would be more advantageous to me.

    That¡¯s it©`.

    ¡¸It¡¯s basics that if you poke at the weak part, the confidence shows up¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    When I muttered and sighed, the girl responded.

    ¡¸Ah, no, I said that anywhere would fine so I just gave a suggestion. I¡¯m the one who said that you should chose the location. Sorry for interrupting. Show me a place advantageous to you¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡¹

    The girl bites my play dumb talk.

    She didn¡¯t like the word ¡°A place advantageous to you¡±

    Fufu, easy.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling that for your sake. And yet, if you make fool of me further©`¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to say, you won¡¯t forgive me? Even though your hobby is hunting people, should you be forgiving or not forgiving? It¡¯s easy for you to not forgive because you¡¯re angry. Anyway, I get it already. Just forget what I said and go to the place you like. I¡¯m ¡°different from you¡±, I¡¯m fine anywhere¡¹

    Interrupting the girl¡¯s words, I talked in a fluent attitude and a light tone as much as possible, I urged the girl to go ahead while looking down at her.

    The girl turned to me with her both hands on the pocket of her yellow parka. Her atmosphere has changed completely.

    You normally can¡¯t confirm the expression of her eyes because she¡¯s wearing a cap covering her eyes. But, it¡¯s completely exposed with my ability.

    The girl looks at me with cold eyes while trying to hide her smile. The face of the girl distorts and her eyes became bloodshot.

    ¡¸You see, to be honest, I didn¡¯t mean to hunt you seriously. I know that you will admit defeat and run away once you know my strength. Once I tell Hizuki that, Hizuki¡¯s eyes should wake up. Though she says that she likes strong men, Hizuki has never invited a man to herself before. And yet¡­¡¹

    Gazing at me with bloodshot eyes, the girl talks with an irregularly distorted smile.

    ¡¸As long as you admit defeat, Hizuki will definitely come back to me. Hizuki¡¯s eyes are blinded. Seeing you similar to me, she¡¯s misunderstanding it. I¡¯m the one Hizuki really wants. Not you. You¡¯re just a degraded copy of me. That¡¯s why I thought of forgiving you if you escape. No, I wanted you to run away then be hunted disgracefully. But¡­¡¹

    Contrary to the kind voice of the girl, her nape is tingling.

    It seems that I¡¯ve provoked her wrath.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t chase you even if you run right now. But if you don¡¯t run away ¡°I won¡¯t let go¡±¡¹

    Saying that, the girl begins to walk towards the forest.

    I thought that she would take the bait with her personality and temper, but the strategy was more successful than I expected.

    Underestimating me, becoming arrogant, and dulling her judgement from losing her temper.

    Looking good.

    Also, It seems that she¡¯s depending on Kamuro Hizuki more than I expected.

    That¡¯s usable.

    I go with the girl to the forest while hiding my grin in my heart.

    I think you will regret it if you don¡¯t calm down before you do something that can¡¯t be undone.

    The girl entered the forest, stopped, turned back and looked at me. Then©`.

    She threw the cap covering her eyes and the black wig to the ground.

    I know that her hair was white but I didn¡¯t know the hairstyle because of the hat and the wig.

    The snow-like white hair exposed, her forelock and side-hair are somewhat long but the back hair is a short boyish style.

    It¡¯s a charm that I agree at the person herself telling that she¡¯s very cute. Still, the boyish hairstyle stands out from the charm.

    I¡¯m not flattering the girl but she¡¯s certainly a beauty comparable to Yukina and Lolihina.

    Contrary to her arrogant and ferocious personality, her appearance is too light. And the boyish look is intolerable.

    It¡¯s possible she has applied some correction because I like boyish look.

    Anyway, she¡¯s definitely a beauty.

    It¡¯s possible for the three of them to make a loli unit debut.

    Black twin-tails cat eyes. Lolihina who¡¯s a expected to be a tsundere type but is unexpectedly a Yamato Nadeshiko.

    Blonde braids and blue eyed, beautiful breasts. Yukino is an innocent pretty girl if you omit her troublesome contents.

    Snow white hair and red-eyes. Causing an atmosphere of misfortune, a Yangire murderer boyish beauty, err, I don¡¯t know her name.

    She covers her appearance nor character so it seems she¡¯d be accepted by a wide range, they may seriously make a debut?

    And I would be the manager by name and get only the money.

    Yup, not bad.

    ¡¸Fufu, stupefied? Could it be that you fell for me being too cute?¡¹

    Because I was staring at the girl seriously, the girl seems to have misunderstood and boasts herself.

    There¡¯s nothing to admire, I¡¯ve seen everything from the start.

    ¡¸Then, should I surprise you even more?¡¹

    Saying that, she puts her finger on her eye. Then took off her contact lenses.

    ¡¸Red eyes are rare aren¡¯t they? They are born lacking pigments. Would you get it if I say Albino? Albino are usually weak to UV rays but I¡¯m special¡¹

    The girl speaks proudly while looking at me with her red eyes after removing the contacts from both eyes.

    Special you say.

    She probably wants to say that she¡¯s okay even though normal ones are weak to UV rays.

    As expected, the body strengthening ability is a bingo.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. My name is Rikka1. Hizuki gave me that name. My last name is Kamuro. I¡¯m Hizuki¡¯s sister-in-law¡¹

    Hee, a sister-in-law? She says she¡¯s adopted but that makes me uneasy.

    Isn¡¯t it strange that she say Kamuro Hizuki gave her name? It¡¯s as if she never had a name before that.

    Have you been adopted when you were a baby? But from her way of speaking it seems its a nuance she remembers that Kamuro Hizuki named.

    If her memory remains, she should already have a name already.

    It¡¯s not something to worry about but I¡¯m curious.

    ¡¸Do you know the meaning of Rikka? Rikka is written as six flowers. Six flowers, that means snow crystal. Snow crystal falling from the frozen moon. You see, I was born to protect Hizuki¡¹

    I¡¯m not asking and yet the girl talks about it.

    Sure sure, that¡¯s great. But if she¡¯s that important, is it okay to leave her leaning on the wall along the road?

    Well, she left Kamuro Hizuki so there must be some other allies.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s begin hunting. But before that, a special service¡¹

    The girl smile as she says that, then she grabbed the hem of her yellow parka with both hands, raised it and threw it away.

    What appears is a snow-like naked body tied up with leather belts.

    Wow, Officer there¡¯s a flasher here.

    ¡¸Hee, you¡¯re not feeling excited from seeing a naked woman. You don¡¯t look like a popular guy so shouldn¡¯t you be more surprised?¡¹

    The girl exposes her body dignified, as if admiring, but her mutters seem boring.

    Was it Rikka? Sorry. I¡¯ve already ogled at you.

    Or rather, its lewdness is reduced by half if you¡¯re too dignified. It¡¯s more erotic if you steal a glance when it¡¯s hidden with clothes.

    ¡¸Well, I was joking about the service. This is my serious form. My clothes just hinder me¡¹

    Saying that, the girl smiled and©`disappeared.

    Next, the wind blew.

    Hey hey, this is no joke.

    Though I said she disappeared, to be exact, Rikka went behind me with a ¡°speed to the extent she disappear¡±

    I expected her to be a physical reinforcement type ability but this is more than expected. It¡¯s not just fast.

    She¡¯s fast that a ¡°normal human kinetic vision¡± would think she really disappeared.

    But, kuku, my ability is more than I thought.

    It¡¯s a speed that looks like she disappears normally. But I ¡°clearly¡± see it.

    No, should I say ¡°I can grasp¡±?

    It¡¯s my first experience so I wasn¡¯t that confident but it seems that I¡¯m in more advantage than I thought.

    My space grasp ability isn¡¯t capturing the view. It can grasp everything within the range of the ability, 360 degrees, up down, left right. In short, no matter how fast you move, it¡¯s impossible to escape from my ¡°grasp¡±

    There¡¯s still two ways to escape if you want.

    Coming out of the range of my ability or erasing one¡¯s existence.

    ¡¸Too surprised you can¡¯t speak out? Or could it be that you don¡¯t understand what happened?¡¹

    Rikka talks happily walk standing in a distance somewhat away behind me.

    Oh, right. Should I be surprised here?

    ¡¸Eh?!¡¹

    Raising a stupid voice, I looked around and turned back, then looked at Rikka with a surprised eye.

    Rikka laughs happily while looking at me like that.

    Fufu, that¡¯s right, just get more arrogant.

    Hey, Rikka-chan. You probably don¡¯t understand why I struggled with the man with a baton.

    The man with the baton was an ¡°Ordinary man¡±

    ¡°Ordinary man¡± must scheme to become strong.

    Economizing in order to allow the maximum attack at minimum movement, they must train repeatedly.

    That was the baton guy.

    Until they draw an attack, they relax themselves so it won¡¯t be read when they will attack, they bet on the moment they find a gap.

    It¡¯s already too late when they think it works. Furthermore, it¡¯s disadvantageous since I was in super-close combat.

    That wasn¡¯t a hard enemy.

    And in exchange, Rikka-chan. You¡¯re not refined. I will win no matter how much movement you waste.

    Rikka-chan. Your ability and my ability have the worst compatibility.

    Do you know? You¡¯re too strong. That¡¯s why you will lose.

    ¡¸Too fast¡¹

    Rikka grins when I pretend to be surprised.

    I may be defeated, or it maybe my win.

 Chapter 56

    Cold sweat traces through the backbone.

    There are enough chances of success. But, I can¡¯t afford to make a mistake.

    Everything will end if a make a small mistake.

    There¡¯s a chance of winning but Rikka has the overwhelming advantage. And I will be walking on a thread right now.

    A thread I will bet my life on.

    ©`©`Body strengthening.

    That is the ideal power for a living ¡°individual¡±

    Rikka¡¯s body is able to move at a speed that¡¯s not possible to be grasped by normal people.

    Her body can move at an abnormal speed, that also means that her muscle and ligaments can endure it, she¡¯s endowed with such physique.

    I thought that it was different when I used my X-ray ability on her interior of her body but, the reason was this.

    A body structure different from normal. Rikka¡¯s body is dealing with her own ability properly.

    In short, she¡¯s not just fast, it means that she also has a high defense.

    Also, she should also posses kinetic vision to surely demonstrate her speed.

    She has the cheetah¡¯s high level speed, gorilla¡¯s durability and kinetic vision that surpasses a falcon¡¯s eye, something like that.

    Don¡¯t fuck with me. There¡¯s no way a ¡°normal human¡± would be able to win against that kind of monster.

    Furthermore, she also has a huge knife.

    It¡¯s an article that should be called hatchet than a knife.

    It¡¯s not something a small girl should be using but, it¡¯s possible for her two swing it freely assuming that she has a gorilla¡¯s power.

    No, instead of saying freely, since she has a power level of a gorilla, she can swing it like a twig.

    Getting me grazed would make it a matter of life and death.

    Hahaha, like hell I can win against someone like that. It¡¯s impossible.

    But you see, I¡¯m not a ¡°normal human¡± either.

    Also, I have advantages I can use of and she can still be defeated.

    Assuming that Rikka¡¯s stamina corresponds her speed, I guess ¡°normal human¡± attacks won¡¯t do.

    It¡¯s a question whether a human punching a gorilla would be effective.

    There¡¯s no way it would be.

    Then normal attacks won¡¯t do.

    Those things won¡¯t damage Rikka.

    What¡¯s crucial is the change of perception.

    Think that I¡¯m a normal human and Rikka is a light car.

    Cars are much faster than human and has the horsepower and durability far more than a human. That¡¯s why cars can hit a human without any problems.

    Now, assuming that i got hit by a car and flew away. It won¡¯t end easily for me but will the car be unscratched?

    Nay, the body of the car that hit me would be ¡°dented¡± That¡¯s not all. The frame would be ¡°distorted¡± as well.

    It would be much better than me who¡¯s blown away but, the car won¡¯t go away flawlessly.

    Then, how about the car hitting a wall?

    If it crashes to a concrete wall that¡¯s heavier and harder than a human, no matter how strong the body is, it won¡¯t end unscratched. No, even if the body is strong, the ¡°inside¡± will have serious damage taken. In short, her internal organs.

    Will her body break or will her internal organs break? Since it¡¯s a bad horsepower, the damage would be as big as self-destruction.

    Also, the car needs a large amount of fuel to run fast. She absolutely needs energy to balance her ability.

    In short, if my guess is correct, Rikka¡¯s ability has a ¡°Bad fuel consumption¡±

    Compared to that, my ability has a ¡°good fuel consumption¡±

    That¡¯s my biggest objective.

    But if Rikka has a good fuel consumption, yup, that¡¯s the end. I¡¯ll never win. I¡¯ll run at that time. I don¡¯t know if I can run but that¡¯s all I can do.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a huge amount of sweat¡¹

    Standing far from me, Rikka mutters while looking at me with a smile.

    Well yeah. I have a chance of winning but I¡¯m on the edge in various meanings. Of course I would be sweating.

    ¡¸As expected, you are strong. Just seeing my ¡°Speed¡± once, you understood how wonderful I am. You deserve to be praised for doing that much¡¹

    Rikka smiles with composure and praises me. Though she¡¯s praising me, she¡¯s definitely looking down on me.

    She¡¯s in absolute advantage, so she¡¯s praising me without doubting her own victory.

    An overwhelming arrogance, saying that she¡¯s ¡°giving¡± me a praise.

    She¡¯s really an annoying brat. I want to hit her face at least once but, she¡¯d dodge it if I try to punch her, in the first place I don¡¯t have the power to give her damage when I hit her.

    Offensive ability, durability, vitality, and an ability that reflects it. It¡¯s exactly an ideal power for the sake of an ¡°individual¡± to live.

    I guess there¡¯s no human existing that will be able to win against Rikka.

    It¡¯s not unreasonable for her to be arrogant.

    But©`

    ¡¸Did you know the proverb, the cornered mouse bites?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    Rikka tilts her head when I asked her.

    ¡¸It means that if a mouse gets cornered by a cat, he¡¯ll counterattack. Furthermore, instead of a suicide attack of throwing it¡¯s body, he¡¯ll try to give a cat a mortal wound. In other words, it warns not to take someone lightly or it will hurt¡¹

    Rikka snorts at what I said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about mouse isn¡¯t it? Sorry but you¡¯re lower than a rat to me. I accept that you¡¯re ¡°stronger than normal¡± but, you¡¯re lower than a rat for me¡¹

    My words have tickled her price. Rikka speaks out in an irritated manner.

    There¡¯s a chance of winning but it¡¯s definitely troublesome. That is the big knife Rikka is holding. That¡¯s too dangerous.

    I should really say that it¡¯s a hatchet instead of a knife. I won¡¯t have any chances if she uses that thing freely.

    A single blow and my head would break, a single slash would cut my hands or legs. She¡¯ll definitely use the back of the blade to torment me.

    For Rikka who has a body strengthening ability, it¡¯s her ideal weapon.

    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let her use it.

    ¡¸There are no absolutes in this world¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    When I muttered that grinning, Rikka responds squinting her eyes.

    ¡¸A champion isn¡¯t the strongest of all. He¡¯ll avoid the matches he¡¯ll lose. And he¡¯ll defeat enemies he¡¯s certain he will win against. That¡¯s why he¡¯s able to keep being a champion¡¹

    ¡¸What are you trying to say?¡¹

    Rikka feels irritated from what I say.

    ¡¸You actually know that don¡¯t you? That you¡¯re not the strongest¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸The evidence is that knife. If you have pride in the strength of your body, you won¡¯t need those kind of weapons. And yet, you have that weapon, that means that you are assuming the time you will use it. In short, it is an insurance in case you fall into a critical situation. Am I wrong?¡¹

    Rikka is glaring at me while I talk with a grin on my face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re good at talking¡¹

    Rikka tries to talk in a low voice, she still wants to keep her cool when she¡¯s obviously irritated?

    Kuku, those who have high pride are basically easy.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have this knife as an insurance. I just love using my knife to cut, stab, and tear away meat. Also, sharp things makes others frightened. I love seeing people¡¯s frightened faces¡¹

    Rikka denies what I said then turn her right hand on her back, pulling the knife from the sheath from her back.

    The large scale knife shines silver. Single edged, sharp, thick. It¡¯s an item that should be called a hatchet.

    I gulped my saliva in a way Rikka won¡¯t notice, I feel my whole body sweating.

    It¡¯s great that she¡¯s provoked but I would be troubled if she uses the knife.

    ¡¸You¡¯re provoking me so I would throw away the knife right? You¡¯re really using your head in this kind of situation. Furthermore, this means that you have the intent to win against me don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Saying that, she sticks out her small red tongue and licks the blade that shines silver.

    This is going as planned until now. What¡¯s next is to leave everything to fate.

    Though it¡¯s a big success that she threw her knife away but her being serious is the worst.

    ¡¸Do you think that you can win against me if I¡¯m barehanded?¡¹

    ¡¸I said this a while ago, there¡¯s no such thing as absolute. But, there are chances of success. If you don¡¯t use your knife, the probability of me winning raises from 20 to 30 percent¡¹

    I think that the possibility is around 80 percent but I don¡¯t dare to say it.

    If I say 80 percent, Rikka might cool down from her anger.

    Rikka¡¯s thinking that she¡¯ll definitely win. Then I better speak understatement than realistically, that should be able to stimulate Rikka¡¯s pride.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still 20 to 30 percent of winning against me?¡¹

    Saying that, Rikka grins. Her face is laughing but her eyes isn¡¯t. The red eyes watching me feels chilling cold.

    Ah, she¡¯s angry~ No~I¡¯m just pulling your leg~ I want to live~

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll take on your provocation. It would be annoying if you blame the knife if you lose¡¹

    Rikka looks at me with her cold eyes while having a smile on her face, she muttered silently then swing her right hand.

    The knife struck on a tree trunk.

    Hey hey, didn¡¯t the knife you throw out pierce more than half of the trunk? Don¡¯t joke with me. What¡¯s with that amazing physical strength.

    I¡¯m right when I say that she has an amazing strength like a gorilla. Furthermore, she has the ¡°dexterity¡± higher than a gorilla.

    That¡¯s too nasty.

    That said, I was able to ¡°grasp¡± the knife when she threw it, but that¡¯s all. It¡¯s too fast that all I can do is grasp it.

    My ability itself completely deals with Rikka¡¯s movement. But I¡¯m just a normal human, I don¡¯t have anything to deal with the information I have ¡°grasped¡± No, the processing speed can¡¯t catch up.

    Just like the fight with the man with a baton, if ever it turns to a close-combat, it would be the end for me.

    ¡¸You could¡¯ve surely won if you use the knife. That just means that the possibility of me winning has come out¡¹

    I say that and grinned, lowered my waist and took a stance.

    Concentrate. Concentrate everything on one point. Focus all your consciousness to Rikka only.

    I can¡¯t make a mistake no matter how small it is.

    The chance will come. That chance will definitely come. Avoid receiving any of Rikka¡¯s attacks until then.

    I stare at Rikka and concentrate to the extent I burn the blood vessels in my brain.

    The vivid colors of the world vanishes, it becomes black and white. Rikka is the only one that has a fresh color standing in there.

    Rikka is grinning. My ability caught her waist faintly moving.

    From waist to thighs, and I ¡°see¡± the power transmitting to her calf and ankle.

    ©`©`Straight movement

    ¡¸Oops¡¹

    Pretending to stumble, I moved my body to the right. The wind pass through after that.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    I hear a voice from my back.

    Rikka who passed through my side, glides through the dead leaves on the ground, and stopped immediately. Then she looked at my back.

    The red eyes looking at my back is shaking.

    She must¡¯ve intended to go straight and blow me away like that. No, I should be blown away definitely.

    ¡¸He dodged? N-No way¡­N-no, that¡¯s just a coincidence¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s clearly shaken mutters to convince herself.

    I should be able to dodge. She won¡¯t doubt as she believes it but, the result is clear.

    I who should be standing straight in front of Rikka has moved to the right at the moment she has moved. Because of that, Rikka passed through my side.

    There¡¯s an abnormal amount of cold sweat coming out.

    I barely made it. I really barely made it on the last second.

    But it is as expected.

    Rikka may have unnatural speed, a body that can endure that speed, dynamic vision and reflexes but, that said, she can¡¯t make a sudden turn while drawing an attack with her whole best.

    It¡¯s possible to make a turn if she reduces velocity but she¡¯s fast enough, it would be enough speed to hold me down.

    If she responds calmly and looks at my movement, attack me while putting strength on her speed, Rikka will surely defeat me.

    If I have Rikka¡¯s ability, I will surely win with that.

    But Rikka¡¯s pride is too high that she¡¯ll avoid making such a ¡°makeshift¡± strategy.

    That is why I have the chance to win.

    However, the situation I am right now is overwhelmingly disadvantageous.

    When Rikka has the intent to move. Her body will show a change. Grasping that change, I can read Rikka¡¯s move ahead.

    It would be too late if she starts to move. 7At the moment I thought ¡°She moved¡±, I will take the blow without being able to evade or defend from it.

    It¡¯ll end if I¡¯m a moment late. If I misread the prediction, that¡¯s it. I have to keep bargaining on that very last moment.

    The sensation of my life-span shrinking into intervals of second. It feels like my whole body is being poked by countless needles.

    I feel death close to me.

    But, I wonder. This is somewhat fun.

    ¡¸D-Dammit¡¹

    I raised a mortified groan and pretended to turn back and stare at Rikka in panic.

    Looking at me in panic, Rikka¡¯s expression loosens.

    He was able to dodge but as expected, it was just by chance, is what she thought.

    She can take it as a coincidence after one or two times but, it would be suspicious if this continues.

    I¡¯d like this to conclude before we reach that but, it won¡¯t go that well.

    ¡¸Dangerous dangerous. I was about to be swayed by your pace¡¹

    Rikka say that and shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸Saying that your probability of winning is 20 to 30 percent, I was almost fooled by your words. Your specialty is talking. Your trick is to shake your opponent and attack on the gap given. In short, a bluff¡¹

    I react to the words Rikka has said and look at Rikka with a forced smile.

    The sweat running along my cheek must be a good play.

    Well, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m having cold sweat though

    ¡¸I¡¯ve exposed your trick, now your chances of winning has vanished to zero. Or rather, there was no chance of beating me even if I show a chance. What will you do? Want to kneel and beg? Depending on my mood©`¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up idiot¡¹

    I provoked Rikka who¡¯s getting carried away blabbering while looking down on me.

    Rikka reacted and the smile on her face disappeared.

    ¡¸You wanted to end it with just one blow and you¡¯re feeling frustrated now that you weren¡¯t able to end it right? You¡¯re now blabbering to hide that fact. You¡¯re really just a brat. You¡¯re an idiot brat who¡¯s pride is the only adult part¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s expression turns severe from what I said, the red eyes glaring at me is whirling with the color of anger.

    Fufu, easy, easy.

    But, no doubt that Rikka is strong. I don¡¯t even have the time to keep calm.

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s waist moved faintly as she mutters.

    Then the power flows from her waist to her feet.

    ©`Another straight move.

    I moved to the side a moment before Rikka starts to move and after that, wind passes through.

    ©`©`Switchover.

    When I moved to the side immediately, the wind passes and dried leaves flew from the ground.

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹

    Rikka raises a voice of astonishment while landing on the ground.

    Rikka tries to blow me away by going straight ahead but passed through my side because I moved. She kicked the tree behind me and attacked again. But since I moved sideways earlier, that attack misses too.

    Too fast, but I can read it.

    Rikka¡¯s ability value is too high that she doesn¡¯t try to hide her movements. She uses the power she saved up to move in a dash. And at the moment the power accumulated starts to break free, the small movements on the surface of her body tells me the direction she¡¯ll travel.

    Furthermore, there¡¯s no need for me to turn around. If she attacks from behind, or upfront, ¡°there¡¯s no difference¡±

    Not just from the back. From the sides, or even from up or below, it¡¯s possible for me to ¡°grasp¡± it That is my ability.

    However©`

    ¡¸You¡­you¡¯re ¡°dodging¡± my attacks¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s mutter gave me goosebumps.

    It¡¯s possible to think that it was coincidence if it¡¯s just once or twice but, it¡¯s natural to doubt if it continues for multiple times. Furthermore, I was able to ¡°dodge¡± an attack from behind. Idiots are the only one who won¡¯t notice that.

    I¡¯d like her to be an idiot though.

    ¡¸So you found it out¡¹

    Saying that, I stick my tongue out.

    It¡¯s possible to play dumb but Rikka would doubt it. If I play dumb here, Rikka might be regard me as dangerous.

    If she gives me a high evaluation, she might use the knife again.

    I should expose my ability obediently and make her think that my ability isn¡¯t that big of a deal.

    ¡¸Vibration perception. That is my ability¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s expression tensed up when she heard what I said. Then she moved her glance. Her eyes moved to the knife that pierced the tree trunk.

    I beg you. It would be troubling if you use ¡°that¡±

    ¡¸I can perceive the vibrations on the atmosphere. No matter how small the vibration is. I can perceive the vibration before the action happens, I can perceive my opponent¡¯s movements before they even make it¡¹

    I talk to Rikka looking calm while having cold sweat.

    Rikka who¡¯s confirming the position of the knife while looking at me with a side glance but she grinned when she heard what I said.

    ¡¸Why are you smiling? I know what kind of movement you will make before you do. The panic was on purpose. I can beat you down anytime I want. If you get it then accept©`¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t take on that trick¡¹

    Interrupting what I said,o Rikka looks down on me with a composed smile.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s vibration or something but it¡¯s sure that you have a special ability. If not, it¡¯s impossible for you to ¡°dodge¡± my attack. I agree with that. I thought that you¡¯re like me but, so that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    When Rikka said that, my face turned stiff.

    It¡¯s hard to act having a stiff face but, Rikka¡¯s too good that I almost laughed instinctively. Desperately enduring that, my face has turned stiff.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re dodging me but I understood it from your movements. If your physical strength is equal to normal people or it surpasses them to some extent. Though you¡¯re somehow able to make a forecast by perceiving vibration or something, but it was just luck that you¡¯re able to dodge. Am I wrong?¡¹

    I gulped down my saliva to exaggerate as Rikka shows a composed smile. Seeing me like that, Rikka laughs.

    ¡¸You can perceive my movement beforehand but you don¡¯t know what kind of move it is right? Furthermore, your body is of a normal human. It¡¯ll end once you get hit once. Therefore you pretend that you can counterattack my movements and urge me to surrender. If I surrender then you have a chance to win¡¹

    I retreat looking frightened when Rikka said that.

    Rikka guesses my ability and predictions by herself from my movement and her speech.

    I thought that she was an idiot a while ago, but it really helps me that she¡¯s a half-idiot.

    If she¡¯s too much of an idiot, she might just attack without thinking, on the contrary if she¡¯s intelligent, she¡¯ll see through my true predictions and oppose it so it¡¯s dangerous.

    Now then, I¡¯ve passed the most dangerous place in the middle of the rope. However, it doesn¡¯t change that I¡¯m still in danger and everything would end if I make a single mistake.

    But©`

    ¡¸Tsk¡¹

    I clicked my tongue and ran with all my might.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s a bull¡¯s eye. Now that you¡¯re out of cards, you¡¯ll escape. I praise that judgement of yours. But, do you really think you can run away from me?¡¹

    I hear Rikka¡¯s voice from behind. The voice that seems having fun has stopped, and at the next moment©`.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    I kicked the ground and jumped sideways while running with all my best.

    The wind passes, dead leaves flies up and a cloud of dust goes up. Then Rikka blocks my way in a relaxed manner.

    ¡¸You ¡°dodged¡± again. It is true that you can perceive vibrations as if seeing the attack from the back. That¡¯s quite an interesting ability but it would be bad for you if the trick is discovered. It¡¯s easy to deal with if you know it. It¡¯s already impossible for you to beat me¡¹

    Looking down on me, Rikka talks while grinning.

    It seems that she believed my ability is apparently vibration perception. Furthermore, she¡¯s convinced that it¡¯s her victory.

    It seems similar to the meaning ¡°Perceiving invisible things¡±, but it¡¯s actually different.

    Also, she said ¡°absolutely not¡± twice.

    ¡¸How many times can you dodge again?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    I jumped to the side when Rikka asked and Rikka passed on the speed my eyes can¡¯t follow.

    I can see it, I can see it! Is it because I¡¯ve gotten used to it? at the moment Rikka starts moving, I can clearly ¡°see¡± what kind of move Rikka will do.

    ¡¸D-Dammit¡¹

    I spit out making a sour face and escaped with all my best again.

    I understood perfectly the surrounding terrain and the trees.

    Just where and what rock is on the ground. Where and what kind of tree is crawling. Even if the dead leaf can¡¯t be seen, I can ¡°see¡± it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless to run¡¹

    I smiled when I hear the voice from the back and kicked the ground and jumped sideways.

    ¡¸You¡¯re done!¡¹

    Rikka pass through my side, kicked the trunk of the tree ahead and tried to attack me again. Then©`.

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹

    A surprised voice.

    ¡¸Gaha?!¡¹

    A groan next. Rikka rolls on the ground with a terrible momentum.

    ¡¸D-Dammit, I failed.¡¹

    Groaning in frustration , Rikka stands up.

    Though Rikka have tried to attack me by kicking the tree and turnabout, I¡¯ve read that ahead and jumped sideways.

    Rikka aiming at me has thrown herself. To the tree in front.

    There wasn¡¯t any distance from the tree Rikka has kicked and that tree. That is why Rikka can¡¯t evade and collided with the tree, driven off and rolled on the ground.

    If the car hits me and blew me away, that would be the end. But if that car hits a wall, it would taking in twice the horsepower to itself.

    With the thoughtless magnitude of horsepower, that would¡¯ve made quite an impact.

    ¡¸Kuh, ugu, dammit¡¹

    Her right arm is loosely suspended, red blood drips from the edge of her lips and nose, Rikka groans in frustration.

    Her right arm looks painful. But it¡¯s still a long way before she¡¯s unable to move.

    Her arms might be just a momentary sacrifice.

    I¡¯d like her to be done with just one attack but well, it won¡¯t go that well, it¡¯s already acceptable that her dominant arm is useless.

    ¡¸Fu, fuha, fuahahahahahahahaa! You¡¯ve perfectly fallen to my plan! If you accept your defeat right now I will forgive you!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?! S-Stop talking nonsense! That was just my own failure! You were just running weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Rikka retorts to me who¡¯s laughing and speaks out as if I¡¯m reading a script.

    That¡¯s right, it was just a product of coincidence. This wasn¡¯t my plan at all. If she doesn¡¯t think like that, I¡¯ll lose the ¡°next¡±.

    ¡¸Dammit¡¹

    I leaked out a mortified groan and run away with all my best.

    Rikka thinks that it¡¯s just coincidence and it¡¯s not my plan but, she must¡¯ve learned from colliding with trees already.

    Then, perhaps the next attack would be coming from above.

    Human, no animals living on the ground are extremely vulnerable from attacks ¡°above¡± But it doesn¡¯t matter to me.

    Now Rikka, attack with all your power. And you¡¯ll learn from that. I¡¯ll make you realize and feel sorry.

    This is my ¡°den¡±

    It would be already too late if you realize that and regret.

 Chapter 57

    Slipping between the trees, kicking the dead leaves piled up, I ran with all my power.

    At an abnormally impossible speed.

    A suicidal act of running on bad ground while looking through the trees lined up.

    Trees in a row. A tree branch appears suddenly. A hollow dent at the root of the tree concealed by the humus.

    It¡¯s impossible to run with all your strength when you turn your consciousness to it.

    ¡°Normally¡± though

    It¡¯s possible using my ability.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    However, I¡¯m not good at moving nor I like it. If it¡¯s a movement about thrusting my dick inside a woman¡¯s pussy, I love it. I guess thrusting and pulling out a vibrator on a woman¡¯s pussy too.

    It¡¯s meaningless if you move without lewdness in it.

    I want this killer tsungire loli to shut up and sleep in between Marina ang Yuka¡¯s breasts.

    Indeed an oppai sandwich.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s not just breasts. Incomparable to the chopping board this morning, it¡¯s Marina¡¯s kyonyuu and Yuka¡¯s binyuu.

    It¡¯s cloud nine to be sleeping in between those boobs.

    I did I not notice until now. Now that I came to think of it, I wanted to do it soon.

    ¡¸Guh, Dammit!¡¹

    I hear Rikka¡¯s voice.

    Rikka¡¯s pursuing me but her state is clearly strange.

    The damage on her right arm is so serious that it¡¯s almost impossible to make action. Her bones are definitely broken. Besides, there¡¯s blood coming out of her mouth so there¡¯s no doubt that her internal organs are damaged as well.

    I¡¯d like to check how much damage was made but I won¡¯t be having a hard time if I can do it.

    I require a direct line of sight on the body part I want to see through X-ray, and the scope of the ability is extremely narrow so it¡¯s impossible to grasp everything in a moment. It would take time for me to examine.

    In the first place, even if I use my x-ray ability, my space grasp ability will be forcibly cancelled.

    I can¡¯t release my space grasp ability under the current conditions.

    That is why, though I can¡¯t do anything but judge from her expression and the changes outside her body, the damage on Rikka seems to be more than I thought. Although she¡¯s chasing me, she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s trying to attack, furthermore, her physical strength has clearly lagged behind.

    No matter how high her ability value is, your physical strength will lower if you get in an injury, and it should be ¡°painful¡± too.

    Though sense of pain is a sense needed by body to know abnormalities, ¡°acute pain¡± imposes restrictions in your ability. And you can¡¯t ¡°normally¡± run putting too much effort on it.

    But still Rikka¡¯s chasing me, well, she¡¯s really a monster.

    But that¡¯s not my aim. I assumed that Rikka will follow me. No, it would be a problem if she doesn¡¯t.

    The emotion surpassing the ¡°acute pain¡±

    Rikka thinks that it was injured because of her own mistake not knowing that it was my plan, has no difference when injured.

    Though she¡¯s severely injred, she¡¯s still looking down on me.

    Rikka¡¯s pride is too high so she can¡¯t allow it.

    In short, Rikka has forgotten herself. I guess she will be caught on the next trap successfully.

    But I must not be optimistic., I can¡¯t be distracted even for a moment to ensure my victory.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    I was running all the time between the trees, consulting my own stamina, I suddenly stopped. Then I squat down and took a stance.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    I breathe more than necessary while pretending to be alert of the surroundings.

    Though I¡¯ve run with all my strength, I still have some composure, but I must not let her realize I do.

    I have to make her sense that I desperately run away but I reached my stamina limit and it¡¯s impossible to escape. And that I became desperate and decided to counterattack Rikka.

    That is the feeling I¡¯d like her to think.

    Actually, I decided to stand at this point since the start.

    There¡¯s an ideal space between trees and branches hanging from it. And the condition of the ground.

    Root of the tree, stone, hollow. They are hidden well under the dead leaves.

    This is my ¡°den¡±

    And my secret weapon. Flour bomb prepared for escape.

    Rikka quite relies on her high values of her ability., This is why the flour bombs should be effective.

    If I can invite her to self destruct once again, I can make her impossible to act anymore.

    Though this isn¡¯t very far away from the previous location, to act that I was escaping to the limit, I changed the route and run around.

    Rikka might¡¯ve noticed it if she was calm but her right arm and internal organs is damaged an in acute pain that she¡¯s vomiting blood. And her anger that makes her lose herself.

    It¡¯s impossible to notice that in her state.

    ¡¸I-Is the game of tag over?¡¹

    Rikka asks me while breathing roughly, far from me who¡¯s protected by the trees on all sides.

    Pale face and trembling body. Unusual amount of sweat spouts from her whole body and red liquid flows from the edge of her lip.

    It¡¯s possible that her internal organs are ruptured. I can¡¯t make a conclusion since I can¡¯t confirm it but, there¡¯s no doubt that it caused internal bleeding in her body.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You look quite unwell. Shouldn¡¯t you go to the hospital?¡¹

    Relaxing my whole body so I can respond to an attack wherever it comes from, I sharpen my consciousness to the limit then asked Rikka with a grin.

    If she takes this provocation©`.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. This is really getting bad. I can¡¯t move my body freely. My visibility¡¯s growing dim. It seems that my body¡¯s been badly damaged¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s holding her right arm with her left said while wiping her mouth with the back of her left hand.

    And I feel that her red eyes were laughing as they look at me.

    I feel chills running down my spine.

    Strange, this is strange. Why is Rikka not getting provoked. If it was the prideful Rikka, she¡¯ll get enraged from the provocation and attack., And yet, far from taking the provocation, she admits that the damage done to her was serious.

    Is the damage that serious? No, if it is then she should be much more stubborn. And yet, she admit that the damage was serious?

    Why?

    Thinking about it, this means that she has a means to overcome the situation.

    In short, it¡¯s possible to reduce the damage?

    Possible. If it was Rikka who has a body reinforcement type ability, it¡¯s not strange for her to resilience beyond comprehension.

    Could this be the worst possible development?

    If, suppose that it really is. Rikka has ¡°that ability¡±, it won¡¯t be just a small trouble.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s funny. Who would¡¯ve thought that I would use ¡°This¡± on an opponent as low as you. But I can¡¯t move if I don¡¯t use this sooner. It makes me mad. It¡¯s been a while since I felt this mad¡¹

    Grinning and laughing, Rikka raised her left hand while muttering to herself. Then©`.

    ¡¸My body causes super-recovery when receiving a mortal wound. It consumes a huge amount of my stamina, it makes me abnormally hungry, I don¡¯t want to use it but I¡¯d rather do this than let you go¡¹

    Rikka says that while laughing then swing down her left hand.

    ¡¸Gufu. Ah, ah¡¹

    Striking her abdomen with her snow-white left hand, fresh red blood has scattered.

    ¡­Ha?

    ¡¸Ha, haha¡­I-I have to stir it. It¡¯s internal organs you see? I-If not, I cannot receive a mortal wound. T-There are times when it¡¯s inconvenient to speak since it¡¯s too strong¡¹

    Unbelievable spectacle.

    Rikka mutters while having a cramped smile and vomiting huge amounts of blood.

    Echoes of water splashing around comes from her left hand stabbing her abdomen.

    She¡¯s sticking it. Her hand is stabbed in her belly.

    I know that it¡¯s real due to the large amount of blood coming out of her abdomen.

    That¡¯s okay. That¡¯s okay but¡­

    ¡¸Gaha. Ugu, gu¡­T-This thing hurts a lot. D-Do you understand?¡¹

    Saying that, she pulls out her hand stabbed in her abdomen.

    A large amount of blood drips down. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t just pull out her hand. She pulls out her pink internal organs from the abdomen spouting out blood.

    Ugee. Too gross. Sorry but this isn¡¯t my hobby.

    That said©`.

    ¡¸Are you an idiot?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    When I asked, Rikka looks surprised.

    You gain super-recovery when you receive a mortal wound? That¡¯s the worst. It¡¯s the worst ability I can think off. But you see, I¡¯m not a villain in power rangers. Do you think I would wait for the hero¡¯s transformation to end?

    ¡¸W-Wait a mo©`¡¹

    She has guessed my intention. Rikka who¡¯s pulling out her intestines from her cut up abdomen tries to restrain me. Looking at Rikka¡¯s face©`.

    ¡¸Soi!¡¹

    I performed a Yakuza kick.

    ¡¸Gyafu¡¹

    Rikka who had her face kicked flew off interestingly.

    Pulling out her ¡°guts¡± gives ¡°super¡± recovery? That¡¯s funny.1

    ¡¸I was in panic for the possibility of super recovery but it can¡¯t be activated without a mortal injury. Then, get away from your enemy for the moment. Taking a fatal injury in front of your enemy¡¯s eyes? It was so stupid I can¡¯t even take a look. I¡¯m so ashamed that I¡¯m fighting an idiot like this seriously¡¹

    Saying that as I come out of my ¡°den¡±, I approach Rikka who¡¯s lying on the ground.

    ¡¸W-Wait. Wait a moment. J-Just a bit more. It needs to be a bit more fatal. I-I want to fight you with all my strength©`

    ¡¸Like I said, I¡¯m not going to wait for you¡¹

    Rikka tries to crawl on the ground and tries to hold me away while desperately trying to run. I kicked Rikka like that.

    ¡¸Gyauu¡¹

    Rikka raised a puppy like voice as she roll down the ground.

    Yeah, it¡¯s annoying. I even thought of making desperate measures. I was walking a rope without any lifelines. And yet it¡¯s going have this foolish end.

    ¡¸Ha, ha, ha, ha¡­O-Once this mortal wounds recovers, you©`¡¹

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t used that ability too much, have you? If you had received a mortal wound in the past, you would notice it. But, you never had a hard fight since before so you¡¯re not used to it right? You haven¡¯t used it in an actual fight. Furthermore, your enemy is in front of you¡¹

    I¡¯m annoyed but I¡¯m more amazed than anything.

    Super recovery that only activates from a mortal injury.

    Her right arms bone broke, and there are serious damage on her internal organs, and to top that, she cut her own abdomen.

    Normally, it¡¯s close to a mortal injury but she doesn¡¯t understand herself properly.

    Your body is hard to suffer fatal injuries. Your vitality is far superior. Furthermore, she cut off her belly without thinking.

    Depending on the circumstances, the place where she cut her abdomen won¡¯t be much of a damage. If you wanted to get a mortal wound, you have to properly understand your body and know how to definitely get a fatal injury.

    However, if I left this alone, it will be a fatal wound. And it would be troublesome if she recover.

    I have to break her heart completely before that happens.

    But what should I do?

    No matter how much strength she has, she has to be unable to move if I tie her up so she can¡¯t muster strength. But there are no ropes.

    I came unarmed to make contact with Kamuro Hizuki.

    I never thought of fighting such a monster.

    There¡¯s three flour bombs prepared for escape.

    I was going to use it on my battle against Rikka but it¡¯s useless if it¡¯s like this.

    ¡¸Hm? Oh, you have something good in you¡¹

    I grin as I look at Rikka¡¯s naked body as if licking it all over while stepping on Rikka¡¯s head on the ground.

    The leather belt tying up her naked body. This would be much stronger than a rope.

    ¡¸D-Dammit. M-Move your feet away. I-I won¡¯t forgive you for stepping on my head. I¡¯ll never forgive you. Never. Never forgive you¡¹

    Rikka seems to be frustrated being trampled on the ground by me, tears overflow while she vomits blood.

    I guess she never experienced being stepped on her head. Then©`

    ¡¸Sorry, Actually, I stepped on a dog¡¯s shit today, with the shoes I¡¯m stepping on your head¡¹

    I haven¡¯t stepped on dog¡¯s shit but, I lied to give damage to Rikka.

    ¡¸U, uuu, R-Remember this. I won¡¯t forgive you. I will never forgive you¡­!¡¹

    Rikka who seems to be seriously injured in her heart more than I thought lets out her anger with a shaking voice while sobbing.

    But, even though her abdomen is torn up and she¡¯s bleeding out a lot, she¡¯s doing well on speaking out a lot. That¡¯s some unexpected vitality.

    Could it be that her ability is a cockroach type?

    She still has a room before a fatal wound in this state.

    I¡¯m glad that Rikka¡¯s an idiot, she¡¯s not using her ability to fight and win. If Rikka understands her own ability and fought calmly, there was no chance of me winning.

    That is how rich Rikka¡¯s ability is.

    But©`.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll never forgive me? That¡¯s my line. I will take my time to teach you what happens if you take a fight with me. No matter how much you beg for forgiveness, ¡°I will never forgive you¡± I will torment you until your heart breaks¡¹

    I spit out and kicked Rikka¡¯s face, Rikka rolled down and I stepped on her tiny and white back.

    She can hardly move but she has the same life force as a cockroach. Being careless for a moment may become fatal.

    ¡¸D-Dammit, dammit, you, someone like you¡­¡¹

    Rikka mutters her grudge while crying. Ignoring Rikka, I removed the leather belt and stepped on her back.

    Rikka¡¯s pride is torn to pieces. But it would be troublesome if she escapes from here.

    If her health is restored, she will attack regardless of appearance.

    She might forget to think and become just a murderer.

    I would seriously die if that¡¯s the case.

    Therefore I need to break Rikka¡¯s heart thoroughly here.

    To the extent she can¡¯t resist again. To the extent that she¡¯d be disabled.

    I used the leather belt that binds Rikka¡¯s naked body and tied up her arms.

    ¡¸Ku, Ah, aga¡¹

    Spouting out sweat on her whole body, her face is distorted, Rikka leaks out a groan.

    Her right arm is bent the wrong way. I know that it¡¯s broken but it seems much more messy than expected.

    The shock he has collided with the tree was that dreadful.

    Well, it¡¯s not just her right arm, it seems that there are other bones broken too.

    She did well running with this.

    I used the rest of the belt to tie up both her hands and ankles of her feet. Then, I pulled the belt forcibly.

    ¡¸Ga, aga, igigi¡¹

    Her feet were lifted by the belt and Rikka has become a prawn curve.

    Both her arms and feet are tied up behind her.

    With this, she can¡¯t move no matter how much effort she exerts.

    ¡¸D-Do you intend to torture me? D-Do as you want. No matter how horrible your torture is, my heart won¡¯t break. Kill me if you¡¯re afraid of revenge. There¡¯s no other choice if you want to get away from me¡¹

    The prawn curve Rikka desperately speaks sharply but, her voice is trembling.

    Someone who doesn¡¯t think they will lose will be like this when they do.

    I even advised you that there are no absolutes you know? Based on the possibility that you would be defeated, don¡¯t give up about winning. Then you should think about measures when you lose.

    That is a match.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do such a horrible thing. I¡¯m kind to beautiful girls¡¹

    I say that and laugh, Rikka who¡¯s already bleeding a lot has her face become even paler, she¡¯s trembling in tears.

    Hm? What¡¯s wrong? I said that I would be kind didn¡¯t I? Don¡¯t be so scared. Aren¡¯t you making it look like I¡¯m making a very dark smile?

    I look down at Rikka while showing a smile then took off my school uniform.

    ¡¸Please wait for a while. I will be capturing wonderful ¡°friends¡± I¡¯m sure you will love¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s trembling become violent when I said that.

    She might be scared but that might just be shock from loosing too much blood.

    If what Rikka has said is correct, her super recovery should start now.

    Should I hurry up in case of emergency?

    But well, super recovery must be a forbidden move for Rikka. It¡¯s usually impossible to recover from mortal wounds. If she makes it possible, then the energy consumption is extraordinary.

    In short, even if she recovers, it won¡¯t be perfect. Her skill and physical strength should decrease sharply.

    But, I have to be in a hurry.

    I decided to look for Rikka¡¯s ¡°friends¡± she¡¯ll love while having that thought.

    I wanted to see it at least once. A naked beauty being crawled around by pill bug, wood lice, centipede, earthworm, and caterpillars

    Fortunately, there are a lot of insects on the pile of dead leaves.

    I have to get as much as possible so I can have enjoy it to her heart¡¯s content.

    Well, I make my uniform as a pouch and I¡¯ll fill that pouch a lot.

    Oh right. Should I put Rikka on a good hollow and fill it with insects? Like an insect bath.

    Rikka crying out inside the bath with a swarm of insects. The pill bug, wood lice, centipede, and earthworms would probably enter her holes.

    If this goes bad then her mind might really collapse.

    Shit. I got an erection from imagining it.

 Chapter 58

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 57

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 59

    I dig my hands on the humus, Rikka¡¯s ¡°friends¡± come out interestingly.

    Oooh, hmm, hmm, for some reason, the humus in this place has a high nutritional value. Thing are different.

    But, my ability¡¯s convenient at these times.

    My ability can grasp the space at 360 degrees means I can also grasp what¡¯s ¡°under¡± the ground I can catch insects wherever they hide because of that.

    Thinking about it normally, there¡¯s a huge volume of information that the processing capability of my brain won¡¯t catch up. You¡¯re grasping everything in an instant, furthermore, it¡¯s amazing that I¡¯m not getting confused.

    I can¡¯t deny that the effective range of x-ray has become smaller.

    ¡¸As expected, it¡¯s impossible to activate them simultaneously¡­

    If I activate my x-ray ability, I can see through human bodies without restrictions, is what I think but it puts too much load on my brain.

    I feel that it won¡¯t be a problem if I train.

    Well, I can convince it enough as of now so I¡¯ll just let it be. But let¡¯s not forget to train.

    I might fight with her even if I break Rikka¡¯s heart.

    I fought with Rikka this time, no I should¡¯ve been meeting up. I thought that Rikka and I are ¡°similar¡±

    There¡¯s no problem about knowing that Rikka has a special ability but that¡¯s not the problem.

    The feeling of being ¡°similar¡± at first glance.

    I surely felt it by instinct. That Rikka¡¯s ¡°the same¡± as me. In short, at the moment I saw Rikka, I might¡¯ve ¡°unconsciously¡± known that Rikka has a special ability.

    It¡¯s said that Rikka and I are alike. Perhaps, she must be holding the same feeling about me.

    When she discovered my ability, she said that she gets it.

    In short, ability users can judge whether the other party has an ability by just seeing each other.

    That said¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s dangerous¡¹

    Feeling chill running my spine, sweat spout out of my body.

    ©`Kamuro Hizuki. Perhaps she also has an ability.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s not just an ability user. We¡¯re not the same, it¡¯s something else much more different.

    The bad feeling sticks around.

    The thought ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved¡± at first glance.

    I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s not a ¡°cute¡± existence like Rikka.

    Then, is it an act that she fainted from my blow? No, I don¡¯t think it was an act.

    I checked her body to some extent but ¡°that¡± wasn¡¯t different. I didn¡¯t feel any sense of incompatibility when I hit her belly.

    Then©`.

    She¡¯s on the same group as me. There¡¯s a high possibility of her having a non-physical ability.

    I¡¯m caught.

    According to what Yuka said, there was a case of a schoolboys stabbing each other with knives in a brawl before Kamuro Hizuki moved here.

    Furthermore, that wasn¡¯t the only case of an injury occurring.

    I was certain that it was Rikka¡¯s act but, it would be different if Kamuro Hizuki has an ability.

    The girl involved in the incident¡¯s article wasn¡¯t mentioned at all and the article has no credibility at all.

    In short, there was a person suspecting Kamuro Hizuki but there was no evidence of her involvement in the incident.

    And, if Kamuro Hizuki has a special ability, that would be possible.

    Looking for a strong man and letting the men she¡¯s interested in fight each other.

    ©`Demon

    Leaving no evidence or traces, it¡¯s an event caused by the demon multiple times.

    She doesn¡¯t stain her hands.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s possible that Kamuro Hizuki herself doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong.

    It¡¯s a natural action for her to look for a strong male.

    If ever my inference is right, it would mean that she¡¯s a troublesome girl with a troublesome power.

    There are strange points too. Kamuro Hizuki has said that she¡¯s a virgin.

    I can agree about her being a virgin since she has a murderous tsungire with her. But, if a guy tries to make a move on her, they should get rid of Rikka.

    Rikka will never allow that.

    But, there was no evidence from Shinozaki¡¯s group. There wasn¡¯t any problem until I crushed them.

    But, Kamuro Hizuki was involved with Marina¡¯s group.

    It was strange for the guys who made Yuka their toy to not make a move on Kamuro Hizuki.

    Yuka is quite a beauty but, Kamuro Hizuki is also a beauty in equal terms. It¡¯s unnatural for them to make a move on her.

    I can¡¯t deny the possibility that Marina has protected her because she¡¯s in her group but, Marina in those days could not resist Shinozaki. Therefore, she would pretend not to look if they make a move on Kamuro Hizuki.

    Yuka has also said that Kamuro Hizuki wasn¡¯t going out with any man, she was a virgin in the first place.

    Also, according to Yuka, Shinozaki himself that Kamuro Hizuki was different before.

    Different before. She was different from before. The former Kamuro Hizuki has a weak existence when I first saw her. That might just be an act to look for men.

    Then that would make it even stranger. Why are they not making a move on a girl that seems timid.

    The answer I have reached from those. Is©`

    Something made them unable to make a move on her. Naturally with a special ability.

    Maybe the ability to not be doubted by the surroundings, or intervening with the mind of others, or it¡¯s even possible that she can control it.

    In the end, it¡¯s just a speculation but if I was right, it would be too dangerous. There¡¯s no way to deal with mind control.

    The current me might not be able to go against Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s will. Though Rikka appeared and I came to my senses, I might¡¯ve followed Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s instructions.

    At that time, if Kamuro Hizuki was using her ability, is it not a very strong ability? I came to my senses with Rikka¡¯s appearace and was able to attack Kamuro Hizuki.

    She may not be able to control perfectly but she might be able to induce to some extent.

    Or it¡¯s possible that there are stages in her ability.

    It might be taking several steps to intervene with the mind and gradually erode it.

    It doesn¡¯t go out of the region of possibility but still, it¡¯s a threat.

    The problem is Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability condition and scope.

    My ability can be activated freely. There¡¯s only a few conditions to activate it. On the other hand, there¡¯s a clear effective range and there¡¯s no continuity. If the scope of the ability was known by the enemy, that¡¯s the end.

    On the other hand, Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability has continuity.

    Continuity. In other words, once she intervenes with the spirit, the effect would sustain even if the other party comes out of the scope of the ability.

    Am I being invaded by Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability? I don¡¯t know.

    That is the frightening part of a mental type ability. You won¡¯t notice any abnormalities. I can¡¯t judge whether I¡¯m being controlled or not.

    And, it would even be more dangerous if Kamuro Hizuki has ability owners like Rikka.

    Rikka¡¯s ability is very convenient.

    Assuming that Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability is a mental type, it would be too much of a dangerous set if Rikka is included.

    I don¡¯t want to be involved with Kamuro Hizuki as much as possible but the other side is full of concern.

    If I crush Rikka, Kamuro Hizuki might become hostile. But, if I intend to get involved with them, I better cut down her strength a bit.

    But still, I¡¯m at loss. In case Kamuro Hizuki was has a mental ability, the meaning of kidnapping Marina would be completely different.

    It¡¯s already possible that Marina has already fallen to Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s hands.

    No, Marina used to work together with Kamuro Hizuki before so I can¡¯t deny the possibility of her spirit being manipulated at that time. Then, that would make Yuka suspicious too.

    Dammit, there¡¯s no end if I think about it.

    At best, I think I can crush Kamuro Hizuki 4 out of 5 times.

    But before that, is she gathering information from Rikka?

    If she understands the ability, it¡¯s possible that she can deal with it.

    With that said, I stuffed the bugs on my uniform.

    Ooh, this is a big earthworm! The pill bug and wood lice were big too. The centipede is huge too but they¡¯re not that many. Instead, I¡¯ve got a lot of earwig.

    This is great. I was able to discover some good points. Next time I¡¯ll bring an insect cage.

    Although it took some time, I was able to capture a considerable amount thanks to my ability.

    The centipedes are disappointingly few however.

    But, I was able to secure enough insects that my uniform is filled.

    I can ¡°see¡± the insects wringing in the bag with my ability very well.

    It¡¯s spectacular. Normal guys would faint from this. But, I feel uneasy whether this will work on Rikka.

    Because, she¡¯s a cockroach type girl.

    ¡°Waa, there¡¯s a lot of insects, cute~ Ufufu~¡±

    It won¡¯t be fun if she reacts like that.

    I returned to Rikka while thinking that and, red steam was rising from Rikka¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Ku, gu, guu¡¹

    Rikka who has her hands and feet tied up with a leather belt like a shrimp raises a groan while red steam rises from her. Then©`.

    Bubbles burst from the wounds that are healing very fast.

    It seems that the super-recovery has begun.

    Rikka¡¯s body sweats out a lot as the white naked body turns burning red.

    Is the red steam evaporating blood? If so, it means that Rikka¡¯s body is in unusually high temperature.

    Furthermore, it looks painful as she¡¯s raising a groan.

    As expected, her super-recovery has quite the risk.

    She¡¯s an idiot. She should¡¯ve withdrawn when she suffered an injury that would hinder her battle.

    Even if you can cure no matter what injury it is with super restoration, you need to detach from the battle, fix up yourself and set off to attack again.

    Well, that would be a problem for me if you do that.

    ¡¸Even if you cure the wounds, your physical strength won¡¯t come back right? That¡¯s not all. Won¡¯t your thinking become duller as you¡¯re exhausted to the limit? After activating the super-recovery, you must replenish a lot of sleep and energy. Am I wrong?¡¹

    I stepped on Rikka¡¯s head with the shoes that¡¯s supposed to have stepped on dog¡¯s shit while asking with a grin.

    Rikka doesn¡¯t say anything and just makes an ugly face and gritting her teeth.

    It looks like it¡¯s a bull¡¯s-eye

    Perhaps she thought that she can win as long as she can recover her wound even when she¡¯ll be exhausted to the limit.

    Actually, no matter how exhausted she maybe, Rikka will win against me if she does well I think. Rikka and I have a very hopeless difference in power.

    But, this scum was the one who did well.

    ¡¸Gu, ah, agi, i, gigigi, gia¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s suffering but, that suffering suddenly became violent. Then, I can hear a cracking sound.

    The source of that cracking sound is©`

    Her arm. Rikka¡¯s broken right arm.

    Oh I see, I get it.

    Rikka¡¯s arm who¡¯s bones has turned squishy is about to return. But it¡¯s bound to a strange shape by the leather belt.

    In short, its fixed on a direction it¡¯s not normally bent, it can¡¯t return to it¡¯s original form.

    But still it forces itself to return©`.

    ¡¸Gyaa, a, a, a, a, a, a,¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s convulsing and screaming along with the cracking sound.

    Oh no, even though it¡¯s trying to recover, it breaks again.

    How about this? Will the super-recovery end if it recovers to some degree? Or could it be that once the super-recovery has activated, it won¡¯t be cancelled until it recovers completely.

    If it was the latter, her bones would continue breaking each time her arm recovers.

    Wow, that¡¯s harsh.

    Furthermore, it will continue to consume energy unless her ability cancels.

    She¡¯d die sooner or later if I leave her alone.

    ¡¸Gya, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡¹

    Hearing the cracking sound again, Rikka screamed and convulsed intensely once more.

    The bone of her broken right arm starts coming back and breaking once again.

    Oh, as expected. Her super-recovery won¡¯t be canceled until she¡¯s fully recovered.

    Wow. If so, if I crush Rikka¡¯s skeleton into pieces and pack it in a small box made of iron, she¡¯ll repeat healing her injury and suffer until death?

    Even though it¡¯s a high convenience and versatility ability, there are still disadvantages.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    While I was grinding Rikka¡¯s head with the sole of my shoe, my vission suddenly turned blurry.

    ¡¸H-Huh?¡¹

    The scenery I look hat has turned dim. The earth is shaking.

    Shit. Is this the usage limit of my ability?

    My body started to slant without permission but I managed to hold on somehow.

    I feel sick. I feel nausea. I should have my ability active and yet, I can¡¯t ¡°see¡± well

    Dammit I can¡¯t retreat now. There¡¯s no second chances. Rikka has gained experience in this battle. There won¡¯t be any next time.

    I have to break her heart thoroughly right now.

    ¡¸D-Dammit. It¡¯s a critical time, and yet¡­¡¹

    I manage to brace myself but I had my knee stuck on the ground.

    There¡¯s no choice but to cancel my ability. Rikka cannot move. There¡¯s no problem if I cancel it.

    With that said, I thought of canceling my ability.

    ¡¸Gua!?¡¹

    At that moment, my vision turned white and I can¡¯t see anything.

    What? What¡¯s this? Was my ability canceled? I don¡¯t know I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.

    It¡¯s a pure white world. The dazzling white pierces. I close my eyes because it¡¯s dazzling but I can¡¯t close my eyes. In the first place, I don¡¯t know whether my eyes are open or close.

    I see a black dot from the white flash coming from all directions.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    I try to stretch my right hand to approach the black point. At that moment, everything was covered in darkness.

    I can¡¯t see. I can¡¯t see anything. It¡¯s completely black. Everything¡¯s dark.

    What happened to me? Could it be that my brain exploded from using my ability too much?

    I think that my ability puts burden on my brain. Has it exceeded the limit today?

    I wonder if I used it too much. No, this is a problem.

    But well, it can¡¯t be helped if it becomes ruined. I was born with a power no one else has, and I benefited from that power. Then, it¡¯s normal that I would pay for it someday.

    But, aah, if I lose my ability to see, I don¡¯t have any worth.

    Marina and Yuka will break up with me tomorrow morning.

    It¡¯s unavoidable for those guys to capture me.

    But, If I knew that this would be the case, I should¡¯ve embraced them until I got satisfied.

    It was this ability that let me have to good women. Those women are too good for a man like me.

    What a waste. I wasn¡¯t bored at all, and yet.

    But, well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    At the time I gave up on everything, I saw a white dot in the dark. The point has gradually increased then it becomes countless. Then©`.

    ¡¸Uwaa!?¡¹

    The countless white dots have approached all at once.

    From all directions.

    And a white world has appeared. It¡¯s white again. I can¡¯t see anything else but white.

    But there¡¯s no stabbing radiance like earlier.

    It¡¯s like a sunny day, a very pleasant white world.

    Then that white world started to color.

    The brown humus seen in the ground. The surrounding trees and the green leaves. Then, an orange sky.

    I can see, I can see it, I can see the world.

    What¡¯s with me panicking. I thought I became blind.

    ¡¸Hm? Huh? Ha?¡¹

    When I stand up in relief, I realized something strange.

    I can¡¯t see. I can¡¯t see the ¡°other side¡± I¡¯m supposed to see.

    I thought I canceled my ability for the moment but it¡¯s different.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see¡± but ¡°I can see¡± It¡¯s that strange feeling.

    I can see ¡°everything¡± relaxed as if I have released my ability. No, should I say I can understand than see?

    The tree standing. The tree reflected in my view. I can¡¯t see what¡¯s behind it. In short, the normal view. But, I understand. There¡¯s a tree standing behind that tree. Furthermore, it¡¯s detailed.

    Could this be©`.

    I looked at Rikka and I was stunned.

    Rikka¡¯s curved like a shrimp with her hands and legs tied up.

    I can see a naked loli. That should be all and yet, for some reason, I can understand the ¡°inside¡±

    There¡¯s no doubt. This is amazing. It has become unexpected.

    The space grasp and the x-ray ability. My immediate goal was to activate the two abilities simultaneously and perfectly but this is different. This isn¡¯t simultaneous activation.

    The two abilities have merged.

    Furthermore, you see. I understand, I can understand.

    This fused ability has an outrageously good fuel efficiency. I¡¯m not forcing myself at all. I don¡¯t feel any burden in my brain. I can activate this ability too naturally.

    Did the processing capacity rise? Anyway, I feel that I¡¯ve got another ability.

    That is©`.

    ¡¸Ku, kuku, kukuku, kukukukukuku¡¹

    There¡¯s no consciousness in the information flowing. I see things as they are©`as they are, and understand as they are.1

    I can understand it in an unconscious level as if breathing.

    And even the effective range is incomparable with the previous one.

    ¡¸Haahahahahahahaha! It finally came! The ability specialized in ero! There¡¯s no woman who can¡¯t cum from me anymore! Wait until this morning! I will really make you cum that you¡¯d say you want to die!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ero?¡¹

    I raised laughter from too much happiness and Rikka muttered while groaning.

    Oops, that was dangerous. I was so happy that I¡¯ve forgotten myself.

    Rikka thinks that my ability is vibration perception. I will be breaking her heart but I don¡¯t want to give her too much information.

    Should I deceive her properly so she won¡¯t doubt?

    ¡¸I was lying when I said that my ability is vibration perception¡¹

    ¡¸W-What?!¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s eyes turned wide when I say that. At the same time, her right arm made a strange sound and she screamed and convulsed.

    Will she feel the pain of her fracture forever? So pitiful.

    ¡¸I can generate special sound waves freely. I grasp the surrounding echo with that sound wave. In short, a sonar ability.¡¹

    ¡¸D-Dammit, you fooled me!¡¹

    Hearing my explanation, Rikka spits out mortified words.

    Well, sorry. That¡¯s also a lie.

    She doesn¡¯t think I will lie in an overwhelmingly advantageous situation. Therefore Rikka should believe it.

    Like hell I¡¯ll tell the truth to you.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡¹

    Her right hand made a strange sound and Rikka screams again.

    Super-recovery is too amazing, her broken bone instantly recovers, and it breaks again.

    Uwaa, this is pitiful that I can¡¯t watch this.

    Rikka is an opponent I fought risking my life. I have to show respects.

    It¡¯s okay Rikka. Your suffering will end soon.

    I¡¯ll completely break your heart and let you pass to a world without any pain and suffering.

    I nod in tears as I think of that and kicked Rikka to face up.

    ¡¸Giii, i, i, i, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, ¡¹

    Her body has crushed her right arm because she¡¯s facing up, there¡¯s cracking noise coming from her right arm again. As a result, Rikka cries madly while drooling. There¡¯s slippery liquid coming out from Rikka¡¯s crotch.

    It seems that she has pissed herself from too much pain.

    ¡¸Oh right. Should I take a photo for the time being?¡¹

    I intend to crush Rikka here but unforeseen circumstances my occur.

    Just in case, I took a photo of Rikka¡¯s unladylike figure.

    I may be able to use it as a threat.

    With that said, I photographed the peeing Rikka while convulsing.

    I don¡¯t intend to sell this but if there¡¯s someone with that kind of hobby, this will have quite a value.

    ¡¸Now then, then I will introduce your ¡°friends¡± that will take care of you¡¹

    Saying that, I show the bag made of my uniform to Rikka who¡¯s screaming and convulsing.

    The bag wriggles around. Though they¡¯re tied up well, insects begin to overflow from the gap. The insects overflowing has fallen to Rikka¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸S-Sto-Stop¡­!¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s voice is trembling. The insects crawl around the young naked body of Rikka.

    Ooh, she¡¯s bad with insects? I¡¯m glad. I was worried that they might be ¡°friends¡± in real meaning since she has a cockroach like ability.

    I would be in trouble if she¡¯s pleased far from breaking.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of ¡°friends¡± all over that place. I will replenish it fast so Rikka won¡¯t feel sad. That¡¯s why don¡¯t worry and have fun¡¹

    Saying that, I opened the bag right above Rikka. At the same time, the insects packed in the bag pours out quickly.

    ¡¸Stop! Stop this! I beg you! I beg you please stop!¡¹

    The young body got filled up by a large number of insects. Rikka shouts madly while the insects wriggle around.

    Looking down at Rikka, I decided to return searching for insects to refill my uniform.

    ¡¸P-Please! Spare me! I won¡¯t attack you anymore so spare me! Please! I beg you!¡¹

    I can hear a sorrowful cry form the back.

    Sorry. I don¡¯t have any reason to feel any emotion on you.

    That said, I wanted to stuff Rikka to a dent and have her experience an insect bath but there¡¯s no good hollow.

    It would be great if there¡¯s a bathtub in good condition dropped off but it¡¯s impossible to have that here.

    Though I can dig, it would take time.

    I better search insects than spend time digging a hole.

    With that said, I ignored the shouting Rikka and went looking for insectys.

    Just ignore her and search insects2 Fufufu, I just said something good.

    I move to the humus while squatting and pack the insects to the bag made from my uniform.

    Hmm, there¡¯s an abundance of earwigs around here. I want more centipedes but quantity > quality. I just have to deal large numbers without being picky.

    Having that thought, I returned to Rikka with my bag filled up.

    And the spectacle I returned to is©`.

    ¡¸Ah? Ah ? Aaaah? Naaaaah?¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s twitching with a red face. I instinctively took a look at Rikka looking like that.

    She¡¯s enjoying this?

    ¡¸Ah ? Hii ? Naa ? Hyuy ? Kihii ?¡¹

    I hear a sweet voice.

    With her super-recovry ability in action, I can hear strange noises coming from her right arm occasionally.

    She was screaming just a while ago and yet, I can only think that she¡¯s enjoying it exactly as if the pain from her broken bones doesn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Countless number of insects crawl on the young naked body.

    There¡¯s no hollow and there¡¯s no enclosure in any meaning, though the number has decreased sharply than when I opened the bag, there¡¯s still a few insects crawling over her naked body.

    Her peach colored nipple is standing up and mucous drips down from her slit.

    It¡¯s a reality hard to accept. But I can understand it because of my ability.

    Rikka¡¯s definitely enjoying this.

    ¡¸¡­This isn¡¯t fun¡¹

    There¡¯s no meaning if she enjoys this. Or rather, is it normal to enjoy this? It¡¯s insects? It¡¯s impossible.

    As expected her ability is a cockroach type. Is she happy plying with her friends.

    ¡¸P-Please ? No more ? I¡¯ll die ? I¡¯m going to die ?¡¹

    Pissing herself, Rikka begs while screaming sweetly and twitching.

    Die, do you mean that you¡¯ll die from too much cumming? Do you mean that the pleasure of the insects crawling in your body makes you cum to death?

    She¡¯s definitely cumming. She can¡¯t lie to my ability.

    I can only see the naked Rikka but at the same time, I can understand her insides. Therefore, Rikka¡¯s definitely cumming.

    What should I do? I never considered the possibility of her being a pervert. But, you won¡¯t normally consider it. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d think that she¡¯s able to masturbate with insects.

    This is troublesome. How do you break this perverted heart? Rather, my heart would break.

    Should I cut her body to pieces? No, spare me from that. Though I don¡¯t have problems on kicking and punching her, chopping her is a bit.

    ¡¸P-Please ? I¡¯ll really die ? M-My body is forced to be in estrus when my super-recovery is happening ? My sensitivity is higher than usual ? If this thing continues, I¡¯ll really die ?¡¹

    ¡¸Hohooh!¡¹

    Compulsive estrus. Is that the risk of super-recovery? I heard a good thing.

    Rikka is definitely not having fun but she¡¯s being forced to cum.

    Well, if there¡¯s countless number of insects crawling on a body with an abnormally high sensitivity body, you¡¯d take pleasure that you can¡¯t even express in words.

    The unrivaled recovery that can heal fatal injuries. I thought that it¡¯s strange such a tremendous ability is compensated by exhaustion but if it¡¯s forced estrus and sensitivity rise, those actions must be also extraordinary.

    In short, it¡¯s not that her sensitivity becomes higher, but her sensitivity might rise to the extent she¡¯ll go mad.

    Furthermore, every time Rikka¡¯s arm break, it¡¯ll heal. That means that her super-recovery and it means that the forced estrus won¡¯t be over.

    I see I see. Then©`.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s your second serving¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?¡¹

    When I opened the bag above Rikka, a lot of insects got down and Rikka screamed sweetly.

    It¡¯s possible for her heart to break if she¡¯s not pleased with it.

    ¡¸No more ? Aaaaaaah ? Don¡¯t ? Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t ? Don¡¯t pinch that place ? Cumming ? Cumcumcumcumcumcumcummiiiing?¡¹

    Her sweet scream echoes.

    Should I say it¡¯s instinct? The abundant number of earwigs have been cutting Rikka¡¯s skin with their prideful scissors.

    That¡¯s not all. Did they think that the nipple and the clitoris are their enemy? The earwigs are attacking it.

    That¡¯s¡­fun!

    ¡¸Ahyaaa ? Rameramerame? Rameranooooooo?¡¹

    Rikka twitches violently and blew out her piss.

    A rare centipede has brushed the earwigs and bite the clitoris.

    The centipede has twice the size than the earwig. Furthermore, it¡¯s jaw is strong. That centipede biting her clitoris isn¡¯t a painless story.

    Furthermore, don¡¯t centipedes have poison?

    Well, I don¡¯t think it will work on Rikka who¡¯s a cockroach type.

    By the way, the pill bug, wood lice, and earthworm are just crawling harmlessly. But just their crawl already gives pleasure to Rikka.

    Everyone¡¯s quite excellent, as expected, I want to secure a centipede.

    Okay©`.

    ¡¸Do your best!¡¹

    Saying that as I nod, I decided to leave her to capture as much centipedes as possible.

    ¡¸Hinjau ? Tashukete ? Oregairakara tashukete ? Mourame ? Mouramera©`naaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa? Cum cum cum cum cum cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing ?¡¹3

    I swore in my heart to do my best as I hear the sweet screaming from the back.

    ©`Thirty minutes later.

    ¡¸Kahyu ? Ahya ? Migya ? Ikyuuuuuu?¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s pissing while twitching, her eyes are already white and she¡¯s drooling saliva.

    Aryarya.4 While I was absorbed on catching centipedes, Rikka broke.

    What the hell, even though I did my best on catching these.

    Centipedes are rare in this area so it was hard to catch them.

    But well, even if I say she was broken, I don¡¯t know whether her heart is completely broken.

    Currently, Rikka¡¯s right arm repeats breaking and regenerating. It will continue as long as she does not remove the belt.

    In short, her super-recovery won¡¯t be canceled and her estrus will consume her energy meaninglessly.

    Then, should I take her home or should I hold back until I completely break her heart.

    Marina and Yuka might run out of control if I come home too late.

    Also, I have to pull Rikka from Kamuro Hizuki.

    Yup, that¡¯s right, let¡¯s do that.

    But before that©`.

    ¡¸Since I already have then, one more!¡¹

    Saying that, I opened the bag filled with centipedes over Rikka.

    The centipedes will attack aggressively any target nearby, in other words, Rikka¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸N, o, o , o , o , o , o , o ?¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s body jumps twitchingly with her eyes turned white. I can hear her broken arm making abnormal noises as a result but the pain doesn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Or rather, she¡¯s no longer conscious in the first place.

    I crouched, picked a centipede with my fingers and pressed it against her clitoris.

    Answering my expectation, the centipede bites the clitoris.

    As expected, they¡¯re capable.

    ¡¸N, o, o, o, o, o, o, o, o, ?¡¹

    With her clitoris bitten, Rikka¡¯s body leaped in delight.

    I moved crouching down and picked another centipede with my fingers and pushed it against her pink erect nipples.

    Answering my expectations, it bit the nipple.

    As expected, they¡¯re capable.

    ¡¸N, o, o, o, o, o, o, o, o, ?¡¹

    Even though she¡¯s unconscious, she raises a sweet scream and jumps her body like crazy as she piss herself.

    Attaching the centipede piercing on both her nipple and clitoris, I wiped my forehead with the back of my hand and looked at the dusk sky.

    ¡¸Job well done¡¹

    I muttered and nodded.

    Now then, how to bring this loli home?

    It would stick out if I wrap her with my uniform.

    I want to go home sooner but the sun will go down if I wait a bit more, should I go when it¡¯s dark? Then, it would be hard to be exposed even if she sticks out of the uniform.

    With that said©`.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s play for a while¡¹

    As I mutter, I pinched the centipede with my fingers and pushed it against her nipple.

    Let¡¯s experiment how many centipedes will bite into her nipples and clitoris.

    ¡¸N, o, o, o, o, o, o, o, o, ?¡¹

    The sweet scream echoes in the woods.

    ¡¸This is fun¡¹

    Listening to Rikka¡¯s sweet scream, I got absorbed pushing the centipedes to her clitoris and nipples. And, the centipedes bite without betraying my expectations.

    Centipede, you¡¯re too talented.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 57

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 59

 Chapter 59

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 58

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 60

    Chapter 59

    I decided to go home now that the sun is set.

    I¡¯m also hungry.

    With that said, I wrapped the shrimp Rikka with my uniform. Using the sleeves of my uniform, I shouldered her on my back.

    It¡¯s quite suspicious but it¡¯s dark, and I have my ability, it¡¯s okay to walk as long as I avoid the bright road.

    That said©`.

    ¡¸Should I bring her home?¡¹

    I hear a strange noise from behind and vibration transmitted on my back.

    Rikka¡¯s no longer raising a voice as she¡¯s unconscious but her arm bone repeats breaking and healing as usual, her convulsions makes me feel uneasy.

    She might die before I get home.

    That said, I can¡¯t remove her restraints.

    The most fearful thing about Rikka is that she¡¯s ¡°purely strong¡±

    It¡¯s nearly impossible to give Rikka a fatal injury with my attack and yet, Rikka can easily kill me.

    Taking it to the extreme, Rikka can kill me with one finger.

    Rikka¡¯s suffering from over exhaustion from her super-recovery ability but I must not underestimate her.

    Relaxing my guard even for a moment can become deadly.

    If Rikka dies then I¡¯d be troubled with her dead body but my life is my priority.

    Thinking like that, I rushed to the house in a hurry.

    I chose the dark roads as much as possible and hurry home.

    But what should I do? Even if I arrive home, the fundamental problem won¡¯t be solved.

    Rikka who keeps breaking and regenerating will consume energy until she¡¯s incapacitated. She¡¯ll die if I leave her alone.

    Then should I remove her restraints? No that¡¯s dangerous.

    I can remove the restraint for a moment then bind her again when her injury has regenerated. If I do that, her super-recovery ability will be lifted however, Rikka will be given the chance to counterattack at the same time.

    She can¡¯t have a complete recovery without enough nourishments and sleep. But, it is enough threat if she can draw out even twenty percent of her power.

    I can hold Rikka since her super-recovery is active.

    That said, Rikka will die if her fracture-recovery just repeats itself.

    Hmmm, this is troubling.

    Can I suppress the energy consumption while letting the super-recovery remain active?

    Rikka won¡¯t die as long as the energy replenishment doesn¡¯t exceed the consumption.

    There¡¯s a danger that Rikka might be able to take action if the energy replenishment exceeds the consumption but if her super-recovery is active, it¡¯ll be accompanied with forced estrus and increased sensitivity. Then she won¡¯t be able to move if I bind her and attack her with pleasure.

    The problem is how to control her energy consumption while having the super-recovery active.

    Looking at it, her super-recovery ability will cure mortal wounds in a flash. In short even if she gets intermittent wounds, it¡¯ll regenerate when there¡¯s a mistake in judgement. And when she completely recovers, her super-recovery will be lifted.

    When her super-recovery is lifted, the forced estrus and the increased sensitivity will be lifted.

    Once it has been released, I have to make Rikka suffer a fatal wound to make it active again but, if she escapes, it¡¯s over.

    To prevent it, I have to scratch Rikka at regular intervals for 24 hours.

    That¡¯s troublesome.

    Hmm, is there a way to reduce the energy consumption and not allow her wounds to cure? There¡¯s no way something that easy exis©`

    ¡¸Hm? Wait?¡¹

    There¡¯s a way to not allow the wound to recover.

    I played centipede piercing with the skilled centipedes a while ago, how about piercings?

    Making a hole in her nipple or clitoris and make a foreign body pass through the hole.

    If it¡¯s a ¡°normal human¡±, the hole would dry and heal like that. But, for Rikka who¡¯s ¡°not a normal human¡±?

    Her super-recovery will try to heal those open holes. But the foreign substance will hinder the recovery. In that case, her super-recovery won¡¯t be released.

    Since the wound is small the energy consumption will be reduced, it¡¯s worth a try.

    Now that it¡¯s decided, I should ask Yuka if she has ear piercings ready.

    I stopped on a dark road and took out my phone. Then I remember that my phone is in the pocket of my uniform, I unloaded Rikka from my back for a moment.

    Rikka¡¯s wrapped in my uniform.

    Rikka has her hands and feet bound like a shrimp, her eyes peel white and bubble foam from her mouth, and everytime her arm breaks, her body twitches.

    She¡¯s going to heaven soon.

    ¡¸¡­Do your best©`¡¹

    Cheering on Rikka, I took out my phone from the pocket of the uniform wrapping Rikka.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    I look at my screen and noticed that there¡¯s an incoming call.

    When I check it, one call from Marina and three calls from Yuka.

    Mana came from about 30 minutes ago. And Yuka made a call immediately after, and twice with a ten minute interval.

    I feel uneasy with this.

    I left everything to Yuka. And I was sure that Yuka will do well.

    It would be late to come home so it¡¯s not strange for her to make a call. However, the first call came from Marina.

    I left it to Yuka. That should¡¯ve been known by Marina, then it should¡¯ve been Yuka¡¯s role to contact me. In relation to that, Marina won¡¯t make a tantrum from that. But, it was Marina who first called. And three calls from Yuka after that.

    There¡¯s no doubt that something has happened.

    I thought of calling Marina right away but I only received a call from Marina once. Afterwards, Yuka made three calls after that so I feel like I better contact Yuka.

    I put my phone on my ear and waited for a while and it rang.

    After several calls, the phone connected.

    ¡ºHaa, haa, haa, haa¡»

    I can hear rough breathing sounds from the other side. I can¡¯t hear her voice but I was sure that it was Yuka.

    ¡ºM-Mota-kun! I¡¯m sorry! There¡¯s a problem!¡»

    Perhaps she¡¯s running. Yuka speaks out with noise mixed with it.

    She seems to be in a hurry. Even though I entrusted her everything, a problem has occurred so she¡¯s in panic.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan calm down. Let me tell you first, I won¡¯t blame Yuka-chan even if there¡¯s a problem¡¹

    If I just question torture Yuka who¡¯s in panic, she¡¯ll be unnecessarily upset. Therefore I speak as kind as possible.

    But, I¡¯m quite shaken too.

    Kamuro Hizuki. Did she start moving already? If so, Rikka was just a ¡°decoy¡±? Supposed that¡¯s true, that means that I got caught in Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s trap.

    ¡ºI was an idiot! I was worried that Mota-kun¡¯s coming home late so Yuu-chan lost her cool and said that you might¡¯ve been killed by those guys so I explained the situation! Then Yuu-chan!¡»

    Yuka¡¯s breathing hard as she speaks desperately.

    ¡ºShe jumps out of the house and say I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll beat down Mota-kun!¡»

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    It seems that Asahina run away without permission.

    What the hell, I thought Kamuro Hizuki started to move. That made me panic.

    But, it¡¯s dangerous for her to act alone.

    ¡ºMarina-chan followed Yuu so I think it¡¯s okay! But Yui-chan jumped off the house after Yuu-chan!¡»

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡¹

    So the first call from Maina was that? She wanted to contact me when she followed Asahina who jumped out of the house.

    But, as expected of Marina. Yuka was surely confused by Asahina recklessness. But, Marina chased after Asahina without hesitation.

    I think Yuka has the highest specs among those girls but Yuka¡¯s personality has been her shackles.

    On the other hand, Marina¡¯s flexibility to a sudden situation is unparalleled.

    If Yuka remained in the house, there¡¯s no problem even if she follows Asahina.

    However, the sister jumped out of the house following her sister running out of control, then Yukina followed and jumped out of the house.

    It¡¯s impossible to stop Asahina¡¯s recklessness. That idiot can¡¯t obediently follow someone else. So Marina¡¯s action of following Asahina is correct. About Lolihina and Yukina, Yuka could¡¯ve stopped them. But, she didn¡¯t stop them.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s shaken.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan¡¯s coming after Yukina?¡¹

    ¡ºY-yes! I¡¯m really sorry!¡»

    ¡¸Oh, no it¡¯s fine¡¹

    Although Yuka and Marina follows what I say properly, Asahina ruins everything. Therefore all the responsibility should be on Asahina.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay.

    Marina will do something about Asahina. The problem is the loli duo.

    One is a hardcore siscon.

    The other is an idiot.

    With her sister jumping out of the house, Lolihina is likely in a state of confusion. And the idiot chased Lolihina who¡¯s in that state.

    It¡¯s the worst.

    ¡¸Does the two have any objective?¡¹

    ¡ºI-I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know but it¡¯s my fault so I will definitely look for them!¡»

    You don¡¯t know? Then©`.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, go back home¡¹

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    ¡¸Let me tell you, I¡¯m not telling Yuka to go home because she¡¯s useless. You better do so in order to minimize the danger¡¹

    ¡ºB-But!¡»

    Yuka opposed what I said.

    It was her fault that Asahina runaway, and she wasn¡¯t able to stop the loli duo too. Therefore she wants to bring back the loli duo.

    I can understand that but even though she doesn¡¯t know where the loli duo has gone, it¡¯s dangerous for Yuka to go alone.

    Yuka has a troublesome character but her specs are high.

    I can¡¯t lose Yuka for the loli duo who can¡¯t become a fighting force.

    ¡¸Kamuro Hizuki is likely to have a dangerous power¡¹

    ¡ºEh?! What do you mean©`¡»

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about the details later. Anyway, go back home¡¹

    I tried to persuade Yuka but she doesn¡¯t reply.

    She¡¯s trying to recover her own blunder. Her head is filled with that.

    It can¡¯t be helped. Should I change my persuasion method.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan. I need Yuka-chan¡¯s power. If you feel like helping me, then come back home¡¹

    When I asked that over the phone, the noise disappeared. Yuka has stopped running.

    I can hear her rough breathing. Then©`.

    ¡ºI-I understand¡­¡»

    It was a vanishing voice but Yuka certainly said that.

    It seems that I have convinced her.

    But she must be mortified. Before I ended the call, I hear a faint sob.

    ¡¸Now then¡¹

    I put my phone in my pocket and turn over my thought.

    Yuka will be coming home so it¡¯s fine and Maina will bring Asahina home. There¡¯s the two loli girls, there¡¯s no way to search them.

    But, there¡¯s no proof that Kamuro Hizuki has begun to move, and Lolihina has chased her sister. Then, if it goes well then she¡¯ll join Marina at capturing Marina.

    But©`.

    ¡¸Mental type ability is really hard¡­¡¹

    Asahina suddenly runs away. Is that really Asahina¡¯s will?

    It maybe possible that her spirit has been intervened and was suggested that she¡¯d run away at a specific time.

    I give up. I¡¯m in a deadlock if it¡¯s that kind of ability.

    If it was that ability, Yuka and Marina who had something to do with Kamuro Hizuki in some way are acting like time bombs.

    Or rather I made contact with Kamuro Hizuki too and I¡¯m losing trust on myself.

    I maybe overthinking it.

    But, Asahina¡¯s runaway was timed.

    I attacked Kamuro Hizuki and took her consciousness away today. That was the biggest chance.

    I never thought that Kamuro Hizuki has a special ability, and Rikka was there.

    If I try to crush Kamuro Hizuki while fighting against Rikka, I might¡¯ve lost.

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s great that I crushed Rikka.

    But still, mental type ability? I don¡¯t think I can win.

    If I aim at Kamuro Hizuki, everything might settle around if I follow. But depending on Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s mood, I can¡¯t deny the possibility that Marina and Yuka get crushed. Then©`,

    ¡¸I just hope that Kamuro Hizuki gets pregnant. I don¡¯t have a problem fucking a beauty. But¡­¡¹

    I like to be the fucker but I¡¯d rather die than get fucked. I want to violate beautiful women but totally disgusted on being violated.

    Then, I need to find means to counter Kamuro Hizuki. I need information for that sake. And I was able to capture the loli for that information.

    Then, it¡¯s normal to interrogate her. No matter what means I use.

    However©`.

    ¡¸You¡¯re an idiot to challenge me to a fight. I don¡¯t have the intent to hold back¡¹

    Muttering that, I put Rikka wrapped in my uniform on my back. Then I hurried home while choosing the darkest road as much as possible.

    Halfway©`.

    ¡¸Onee-sama! Onee-sama, where are you!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, Yui, I bought three taiyaki!¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-sama! Where art thou Onee-samaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey Yui, I¡¯ll give you one of the Taiyaki!¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-samaaa! Onee-sama doko desuka?!¡¹

    ¡¸Want to eat? Want to eat Taiyaki?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-sama©`! Where are you Onee-sama©`!¡¹

    ¡¸Delish! Taiyaki¡¯s delicious!¡¹

    Lolihina desperately raises her voice while wandering in the night and Yukina follows lolihina restlessly.

    Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯ll find them.

    It¡¯s lucky but this is troublesome.

    ¡¸Please look for her too Senpai! If something happens to Onee-sama, what should I, what should I do!?¡¹

    Lolihina is confused as expected, she¡¯s grasping Yukina with teary eyes.

    Yukina¡¯s being shouted at while holding her chest with both her hands but, she¡¯s not shaken at all and she¡¯s just eating taiyaki.

    ¡¸Yui, you¡¯re smart but you don¡¯t have eyes on people¡¹

    Yukina holding a paper bag mutters towards Lolihina after eating the taiyaki. Then she took out a new taiyaki from the paper bag.

    Yukina laughs as she take out the new taiyaki.

    There¡¯s not a fragment of nervousness in her.

    ¡¸W-What do you mean by I don¡¯t have eyes on people?! Are you insulting Onee-sama?! I won¡¯t forgive you even if you¡¯re a senior!¡¹

    Lolihina gets higher as she¡¯s fanned by Yukina. But Yukina¡¯s unconcerned at all. She just happily eat the taiyaki.

    That taiyaki looks delicious¡­

    Yukina just eats on taiyaki on her pace, gulped down the throat and swallowed down the taiyaki.

    ¡¸Your nee-chan is an idiot. Furthermore, she¡¯s a washboard¡¹

    ¡¸S-Senpai!¡¹

    ¡¸But, Marina-neechan has chased after that idiotic neesan. Don¡¯t worry¡¹

    ¡¸Haa!? What is nothing to worry?!¡¹

    ¡¸You should become Marina-neechan¡¯s friend. You and your nee-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸W-What do you mean by that?!¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder what? Anyway, Marina-neechan followed after her. She¡¯s much safer than you searching. And your nee-chan will definitely come back¡¹

    ¡¸W-Why can you say that?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s return to Motaro¡¯s house. Then, Marina-neechan will come back with your nee-san, that will prove what I said is correct¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re talking about!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t mean anything. Even I don¡¯t get it¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?!¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, it¡¯s okay as long as your nee-chan comes back right? Then let¡¯s go back. If not, even if your nee-chan comes back, she¡¯ll dash out of the house again if you¡¯re not there¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Lolihina¡¯s in state of confusion but it seems that she has been confused in another meaning because of Yukina¡¯s incomprehensible persuasion. Thanks to that, her momentum is gone.

    Yukina, she might have an unexpected ¡°eye¡± Then, ¡°Chance¡±, in short, I think the timing is good.

    It must¡¯ve been impossible to persuade Lolihina who jumped out of her house. Therefore Yukina just silently let Lolihina do what she wants? Then, she searched for the timing and persuaded her.

    I thought that Yukina¡¯s just an idiot but I feel like she¡¯s the type that¡¯s similar to Marina.

    If she grows well, she might become a woman comparable to Marina.

    If there¡¯s a high possibility of her growing into a good woman in the future, it might not be bad to keep her.

    Compared to that, Lolihina¡¯s no good. She¡¯s timid unlike her sister and yet she¡¯s stubborn like her sister.

    Her sister has the strength to keep up with me. And beyond that she wipes her own ass. Asahina has the strength.

    But her sister is different. She¡¯s timid and stubborn. She has no strength to stick with me, she can¡¯t wipe her own ass either. That kind of type disturbs the loop. It¡¯s the worst type that can¡¯t take responsibility for throwing it out of order.

    If there¡¯s a merit, let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s her beautiful face.

    She has a beautiful face that I regret throwing it away but when I think about risks and returns, I don¡¯t need her.

    Though I will put her under protection until the problem with Kamuro Hizuki settles down, I¡¯ll stop concerning myself with her once it¡¯s done.

    At any rate, it¡¯s lucky that I found Yukina and Lolihina.

    Let¡¯s join up with them and leave quickly.

    I tried to close up with the two but quickly hid behind them.

    Three men have entered the range of my ability.

    The three men are on the same age as me judging from their appearance. They¡¯re heading towards Yukina and Lolihina without hesitation.

    Isn¡¯t this troublesome? Give me a break. I¡¯m shouldering Rikka on my back and there¡¯s the loli duo in addition, it¡¯s difficult to flee nor fight.

    ¡¸One has blond hair and blue eyes and three braids. The other one has black eyes and black twintailed hair. And both of them are wearing black lily middle school uniform¡¹

    ¡¸It is as Yuka-chan said. Isn¡¯t it the two of them?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot! call Yuka ¡°san¡± not ¡°chan¡±! If Suzuhara-san knew that, he¡¯ll beat you to death!¡¹

    I tilt my neck when I heard that.

    They¡¯re talking about Yuka¡¯s name and that they¡¯ll be killed by me.

    Oh, could it be that these guys are from Shinozaki¡¯s group?

    I do remember the faces of the guys I crushed from the game center but I forgot the faces of the small fries.

    ¡¸T-That girl over there. I¡¯d like to ask you something¡¹

    The guy who looks like the leader among the three approaches the loli duo timidly.

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s with you! Do you intend to pick up Yui!? You¡¯re going to pass through this 2nd-kyu in karate me!¡¹

    When called out, Yukina got alerted and raised her voice. Then, she took a posture. Lolihina tries to hide behind Yukina.

    Lolihina¡¯s really no good. It¡¯s clearly visible that Yukina is trying to protect Lolihina. Even I knew it so Lolihina who¡¯s with Yukina longer than me knows it as a matter of course.

    But the opponent is three men. It¡¯s not something Yukina can deal with.

    Then, Lolihina should just take Yukina and run away. And yet, Yukina hides behind.

    Hey, Lolihina. Yukina¡¯s trying to protect you. In case of Yukina¡¯s personality, you should be trying to help even if she¡¯s trying to save you. You know that since you¡¯re best friends.

    Then, take Yukina and run away. If there¡¯s no option of running away with Yukina, you should be making it.

    If ever Yukina sacrificed herself to protect you, what will you do? Just cry? Cry and wait for help?

    She looks good but unlike her sister, she¡¯s a girl with no charm.

    ¡¸P-Please don¡¯t be surprised! We¡¯re not your enemies!¡¹

    ¡¸We were contacted by Tamoe Yuka-san, we¡¯re looking for Kibashiro Yukina-san and Asahina Yui-san!¡¹

    ¡¸I beg you, don¡¯t say anything strange about us! If not¡­the cave cricket©`Uwaaaaaaaaaa! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorryyyyyyyyyy!!¡¹

    One of the men desperately forces a smile to have Yukina relax her guard but one of the men made a crazy scream and crouched on the place while holding his head.

    ¡¸N-No good! Misawa¡¯s trauma!¡¹

    ¡¸C-Calm down MIsawa! The cave cricket won¡¯t come! There¡¯s no cave crickets! The cave cricket you¡¯re seeing is just a hallucination!¡¹

    The two desperately call out the crouching man.

    Oh, it¡¯s the guys who ate cave crickets? It seems that he got traumatized.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you! Are you making fun of cave crickets!? Even though they¡¯re cute!¡¹

    Yukina snaps at a strange place.

    Oh, speaking of which, she likes bugs.

    Cave crickets look disgusting at first sight but they¡¯re quite charming. Yukina¡¯s opinion is not necessarily wrong.

    ¡¸I¡¯m keeping cave crickets at home! They¡¯re super cute! I had five of them before but it has become fifty before I knew it! Then I let them go out of the house and mother scolded me!¡¹

    She¡¯s bragging? Yukina sticks out her chest and her cheeks blush.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaa! An insect princess! An insect princesssssssssssss!!!¡¹

    Looking at Yukina who just said 50 cave crickets, the crouching man cried out like crazy.

    ¡¸S-Saying that cave crickets are cute, as expected of someone concerned with Suzuhara-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even though she¡¯s a blonde haired blue eyed big tits beauty, she¡¯s not half-done¡­¡¹

    The two men muttered while looking at Yukina then gulped down their throats.

    Well, I don¡¯t want to keep it.

    ¡¸Suzuhara? Who¡¯s that?¡¹

    Haering the mutter of the men, Yukina ilts her head.

    Hey, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me! They¡¯re talking about me.

    ¡¸H-Huh? You don¡¯t know Suzuhara-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Are we mistaken? But the features are right and they¡¯re wearing the black lily uniform¡¹

    Hearing Yukina, the two mutters with anxiety on their faces.

    No, you guys are right. You didn¡¯t make any mistakes.

    ¡¸Sorry guys but my mind and body is only for Motaro! I¡¯m going home and have sex with Motaro!¡¹

    ¡¸Motaro? Eh? What? What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Speaking of which, what us Suzuhara-san¡¯s first name again?¡¹

    ¡¸Insect princes! The insect princes is angryyyyyyyyy!!¡¹

    The place has become chaotic because of Yukina.

    I¡¯d like to go out and settle it but, well fine.

    I¡¯m holding Rikka on my back, and it would be dangerous to be seen with Rikka by the loli duo.

    The three men are moving from Yuka¡¯s instructions and other members of Shinozaki¡¯s group are running around.

    Then, it¡¯s okay to leave the loli duo to them.

    I hurry back home quietly thinking like that.

    If I take time for unecessary things, Rikka would be seriously in danger.

    I can see Rikka behind with my ability but let¡¯s stop talking about her. It¡¯s that dangerous.

    Well, it¡¯s her own fault to challenge me to a fight.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 58

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 60

 Chapter 60

    Submit

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 59

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 61

    When I arrive home, I stand at the entrance and thought.

    It¡¯s something really important but, speaking of which, I completely forgot about mother.

    Because Asahina run away, Marina chased after Asahina, Lolihina chased after Asahina, Yukina chased after Lolihina and, Yuka chased after the loli duo. Because of that, it¡¯s a bit, no, it¡¯s quite a big fuss.

    The mother doesn¡¯t me ask that much, or rather she doesn¡¯t involve herself. But she¡¯ll be asking after this much. She¡¯ll surely ask.

    Oh troubles.

    Even though just that is a bother, Rikka¡¯s existence gets even more troublesome.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s throw her away somewhere.¡¹

    No no, she¡¯ll die if I leave her alone and it¡¯ll become a commotion if she does. Then©`.

    ¡¸I better cover it up¡¹

    Muttering as such, I felt Rikka trembling wrapped in my uniform.

    I just noticed it but Rikka¡¯s been twitching since earlier. She¡¯s unconscious in the first place, the timing just matched by chance.

    Also, well, I was just half-joking

    Half, yeah.

    Anyway, what should I do?

    I have to do something on the Rikka who¡¯s about to reach the heaven any moment as soon as possible. However, if I enter the house and mother finds out, she¡¯ll definitely make a fuss. It¡¯s likely to become the worst case scenario.

    Right now, Yuka and mother should be at home. Yuka chased the loli duo but she came back as I instructed.

    I thought of having Yuka attract mother¡¯s attention but, I stopped.

    Yuka can read my thoughts and she¡¯s maybe drawing mother¡¯s attention already. And yet if I contact her at a bad time, even though Yuka¡¯s already distracting her, it might be ruined.

    That said, I should praise Yuka when I see her.

    She must¡¯ve been flustered at the unexpected situation but she has contacted Shinozaki group to move.

    What an amazing judgement.

    With that said, I moved from the front door to the garden, hid Rikka at the edge and tried to enter the house looking innocent.

    Then, I turned around instinctively.

    There a girl who come inside the reach of my ability.

    Yuka is heading towards me on steady footsteps.

    She hasn¡¯t come back home?

    That was dangerous. If Yuka hasn¡¯t come back then that means that only mother is at home. And if I came in the house, I might¡¯ve been questioned by mother.

    ¡¸Mota-kun?¡¹

    Yuka walking on the road has found me entering the house and said. Then©`.

    ¡¸I¡¯m soryyyyyyyyyyyy!!!¡¹

    Yuka rushes over apologizing while in tears.

    No, you don¡¯t need to apologize.

    Having such thoughts, I hugged the rushing Yuka.

    ¡¸Even though, even though you trusted me. Even though you were expecting from me. I, I have¡­Uwaaaaaaaaaan!¡¹

    Clinging to me, Yuka buries her face to my chest, she¡¯s crying out her emotions, that¡¯s very unlike her.

    She must¡¯ve wanted to meet my expectations. But she wasn¡¯t.

    Yuka who holds down her emotions and always wear a calm face, is now crying with her emotions exposed. That must be the degree of the shock.

    Even though I took the trouble to stabilize her heart, this is no good. If I leave this alone, she¡¯ll return to the previous Yuka, no, she might go lower than before.

    Even though I got a good woman. To recover all my efforts and gain profit, I have to restore Yuka¡¯s vitality.

    However, I must not pamper her. Yuka who¡¯s a trait of a bullied girl isn¡¯t used to being pampered. She¡¯ll be pleased if I praise her but she¡¯ll still be anxious.

    I forgave her even though she made a mistake. I was kind even though she made a mistake. That means that nothing was expected from her. She¡¯ll think she¡¯s irrelevant.

    She might just fall into negative thoughts.

    For the types like Yuka, she has to be scolded from her mistakes and be punished.

    Relief from atonement. Yuka needs that.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan can do it if she wants to. You have the talent and ability. I know that. That¡¯s why I was expecting from Yuka-chan, but a mistake is a mistake. I will be punishing you¡¹

    I say while embracing Yuka, she¡¯s trembling but she looked up and answered.

    Her cheek is wet with tears, Yuka¡¯s showing up a smile even though she¡¯s leaking sobs.

    ¡¸Please punish me as harsh as possible, please¡¹

    Then she begs while sobbing.

    Yuka did nothing wrong in this case. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s at fault

    I knew that the ¡°current¡± Yuka can¡¯t deal with any unforeseen circumstances. And that Yuka isn¡¯t good at commanding people.

    Yuka¡¯s obviously the staff type, the right person in this case was Marina. But, Marina has been given the role to persuade Asahina. That said, I had no choice but to leave the overall leadership to Yuka. And I thought that Yuka will do well in case something unexpected happens.

    In short, this case was an error in my hopeful thoughts, Yuka was just in bad luck. On the contrary, Yuka has contacted Shinozki and others and took responsibility for it. Thus, it¡¯s unreasonable to give Yuka a punishment. Therefore I am quite reluctant but, if I forgive her without punishing her, Yuka will become useless.

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll punish you harshly. I¡¯ll give a punishment Yuka-chan will never be able to endure¡¹

    I persuade Yuka who¡¯s clinging and looking up at me.

    ¡¸Yes ? Yuka will endure it even if you burn her to death ?¡¹

    Yuka say with her cheeks blushing, eyes moist and breathing turning rough.

    You¡¯ll die if you¡¯re burned. Only Rikka can endure that.

    Or rather, I maybe a savage but I never thought that far.

    Am I that horrible in Yuka¡¯s mind?

    ¡¸W-Well¡­Yeah¡¹

    The burn to death probably means Yuka¡¯s determination even if she receives such a savage torture.

    ¡¸Y-Yuka-chan. I¡¯m the one who decides the punishment. And yet, you¡¯re trying to order me what punishment I should give?¡­Aren¡¯t you being cheeky?¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s heart is throbbing as she has the resolution to accept such savage torture, so I try to hold her down.

    It would be troublesome if she expects too much.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right ? trying to order Mota-kun, I¡¯m such an idiot ? Please punish this cheeky Yuka who¡¯s trying to order Mota-kun ?¡¹

    Yuka breathes heavily while pestering me to punish her.

    This is quite bad. I might¡¯ve flipped her switch.

    W-Well, Yuka can say anything but I¡¯m the one deciding. I won¡¯t make her complain.

    ¡¸A-Anyway, let¡¯s go in the house¡¹

    ¡¸Un?¡¹

    Yuka nods from my instructions, part from me and took my hand.

    Though she¡¯s very docile, she glances at me from time to time. Furthermore, I can see Yuka¡¯s naked body with my ability and it has gotten serious.

    I love tormenting women, I love making them go ahegao, but I don¡¯t like torture that much And yet it feels slightly complicated when she expects too much.

    That said, Kamuro Hizuki crosses my mind.

    Is Yuka being manipulated by Kamuro Hizuki? I can¡¯t decide it at all.

    No, she really got me. I can¡¯t beat with my hands if I can¡¯t make the judgement.

    Kamuro Hizuki. She¡¯s really a troublesome existence.

    I enter the house with Yuka and tried to go up the second floor without being noticed by mother.

    Even if she doesn¡¯t notice it now, I might be called by mother later.

    I have to think of an excuse for the trouble caused by Asahina.

    But, an excuse¡­

    She might¡¯ve not cared if it was just Marina and Yuka but, Asahina, Lolihina and Yukina adds to the two. Five women come out of the house.

    Why is there so many women at home. It¡¯s difficult to make an excuse for that.

    I leak a sigh while thinking of that.

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    I can¡¯t ¡°see¡± the living room from the entrance before but, thanks to the wider range of my ability, I can ¡°see¡± the living room

    ¡¸H-Huh?¡¹

    There¡¯s an unknown woman sitting on the living room sofa. Mother is sitting on the sofa facing the woman.

    Mother¡¯s guest¡­not. She¡¯s wearing our school uniform, she¡¯s my guest. But, who¡¯s that woman.

    ¡¸Mota-kun, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s holding my hand looked up at me who stopped and asked.

    ¡¸No, you see¡­¡¹

    I was distracted by the woman sitting on the sofa in the living room, I came to my senses from Yuka¡¯s voice, I looked at her and shook my head.

    Why is an unknown woman with my mother¡­

    Hm? Wait a moment. I feel I¡¯ve seen that woman¡­

    Ah

    ¡¸Yuka-chan. Can you go upstairs first?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, un, sure¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s eyes are shaking when I asked her but she nodded obediently.

    I want to punish her quickly but she can¡¯t resist my order, something like that.

    Yuka goes upstairs while sending my glances.

    You want punishment that much? You can¡¯t endure it already? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be punishing you properly.

    I tell Yuka with a glance, then she nodded with her cheeks blushing, did it go through her? She goes to my room on the second floor.

    Then she¡¯ll wait in my room for my appearance looking restless.

    I thought that she can¡¯t calm down because she wants to be punished quickly but she really look strange no matter how you look at it.

    She¡¯s looking at the same place while wandering around the room.

    The thing Yuka is looking at is©`.

    The Suzuhara doll Marina has forced to me.

    You can have it if you want it. Or rather, I would love if you take it.

    Yuka wandering in the room gradually approaches the Suzuhara doll. Then she looked around with her face turned red, then she took the Suzuhara doll.

    Yuka, she can¡¯t hold it anymore then she intends to masturbate with the Suzuhara doll.

    The Suzuhara doll doesn¡¯t seem visually motivating but in fact, it¡¯s a high-performance masturbation doll loaded with numerous sex tools.

    Is she feeling guilt from reaching out on something Marina has made, Yuka who¡¯s face is blushing teary-eyed, hides the Suzuhara doll inside her uniform like an honor student awkwardly trying to shoplift. Then she ran out of the room.

    I can hear the sound of Yuka running on the second floor corridor.

    Yuka runs while holding down her stomach with both hands towards the next vacant room.

    Yuka came inside the vacant room, looked around the dark room after she closed the door then stroked her chest in relief. Then©`.

    ©`Marina-chan, sorry

    Yuka¡¯s lips moved faintly and I feel her saying that.

    I can¡¯t still use lip reading yet but judging from Yuka¡¯s behavior and appearance, I thought of the possibility of her speaking those words. That¡¯s how I was able to read her lips.

    Yuka who apologized to Yuka took out the Suzuhara doll, looked around and looked at Suzuhara doll. Then©`.

    Yuka closed her eyes and kissed the Suzuhara doll held by both her hands.

    Releasing her lips immediately after, Yuka surveys the vicinity in panic.

    It¡¯s a dark room where no one else should be there. There¡¯s no one else so there¡¯s no need to worry being seen by anyone else.

    Thinking so, Yuka stares at the Suzuhara doll with a blushing face and moved her lips gently.

    ©`I love you

    It was short but I was able to read because the movement of the lip was easy to understand.

    Yuka confessed her love to the doll, after confirming that there¡¯s nobody else in the dark room again, she felt relieved. She kisses the Suzuhara doll multiple times after letting out a loose expression. The kisses intensifies gradually, and©`.

    Yuka separates her right hand from the Suzuhara doll and stretches it inside her skirt while repeatedly kissing the Suzuhara doll.

    I can¡¯t hear the sound from the second floor. But, I feel like I can hear the lewd wet sounds coming from the lewd meat hole her right hand finger¡¯s inserting in.

    Stirring her meat hole with her fingers, she keeps kissing the Suzuhara doll intensely.

    I was sure that she¡¯d use the Suzuhara doll as a sexual tool but Yuka¡¯s only kissing it.

    Even if it¡¯s just a doll, she¡¯s saying that she doesn¡¯t want to use me as a tool.

    Even though nobody¡¯s looking, Yuka doesn¡¯t forget to respect me.

    When I noticed, my dick is already rock hard.

    Seriously, it can¡¯t be helped. If you show me that, won¡¯t it make me want to tease you?

    But before that©`.

    I erased my presence and stand in front of the door that leads to the living room. Then I place my ear on the door.

    A woman sitting on the sofa. I thought it was someone but it was Kisaragi. I completely forgot her existence but speaking of which, Yuka has said that she called her over.

    But, I thought that everyone went out of the house, Kisaragi remained. Furthermore, she¡¯s alone with mother.

    Was she late? Or she remained on purpose? Either way, she¡¯s caught by mother.

    It¡¯s the worst. It can be saved if Marina or Yuka was caught but, the one who¡¯s not usable is the one caught.

    Well, she¡¯s caught because she¡¯s useless.

    I swallow my saliva while listening in the room.

    Mother is staring at Kisaragi with a grim expression.

    There¡¯s suddenly a large number of women coming out of the house. It¡¯s normal to ask explanation about the situation. And the one being asked is Kisaragi.

    I can¡¯t expect anything but that said, I can¡¯t just take out Kisaragi.

    If I do that, I would be caught instead.

    ¡ºSayaka-chan, was it?¡»

    Mother speaks while staring at Kisaragi.

    What should I do? What should I better do? If this doesn¡¯t go well, I might not be able to call Marina and Yuka to my house anymore.

    Kisaragi, please. I¡¯m not expecting anything but don¡¯t say anything unnecessary. Also, please escape somehow.

    ¡ºAre you sure about that?¡»

    Mother asks Kisaragi.

    What are you talking about? Did you say something unnecessary. Dammit, it¡¯s the worst.

    ¡ºYes, mother, it¡¯s true¡»

    Kisaragi looks dignified for some reason and answered mother¡¯s question with a nod.

    Kisaragi is an Asahina believer. If she knows that I raped asahina, she¡¯ll crush me.

    I don¡¯t think Asahina will be revealing that she¡¯s been raped by me based fro her personality but it should be easy to understand that she hates me. Then, Kisaragi should hate me too.

    Also, Yuka who¡¯s Asahina¡¯s best friend, is facing a hostile relationship with Marina. Marina is supposed to be in a relationship with me so it¡¯s normal to say that I¡¯m Kisaragi¡¯s enemy.

    Forgetting it and having Kisaragi invited to the house, it¡¯s the worst choice.

    I should take measures even if she¡¯s summoned.

    Yuka called her over but I¡¯m the one who allowed it.

    I have invited her to my house. I should¡¯ve thought about it and decided better.

    ¡ºSuzuhara-kun is¡­¡»

    Kisaragi smiled and muttered. Mother has gulped her throat looking at Kisaragi.

    What are you saying, Kisaragi.,

    Shit, a dark horse has come in.

    ¡ºSuzuhara-kun is elected as the executive committee for the school festival!¡»

    ¡ºW-What!¡»

    Hearing what Kisaragi has said, mother raised her voice.

    Hm? School festival? What?

    ¡ºU-Uhm, Mota¡¯s elected as the executive committee for the school festival¡­¡»

    ¡ºMother, this is the 28th time.¡»

    ¡ºS-Sorry. I can¡¯t believe it no matter how many times I hear it¡­¡»

    Hearing it 28 times, did she explain that I¡¯m elected as the executive committee for the school festival? And every time she explains it mother gets surprised?

    Well, it would really be surprising if I become the executive committee.

    There¡¯s no way I who¡¯s treated like a monster, no friends, and a complete rebel would take such a position.

    Therefore mother¡¯s surprise is normal, what is Kisaragi talking about? I don¡¯t remember being an executive committee at the school festival.

    ¡ºFurthermore, there¡¯s still more, mother. Suzuhara-kun isn¡¯t just the executive committee. There¡¯s two executive committee members elected from each class of each year. And for each year, a supervisor is selected, Suzuhara-kun was selected as the first year¡¯s supervisor!¡»

    ¡ºW-What?!¡»

    Mother¡¯s shocked from Kisaragi¡¯s explanation, she can¡¯t breathe from the shock that she holds down her chest with her hands.

    ¡ºMother, this explanation is also the 28th time¡»

    ¡ºS-Sorry. I was already surprised by the executive committee but I can¡¯t believe that he¡¯ll be chosen as the supervisor¡­¡¹

    It seems that the same exchange has been happening all this time.

    I thought that the the half-truths have been exposed to mother but it seems to be different from what I expected. But still, where did they get the executive committee talk? Or rather, what is Kisaragi thinking?

    What is she planning?

    ¡ºT-Then, Marina-chan and Yuka-chan, and Asahina-san. And those girls too©`.¡»

    ¡ºYes mother. We¡¯re all members of the executive committee elected from our classes and gather at Suzuhara-kun¡¯s house. Since each person has their circumstances, not all members can gather. Also, Yuuki-senpai is a second year but, she¡¯s not in good terms with Suzuhara-kun so she¡¯s helping Suzuhara-kun as an adviser and assistant¡»

    Kisaragi explains through mother¡¯s question indifferently. Hearing that, I understand what Kisaragi intends.

    I don¡¯t know why but, Kisaragi is making an excuse for the huge number of women in the house.

    ¡ºAlso, about Asahina-san, she¡¯s actually announced candidacy as the supervisor. However, Suzuhara-kun was chosen so I think she¡¯s frustrated. That¡¯s why they often fight¡­¡»

    ¡ºI-Is that so? So that¡¯s why Asahina-san is¡­¡»

    ¡ºYes, I¡¯m sorry for causing troubles¡»

    ¡ºT-That¡¯s, it¡¯s okay¡»

    Mother has been completely tricked by Kisaragi¡¯s wheedling, Kisaragi bows her head feeling apologetic.

    ¡ºSuzuhara-kun and Asahina-san will continue to fight I think. But, it¡¯s definitely not bad. They have the motivation to fight after all. They¡¯re serious. And if they collide with each other multiple times, I¡¯m sure that it will be a wonderful school festival¡»

    ¡ºYn, un, it is as Sayaka-chan says. But to think that Mota is seriously working on a school event. Furthermore, he was selected as the supervisor¡­¡»

    Mother seems to be completely coaxed by Kisaragi.

    But still, it¡¯s surprising. Kisaragi who¡¯s an Asahina believer is protecting me. I wonder who gave her instructions?

    Marina? But Marina and Asahina are in hostile relationship, Also, Marina¡¯s busy on persuading Asahina.

    Then Yujka? But if Yuka gave instructions to Kisaragi, she¡¯ll likely to report to me.

    Hmmm, I don¡¯t know.

    I don¡¯t know but it helps me that it was able to work out peacefully.

    Thinking as such, I erased my presence and went up to the second floor.

    I never considered Kisaragi but she¡¯s usable more than I thought.

    No, the one who instructed Kisaragi was the one who did well but it¡¯s good enough that it was carried out.

    Well, Kisaragi has become the replacement when Asahina has fallen down. I was sure that she¡¯s easy to use but, something was raised up.

    Let¡¯s correct our evaluation.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 59

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 61

 Chapter 61

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 60

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 62

    It would take some time until Asahina and others come back. Deciding I will enjoy Yuka¡¯s exquisite pussy until then, I erased my presence and went up to the second floor.

    Inside the dark room. Yuka has her right hand stirring up het meat hole while repeatedly kissing the Suzuhara doll she¡¯s holding and hugging with her left hand.

    Lewd viscous liquid splashes from the meat hole that¡¯s being stirred by three fingers, wanting my penis inside it.

    ©`Mota-kun, Mota-kun.

    Yuka calls my name without letting out a voice.

    Yuka engrosses herself in masturbating, muffling her voice and her whole body sweats a lot, bends her back, convulse and stick out her tongue every time she cum

    She never dreamt that her vulgar, shameful, indecently dirty self-indulging image would be seen by me.

    This is it! I don¡¯t care about battles. I want to use my ability on this stuff.

    Yuka wants a harsh punishment but I¡¯m the one deciding it. She won¡¯t complain no matter what kind of punishment I give her.

    Then, should we tease her without reserve?

    It¡¯s not a painful punishment but a pleasurable one.

    I¡¯ll repeat Yuka¡¯s beloved kissing and tease her nipple over and over again Her nipple would be so erect that it would explode when I play it with my tongue, suck it and bite it with my teeth. Then, I¡¯ll turn my fingers on her clitoris. Then when her meat hole floods, wanting my penis so much, I will never thrust it violently. I¡¯ll put it in slowly and pull out slowly. Obviously, while kissing.

    Yuka who becomes a mess just from kissing might become really crazy if I attack her that way.

    If she really goes crazy from it, then it will be a severely harsh punishment.

    I walked in the second floor¡¯s corridor with my dick erect because of those thoughts. Then I stand in front of the door of the vacant room.

    ¡¸Tsk¡¹

    Then I clicked my tongue unintentionally. An idiot entered my ability.

    Seriously, she¡¯s not just an idiot but her timings are the worst too. I hate people who can¡¯t read the atmosphere.

    She run away and troubled everyone by exposing them to danger and yet, Pechahina walks with her chest sticking out.

    Why is she being so uselessly proud? Furthermore, it¡¯s more annoying that she looks good when she¡¯s arrogant.

    Marina¡¯s coming after Pechahina and the Loli duo are following after Marina.

    It seems that they were able to join up safely.

    if it was Asahina and Marina, then Yukina and Lolihina, it would¡¯ve been hard to come together. But, Shinozaki group made it possible.

    They¡¯re people that¡¯s based on human wave tactics. Even if you can¡¯t use a small fry, you can use them if they have gathered in numbers.

    But, I have to be careful. Yuka cooperated with Shinozaki group for my sake but, normally, they¡¯re people she¡¯d rather die than meet. You can say that Yuka¡¯s no longer afraid but her psychological trauma doesn¡¯t heal so easily. It¡¯s possible that the wound in her heart will spread.

    Also, Shinozaki¡¯s group used Yuka as their toy before. Even though they¡¯re afraid of me, it won¡¯t be surprising if they try to make a move on their former toy.

    After all Yuka¡¯s quite the beauty, she has a beautiful breast, exquisite pussy and an outrageous fellatio technique.

    On top of her being a former toy, there might be an idiot who would try to make a move on her.

    Should I play with Shinozaki¡¯s group from time to time for that sake?

    I¡¯ll play with them directly. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll cry in happiness.

    Getting away from the vacant room door, I erased my presence and returned to the stairs.

    My ability can only ¡°see¡± it can¡¯t ¡°hear¡±

    I¡¯d like Asahina to be home to avoid troubles but mother is misunderstanding thanks to Kisaragi.

    If this goes well, nothing will be suspicious even if a lot of women gather in our house.

    This is a bet but Kisaragi is much more usable than I thought. There¡¯s a possibility that Kisaragi might mediate it well with mother even if Asahina doesn¡¯t engage a conversation. And if I include Marina, the possibility of going well is high.

    No, Marina and Kisaragi¡¯s relationship is unknown. If Kirasagi is hostile to Marina, it¡¯ll get complicated.

    But that¡¯s okay, Marina should be backing down.

    ¡­No, I wonder. Marina¡¯s a natural airhead.

    Well, I¡¯ll just think about it when it fails.

    Asahina arrived at the entrance of the door and rang the interphone.

    Mother who¡¯s talking to Kisaragi in the living room gets up when she heard it.

    Kisaragi sitting on the sofa of the living room drinks tea leisurely while mother goes to the entrance.

    Hey, Kisaragi, can I use you?

    No, well, I ¡°can see¡± who¡¯s coming but mother and Kisaragi can¡¯t.

    It would be strange if Kisaragi comes with mother even though they don¡¯t know who¡¯s coming.

    But still, this got me. If mother and Asahina meet each other and talk, it would be troublesome if the conversation doesn¡¯t match.

    Then, Kisaragi¡¯s ¡°lie¡± would backfire.

    Thinking about it, mother has opened the door.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry for the commotion earlier¡»

    Asahina standing in the front door looks at my mother then said, then lowered her head.

    Uwa, what¡¯s that? That¡¯s not Asahina-like at all. The modest Asahina is disgusting. You¡¯re not that kind of character. You should be the idiot who¡¯s looking proud on whoever it is.

    ¡ºN-No, don¡¯t mind it. I heard about the situation from Sayaka-cha©`no, Kisaragi-san¡»

    Mother seeing Asahina looking modest, she shook her head while blushing.

    Shit. Mother took out Kisaragi¡¯s name. Asahina must be doubting because she doesn¡¯t know the situation. If she asks back, everything would be exposed.

    ¡ºOh, Asahina-san¡»

    Then, Kisaragi who¡¯s relaxing on the living room comes out and spoke to Asahina.

    Oh, nice one Kisaragi. You did it without feeling out of place.

    ¡ºSayaka¡»

    Asahina who saw Kisaragi spoke her name.

    Please, Kisaragi. That idiot is inflexible and stubborn. I think it¡¯s hard but please control the difference of enthusiasm between mother and Asahina.

    I think it¡¯s super hard, but.

    ¡ºSorry, Sayaka. I run away suddenly¡¹

    Asahina tells Kisaragi and said.

    ¡ºNo, I don¡¯t have any problems with it. I¡¯m actually thankful for mother for bringing me delicious tea¡»

    Kisaragi showing up her face from the living room lined up next to mother in the hallway.

    Asahina and Kisaragi look at each other. Mother¡¯s being embarrassed for some reason as she look at the two.

    Good Kisaragi, you¡¯re doing well. Then take Asahina to the second floor. The more you talk the easier it is to get exposed.

    ¡ºS-Somehow, I¡¯m sorry¡»

    Mother smiles wryly while speaking to Asahina.

    Kisaragi, you must not allow the two to talk. Just break in properly and hurry up and bring Asahina on the second floor.

    ¡ºI¡¯m the one who should be sorry. I¡¯ve made a commotion coming out of the house, but I got hit by the night wind and it cool down my mind¡»

    Asahina looks at my mother and bows politely.

    Disgusting, too disgusting. The proud Asahina is annoying but the modest Asahina is too disgusting I can¡¯t stand it.

    If Asahina¡¯s not so cheeky. She¡¯s not worth to train. But, the conversation is engaged miraculously.

    Kisaragi, for now. Just bring Asahina to the second floor. It won¡¯t look natural at all right now.

    ¡ºFufu, Asahina-san¡¯s not so honest¡»

    Kisaragi joins the conversation while looking at the modest Kisaragi with a smile.

    Hey, Kisaragi, stop that, don¡¯t provoke Asahina. Just bring Asahina to the second floor already.

    Ah©`, shit, it¡¯ll get exposed if you don¡¯t hurry up.

    Marina, do something.

    ¡ºMarina-neechan, want to eat Taiyaki?¡»

    ¡ºWaa, thank you©`!¡»

    Marina¡¯s eating Taikayi from Yukina outside the door.

    ¡ºMogumogu¡»

    ¡ºMogumogu¡»

    Then the two of them eats taiyaki happily.

    Looks delicious. Leave at least one for me

    That¡¯s not it, aah, hey Marina, I¡¯m evaluating you quite highly. It¡¯s not time to eat taiyaki right now.

    ¡ºDelish©`! Taiyaki¡¯s so delish!¡»

    ¡ºWaa, it even has a filling until the tail©`!¡»

    Far from my expectations, Marina¡¯s excitedly eating with Yukina.

    Marina and Yukina¡¯s breathing matches if you look at it.

    Having fun? You girls are having fun? I¡¯m troubled here though?

    But well, if Kisaragi is hostile to Marina, she might have to keep the current state to not make too much problems.

    What¡¯s left is Lolihina but she¡¯s on a far away place than the two.

    ¡ºYui-chan. Let¡¯s eat taiyaki together! It¡¯s delicious!¡»

    Marina calls out Lolihina who¡¯s looking down but she¡¯s not responding. Yukina is looking at Marina who¡¯s having a troubled face looking at Lolihina.

    Yukina shrugged her shoulders while looking at Lolihina on the side while eating Taiyaki she¡¯s holding with both hands.

    Was it because she wasn¡¯t able to do anything but being protected by Yukina? Or could it be that her sister told her something when they join up? She looks like completely depressed.

    Well, I¡¯m not expecting anything from her.

    ¡ºWhy don¡¯t you girls come in? I¡¯ll prepare tea for all of you¡»

    In the meantime, mother has invited Asahina inside.

    Kisaragi, do something. You¡¯re the only one I can rely on.

    ¡ºAsahina-san¡­lets eat together. The tea mother brews is really delicious¡»

    Kisaragi tries to force Asahina to the living room with Mother.

    Hey, that¡¯s wrong, that¡¯s not it. What are you doing bringing Asahina to the living room? If you make a conversation while drinking tea, it¡¯ll get exposed.

    Kisaragi, just what are you thinking? Aren¡¯t you protecting me? Are you planning something?

    ¡ºThen, I¡¯ll take up your offer¡»

    Saying that, Asahina took off her shoes, turn back to get up in the house and kneel on the floor. Then, she put the shoes she took off to the corner.

    ¡ºAh, Marina-chan, sorry but could you help me serve the tea¡»

    Mother calls out.

    ¡ºAh, Sure!¡»

    Marina raised her right hand when called by mother, then Yukina took Lolihina¡¯s hands and come inside.

    They look like a mother calling out her daughter and the daughter answering her mother. Marina¡¯s making such a natural conversation. I swallow my saliva unconsciously when I saw that.

    When Marina came to meet me, she didn¡¯t see mother and yet, when did they get along?

    Marina¡¯s really amazing.

    ¡ºAs if she¡¯s a bride. Yuuki ¡°senpai¡¯ is¡»

    Asahina standing in front of the entrance mutters while looking at Marina coming inside the door.

    Marina turned red for a moment.

    Did mother hear Asahina¡¯s mutter too? Her cheeks blushes too.

    ¡ºS-Sorry. Marina-chan¡¯s so easy to talk, so I unintentionally¡»

    ¡ºT-That¡¯s! No it¡¯s okay! Also, I don¡¯t have any other merits but housework!¡»

    Mother apologized to Marina and Marina speaks in panic to mother.

    ¡ºL-Look! Yukina-chan and Yui-chan, do you want tea too? There¡¯s no loss for girls knowing how to make tea!¡»

    Looking at mother apologetically, Marina brings Yukina and Lolihina to the subject and walks in the corridor.

    ¡ºI¡¯m a boy though!¡»

    She¡¯s objecting being called a girl? Yukina told Marina while walking along the corridor.

    ¡ºMen and women are a newbie when they first find a job. Everyone¡¯s the same. You have to brew good coffee. You can be liked by your boss from just that. There¡¯s no loss from learning. That¡¯s what my relative said.¡»

    ¡ºOooh, I see©`! Men and women are the same! Then I¡¯ll learn how to make tea!¡»

    Marina instantly made the dissatisfied Yukina get interested.

    As expected.

    Wait, that¡¯s not it, why is everyone gathering at the living room.

    I don¡¯t want to be on my wits end but an unbelievable event occurred.

    Marina, Yukina and Lolihina goes with Mother to the kitchen. Kisaragi sits down on the living room sofa and relaxed.

    Asahina who remained on the corridor walks towards the stairs instead of the living room.

    It¡¯s great that Asahina goes away from mother. But why? Following the flow, she should be going to the living room, right?

    Asahina comes up the stairs slowly.

    I tried to stand up and back away. But I stopped that.

    Why do I need to back away. Why do I have to be impatient?

    I try to persuade myself but my heart beats intensely as if ridiculing it.

    ¡¸As expected you were on the second floor. Eavesdropping is a hobby I can¡¯t praise¡¹

    Finished climbing up the stairs, Asahina stands in the corridor and asks me with an arrogant attitude.

    ¡¸You¡¯re scared of your mother aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    Asahina mutters with a grin. Being glared by Asahina, my pulse jumped up and I frowned in suffocation.

    ¡¸You¡¯re funny. Who would¡¯ve thought that you have an Oedipus complex¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡¹

    I feel frustration at Asahina looking down on me while grinning. At the same time, my body trembles selfishly.

    ¡¸I heard it from Yuuki-senpai. Yuka too. You gather us together because you¡¯re fighting someone dangerous right? I don¡¯t intend to complain about that. However, I just laugh because you¡¯re weaker than I thought¡¹

    Asahina laughs.

    I¡¯m weak?

    Hmm, I won¡¯t take on such cheap provocations, idiot. But, telling me that I¡¯m weak, it seems she needs more harsh trainings.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a possibility that all of us are aimed at so it¡¯s dangerous for us to be alone. Then you try to gather us in a safe place and try not to move as much as possible. It was reasonable. There¡¯s also the truth that Yuuki-senpai was kidnapped once so I think your judgement isn¡¯t wrong. But that¡¯s wrong isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s not your true intention?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you trying to say?¡¹

    I¡¯m feeling the irritation increasing as Asahina looks down on me as she speak.

    ¡¸You¡¯re trying to look like a lone wolf but you¡¯re afraid to make contact with people don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Asahina laughs and mutter clearly looking down on me.

    My heartbeat jumps and the blood climbs over my head instantly.

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    I spit out while glaring at Asahina but she laughed happily. Looking at Asahina, I feel my temple convulsing.

    ¡¸You want to be spoiled by your mother don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you have an Oedipus complex¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t like to act alone but you don¡¯t know anything but to be alone don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so pitiful. You refuse because you¡¯re scared. If you do that, you won¡¯t be hurt don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up?¡¹

    ¡¸You want to be spoiled don¡¯t you? Then should I become your mother? Hey, come here, I¡¯ll embrace you¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    I hear something cut off at the moment then when I noticed, I¡¯m holding Asahina¡¯s chest and pushed her against the wall.

    Asahina¡¯s standing tiptoe while pushed on the floor, she¡¯s smiling though her face looks grimaced.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t blame us for acting alone¡¹

    Asahina doesn¡¯t withdraw even though she¡¯s pushed on the wall, lifted to her toes and can¡¯t do anything to resist.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll forgive you if you do. But if you say anything further©`¡¹

    ¡¸Anything further? What will you do? Violate me? Your threat won¡¯t do anything this late. Well you¡¯ve already taken my virginity already¡¹

    I try to silence Asahina but Asahina provokes me instead of shutting up.

    ¡¸No matter how strong you are, you have a limit. I would be troubled if you get crushed. I¡¯m the one who will beat you down¡¹

    Though her face is distorted, Asahina talks to me without breaking her smile.

    Gritting my teeth, I lifted Asahina higher.

    Even though you¡¯re weak. Even though you can¡¯t do anything. Even though you got raped by me.

    But I get it. This girl will never retire whatever I do to her.

    I release Asahina¡¯s chest then her floating body fell and her feet stuck on the floor. Then Asahina coughed.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t hit me?¡¹

    Though she¡¯s coughing violently, Asahina provokes me further than learning from my anger.

    ¡¸I will beat down those I should beat down. Even if they¡¯re women. But you¡¯re not someone I should beat down. You¡¯re someone I¡¯m violating¡¹

    Telling Asahina that, she laughed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s wrong isn¡¯t it? You will definitely hit someone even if they¡¯re women. But well, it is as you say, only if they are someone you should beat down. I¡¯m not someone you want to beat down but someone you want to violate. But, that is not the reason why you¡¯re not using violence. After all, what I just said is true. You can¡¯t go the line of hitting me who told you the truth right? You¡¯ll use violence on no matter who it is but you have clear rules on it. You absolutely don¡¯t hit someone for no reason¡¹

    I grasped my fist from Asahina¡¯s words.

    Motherfucker. That¡¯s right. It is as you say.

    There are cases I wanted to be spoiled by mother. But, I was scared. I was scared that I would be thrown away someday. I¡¯m scared of being scared further.

    I don¡¯t know it myself but Asahina may be right, I may have an Oedipus complex..

    Also, it might be true that I¡¯m only using Asahina and others as reason to act alone.

    Women are weak so I should just move alone. I convince myself as such and act alone.

    Surely, everything Asahina has said is true. And yet if I hit Asahina, I¡¯m just escaping.

    Running away to win is just a sore loser.

    ¡¸Are you having fun teasing me?¡¹

    When I asked her, Asahina showed a smile on her face I never saw before. Then©`.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s very fun ?¡¹

    She answered gladly.

    Annoying. As expected, she¡¯s really the best annoyance.

    I¡¯ll definitely make you regret it. I¡¯ll definitely break your heart with pleasure instead of violence.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 60

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 62

 Chapter 62

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 61

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 63

    Chapter 62

    Cursing me magnificently and doesn¡¯t have any intention of retiring at all.

    Asahina¡¯s fucking annoying, that is why I thought she¡¯s suited for the job.

    Special ability. Nobody would believe even if you talk about that.

    That said, if you explain and they believe it truly, they¡¯re an idiot who don¡¯t think of anything.

    Then, what should you do if you were to explain about special abilities to those not stupid.

    The answer is easy.

    You just have to show them the ability.

    And in order to make her understand the danger of Kamuro Hizuki, it¡¯s best to make her witness Rikka¡¯s ability.

    I have to wound Rikka in order to prove her ability.

    Rikka who lost her consciousness is just a small innocent girl at sight.

    If you try to hurt such a girl, you¡¯d normally feel repulsive. Also, you have to endure it somehow until you can accept the reality of the special ability exists.

    Then, they need a strong willpower. And Asahina¡¯s willpower is on a different magnitude.

    It¡¯s annoying but Asahina¡¯s suited for it.

    Also, there¡¯s another reason why Asahina¡¯s qualified.

    Influence.

    Asahina¡¯s influence to her surrounding is very big.

    When explaining to everyone, if Asahina affirms my talk, the persuasion power will be stronger.

    Yuka and Kisaragi are on Asahina faction, Marina won¡¯t resist Asahina either. Yukina is an idiot so I¡¯ll leave her alone and Lolihina is Asahina¡¯s sister.

    There¡¯s nobody suited to convince anyone but Asahina.

    I put Asahina in my room and carried Rikka whom I left outside the house at the edge of the garden and came back in.

    ¡¸Asahina, do you believe in occult?¡¹

    Entering the room, I ask Asahina.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this about?¡¹

    Sitting on my bed, folding her arms in front of her chest without tits, Asahina crosses her legs arrogantly and asks me with a doubtful face.

    She¡¯s very annoying but that¡¯s why I should let her know Rikka¡¯s ability first.

    I don¡¯t intend to say ¡®be my ally¡¯ It¡¯s okay as long as she understands Rikka¡¯s ability and be alert.

    If Asahina¡¯s seriously gets cautious, everyone else will be wary and doubtful.

    That Asahina¡¯s alert. That alone is enough persuasion.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I want you to see¡¹

    Saying that, I took Rikka down and removed the uniform wrapping her body.

    Asahina who¡¯s sitting on the bed stands up looking suspicious and approached. Then©`.

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹

    At the moment she saw Rikka, her eyes opened wide and she raised a voice.

    ¡¸W-What have you done. Isn¡¯t this a girl at the same age as Yui?! Doing something so horrible to such a child¡­¡¹

    Looking at Rikka with shaking eyes, Asahina¡¯s voice shake up as she glare at me with a frowning face. Then, she grabbed my collar.

    Asahina¡¯s anger is normal. If she sees Rikka¡¯s ¡°figure¡± without knowing the situation at all.

    A young naked body exposed, both her hands and legs are tied up like a shrimp, her eyes are peeled white and she¡¯s occasionally twitching and blowing out bubbles. Furthermore, her right arm is bent at an abnormal angle.

    If you don¡¯t know anything you¡¯ll think that I kidnapped a strange girl and tortured her.

    ¡¸As expected of you, you glare at me without screaming¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t get through with just a joke. Do you know what you are even doing?¡¹

    Talking to Asahina with a smile she glares at me with eyes that would kill and a trembling voice as she hold by collar.

    Her voice is trembling from anger, not fear.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who said that I don¡¯t do meaningless violence¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s expression has changed when I say that.

    ¡¸Let me explain briefly. Her name¡¯s Rikka. She¡¯s bound because she¡¯ll kill me if I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    ¡¸She has the power to easily kill me. Not just me. She has the power to instantly kill even ten average men. In short, a monster¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you sayin©`¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to force yourself to understand me. I¡¯ll have you see it with your own eyes. Just how much of a monster she is¡¹

    Asahina won¡¯t be able to understand no matter how much I explain this situation. Not just Asahina. It¡¯s impossible to make anyone understand. Thus, I have to show it.

    ¡¸Take out your phone¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Just do it¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s looking suspicious from what I said, she took out her phone from her pocket while glaring at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be stabbing her with a knife¡¹

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹

    ¡¸Rikka won¡¯t die. Her wound will be recovering immediately on the contrary¡¹

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t be ridiculou©`¡¹

    ¡¸Contact the police if you want to stop me¡¹

    Call the police. That word is big. Asahina released her hand from my collar.

    ¡¸Is this girl hostile to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll take time to explain. Anyway, I want you to understand that she¡¯s a monster¡¹

    Asahina doesn¡¯t seem to be convinced, but she has no choice but to agree.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not telling you to believe me. I don¡¯t need you to trust me. But, I want you to see how dangerous she is with your own eyes¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s eyes shook from my words.

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible that Kamuro Hizuki is a more dangerous existence than her. But it¡¯s hard to understand without standards right? That¡¯s why I¡¯ll use Rikka as a reference. If you know how dangerous this monster is, you should be able to understand the danger of Kamuro Hizuki¡¹

    Explaining to Asahina that way, she listens to my explanation with her eyes shaking but her expression is tight. Then, she threw her phone to the bed.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t use meaningless violence. I¡¯m certainly the one who said that. Very well, I¡¯ll believe myself¡¹

    Foling her arms and puffing her nonexistent chest, Asahina speaks on an overwhelmingly arrogant attitude.

    Ah, annoying. I want to train her and make her cum.

    ¡¸However, I¡¯m also an accomplice of your mad behavior. If something happens to that girl, I¡¯ll take you to the police¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah got it¡¹

    I nodded at Asahina.

    My ability right now isn¡¯t just ¡°looking¡± at the inside of human body. But, ¡°Understand¡± With that, I can understand that Asahina¡¯s heart is beating intensely. That¡¯s not all. Her whole body¡¯s muscles are ¡°moderately¡± tense.

    She¡¯s serious. Asahina¡¯s serious. In case something happens when I stab Rikka¡¯s body, she¡¯ll definitely take me to the police no matter what. Even if I turn the table and restrain her, she won¡¯t give up.

    Even if she dies.

    ¡¸You¡¯re lacking quite the common sense¡¹

    When I ask her, Asahina snorts.

    Asahina¡¯s serious but she ¡°allowed¡± me to stab Rikka.

    Normally you won;t.

    No, she fears the retaliation of going against me so she¡¯s allowing it on the surface. But, Asahina¡¯s not afraid of me at all, she may allow my abnormal behavior but in an event of emergency, she¡¯ll use all her power to destroy me.

    Her willpower is enough to be called abnormal. But, that¡¯s why I feel uneasy.

    Asahina has changed a lot. She was egoistic and oppressive before but she has gotten stronger.

    Especially her ¡°mind¡±

    I don¡¯t know about the former Asahina, but the current Asahina can confidently tell the police that she was raped by me.

    In order to threaten Asahina, I have saved her images and videos of being raped by me. Asahina knows that too. But Asahina right now won¡¯t be threatened by something of that degree.

    Then, why is Asahina not trying to crush me?

    Is it because I saved Yuka? Or could it be that it is as she said, she wants to crush me with her own hands. Or could it be that she intends to stick to her words about becoming a slave?

    Either way, Asahina is too abnormal just like me. However, our directions are quite different.

    Having such thoughts, I took out a paper-knife from the drawer.

    It¡¯s not suited to cut meat but it¡¯s enough to pierce.

    Although, Rikka¡¯s body isn¡¯t normal. The problem is whether it will go well.

    Well, I can just punch the ¡°gap¡± with my ability and it¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m stabbing her¡¹

    Returning to Rikka, I squat down and told Asahina.

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying it lightly¡¹

    Folding her arms as she look down on me, Asahina speaks while snorting.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have the hobby of stabbing people. I¡¯m doing it because I need it. I don¡¯t want to stab unless necessary. I love stabbing with my dick instead of a knife¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? A person like you is called a psychopath, am I wrong?¡¹

    Psychopath? Well, I won¡¯t deny it.

    Grasping the paper knife on my right hand, I grabbed Rikka¡¯s shoulder with my left and swung my right.

    A body structure clearly different from human beings.

    Rikka hollowed her own abdomen with her own hand but it was only possible with her ability. Perhaps it would be too hard with my power.

    But, Rikka¡¯s body which can move at very high speeds; it¡¯s flexible and has a gap. In short, the muscle joints. If I aim there©`.

    I stroke my right hand aiming at the joints of the muscle with all my might.

    The paper knife got sucked in her abdomen smoothly.1

    It pierced so easily that it was a let down.

    Being able to know the enemy¡¯s body structure, this might be a much more amazing ability than I thought.

    I tried to pull out the knife but I feel a resistance extremely different from when I stabbed it.

    Her muscles tightened?

    I strengthened myself and pulled out the knife forcefully.

    A stab in her abdomen. Red blood seeps from there.

    Because I aimed at the gap, there¡¯s not much blood coming out. But, that doesn¡¯t matter

    ¡¸Asahina¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m looking¡¹

    When I call Asahina out, she bent her body and stare at Rikka¡¯s abdomen.

    Although she just saw the scene of a person being stabbed, she just stare at the wound without raising a scream.

    Though she looks good, she¡¯s an outrageous woman.

    Bubbles started coming out from the blood and the wound, then the wound disappears the moment the red steam rises up.

    ¡¸¡­N-No way!?¡¹

    Asahina who witnessed the situation of the wound instantly closing up, she raised a trembling voice with her eyes wide open.

    ¡¸Want to see it again? This is a super-recovery special ability, even if she gets a mortal wound, it¡¯ll recover in a moment. But great power comes with great risk.2 Her super-recovery consumes energy to balance it. That¡¯s why I really don¡¯t want to show it to you multiple times. She¡¯ll die if you do it too much

    Explaining it to Asahina bending forward, she stare at Rikka¡¯s stomach and gulped down her throat.

    ¡¸How many more times it¡¯s okay to do it again?¡¹

    Asahina looked at me sideways then asked me that.

    As expected. Far from being scared, she¡¯s asking out questions. Furthermore she wants to see the moment the wound heals again. In short, it¡¯s the same as telling me to stab Rikka again.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know to be honest. I suppose I can try it again and again if I can replenish her energy but now¡¯s a dangerous situation. I don¡¯t want to stab her more if possible. I would be troubled if she dies¡¹

    Hearing what I say, Asahina look at Rikka.

    ¡¸Her other abilities? Is it only super-recovery¡¹

    ¡¸No, she also has a strength of a gorilla, speed of a cheetah and dynamic eyesight that exceeds a hawk¡¯s eye¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s something hard to believe so suddenly¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re right. But, that¡¯s the truth¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s looking at Rikka has sweat running on her cheeks while listening to me.

    ¡¸Perhaps, she can destroy concrete walls with her hands. Her vertical jumping power is over three meters. When it comes to acceleration, she can go from zero to top speed in instantly. Thinking that she can run through a hundred meters within two to three seconds, it¡¯s impossible to catch with human eyesight. Try beating a giant brown bear from the corner with bare hands, that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    I should say it by mysself but, Rikka can beat a brown bear on bare hands. Furthermore, she won¡¯t have any wounds on herserlf.

    I did well winning against that kind of girl.

    ¡¸If what you say is true then she¡¯s really a monster

    Asahina mutters to herself.

    That¡¯s how it is. It¡¯ll help me if you understand.

    ¡¸Powerful, fast moving, can heal any wounds in an instant, and even having a beautiful face. She¡¯s like a vampire on old stories¡¹

    ¡¸No, she¡¯s not that kind of non-physical existence. She can¡¯t disappear no matter how fast she is, and if her body receives an attack that exceeds her defense, her body will be destroyed. And there¡¯s a limit to her super-recovery. You can easily beat her down if you know how to¡¹

    ¡¸How?¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t anesthesia work? Also, electric shocks. I think attacking her pulmonary respiration with water is also effective. Fire should be effective as well. She will lose consciousness if she breathes smoke too. She¡¯s beyond human knowledge but she¡¯s still a ¡°human¡± in the end. There are still a lot of ways you can deal with her. Once you capture her, you can cut her limbs with a power tool and it would be impossible for her to resist if her arms and legs are gone. Also, it¡¯s possible to kill her.

    She¡¯ll recover instantly even if she takes a mortal wound. Then, why don¡¯t you aim at Rikka¡¯s heart while her super-recovery is at work.

    Maybe, she can avoid instant death.

    Rikka¡¯s body won¡¯t die until her body takes a fatal injury.

    In other words, Rikka¡¯s heart is her weak point just like normal people.

    I don¡¯t know about her brain however. Is it the brain judging her fatal injury or is it her body cells?

    If it was the former, destroy her brain and she¡¯ll die. But, she won¡¯t die even if you destroy her brain if it was the later.

    If her body cells make the judgement instead of her brain, it should be possible to activate her super-recovery even if her heart stops.

    Well, Rikka herself isn¡¯t used to using her super-recovery. Rikka might not know either. Therefore she¡¯s not confident so she¡¯ll avoid havbing her heart attacked.

    ¡¸I have one question though¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s slouching as she stare at Rikka then she hugged her knees and looked at me.

    ¡¸How were you able to capture ¡°this¡±?¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s question is quite natural.

    It¡¯s possible to do it with a prepared plan and a number of people but it¡¯s obviously impossible for me to catch her.

    That is because I have a special ability. Is what I would like to say but I can¡¯t let her know I do have an ability.

    ¡¸No matter how strong wild animals are, they don¡¯t have ¡°pride¡±. They capture their prey with their best and take their lives before anything. After all it might resist if it¡¯s still alive. But Rikka, she¡¯s a human. She has ¡°pride¡± because she has a great power. She can defeat me anytime so she underestimated me too much¡¹

    I explained the facts while hiding my ability.

    ¡¸Then how did you capture her? No matter how much chance she gives you, this girl has enough power to cover and balance it doesn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s impossible to beat her with my power. That¡¯s why I lead her to self-destruction¡¹

    ¡¸Self-destruction?¡¹

    ¡¸She has huge power so the damage at self-destruction is also big. It¡¯s easier to understand if I say that a light car running at a high speed hits a wall, won¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡¹

    Asahina nods in agreement when I gave her an example.

    ¡¸Then, next question¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you say you only had one?¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares. Don¡¯t find fault in that¡¹

    When I try to retort, Asahina just frowned.

    Sorry. I love picking fault at people.

    ¡¸I get that her super-recovery consumes a lot of energy. I also know that she¡¯s weakening. But, how did you make her this weak? Did she weaken this far with just self-destruction? Or did you weaken her by stabbing as many times as you did earlier?¡¹

    I almost laughed unintentionally from Asahina¡¯s question.

    It¡¯s actually a good question. I feel praising her for noticing that.

    ¡¸Take a look at Rikka¡¯s right arm¡¹

    ¡¸Right arm?¡¹

    Asahina looks suspicious from what I said but she looked at Rikka¡¯s right arm.

    Rikka¡¯s right arm is bent on an abnormal direction. Then it moves, forcibly trying to return. But since it¡¯s restrained, it can¡¯t return to the original so it makes a sound while bending back and forth.

    ¡¸Though it was a coincidence, if you bind her broken arms, it¡¯ll repeat it¡¯s fracture and healing. And her super-restoration won¡¯t end unless the wound is cured. So unless her arms connect, Rikka will continue to consume energy¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t end unless she fully recovers? What¡¯s that? Shouldn¡¯t it just cancel if you recover the most of it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that it won¡¯t but it can¡¯t. That is also the risk of her great power¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s inconvenient¡¹

    ¡¸If there¡¯s no car, nobody would die from cars. Without an airplane, nobody would die from airplanes. Without guns, nobody would die from guns. There¡¯s a price to pay from the great powers¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Asahina looking at me sideways nodded while putting her finger to her chin.

    It seems that she¡¯s finally convinced.

    ¡¸Then, what kind of ability Kamuro Hizuki posses? You¡¯re talking that she¡¯s much more dangerous that this one?¡¹

    Convinced about Rikka, it seems that her interest shifts to Kamuro Hizuki.

    I¡¯d like to explain it immediately but, it¡¯s dangerous to leave Rikka more than this. We have to replenish her energy supply for the time being.

    But before that©`.

    ¡¸Asahina, do you have any earrings?¡¹

    I think she doesn¡¯t have one but I asked her just in case.

    Asahina¡¯s not wearing any earrings. On the contrary, she doesn¡¯t have any kind of accessory. The only accessory she has is the rubber strings that tie her twintails.

    Marina and Yuka are the same, I can¡¯t expect anything from Yukina or Lolihina.

    Well, should I use safety pins?

    ¡¸I do¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Because I wasn¡¯t expecting it at all, I instinctively raised my voice when Asahina spoke.

    ¡¸What will you do with earrings?¡¹

    ¡¸O-oh, it¡¯ll continue to consume energy unless I injure her arm won¡¯t it? But, her super-recovery will be lifted if I let it cure¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see, that¡¯s why you¡¯ll use an earring¡¹

    Before hearing the whole explanation, Asahina seems to have noticed the use of the earrings that she nodded while muttering.

    Could it be that Asahina¡¯s much more flexible and understanding than I thought?

    I thought that she¡¯s just a reckless and stubborn idiot.

    ¡¸Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get it¡¹

    Saying that, Asahina stands up and goes out of the room.

    But still, it¡¯s surprising because I thought that Asahina¡¯s not interested in any kind of accessories.

    Walking through the corridor, Asahina goes down the stairs and took her bag at the entrance.

    Our school doesn¡¯t have any designated schoolbags. That¡¯s why most of the students uses popular bags but Asahina¡¯s bag is a leather-made square shaped handbag. In short, it¡¯s a student bag.

    Perhaps Asahina¡¯s the only one in our school using that bag.

    Asahina goes up the stairs with the bag on her hand and come back to my room. She squat down next to me, opened the bag and took out a paper bag from the inside.

    ¡¸Here¡¹

    Then she handed me the paper bag.

    It¡¯s a small brown paper bag. Obviously, I can already ¡°see¡± the contents

    ¡¸Oh, sure¡¹

    Receiving the paper bag feeling slightly drawn back, I swallowed my saliva in a way Asahina won¡¯t notice.

    It was lucky that Asahina ha some earrings. But©`.

    This isn¡¯t just a piercing but a body piercing.

    I already felt uneasy when she say that she has a piercing but why does she have this?

    I look sideways towards Asahina and stare at her naked body to confirm.

    I¡¯m not flattering but Asahina¡¯s skin is very beautiful. And there¡¯s not a single scratch to be found. Obviously, there¡¯s no body piercing attacked to her nipples or clitoris.

    ¡¸What?

    Noticing my sideway glance, Asahina asked calmly.

    ¡¸Is it strange for me to have ¡°that?¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, well¡¹

    ¡¸I did say that I¡¯m your slave. I thought that it¡¯s normal for a slave to do that much. That¡¯s why I prepared it¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s speaking in a tsun attitude but her cheeks are faintly dyed red.

    Could it be that she¡¯s expecting it? She¡¯s expecting me do ¡°that kind of thing¡± so she prepared it.

    ¡¸Let me tell you but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m expecting it or anything. I just thought of it as natural as a slave. I¡¯d like you to not misunderstand¡¹

    Asahina keeps her tsun but my ¡°eyes¡± can¡¯t be deceived.

    Her cheeks are slightly colored and her breathing is rough.

    The changes on the surface is faint but the ¡°inside¡± clearly shows the shaking.

    The body piercings are ring-shaped, they¡¯re quite thick for a first time user. And the number is three. This must be for both nipples and the clitoris.

    I thought that she has a masochistic tendency as she¡¯s an anal pervert but she¡¯s a big masochist.

    Asahina¡¯s often provoking me but as a big masochist, she must¡¯ve been yearning to be attacked without mercy.

    Or rather, just how do you break a heart of a person with a very strong will power and a masochist.

    Although she¡¯s resisting the attacks on the surface, she¡¯s actually pleased on the inside. The more you attack Asahina, the more pleased she will be.

    She¡¯s the strongest in some meanings.

    Or rather, is the concept of breaking exist for huge masochists?

    ¡¸What? You¡¯re not thinking of me as a pervert, are you?¡¹

    Pressing me for an answer, Asahina draws her face and glares at me.

    ¡¸No nothing¡¹

    I answered while looking at Asahina in her eyes.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with your eyes¡¹

    ¡¸I was born with it¡¹

    ¡¸I know that you have a disgusting eyes all year round but it¡¯s much more disgusted right now¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s those days too¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you making it look like somebody else¡¯s problem¡¹

    ¡¸I have no awareness in what you are pointing at all. Well, of course it¡¯ll be somebody else¡¯s problem¡¹

    ¡¸You really don¡¯t think that I¡¯m a pervert, do you?¡¹

    Asahina asks me as she looks up at my eyes and tilt her head.

    ¡¸Yeah, well¡¹

    Blood vessels rushed up on Asahina¡¯s temple when I answer that.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the silence just now! You hesitated!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    I frown as Asahina shouts closely and I closed my ears with both hands.

    ¡¸How many times should I tell you that I¡¯m not a pervert so you can understand!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, I get it. You¡¯re annoying¡¹

    Though she¡¯s saying that she has prepared the body piercing because she¡¯s a slave, she said that she¡¯s not a pervert.

    No matter what you think, she¡¯s a huge pervert and a masochist.

    ¡¸Then say that I¡¯m not a pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Asahina-san isn¡¯t a pervert¡¹

    It¡¯s too annoying so I just say as Asahina told me.

    ¡¸Too bland! You¡¯re lying!¡¹

    ¡¸Then what should I do?!¡¹

    Even though I did as she told me, Asahina yawps annoyingly.

    I close my ears with both hands as I stand up silently and walked towards the entrance of the room.

    ¡¸Hey! Are you running?! Are you even a man!?¡¹

    Asahina stands up and followed me while screaming.

    Annoying. Seriously annoying.

    ¡¸Rikka¡¯s about to die. That¡¯s why we need to let her ingest nutritious goods¡¹

    I stopped and turned back and talk to Asahina with both of my hands covering my ears.

    ¡¸This and that are different! You have to say that I¡¯m not a pervert from the bottom of your heart©`¡¹

    ¡¸Asahina, can you cook?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    When I interrupt the screaming Asahina with my question, she has stopped and her eyes shook.

    Oh, I get it, as I thought.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask Marina©`¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can cook at least!¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no need to force yours©`¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not forcing myself!¡¹

    The red-face Asahina doesn¡¯t give up more than the pervert talk.

    It doesn¡¯t matter even if Asahina¡¯s bad at cooking. But, if I refuse, she¡¯ll go yawping again, also©`

    I¡¯m not the one eating.

    ¡¸Got it. Then please¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, leave it to me!¡¹

    Hearing what I say, Asahina puts her hand on her waist and puff her nonexistent chest.

    Well, no matter how bad her cooking is, there won¡¯t be any poisons.

    With that said, I go down the stairs with Asahina and go to the kitchen.

    When I enter the kitchen, Asahina goes to the fridge and open it as if she owns the place.

    It¡¯s normal to check the fridge if you¡¯re cooking but it¡¯s irritating for her to do it without permission.

    Aren¡¯t you going to normally ask ¡¸Can I take a look at the fridge?¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, it¡¯s quite complete¡¹

    Checking the contents of the fridge, Asahina mutters pretending to know. I look at Asahina like that while listening at the living room.

    I can hear laughing voices.

    Sitting on the sofa is Marina and Yukina and mother in between. Then Kisaragi and Lolihina sits on the side of the sofa.

    They¡¯re having such a friendly and harmonious conversation but Lolihina¡¯s the only one not speaking and hanging her head. Then , she looks at Yukina occasionally.

    Lolihina seems to be able to give out her nature in front of Yukina but she¡¯s seriously useless to other people than Yukina.

    ¡¸This might be unnecessary but your little sister may stray on the wrong path if you leave her alone¡¹

    When I mutter that, Asahina who¡¯s looking at the fridge stopped suddenly.

    ¡¸Is this a warning from an experienced one who has strayed off the wrong path¡¹

    Asahina mutters while looking at the contents of the fridge.

    ¡¸I stepped off the road to the oppressor side but she will be going to the oppressed side, in short, she¡¯ll be on the used side. Once you miss your step, you¡¯ll fall down the slope immediately. And it¡¯s irreversible once you notice it. Your sister is much ¡°weaker¡± than Yuka-chan¡¹

    Lolihina is too weak Her heart seems to be relying on Yukina but, that is why it¡¯s dangerous.

    If anything happens to Yukina and Lolihina has caused it, Lolihina will be unable to see anything.

    The only one who can prevent is Asahina, her sister.

    ¡¸If you think like that then shouldn¡¯t you train her?¡¹

    Asahina says something ridiculous while laughing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not my hobby. I like strong women¡¹

    I got surprised when I say that, I cover my mouth with my right hand.

    I like strong women, what am I saying? It¡¯s as if I¡¯m confessing to Asahina.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also troubled dealing with Yui. That girl haven¡¯t opened up her heart to anyone but Yukina¡¹

    Asahina answers calmly while looking at the fridge.

    It looks like a confession so I want to retort into that but Asahina doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in it in particular.

    That was dangerous. I just said that out of the moment but it would be the worst if she thought it was a confession. Especially that it¡¯s Asahina.

    That said, Asahina seems to know Yukina.

    Well, she¡¯s Lolihina¡¯s best friend. It¡¯s not strange if she knows her.

    ¡¸You can say that it¡¯s caused by my character. But that girl¡¯s heart closes even if I try to be kind¡¹

    Asahina leaks a sigh as she say that then glanced at the living room.

    I can¡¯t say anything great as I don¡¯t have a brother or sister but, it must¡¯ve been a lot of trouble to have a sister with too much charisma.

    It¡¯s not something you can match with just effort.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just giving an advice. I don¡¯t care about what happens later¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you? That¡¯s not like you. I feel disgusted when you¡¯re being kind¡¹

    Asahina glance at me from the side then she shows a disgusted face from the bottom of her heart.

    Seriously. It¡¯s not like me.

    ¡¸I owe Yukina. Your sister seems to be Yukina¡¯s best friend¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then I¡¯ll thankfully accept your advice¡¹

    Hearing what I say, Asahina laughs.

    Ah, shit, I feel shit.

    Asahina took out various ingredients from the fridge and arrange them on the cutting board. Then she holds the kitchen knife proudly.

    ¡¸Help me out. Do you have any other chopping board?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s one¡¹

    I answered Asahina¡¯s question immediately.

    ¡¸Then take it out¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already out¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Where?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, here¡¹

    Hearing that the other chopping board is out, Asahina asks while looking around then I pointed it.

    Asahina¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Haha¡¹

    Asahina noticed my light joke, she hid her chest with both hands and her red face had a stiff smile. Then©`.

    ¡¸Want to die?¡¹

    She points the knife at me and smiled while asking.

    Haa, yareyare, can¡¯t you take a joke?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t expect me to cook. If you can¡¯t do it alone then call Marina. Her cooking skills is on a pro level©`¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot! Who said that it¡¯s impossible! I can do it!¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s enraged from what I said raised her right hand. Then she shoot it down forcefully.

    The kitchen knife cuts the onions and digs to the chopping board.

    That¡¯s too daring no matter how you look at it. Are you dismantling a tuna? Or rather, peel off the skin before cutting it

    ¡¸Do you have a blender?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Blender! That Rikka is unconscious so she can¡¯t eat any solid objects right? Then we should just liquefy it with a blender¡¹

    ¡¸Oh I see. You¡¯re smarter than I thought¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, well yeah!~¡¹

    Feeling good from being prased by me, Asahina puffs her nonexistent chest with a triumphant look.

    It is as Asahina said. Rikka can¡¯t eat any solid dishes right now. Then we need to pour the dish into liquid state.

    With that said, I took out the blender from the kitchen storage.

    When I was preparing the blender, I can hear intense sounds.

    Asahina¡¯s splitting up the ingredients lined up in the cutting board.

    Looking clumsy, she raises the kitchen knife overhead and swing it down to cut down the ingredients. She¡¯s skillful in some sense.

    ¡¸First would be eggs.¡¹

    When the blender¡¯s ready, Asahina took out the eggs.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Nodding as I receive the egg, I broke the shell and put the contents on the blender.

    Well, eggs are basics. But is it okay to be raw? Ah, no, it would be hard to liquefy if it¡¯s baked.

    ¡¸Then next would be broccoli.¡¹ It¡¯s good for your health¡¹

    ¡¸True¡¹

    I receive the broccoli and place it in the blender.

    I don¡¯t get it but broccoli looks good for the health.

    ¡¸Vitamin C is also important. Let¡¯s go with one lemon for vitamin C¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Vitamin C. It certainly feels important.

    Taking the splendidly chopped lemon, I put it in the blender.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s nutrition, it¡¯s meat¡¹

    ¡¸True¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a kalbi in the fridge so let¡¯s put this in¡¹

    ¡¸Kalbi? That¡¯s too good¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want Rikka to die do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm¡¹

    It¡¯s troublesome if Rikka dies but isn¡¯t Kalbi too luxurious for Rikka?

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    Taking the plate reluctantly, I put the kalbi from the plate to the blender. That¡¯s when I remembered.

    ¡¸Is it okay to put it in raw?¡¹

    It¡¯s no problem if it¡¯s vegetables but isn¡¯t raw meat bad?

    ¡¸Rikka¡¯s ability is of a wild animal isn¡¯t it? Wild animals don¡¯t burn meat¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸Also, she has a super-recovery ability doesn¡¯t she? Then it¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s hard to liquefy if it¡¯s cooked¡¹

    ¡¸True¡¹

    Agreeing with Asahina¡¯s explanation, I put the Kalbi in the blender.

    It¡¯s better to prioritize the nutrition than the taste, also©`

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯ll drink this.

    ¡¸Women loves fruits. That¡¯s why let¡¯s add peach cans¡¹

    ¡¸Is it better to do it separately?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot. You can offset the smell of meat with the peach extract¡¹

    ¡¸You can offset it? Won¡¯t it be impossible? Won¡¯t it become bad?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll know when we do it¡¹

    ¡¸True¡¹

    We¡¯ll know when we do it In short, we won¡¯t know if we don¡¯t try.

    With that said, I put the canned peaches Asahina gave to the blender.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time¡¹

    Putting the peaches in makes the blender full, I tell Asahina that.

    ¡¸Wait. I¡¯ll also add tofu and milk¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, that¡¯s good for your health¡¹

    ¡¸Girls do care about their health¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, women have a lot of troubles¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re still going to put something else?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s fine if you work hard¡¹

    I nod at Asahina¡¯s question.

    The way she cuts the ingredients is amazing. Though it¡¯s full, there¡¯s quite a gap. The tofu is soft, milk is liquid, if you push it forcibly, it¡¯ll manage somehow.

    I put the tofu first then pour the milk.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going to blend it¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. We¡¯ll add vanilla essence and cinnamon to offset the smell¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, you¡¯re so stylish¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, of course¡¹

    Asahina next to me puff her chest proudly, then put in liquids from the vial to the blender. Next she put a powder from a can to the blender.

    I can¡¯t tell what smell is drifting.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s blend it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Confirming Asahina nodding up, I closed the blender¡¯s lid and pressed the switch while holding down the lid.

    Gyogyogyogyogyogyogyo, the blender plays a strange sound. As a result, the chopped ingredients are getting liquefied.

    ¡¸It looks interesting to add tabasco¡¹

    I ask Asahina while holding down the lid

    ¡¸We¡¯re not playing around¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right. Sorry¡¹

    She got mad from my light joke. Or rather©`.

    That wasn¡¯t playing around?

    We took the time to liquefy the ingredients then it turns to a syrupy liquid.

    Turning off the switch and opening the lid, it smells nasty.

    Well, we just put all the food that can be eaten so it won¡¯t produce any toxins.

    I¡¯m worried about the raw meat but it is as Asahina say, Rikka¡¯s ability surpasses wild beasts so I can¡¯t think of her not dealing with the raw meat. In the first place, there¡¯s no problem because of her super-recovery ability.

    Although I¡¯d rather die than drink this.

    ¡¸Is there a funnel?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸The one you use to pour liquid on narrow bottles. It¡¯s like a bowl with a stick¡¹

    An object comes to my head when I hear Asahina¡¯s explanation.

    Oh, that one?

    ¡¸She¡¯s unconscious so we have to make use of tools that makes it easy to pour¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Wait. I¡¯ll go get it¡¹

    True, even if it¡¯s liquid, it¡¯s hard to pour it into unconscious people. But if you have that, it would be easier.

    Asahina¡¯s much more attentive than I thought.

    I was looking for the shelves and found a bowl with a stick shape.

    ¡¸This?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s a funnel¡¹

    Asahina saw and nodded again and again.

    Okay, we¡¯re prepared. It¡¯s complete but©`.

    Is this really drinkable?

    Looking at the syrupy liquid giving off a smell you can¡¯t describe, I look at Asahina and swallowed my saliva.

    Asahina who¡¯s satisfied with her cooking is humming with a smile.

    Well, it¡¯s definitely nutritious, also©`.

    I¡¯m not the one drinking this, well fine.

    Telling myself that, I bring the blender with the syrupy liquid with a smell you can¡¯t describe and go to the second floor with Asahina.

    Don¡¯t ever eat Asahina¡¯s food.

    I swore to my heart.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 61

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 63

 Chapter 63

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 62

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 64

    Chapter 63

    Asahina made strange liquid.

    The taste is definitely bad but, it should have a quite high nutritional value.

    I think that the taste is bad though.

    Even if a starving human takes something nutritious, they won¡¯t recover immediately.

    That¡¯s for ¡°normal human¡±

    But this one¡¯s a monster. It¡¯s likely possible in the worst case. Therefore©`.

    Standing in front of the door, I looked back at Asahina.

    ¡¸Wait here¡¹

    Telling Asahina, her humming good mood turned gloomy.

    ¡¸Could it be that you intend to do something strange to her?¡¹

    Asahina asks while staring at me with a steep expression.

    Strange? Well, it¡¯s strange.

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s why you should wait here¡¹

    I said as I try to enter the room. However, Asahina caught my arm.

    ¡¸No matter how much of a monster she is, she¡¯s a girl almost like Yui. Knowing that you¡¯ll do something strange to that girl, there¡¯s no way I can just say, Oh sure go on¡¹

    Holding my arm, Ashaina speaks powerfully while staring up at me.

    Well, there¡¯s no way Asahina would just back off obediently without any explanations.

    It¡¯s troublesome but I should properly explain this.

    ¡¸If Rikka has unbound herself, she¡¯ll kill me who¡¯s close to her and then escape¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t deny the possibility of her killing everyone in the house but, Rikka belittled me and I captured her. Then she should be careful next time. That¡¯s why she¡¯ll surely retire in order to be safe¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just a what-if case¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s eyes are shaking due to what I said. She probably doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.

    This is because I was able to capture Rikka after her self-destruction.

    The damage on her right arm was the biggest but there¡¯s also damage on the other limbs, internal organs and perhaps the brain.

    In addition, she pierced her own stomach.

    Rikka was unable to move because of that so she was caught by me.

    It¡¯s so idiotic no matter how you think of it but that¡¯s why I was saved.

    ¡¸When I captured her, she¡¯s unable to move. That¡¯s why I was able to capture her. Furthermore, she¡¯s in a state where she¡¯s consuming energy permanently. That¡¯s why I was able to keep her retrained¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, I understand that. But, what¡¯s with ¡°what-if¡±¡¹

    ¡°What if¡± That is©`.

    ¡¸Rikka has cured all of her injuries except for her right arm. Do you get it? She¡¯s on perfect shape except for her right arm. What would happen if her right arm recovers and her energy is resupplied?¡¹

    Even if her right arm recovers, I¡¯ll install a body pierce in order to not let her super-recovery cancel. But, if ever something unexpected, and it creates a chance even for a moment©`.

    ¡¸Rikka has a grudge against me. She¡¯ll kill me first if she¡¯s freed. On the other hand, she¡¯ll leave immediately once she kills me. But, if there¡¯s someone else who¡¯s in the same area as me, she¡¯ll kill it next incidentally. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll enter the room alone¡¹

    I try to enter the room after I finished explaining. But Asahina¡¯s hand holding my arm gripped stronger.

    ¡¸Idiot. If you know that it¡¯s dangerous then why act alone? How much should I scold you to stop being obstinate? Are you that scared asking for help?¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s not letting go of my arm is going to preach me again.

    I¡¯m irritated but Asahina¡¯s opinion is true too.

    If ever it turns to the worst situation, I can have a meat shield using Asashina on my side. And if Rikka attacks Asahina, that¡¯ll create a momentary chance.

    But well, even if there¡¯s a chance, she¡¯s not someone I can just deal with easily. In the first place, it¡¯ll end when her binds are gone.

    Therefore©`.

    ¡¸Pay close attention to her perfect condition. It¡¯s all over once her restrained is lifted. It¡¯s meaningless even you¡¯re with me. Being together with me will just have you killed too. Then, I¡¯d rather die alone

    Asahina¡¯s eyes opened wide due to what I said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not saying that out of kindness are you?¡¹

    Asahina narrowed her wide open eyes and muttered.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rationalism. That is the secret of your strength. You don¡¯t mind cowardly and unfair tactics in order to win. And there¡¯s always a purpose for every action and you don¡¯t have any interest but to accomplish that purpose. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t always show off yourself and remain as a silent deadly poison¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s gazing at me has said then flatten herself.

    ¡¸I want you to answer one thing¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s been talking indifferently has whispered in a deep voice.

    ¡¸Why did you rape me? If it¡¯s you, you could¡¯ve done better. If you had the material to threaten me, you could¡¯ve cornered me and made me embrace you on my own will. That¡¯s what you should¡¯ve done normally. Then why did you take it the hard way?¡¹

    I feel my heartbeat jumped when Asahina asked that.

    ¡¸Shut up¡­¡¹

    Gritting my teeth, I glared at Asahina who¡¯s holding my arms.

    Why did I rape Asahina? Isn¡¯t that obvious?

    ¡¸Because I wanted the strong willed you cry out. I want to see the despair of having a man you don¡¯t like steal your virginity and cum inside you. It feels extremely arousing to see a strong willed woman like you crying out¡¹

    When I told Asahina with a smile, Asahina¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t shake at all.

    Holding my arms, Asahina snorted then draw closer.

    ¡¸If you like me then just say it honestly. You just loved me so much that you can¡¯t hold back and raped me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?!¡¹

    I feel blood rising up my temple when Asahina said something ridiculous.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a thorough rationalist and a child. A child who doesn¡¯t know how to be spoiled even though he has a habit of being spoiled. There¡¯s anxiety and fear as the root of your rationalism. You turn your rationalism around so you abandon it before you get abandoned. Then you fell in love for the first time. And that one is©`¡¹

    Asahina speaks while grinning then points her right thumb at herself.

    ¡¸It was me! 1¡¹

    She speaks overflowing with convidence.

    Aah, this, she¡¯s really©`.

    A woman annoying enough to let blood on my brains flip out.

    Right, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s be gentle to Marina and Yuka. Let¡¯s differentiate them from her.

    This one¡¯s no good. Absolutely not. I won¡¯t spoil her, forgive her, I¡¯ll train her thoroughly and completely.

    ¡¸Me, a child? Oh is that so? then that¡¯s great. Then I¡¯ll play with my toy like a child. I¡¯ll play with it everyday until it¡¯s broken then throw it away to the garbage¡¹

    Laughing while having my face twitch, I speak then stretched my hand on Asahina¡¯s nonexistent chest. Then, I pinched her nipples on top of her uniform.

    Asahina twitched but she stares at me with red cheecks and rough breathing.

    ¡¸Very well, I¡¯ll play with you. I¡¯ll see how far can you endure¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    Her high-handed manner is what I can¡¯t endure. I¡¯m the one worried whether you can endure or not.

    ¡¸How long can you keep lying to yourself? But, don¡¯t worry. You can cry if you¡¯ve reached your limit. Fawn over me. I¡¯ll embrace you gently. Though, accepting your naive love is another story¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡¹

    Cry? Fawn over? Who¡¯s naive?! Does she even understand her own position?

    Glaring at Asahina, I grit my teeth then pinched Asahina¡¯s nipple on top of her uniform.

    Asahina¡¯s folding her arms proudly, luring me with her moist black eyes, dyed cheeks, and rough breathing.

    Even though you¡¯re just a huge masochist that loves being done in the ass, you¡¯re getting ahead of yourself.

    No, maybe she¡¯s trying to fuel me because she¡¯s a huge masochist.

    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m already in Asahina¡¯s plan.

    There¡¯s no path of retreat on Asahina¡¯s plan of annoying me. After all, Asahina¡¯s trying to challenge me with the expense of her own body.

    I realized that a huge masochist with an indomitable willpower is a troublesome existence.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely make you cry¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never let you off¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m definitely going to destroy you and throw you away like trash¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, just be careful not to be troubled when you throw me away¡¹

    Asahina accepts my glare with a fearless smile.

    Even though I hate it so much I want to kill her, I wonder why. I feel something is rising up deep within my heart.

    ¡¸Anyway, wait here¡¹

    ¡¸But I refuse2, what will you do if I say that?¡¹

    I leak a sigh as Asahina resist my order while smiling.

    ¡¸I¡¯m paying close attention so the worst case won¡¯t happen. But, there¡¯re no absolutes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m assuming the worst case happening. In that case, I¡¯m fine dying alone. Do you get it? If you get in the room together with me without any meaning, and you got killed by Rikka, that¡¯s a wasteful death¡¹

    Knowing that it¡¯s dangerous and there¡¯s a way to avoid, she¡¯s still daring to jump to the danger.

    It¡¯s not that I want to protect Asahina. I¡¯m just telling her to stop because it¡¯s useless.

    ¡¸Sorry. But I¡¯m not a human like you who moves according to reason. Also, didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll beat you down I can¡¯t let Rikka kill you¡¹

    Giving priority to her emotions, Asahina declares boldly that she doesn¡¯t make any sense. She doesn¡¯t seem to be backing down.

    It¡¯s easy to shut Asahina up. I can just hit her stomach and make her faint.

    Though Asahina¡¯s spirit is indomitable, the fact that she¡¯s a weak woman doesn¡¯t change.

    But, that¡¯s just running away. I¡¯d gladly run if it is to win but it¡¯s just postponing a problem even if I shut up Asahina by force.

    I have to talk down Asahina even if I hate it but it¡¯ll only be troublesome.

    After all, my reason won¡¯t go through.

    Ah, shit, we¡¯re just wasting time here.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary. If I make any gaps, it¡¯ll only increase the probability of turning to worst¡¹

    Saying as I sigh, I put my hand on the doorknob.

    ¡¸I intend to understand that.¡¹

    Hearing Asahina¡¯s answer, ¡°I¡¯d be troubled if it¡¯s only intent¡±, I complained secretly then I opened the door and entered the room.

    Before I let Rikka replenish nutrition, I have to prevent her super-recovery from being lifted even when her right arm is completely fixed.

    I¡¯ve already achieved that state by putting a safety pin on her clitoris but the safety pin makes me uneasy.

    I took the piercing from Asahina to manage that somehow©`.

    A silver colored body piercing.

    There¡¯s a gap in the ring-shaped piercing, it¡¯s meant to have pierce the hole with it but, it has a sphere attacked so it won¡¯t come out even if you pierce it.

    General pierce have the stabbing part a thin and fixed with a clasp so there¡¯s no problem even if the hole is small.

    However, there¡¯s no clasp in body piercing so it forces balls larger than the hole by force.

    Therefore, you should gradually enlarge the sphere to get accustomed.

    The pierce itself is thick and the sphere is quite large. A whole of some size is needed to screw this to the hole.

    ¡¸This is too advance¡¹

    I look at the piercings on my palm and muttered, then looked at Asahina.

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s folding her arms but her cheeks are dyed red.

    No, it¡¯s not on a level of a pui, but a pierce and safety pin level of a hole opened by this.3 Even if you forcibly open the hope with an awl, I think it won¡¯t fit in at all.

    If you forcefully screw it in, the hole will split up.

    That¡¯s right, the hole will split up.

    If I attach this to Asahina¡¯s nipples or clitoris, the hole opened will split the nipple or clitoris.

    But, there¡¯s someone who won¡¯t have problems even if the hole is torn.

    ¡¸Well, this is the most suited for the situation this time¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hearing my mutter, Asahina who¡¯s shunning me looked at my face.

    This is a useless item if the hole isn¡¯t expanded. But, that is only for the ¡°normal human¡±

    Rikka who has a super-recovery ability can have it repaired even if the hole is torn. But, it¡¯s not a problem on how forceful I should get.

    Furthermore, if the whole is torn, it¡¯ll get repaired so I have to tear a hole again in order to remove the body piercing.

    It looks like it can be removed if Rikka¡¯s hole is torn but the question is whether I can do it.

    I can do it under normal conditions. But, when her super-recovery is active, it has the side effect of forced estrus and a rise of sensitivity. It would be a difficult task to tear her nipple or clitoris in that state. Furthermore, she would be in a state where she can move her limbs freely.

    ¡¸From now on, I¡¯ll do something horrible to an innocent girl like your sister. I don¡¯t care if you want to look or not but don¡¯t disturb me¡¹

    Saying that, I took out an awl from my pocket.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you that I would be troubled if you die? I intend to understand the situation. I won¡¯t interfere¡¹

    I listened to Asahina¡¯s answer and snorted. Asahina saw that and knitted her eyebrows.

    ¡°Intend¡± is troublesome. Even if Rikka¡¯s dying, she¡¯s a beast that can kill a brown bear with her bare hands.

    Just swinging her hand lightly. With just that action she can slash my throat like a tofu.

    Well, I have my ability. It¡¯s possible to monitor Asahina¡¯s behavior while concentrating my consciousness to Rikka.

    Having that thought, I turned my back on Asahina and squatted down before Rikka who¡¯s lying on the floor.

    Rikka who¡¯s restrained like a shrimp, bubble comes out of her mouth, eyes whited out, and convulsing subtly.

    Her convulsions are getting weak and the complexion of her skin is getting bad. Pee comes out from he urethra but there¡¯s no force at all. Her hole must be relaxed. Furthermore, her heartbeat is irregular.

    Even if you look with an amateur eye, you can tell that it¡¯s quite dangerous. But, that¡¯s why there¡¯s only a few danger.

    But this one¡¯s beyond human intelligence. Just a moment of slacking won¡¯t cause her death.

    Adjusting my breathing, I concentrate to my very limit.

    ©`It¡¯s okay. Rikka¡¯s definitely unconscious.

    I was convinced when I checked Rikka¡¯s inside all over, then I reach my left hand to her chest. Then I pinched the pink nipple with my fingers.

    ¡¸Doing something lewd while having a serious face, it looks too perverted¡¹

    Asahina squatting next to me hugs her knees with both hands then mutters in amazement as she look at me.

    Like I said, don¡¯t interfere©`

    Shit, don¡¯t get disarrayed. If Asahina does something unnecessary, I should just hit her belly once. Leave everything else.

    Persuading myself, I gripped the nipples strongly with all my might. Then I pointed the awl on the side of the nipple.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re piercing it? You¡¯re going to pierce it?!¡¹

    Asahina leaning forward stares at Rikka¡¯s nipple with her cheeks blushing. She muttered then glanced at me.

    Ah, shit, I got distracted. Do you understand that once I relax my consciousness it¡¯ll cause her death?

    Pulling myself together, I pinched up the nipples then put power on the awl on my right hand.

    Although Rikka has a different physical structure than ordinary humans, the strength of her nipple and clitoris shouldn¡¯t differ from ordinary humans. Even if it¡¯s somewhat strong, I should be able to penetrate it with an awl.

    As expected, the tip of the awl pierces her nipple.

    ¡¸Y-You stabbed it. You stabbed it. It looks painful. It looks very painful¡¹

    Holding her mouth with both hands, Asahina ¡°happily¡± mutters with her ears turning red.

    You masochist. I¡¯m not doing this because I want to.

    Although I¡¯m complaining inside, I put power in my right hand and push the awl deeper in her nipple.

    It¡¯s not that strong but it¡¯s hard to penetrate because of it¡¯s flexibility.

    My aim isn¡¯t to make a hole. Let¡¯s go with all my might.

    Thinking so, I put all my power on my right arm.

    Making ¡®buchibuchi¡¯ sound, then it made a ¡®butsutto¡¯ after, at the same time, the awl goes through.

    ¡¸Hya?¡¹

    Asahina screams gladly when she saw that.

    I can see Asahina¡¯s naked body because of my ability, her nipple and clitoris are erect and obscene liquid overflows from her hairless pussy¡­

    This girl¡­

    Though I feel amazed and almost got discouraged, the real show is just about to start.

    Rikka¡¯s unconscious but, the sensation of pain might wake her up. All the more if it¡¯s severe pain.

    Even if her consciousness isn¡¯t awake, and her body reacts reflexively to the pain, the binds might be released. And if I take a hit from Rikka.

    It¡¯s definitely over. Just one attack will end it.

    Thinking so, I sharpen my senses and confirm Rikka¡¯s insides, then hold the awl piercing her nipples on both sides.

    A knife or scissor would be suited for cutting but I heard that meat is very difficult to cut. Even if I try to cut down easy to cut raw meat on a chopping board, it¡¯s not quite easy to cut.

    Then, I¡¯ll pull the awl and split her nipple.

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    Firing myself up, I pull the awl upwards with all my power.

    Rikka¡¯s nipple stretches out.

    Rikka¡¯s body floated up from too much power.

    ¡¸Dammit¡¹

    As I thought, I feel frustrated so I stepped on Rikka¡¯s belly while slouching. Then I pulled the awl with all my best.

    The breast pulled beyond the limit and her nipple raises a painful sound.

    ¡¸I-If you pull it that much, her nipple will tear apart ?¡¹

    Asahina holding her knees while slouching raised her voice while looking up at me.

    Her fish eyes are moist, she¡¯s ear to her ears and her breathing is rough, Asahina¡¯s body shake left and and right as she l;ook at the nipple standing up and stretched beyond the limit.

    It seems that she¡¯s rubbing her nipples by pushing her chest against her knees and shaking her body.

    Masturbating even in such as situation? Just how much of a pervert are you?

    ¡¸Fungaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    I change my anger towards Asahina by pulling the awl with all my strength while stepping on Rikka with one foot.

    The nipple screams out from being pulled to its limits.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s splitting apart ? It¡¯s really splitting apart ? You¡¯re a demon ?¡¹

    Asahina seems to be saying something but I can¡¯t afford to stop.

    ¡¸Damiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    Raising a cry, I pulled it with all my body.

    It made a ¡®butsu¡¯ sound, then©`

    ¡¸Owaaa!?¡¹

    The resistance disappeared due to the nipple splitting apart and I turn to my back quickly.

    ¡¸Shit!¡¹

    Getting my back struck on the floor isn¡¯t a painful situation.

    Even if I split her nipple, it¡¯ll restore immediately.

    Having such thoughts, I raised my body and saw©`

    ¡¸Is this good enough?¡¹

    Asahina say while looking down on me and there¡¯s a red steam coming out of Rikka¡¯s nipple.

    The body pierce is firmly installed on her nipple starting it¡¯s restoration.

    Though Rikka¡¯s pissing and somewhat convulsing, she¡¯s somewhat still unconscious.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to thank me. Because I¡¯m your slave after all¡¹

    Asahina snorts while looking down at me with a grin, Asahina flicked the body pierce on Rikka¡¯s nipple.

    Fufu¡­I want to hit her hard but I can¡¯t say anything.

    That said©`.

    ¡¸This method is too inefficient¡¹

    Standing while stroking my painful waist, I look down at Rikka and mutter.

    I thought it¡¯ll split up easily but I was too naive.

    It¡¯s hard to cut it off with a kitchen knife so cutting it with scissors might be the best.

    With that said, I decided to cut the other nipple with scissors.

    But©`.

    ¡¸Ku, nuku, dammit¡¹

    Even if I try to cut it with scissors, her gummy like nipple doesn¡¯t cut up easily.

    Even if I take my time and gradually cut it, the wound will just recover itself.

    ¡¸Looks like splitting it with the awl is better. I¡¯ll help you this time¡¹

    Squatting next to me and having her hands placed on her cheek, Asahina mutters while staring at me.

    Although it¡¯s annoying to agree with Asahina¡¯s opinion, it¡¯s useless to waste time. And if this doesn¡¯t end soon, Rikka will die.

    ¡¸Order me. Slaves don¡¯t move unless you order then you know?¡¹

    Saying that, Asahina tilts her head while smiling.

    After resisting a lot, what are you saying that you won¡¯t move unless I order you? Don¡¯t fuck with me.

    But if she says that she won¡¯t move unless I order her, I have no choice but to order her. Also, I learned a lesson from doing it by myself.

    But, why is she so annoying?

    ¡¸Help me¡¹

    When I mutter that, Asahina tilts her head.

    ¡¸Sorry. I didn¡¯t hear you¡¹

    She asks unnaturally while grinning.

    Aaah, I want to send her flying.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to help me¡¹

    I order Asahina while feeling my face cramping.

    ¡¸Yes, with pleasure, Master?¡¹

    Accepting my order with a carefree smile, I can¡¯t help but feel malice from Asahina.

    Does she want to have her nipple and clitoris torn like Rikka?

    Ah, no, nope. If I do that, this pervert will be pleased.

    Just how should I attack this huge rebellious masochist.

    My head hurts somehow.

    With Asahina¡¯s hand, I was able to tear the nipple easier than before.

    After attaching the body piercing to the torn nipple immediately and confirming that the wound is closing, we did the same thing on her clitoris. Then, installed the body piercing.

    The body piercing is too unbalanced for a young naked body. Even if there¡¯s no weight, the nipple and clitoris is being pulled down by itself.

    Now then, it¡¯s time for pleasure torture

    Rikka¡¯s broken right arm hasn¡¯t recovered yet I have to open her right arm temporarily in order to repair it.

    As long as I take a look at Rikka¡¯s state, it¡¯s probably okay to release her right arm.

    But I have to attack her with pleasure just in case.

    Rikka¡¯s sensitivity isn¡¯t half-baked when I used the power of centipede to attack.

    The forced estrus and heightened sensitivity which are side effects of her super-recovery are said to be a huge price.

    I should be able to seal Rikka¡¯s actions if I attack her with pleasure.

    With that said, I thought of installing a sex tool to the body piercing but there¡¯s no essential sex tools.

    No, there¡¯s one but, there¡¯s one.

    Staring at Asahina, I leaked a sigh in my heart.

    There¡¯s a number of sex tools stocked in Asahina¡¯s student bag.

    Just what is she bringing to school.

    Well, she was called to my house so she rushed in with the body piercing.

    Anyway, there¡¯s no problem because Asahina has some sex tools. There¡¯s no problem, but©`.

    The act of borrowing from Asahina is an annoyance.

    However, it¡¯s not time to be stubborn.

    Shit, why is Suzuhara-doll absent at such times.

    Although I was wondering how to dispose of it, when the time when I can use it came out , I can¡¯t use it.

    But well¡­

    The empty room next door is within the range of my ability. Yuka¡¯s doing highly praised masturbation.

    She was holding back to some degree at first but she¡¯s serious now.

    While waiting impatiently whether I will visit or not, she¡¯s masturbating like crazy.

    I can¡¯t play with her right now, also I feel sorry if I take the Suzuhara doll from Yuka.

    After all, she¡¯s been kissing it frantically.

    ¡¸Asahina, do you have any sex tools?¡¹

    Leaking out a sigh in my heart, I asked Asahina.

    I know that she does but it¡¯s inside her bag. And I haven¡¯t checked Asahina¡¯s bag yet. It would be strange if I know that Asahina has sex tools in her bag.

    ¡¸I do but why do you think I have some?¡¹

    I asked in a way that doesn¡¯t seem unnatural but still Asahina thought that it¡¯s strange so she asked.

    Asahina seems to be more flexible and sharp than I thought. I have to be careful.

    ¡¸You had body piercing. So I just thought that you might have sex tools¡¹

    ¡¸Oh I see¡¹

    Asahina seems to be convinced by what I said, she nodded and took her bag.

    ¡¸But, what do you intend to do with them? Are you going to attack Rikka in this state? Or©`¡¹

    Asahina who took out the anal vibe from her bag looks at me with her cheeks blushing.

    The anal bead vibrator is thicker and longer than the normal ones.

    What I wanted to borrow is a normal rotor. And yet she took the anal vibrator first.

    She must be expecting that she¡¯ll be attacked.

    Idiot. I don¡¯t have the time to play with you. Go pant by yourself.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t tell you earlier but the super-recovery has it¡¯s side effects¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Forced estrus and heightened sensitivity. That¡¯s the side effect. It¡¯s not a credible information as it came from Rikka¡¯s mouth but it looks true when you look at Rikka¡¯s state¡¹

    ¡¸F-Forced estrus, and heightened sensitivity?¡¹

    Hearing what I say, Asahina rephrased it, gulped down her throat and her ears turned red.

    She must be jealous of it.

    This is why a huge pervert is¡­

    ¡¸Anyway, the side effects aren¡¯t just half-baked. I want to stimulate Rikka¡¯s erogenous zones just to stop her actions. That¡¯s why bring me a vibrator¡¹

    I ordered Asahina in frustration, then I realized.

    Shit. I said vibrator unintentionally, I ¡°shouldn¡¯t¡± have known that there¡¯s a vibrator in Asahina¡¯s bag.

    Shit, I made the wrong judgement out of irritation.

    ¡¸How many do you need? I have 12 ordinary vibrators. Also, four long vibrators for the anus¡¹

    Asahina doesn¡¯t seem to have noticed my mistake, she took out her sex tools from the bag while speaking then arranged it on the floor.

    Stroking my chest in relief, I stare at Asahina who¡¯s arrange a huge amount of sex tools on the floor.

    It seems that she¡¯s getting serious but there¡¯s no erotic fragments to it.

    Even though she¡¯s a first-class goods, she¡¯s really quite a disappointment.

    That said©`

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s arranging the sex tools has raised a surprised voice when she heard me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one detailed about the sex tools. I¡¯ll leave it to you and attack her as intense as possible¡¹

    I order while looking down at Asahina, her eyes are shaking and her face turned red-hot.

    I was saying it sarcastically but was it shameful? Was it embarrassing expressing that you¡¯re a masturbation idiot in a roundabout manner?

    Hahaan!

    Asahina calmly displays the sex tools on the floor but she hides the sex tools with both hands and she¡¯s fidgeting with her ears deep red.

    Looking at Asahina¡¯s response, it seems that making a fool of her indirectly than directly abusing her seems to be effective.

    Because she¡¯s flexible and quick-witted, if you do it in a roundabout way, she¡¯ll interpret it in various ways and ¡°accept¡± it unnecessarily.

    Fufufu, I finally feel I¡¯m retaliating. I feel refreshed.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll leave this to the expert of sex tools. I¡¯m going down for a bit. I think it¡¯s okay but don¡¯t lower your guard¡¹

    I asked Asahina like that but she looked down without replying.

    Normally, you can¡¯t see Asahina¡¯s face since she¡¯s looking down but I can see it well.

    Asahina trembled faintly when I call her sex tool expert, she¡¯s biting her lower lip, her face turned burning red and her eyes turned moist.

    Somehow, no other men knows about her than me.

    Laughing inside my heart, I left Asahina in the room.

    She¡¯s still in the range of my ability even if I go down the first floor under my room, also, I confirmed that Rikka has no power to resist at the same time I attached the body piercing to her. But, well, it¡¯ll be fine.

    Getting off the first floor, I headed to the kitchen.

    Rikka¡¯s exhaustion seems to be much more severe than I expected. I think that Asahina¡¯s syrupy liquid won¡¯t be enough to replenish her energy.

    ¡¸Err, honey and other medicines¡¹

    Hunting in the kitchen shelves and taking out a bottle of honey, I took out five bottles containing nutrient supplements.

    They say that honey is amazing. I don¡¯t know why but I just heard that it¡¯s amazing. Nutrition supplements are obvious.

    Going back to the second floor with those, I added the honey to the syrupy liquid made by Asahina which is put beside the door of my room.

    Since it¡¯s troublesome, I put everything from the bottle.

    Next, I added all of the nutrient supplements.

    Hmm, the syrupy liquid¡¯s color has turned poisonous. Also, the smell¡¯s amazing.

    They say that good medicine makes your mouth suffer.

    The highly nutritious syrupy liquid has been added with an amazing amount of honey and nutrient supplement. I¡¯m sure this will work.

    Holding the container of the syrupy liquid, I open the door and entered the room.

    Asahina¡¯s sitting down on the floor. Rikka¡¯s body is rolling on the floor and has sex tools set on her firmly.

    ¡¸Ooh¡¹

    Grinning as I raise my voice, Asahina who¡¯s looking down has twitched.

    I was ¡°watching¡± over the state of this room all the time but, it¡¯s better than I expected.

    She¡¯s very used to it.

    But, Asahina doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m watching. Therefore I must have her explain it out loud.

    ¡¸Explain what kind of sex tool you installed and where¡¹

    Ordering Asahina, her body flushed and started trembling again.

    I was at my wit¡¯s end thinking how to attack Asahina due to her defiant attitude but I was nearly fooled.

    Asahina doesn¡¯t know any man but me, that¡¯s why she thinks that I¡¯m much more naive than she thought. If I reconsider it, she desperately denies that she¡¯s a pervert and she¡¯s concerned about having no chest.

    Though she¡¯s taking a defiant attitude, she¡¯s actually hiding her real intent.

    Though you¡¯re telling me that I¡¯m naive, you¡¯re much more naive, bakabaka, tiny tits bakaa.

    ¡¸I-I attached vibrators on her nipple and nipples. A-Also, I connected the vibrators to the piercing to amplify the vibrations. A-Also, her butt¡­¡¹

    Asahina explains it in a loud shivering voice but, her voice gradually gets smaller and I could hardly hear her in the end.

    You packed four vibrators and pierced it with an anal vibrator didn¡¯t you? Furthermore, you even used lotion.

    I can see everything you know.

    ¡¸Is this Asahina Yuu-chan¡¯s favorite sex tool masturbation¡¹

    ¡¸N-No©`¡¹

    ¡¸No? Well, not that I care about it.¡¹

    Asahina tries to look up to deny it but I interrupted it. Then I looked down at her.

    Asahina seems to want to make excuses but she bites her lower lip with her red face and her moist eyes trembles.

    If you¡¯re going to make an excuse, then you¡¯re admitting defeat.

    No matter how strong your willpower is, you¡¯re just a naive woman who doesn¡¯t know a man at the same time. Once I know how to attack, you¡¯re reasonably better than Marina and Yuka.

    Mufufu, easy, happy~

    I want to embarrass her more but I have to deal with Rikka first.

    That said, I let her drink the syrupy juice that should be effective as a nutritional supplement.

    But before that©`.

    Asahina turned all of the switches attached to her vagina to maximize the vibration.

    A grand vibrating sound comes from Rikka¡¯s whole body. But, Rikka doesn¡¯t show much reaction and only just a slight twitching.

    Okay, then let¡¯s restore her right arm.

    I rolled down Rikka and pay attention to her inside while loosening the leather belt binding her right hand.

    Then her right arm bent at an abnormal angle was instantly restored.

    I quickly tied up her arm when I saw it. Then, I feel relieved,

    Okay, we¡¯re prepared. Next would be just giving her nutrition.

    I pick Rikka up then fixed her, put in that thing that makes it easier to pour the liquid in her mouth. Then, I poured in the liquid on the bowl shaped part.

    ¡¸Gofu, goha¡¹

    Rikka who didn¡¯t show that much reaction until now suffered from convulsions when I forcibly pour in the liquid.

    When I pour in more liquid©`

    ¡¸Asahina! Get away!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s eyes turned round from my shout.

    I told her not to lower her guard.

    ¡¸Shit¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    I threw Rikka away and pushed Asahina.

    At the moment the syrupy liquid enters Rikka¡¯s body, her whole body system activated at once.

    It¡¯s not that I saw it. But, I certainly felt Rikka¡¯s cells activating in a dash.

    Rolling down on the floor, I hold the awl on the ground and moved in front of the collapsed Asahina.

    While feeling cold sweat coming out of my body, I put my knees on the floor and point the tip of the awl at Rikka.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that her cells will activate at the moment she gets the nutrition. I estimated the time loss but that thought was naive.

    As expected, she¡¯s a ridiculous monster.

    The tense time flows while I set up the awl.

    Following the activities inside, dead man like pale skin is coming back to life.

    Should I injure her and make her consume energy again? But, how?

    ©`Heart

    It¡¯s possible to pierce her heart with the awl right now. With my ability, I can pierce her heart by aiming for the gaps in the bone and muscle tissues.

    But, since she¡¯s bound, she shouldn¡¯t be able to resist.

    But, the injury in her arm has recovered. If the activation isn¡¯t normal, if I unleash the binds and she shows more power than expected.

    Should I just watch over for now. Or should we act?

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?¡¹

    Unable to make a judgement, there¡¯s a sudden scream coming in the room.

    Rikka¡¯s the source of the voice. Her whole sweating body is flushed to vermillion, she¡¯s spouting out urine while convulsing forcefully.

    I felt relieved when I saw that.

    It seems that the pleasure attack i working. In short, her super-recovery ability isn¡¯t lifted.

    The piercing went well.

    Ah, I panicked. I fell in panic as soon as her cells activated immediately but I piled up several folds of insurance to prevent Rikka¡¯s counterattack. But, I panicked.

    ¡¸W-What vitality¡­¡¹

    Asahina mutters while raising herself from the floor.

    Rikka¡¯s screaming echoes.

    Rikka¡¯s pissing forcefully while twitching. Asahina¡¯s eyes shake as she look at Rikka then her face turned pale.

    Asahina said that she understood that Rikka¡¯s a monster but it seems that she didn¡¯t fully understand it.

    Well, I¡¯m the same.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t come close to her¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t even if you order me¡¹

    Asahina responds immediately.

    Well, that¡¯s good.

    Asahina¡¯s seriously cautious.

    A lot happened but we have achieved our biggest goal.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 62

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 64

 Chapter 64

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 63

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 65

    Rikka¡¯s scream ecoes in the room, cold sweat goes through her spine.

    ¡¸Ko¡±me¡±n¡±na¡±sa¡±iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii¡±?¡¹1

    The exposed young naked body is attacked by sex tools, she¡¯s convulsing with her eyes whiting out and vigorously spouting out piss. Rikka desperately begs for forgiveness.

    ¡¸O¡±ne¡±ka¡±ii ? O¡±ne¡±ka¡±i¡±shi¡±ha¡±suuuu? Mo¡±uni¡±to¡±to¡±kankouzhi¡±ha¡±se¡±n?Hankoushi¡±ha¡±se¡±n¡±kara¡±a¡±aaaaaaaaaaa?¡¹2

    Her cry of submission echoes in the room.

    Is Rikka¡¯s heart already broken? Or©`

    ¡¸S-Somehow she looks she¡¯s apologizing?¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s sitting on the floor behind me, grabbed my uniform, making a complicated expression, asked while pulling it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ta¡±i¡±no¡±mo¡±ko¡±wa¡±i¡±no¡±mo¡±mo¡±u¡±i¡±ya¡±a¡±aaaaaaa?I¡±soko¡±ro¡±shi¡±teeeeeeeeeeeee?¡¹3

    Both her hands and legs are bound to make a shrimp shape, even so, she bounces like a fish on the floor while spouting piss continuously.

    Rikka¡¯s right arm has recovered but, the body piercing strategy bore fruit, her super-recovery isn¡¯t lifted yet. Because of that, the side effects aren¡¯t lifted as well.

    Then, Rikka¡¯s whole body is attacked by sex tools. Asahina installed those sex tools. And that¡¯s the result.

    ¡¸S-She¡¯s asking us to kill her you know?¡¹

    Pulling my uniform, Asahina asks having a confused expression.

    She did say that she set the vibrators connected to the body piercing installed in the nipple and clitoris to double the vibration. Then there¡¯s a lot of sex tools installed in her anus. On the other hand, her pussy¡¯s untouched.

    Even if I confirm inside Rikka¡¯s body, it¡¯s impossible to distinguish her weak point. No, right now, ¡°all¡± is her weak point.

    Forced estrus and heightened sensitivity for the whole body.

    If that happens, what will happen to the erogenous zones where the sensitivity is usually high?

    Will it become uniform? Or will the sensitivity of the erogenous zone rise in particular?

    I want to check it but the fluctuation in Rikka¡¯s body is too violent that I can¡¯t distinguish.

    But, it¡¯s possible go make a guess.

    ©`Forced estrus.

    Taking a look at the dictionary; estrus, it¡¯s the sexual instinct to leave descendants. In short, it¡¯s an impulse to seek fertilization. Her pussy needs a dick.

    In short, Rikka desperately wants a dick inside her pussy. And yet, her pussy remains untouched.

    The instinctive urge of wanting fertilization s forcibly raised, furthermore the sensitivity of her whole body is rapidly rising but her pussy is ignored.

    Asahina who loves to be done in the ass has ignored the pussy.

    If she¡¯s asking to be fertilized due to the forced estrus, isn¡¯t it rude to torture her ignoring by her pussy?

    Asahina has accomplished it naturally.

    Asahina loves it in her anus than her pussy, rather she doesn¡¯t want it in her pussy, it is Asahina who seriously think that she¡¯d rather want to have two anuses, so she had made Rikka suffer more than expected.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?¡¹

    A sweet scream echoes in the room clearly. But I understand that it¡¯s not pleasure.

    Within the pleasure that would make her crazy, she can¡¯t eliminate the strong impulse to fertilize.

    It¡¯s already a living hell.

    She can only keep cumming.

    ¡¸I-Is that a lie?¡¹

    Asahina mutters to herself?

    ¡¸I-Is she trying to fool us? Pretending to be crazy while trying to unlock the binds? Is that an act to make us lower our guard and close up to release the binds?¡¹

    I grinned from Asahina¡¯s mutter.

    Asahina¡¯s calm. She¡¯s quite shaken but judging from her remark, it looks like she¡¯s seeking all possibilities.

    She¡¯s not feeling relieved to see Rikka crying and begging for forgiveness, she doubts that it might be a trap.

    That¡¯s good. No matter how advantageous you are, the other party is a monster beyond human knowledge. Show just a small gap and the situation will reverse.

    But©`.

    ¡¸Shi¡±nu¡±?Shi¡±ni¡±ta¡±I¡±Mo¡±u¡±shi¡±ni¡±ta¡±?Ko¡±ro¡±shi¡±te¡±eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee?¡¹4

    Rikka who¡¯s jumping on the ground like a fish spits mucous from her pussy like pissing, her wide open eyes are bloodshot, and she¡¯s sticking out her tongue.

    ¡¸Ikiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    Raising a sorrowful and sweet groan, Rikka clenched her teeth. She¡¯s not just clenching her teeth. She¡¯s clenching her teeth with her tongue sticking out.

    There¡¯s red liquid coming out of her pink lips.

    She can¡¯t endure it I guess. She has really exceeded her limit. Rikka¡¯s trying to bite her tongue to cut her life.

    But due to the successive climax, she can¡¯t have more power than she thought. Although she was able to bite the tongue enough to overflow with blood, she can¡¯t bite it completely.

    Then©`

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?¡¹

    What waits for Rikka who can¡¯t bite her tongue is infinite despair.

    Her super-recovery restores her injured tongue.

    An ability that won¡¯t let her die. Depending on the situation, you won¡¯t die even if you want to.

    But, that said, Rikka who¡¯s in the pleasure hell that she thought it¡¯ll be easier to bite her tongue has able to keep her consciousness.

    I think it¡¯s amazing that she¡¯s not fainting¡­

    What if she wants to faint but she can¡¯t?

    Then, why was she unconscious a while ago? She didn¡¯t return to her consciousness even when I pierced her nipple and clitoris and torn it apart.

    Even if she wanted to faint but she can¡¯t, then why did she lose consciousness a while ago?

    ¡¸Ability of a wild animal¡­I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Asahina raised her voice when I mutter that.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave her for now¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Turning back, I looked at Asahina then said. Asahina tilts her head.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave her alone for now and test whether she¡¯d die or not¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    Asahina raised her voice.

    Rikka¡¯s ¡°about to die¡± earlier But she didn¡¯t die. Why? Was it because the energy was resupplied in time?

    I wonder. I wonder if I just made it in time.

    ¡¸How does animals spend winter?¡¹

    ¡¸What? What¡¯s with the sudden question?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s only a few food in winter. But it doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s none. Animals that can surpass with few food work hard to live.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right. I think they do their best in living¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what about those who can¡¯t survive with little food? Large animals who needs large quantity of energy to maintain their body. A bear for example¡¹

    ¡¸Bear? Eh? If I recall, bears do hibernate?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they hibernate¡¹

    By hibernating, they put themselves on the state of suspended animation to reduce their energy consumption in the winter season where the food is low.

    What if Rikka had the same ability?

    She was about to die earlier. That¡¯s why Rikka was trying to enter the state of suspended animation That¡¯s probably done automatically due to the physical condition, regardless of her will.

    After all, Rikka who tries to cut her tongue to die didn¡¯t enter the suspended animation.

    If she¡¯s able to reach suspended animation by her own will, she can¡¯t get out of the pleasure hell. But she tried to kill herself without doing that. From her actions, I can only think that the hibernation ability is automatically invoked regardless of the will of the person.

    And it activates only when she¡¯s exhausted of energy.

    ¡¸H-Hey, won¡¯t it be a problem if she dies?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it will¡¹

    ¡¸T-Then, isn¡¯t it dangerous to leave her alone?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a problem if she dies but it¡¯s not a problem if she doesn¡¯t die¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    Hearing what I say, Asahina stares at me.

    If I leave Rikka and have her energy exhausted, she¡¯ll enter the suspended animation state so it¡¯s okay.

    I would like to get information about Kamuro Hizuki but when I saw her getting revived instantly as soon as I gave her nutrition, that intent has disappeared.

    Rikka¡¯s too dangerous. It¡¯s wise if she just enters the suspended animation state.

    Also©`.

    Because of Rikka¡¯s scream, it seems that Yuka who¡¯s been masturbating on the next room has noticed something unusual. She¡¯s placing her ears on the wall and investigating the situation.

    I don¡¯t care if she knows what¡¯s going on but it¡¯s not good to be with Asahina. It¡¯s not a problem if we¡¯re three including Marina but it¡¯s a problem if I¡¯m alone with Asahina.

    Yuka is a bullied person who has no friends. Asahina who had a shitty personality is surrounded because of her useless charisma but she didn¡¯t have a friend who she can talk frankly.

    And the two of them are now best friends. Asahina depends on Yuka in particular.

    That¡¯s why I think of breaking Asahina¡¯s heart by ravishing Yuka in front of her but, not now.

    Yuka doesn¡¯t know that Asahina has gone upstairs. And she shouldn¡¯t be aware of who¡¯s in my room because she was crazily masturbating. That¡¯s why she¡¯s placing her ears on the wall and checking the situation here.

    She can hear Rikka¡¯s screams. Because of those screams, my voice and Asahina¡¯s are erased.

    But if she hears a voice of a girl screaming in my room, Yuka will think of the high possibility of me being there. But, she doesn¡¯t think of me being together with Asahina.

    If ever Yuka knows that Asahina and I are in the room alone.

    Yuka won¡¯t say anything. She won¡¯t but, her attitude towards Asahina may change. And Asahina who depends on Yuka may sense the change in Yuka.

    I have to confront Kamuro Hizuki. I need everyone to be united for that, I can¡¯t cause unnecessary friction.

    Especially leaving Asahina and Yuka in an awkward state even if they¡¯re alone. Even though I bypassed it, it would be disadvantageous if they divide themselves on purpose.

    In the meantime, Rikka¡¯s screams grow smaller then her voice ceased shortly afterwards.

    Rikka was severely convulsing that much but, she¡¯s now twitching bit by bit and leaks out pee.

    Even though her nutritiuon was replenished, it was only few. Furthermore, her super-recovery isn¡¯t cancelled due to the body piercing, and she¡¯s cumming from the attacks of the sex tools.

    It¡¯s normal that her energy will dry up immediately.

    She¡¯ll probably die if left alone but there¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯ll hibernate.

    This is a convenient situation to figure it out.

    That said©`.

    ¡¸Asahina, let¡¯s go to the other room

    ¡¸Eh? Why?

    ¡¸Who cares. You¡¯re a slave aren¡¯t you? Just follow the orders of your master¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    Hearing my order, Asahina¡¯s face looks like in a bad mood.

    No, don¡¯t be like that. Weren¡¯t you the one who said you¡¯ll follow orders? Take responsibility for your own words.

    ¡¸Just come!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaahn?¡¹

    Pulling Asahina¡¯s ears, she raised a sweet voice with her dyed red cheeks as she walked tiptoe.

    She¡¯s obviously pleased./

    What the hell. Though I don¡¯t like masochistic women, the malice is boiling up. And, sense of defeat.

    I feel like I lose if I torment her.

    ¡¸Ah? Wait ? Not that strong ?¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s ears are pulled is breathing roughly, fidgeting her thighs, and has her ass twitching.

    As far as I can see, it was only just a light pulling of her ears.

    Just pulling her up made her pink colored nipples on the tip of her breasts are somewhat swollen erect that you can play with it, I can see her clitoris like it¡¯s the tip of her underwear.

    Her pussy that has no hair is wet that it makes a big stain in her panty, it¡¯s twitching, too sloppy.

    And as for her anus, it opens and closes like a fish¡¯ mouth, it desperately says that it wants anything as long as it could pierce it.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t cum from having your ears pulled¡¹

    Feeling amazed, I mutter while staring at Asahina.

    ¡¸H-Haa!? Are you a baka?! Just how am I cumming!? I¡¯m sure your eyes are rotten!?¡¹

    Asahina who had her ears pulled, standing on tiptoes, blushing cheeks, and breathing hardly, her ass is twitching, her pigeon toed knees are shaking, raised her voice with her cheeks dyed red.

    My eyes are rotten, you say.

    Your clitoris and nipples are hard erect, pussy¡¯s dripping with love nectar, and anus opening and closing, how dare you say that insolently.

    My admiration is beyond the anger.

    ¡¸Ahn?¡¹

    Taking away my fingers from Asahina¡¯s ear, she raised a sweet and sad voice.

    ¡¸Haa ? Haa ? Haa ?¡¹

    Although Asahina¡¯s knees gave in, she was able to endure falling somehow and held her knees with both hands. Then she glared at me while bending forward.

    ¡¸H-Hmm. Is your punishment that much? That¡¯s too light it makes me laugh. If it¡¯s only that much, you won¡¯t break my heart forever¡¹

    Grabbing her shaking knees, Asahina looks up at me while bending forward, then provokes me while grinning her red face.

    Summarizing Asahina¡¯s words, please be a stricter master, I guess.

    Seeing me tear up Rikka¡¯s nipple and clitoris and get attacked by sex tools in front of her, Asahina¡¯s masochistic heart is stimulated that her anus is aching for it.

    It¡¯s my first time thinking that I don¡¯t want to attack a woman like this.

    ¡¸Fufu, if you¡¯re frustrated that you¡¯re unable to make me cry, come at me!¡¹

    Asahina raised herself, while her knees are shaking, she shows a faint smile, she¡¯s beckoning with her palm face up as if provoking her enemies.

    ¡¸Asahina, you¡¯re a good girl so come here¡¹

    Feeling amazed and somewhat sorry, I called Asahina as kind a spossible.

    She¡¯s a cat. Having a beautiful look and pedigree, her self-esteem is on abnormally high level but her head is a super-idiotic cat. I have to be kind to her.

    ¡¸Eh? C-Come? What¡¯s with you? You suddenly want me now? Baka? You¡¯re really a Baka?¡¹

    Asahina fidgets while red to her ears, she stares at me while putting her right hand to her mouth. She approached but she didn¡¯t do it straight. She purposely made detour while approaching.

    Cats won¡¯t come easily when you call them. Even if they come, they¡¯re not interested, they¡¯re not interested in you, but, they will come close in a roundabout way on purpose. She¡¯s the same.

    ¡¸U-U-Uhm¡­this fell?¡¹

    Asahina who came to me after taking her time, fidgets while taking out her right hand to me. The awl is in her right hand.

    She¡¯s saying that it fell so she took it but she¡¯s probably saying to stab her nipple and clitoris.

    Asahina, Asahina, I don¡¯t have that kind of habit. It¡¯s just necessary for Rikka but I don¡¯t want to wound women if it¡¯s not needed.

    I think that making women ahegao is much worth.

    Truth to be told, I don¡¯t like piercings. Women are best on their birthday suit.

    That¡¯s why, Asahina, I¡¯d be troubled if you expect it.

    ¡¸Hey, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Saying that, I grasped Asahina with my right hand and walked out of the room.

    ¡¸Cum!? You¡¯re already cumming?! We haven¡¯t done anything yet!? You have it pent up that much?! Geez, you¡¯re a Baka ?¡¹5

    Asahina seems to be grumbling something but I went out of the room ignoring it.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 63

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 65

 Chapter 65

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 64

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 66

    Chapter 65

    Coming out of my room holding Asahina¡¯s hand, we walk to the next room through the corridor.

    I confirm Yuka¡¯s state as I stand in front of the door then knocked.

    Yuka who¡¯s checking the state of my room with her ears on the wall trembled in surprise when she heard the knock.

    ¡ºY-Yes!¡»

    I hear an answer on the other side of the door. Asahina reacts to that.

    ¡¸Y-Yuka? Yuka¡¯s here? Why?¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s eyes shake as she mutter while looking at me.

    She might¡¯ve never thought that Yuka¡¯s on the next room.

    Meanwhile, Yuka who¡¯s door was knocked is also shaken.

    Though Yuka rushes to towards the door, she knocked down her foot with her panty on her knee, and she fell down magnificently.

    Asahina pushed me aside tremblingly when she heard a thud.

    Okay, go, Asahina!

    ¡¸Yuka!¡¹

    Hearing that, she assumed that Yuka fell down. Asahina raised a scream, opened the door swiftly then rushed inside the room.

    Fufu, perfect.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Yuka screams

    ¡¸Eh?! Wai!? Yuka!? What¡¯s wrong?!¡¹

    Hearing Yuka¡¯s scream, Asahina stopped and had fallen to panic. She raised a trembling voice while looking around.

    There are no lights in the empty room, it¡¯s dark. Yuka who¡¯s been there all the time has gotten used in the dark. That¡¯s why Asahina who jumped in the room is very visible.

    On the other side, Asahina who jumped in the dark room vigorously coming from the well lit corridor. She can¡¯t check Yuka¡¯s look because of that.

    Yuka who fell on the floor magnificently has realized that Asahina who desperately looks around isn¡¯t used to the dark yet. She tightens her expressions the fixed her appearance immediately.

    The reason Yuka screamed. That¡¯s her clothes.

    Yuka who¡¯s indulging herself in masturbation gradually loses her modesty inside the dark room where she¡¯s alone.

    On other words, she¡¯s having a ¡°shameless¡± figure.

    Her breasts are exposed from her rolled up blouse, her panty is lowered to her knees, she was on that state when she heard the girl¡¯s scream on the next room so she has remained like that while probing on the next door.

    Then Asahina appears.

    It¡¯s better if I see that figure but if her best friend, Asahina sees that look, of course she would want to scream.

    ©`I was just masturbating, teehee

    There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll say that.

    ¡¸Yukaa! Did Suzuhara-kun do something to youuuu!¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s angry voice was enough to make the immovable escape on it¡¯s bare feet, has blamed me for why Yuka has screamed.

    Weren¡¯t I with you all this time?

    Though she can¡¯t press charges on the innocent me, it¡¯s convenient at the current situation.

    ¡¸N-No! It¡¯s not!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Yuka! If Suzuhara-kun does something cruel to you, I will beat him up!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not! That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    ¡¸Get out, Suzuhara-kun! I know where you¡¯re hiding!¡¹

    Yuka who finished fixing her clothes desperately denies Asahina¡¯s misunderstanding but Asahina doesn¡¯t listen and just keep barking.

    Asahina looks like she¡¯s completely misunderstanding but actually, she¡¯s not.

    Asahina¡¯s not that much of an idiot to forget that she has been with me all this time.

    Asahina¡¯s heart is beating violently. And she¡¯s been sending glances to the door.

    Though she¡¯s shouting, Asahina¡¯s obviously shaken.

    She heard Yuka¡¯s voice and a falling sound, she forgot about me and jumped into the room, she screamed to her treasured Yuka.

    Also, it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s able to see Yuka¡¯s appearance.

    In other words, Asahina saw things that she shouldn¡¯t have and she¡¯s desperately trying to mislead it.

    In other words, she¡¯s putting the blame on me and she wants a lifeboat from me.

    Then, this is a loan.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Hiding behind the door, as I listen to Asahina¡¯s voice, I entered the room.

    The shaken Asahina looks relieved as soon as she saw me enter the room. But it changed to anger immediately then she glared at me.

    ¡¸You came out pervert! I don¡¯t care whoever you touch but I won¡¯t let you touch a single finger on Yuka!¡¹

    Asahina who turned towards me put her left hands on her hips and pointed at me with her right forefinger, she speaks angrily.

    ¡¸N-No! That¡¯s not it Yuu-chan! Mota-kun didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s feeling flustered from Yuka¡¯s look bind Asahina¡¯s arms while screaming.

    Now then, if Asahina and Yuka aren¡¯t settled in talking, then©`

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. This is important. You girls stay here for a moment¡¹

    Asahina and Yuka stopped moving when I say that.

    ¡¸I-If it¡¯s important, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸R-Right. If it¡¯s important, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    The two agrees to what I say and stroked their chest in a way the other won¡¯t notice.

    Checking out the two, I got out of the room, pulled my phone from my pocket.

    Asahina and Yuka have no problems now, what¡¯s next is the girls on the first floor.

    They must¡¯ve heard Rikka¡¯s scream. Mother reacted when Rikka screamed.

    But, those girls are on the first floor.

    With that said, I sent mail to them.

    Go to my room except ¡°mother and Lolihina¡±

    Waiting in front of the door to my room, I hear footsteps going upstairs.

    ¡¸Yukina-chan, listen? You have to keep your promise okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t touch things without permission inside Suzuhara-san¡¯s room. You have to be a good kid. If not, you¡¯ll be hated by Suzuhara-san?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! I will be marrying Motaro!¡¹

    ¡¸No, like I said¡­¡¹

    I can hear Marina and Yukina¡¯s voice.

    Marina seems to be at loss of what to do with Yukina but, that¡¯s just how attached Yukina is to Marina.

    ¡¸Motaro! I came!¡¹

    Running up the stairs, Yukina appeared.

    ¡¸Y-Yukina-chan! It¡¯s scary if Suzuhara-san is angry!¡¹

    Marina rushing up to the second floor chasing Yukina lifts Yukina who¡¯s trying to rush up to me.

    ¡¸Uwa! I¡¯m being killed by breast!¡¹

    Yukina who¡¯s lifted up and pinned seems to want to escape from being pressed by Marina¡¯s tits she struggles wriggling but, it seems that her power¡¯s no match against Marina.

    Well, Yukina¡¯s doing Karate but she¡¯s still small.

    Also, Yukina¡¯s heart is a man. A man would normally be pleased when hugged by Marina. There are those with preference but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a man who would think that Marina¡¯s not cute. Furthermore, her tits are huge.

    And yet, Yukina doesn¡¯t look like excited at all.

    Is her heart really a man¡¯s?

    In spite of her insisting that her heart is a man, her best friend is Lolihina and she¡¯s attached to Marina, she¡¯s used to making contact with women.

    If her heart is really of a man, can she actually touch women naturally that much?

    A man at Yukina¡¯s age should be conscious of women.

    Well, I think there are individual differences.

    Her heart is of a man that¡¯s a homo, women are off the love interests so she can make contact with them naturally?

    Hmmm, I don¡¯t get it

    ¡¸What is this about?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s holding Yukina asked me. Then I can see Kisaragi from behind.

    ¡¸Motaro! Help me! I¡¯m being infected by booby diseaseeeee!¡¹

    Yukina who¡¯s struggling from Marina¡¯s embrace desperately stretches her hands towards me.

    Booby disease? You¡¯ll get massive tits like Marina if you get infected?

    Then that¡¯s a wonderful disease. Please infect Asahina by all means.

    ¡¸Ou, get infected. I¡¯ll fill you with a lot of bacteria¡¹

    I say while patting Yukina¡¯s head

    Well, I think Yukina will have big tits even if you leave her alone. She¡¯s comparatively bigger to other girls on the same group even now.

    ¡¸Uwa! I¡¯m abandoned by Motaro! Even though we promised to marry each otheeeeer!¡¹

    Abandoned by me, Yukina wriggles but, was she pleased by my head patting, her cheeks are blushing.

    This girl looks cute though. Furthermore, she¡¯s a blonde with blue eyes. If only her character is good.

    That said, I don¡¯t remember making a promise to marry you.

    Having such thoughts, I sent Marina a glance.

    ¡¸Was there any problems down there?¡¹

    Asking Marina, she laughs embarrassed.

    ¡¸Hearing a scream of a girl from the second floor, mother was worried¡¹

    Marina approached me answered in a whisper.

    Of course.

    ¡¸Then?¡¹

    ¡¸We knew that Yuka-san and Asahina san were on the second floor. Both of them are on their emotional pubescent year so I said that they might be fighting Suzuhara-san¡¹

    ¡¸Then mother?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯s okay with it but she it was enough to make her not look at the second floor. But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But?¡¹

    Asking Marina again, she gets closer and brought her lips to my ears.

    ¡¸The voice earlier was Yuka-san but the first scream was from a different person isn¡¯t it? It wasn¡¯t Asahina-san either. I don¡¯t know whether mother has noticed it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Was it that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸No, because Yukina-chan aws singing, it isn¡¯t that bad. Yukina-chan¡¯s voice is so high, beautiful and transparent, it went well. Also, she¡¯s good at singing¡¹

    I see. I thought that it¡¯s bad but it seems it managed somehow.

    Yukina¡¯s listening, speaking of which, she¡¯s being quiet for a while, is what I thought as I look at Marina¡¯s chest and Yukina¡¯s face is pushing against mine.

    Yukina who¡¯s being carried by Marina got in contact with me as Marina approaches me.

    Yukina¡¯s face is buried at my chest and her ears are red as she¡¯s absorbed in sniffing my smell.

    Just how much is she obsessed with me?

    I don¡¯t mean to belittle myself but I¡¯m never a handsome guy. And I¡¯m saying it myself, my personality¡¯s the worst.

    I can understand Yuka. She¡¯s under the impression that I saved her. Marina hated me at first but her heart was dragged by the pleasure given to her body. I can see why on these two.

    But, I don¡¯t get why on Yukina.

    Just what did she like about me?

    There are individual differences but it¡¯s impossible to understand Yukina¡¯s attachment to me who said that I prefer beautiful girls.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­¡¹

    When I turn to the voice I heard, Marina¡¯s looking at me with a troubled expression

    ¡¸I just left Yui-chan down there, is that okay?¡¹

    It seems that she¡¯s worried about Lolihina.

    Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good.

    Lolihina¡¯s heart is weak. She¡¯ll surely worry that she¡¯s the only one not called out. On top of that, she might be worried being pulled away from Yukina.

    I know that. I can understand the feeling of being alienated. But©`.

    ¡¸The talk we¡¯re about to make is better not heard by Asahina¡¯s sister¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, you¡¯ll understand once you know it¡¹

    Marina tilts her head. I pat Marina¡¯s shoulder.

    Lolihina depends on Yukina. And she might go reckless if she knows that Yukina¡¯s in danger.

    Just like how her sister dashed out of the house.

    If she dashes out like that then I¡¯ll leave her do as she wants. But, Lolihina¡¯s different from Asahina. She¡¯ll rely on Yukina if she gets cornered. And even if Yukina whom she relies on sacrifices herself, Lolihina will only see herself as the one defended.

    Jumping to danger herself and unable to do anything about it, she¡¯s just a fool that will get others involved.

    Then, she shouldn¡¯t be informed.

    Even if she feels alienated, it¡¯s much preferable than losing Yukina.

    Also, it¡¯s my will to obstruct Lolihina. Then she should just grudge against me.

    That said©`

    I pat Marina¡¯s head then stroked it roughly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m quite relieved because you were on the first floor. I thought that you¡¯ll be able to do something about it¡¹

    Saying that, I began walking towards the vacant room.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh£¿¡¹

    I can hear Marina¡¯s foolish voice from behind.

    I turned back to Marina but I can see her petrified look while she holds Yukina.

    She must be surprised being praised by me.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m flattering Marina. I just told her the truth.

    Marina who¡¯s holding Yukina and Kisaragi following them has entered the room where Asahina and Yuka is.

    Then.

    ¡¸Asahina, explain about Rikka to everyone. It¡¯s not for my sake. It¡¯s needed to be explained for everyone¡¯s sake. Cooperate with me¡¹

    When I ask her, Asahina grinned.

    ¡¸Fufu, aren¡¯t you being honest? Very well, I¡¯ll cooperate with you¡¹

    Folding her arms proudly, Asahina grins while looking down on me then answered in a proud attitude.

    Ah shit, why is she so annoying. If you¡¯re a slave then respect your master.

    Endure it, endure it me. I¡¯ll just spoil everything if I don¡¯t hold back here.

    ¡¸T-Taking such an attitude against Suzuhara-san¡­¡¹

    Marina gulps her throat and raises a voice of surprise.

    ¡¸Since Motaro respects this Nee-san, I have to listen¡¹

    Yukina who¡¯s carried by Marina speaks out.

    I¡¯m not respecting her. Don¡¯t misunderstand

    ¡¸As expected of Asahina-san!¡¹

    Kisaragi¡¯s eyes shine brightly and crosses her hands because of Asahina¡¯s insolent attitude. As expected of Asahina¡¯s believer.

    Yuka though, she¡¯s just smiling when Asahina¡¯s being rude to me.

    W-Well fine. It¡¯s a priority to explain Rikka¡¯s danger to everyone. I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll be troubled if there¡¯s an argument.

    ¡¸Listen everyone. Everything that Suzuhara-kun will tell you is true. No matter how unrealistic it is, it¡¯s true. I guarantee that¡¹

    Standing far from Yuka and next to me, she puts her left hand on her proud nonexistent chest then speak out.

    She¡¯s a shitty annoying woman but she seems to understand her own role.

    Giving Asahina a side glance, she nodded at me. Confirming that, I started talking about Rikka.

    After finishing the general explanation, everyone was quiet.

    Marina¡¯s speechless and Yuka look serious. Then, Kisaragi¡¯s face is pale.

    Yuka who¡¯s being carried by Marina has a blank face, was it difficult to understand?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to believe that Rikka¡¯s a monster. But, I would want you to know that she¡¯s dangerous. Also, that the thing called special ability exists¡¹

    I tell everyone who¡¯s silent.

    To make them understand it properly, it¡¯s easiest to show Rikka¡¯s ability to everyone like how I did to Asahina.

    But that has the risk of making it more confusing than necessary.

    What I need is everyone commanded with caution. But it would be the worst if they get confused.

    ¡¸You¡¯re free to believe it or not. But think about it it. This has a meaning. Suzuhara-kun has one thing to say. That is to be careful¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s dignified voice echoes in the silent room.

    She¡¯s not persuading them to believe the implausible story but she just goes to the main point.

    Though I¡¯m annoyed that Asahina¡¯s giving me a lift, it¡¯s not bad.

    ¡¸Rikka¡¯s already been captured and she¡¯s in my room now. However, the reason why I¡¯m talking about this is because there¡¯s someone else who seems to have a special ability like Rikka. She¡¯s Rikka¡¯s owner and she¡¯s far more dangerous than Rikka¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s drawn by those words.

    After explaining Rikka¡¯s danger, of course it would be surprising to know that there¡¯s someone much more dangerous.

    This is good. Though they¡¯re surprised, that means that they believe my talk.

    Asahina completely agrees with my talk, so it¡¯s calling for caution.

    ¡¸Her name is Kamuro Hizuki. Yuka-chan provided that information. And She¡¯s Marina¡¯s former friend¡¹

    Marina and Yuka have been involved with Kamuro Hizuki among the people. Asahina, Kisaragi, and Yukina aren¡¯t involved. But, sadly, these three can¡¯t be totally unrelated.

    Asahina and Kisaragi goes to the same school as her. Both of them don¡¯t remember making contact with Kamuro Hizuki but it¡¯s possible that the other side has made contact.

    For example, they can pass through each other on the school road or at the corridor.

    I went shopping with Marina and Yuka before but Kamuro Hizuki was on the same train that time. Other than that, I passed by Kamuro Hizuki a lot of times but I was completely unaware.

    Likewise, I can¡¯t deny the possibility that Asahina and Kisaragi made contact with Kamuro Hizuiki.

    And Yukina, Kamuro Hizuki instigated the man with a baton, when I came in contact with him was also the time I make contact with Yukina. Then, there¡¯s a possibility that Yukina is also marked by Kamuro Hizuki.

    If she has marked Yukina then it¡¯s possible that she knows the existence of Lolihina too.

    In other words, it¡¯s possible tat everyone here has made contact with Kamuro Hizuki in some form and I can¡¯t deny the possibility that they¡¯re already under Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability.

    ¡¸Although this is just a speculation, it¡¯s possible that Kamuro Hizuki has the ability to interfere with the spirit. Mental interference, in short, Mind control¡¹

    Marina and Yuka reacted from my words.

    Both of th9em are involved with Kamuro Hizuki more than anyone. Hearing mind control, they¡¯ll surely think about it.

    ¡¸I honestly don¡¯t know what Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability is. It¡¯s not good to think too much about it. Everyone will be lost in a blind alley if you worry too much and you may even dig your own grave¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it that much so the explanation is difficult.

    In short, I want them to be careful but how should I explain that. I worry thinking that but Asahina who¡¯s standing next to me stepped forward.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of ability Kamuro Hizuki has. The only thing we can do is to not approach Kamuro Hizuki. Run away as soon as you see her. Also, don¡¯t neglect caution. Only those three. There¡¯s no need to think about anything else¡¹

    Putting her left hand on her nonexistent chest, Asahina speaks dignified.

    I was stunned by it.

    No, I completely agree with that.

    Asahina¡¯s frank words has said everything I wanted in a pack.

    Even Yukina who doesn¡¯t follow the topic nods at Asahina¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Also, that¡¯s all the meddling I¡¯ll do. From now on, Yuuki-senpai, you should work with Suzuhara-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Marina raised a stupid voice when called by Asahina. Or rather, I¡¯m surprised. Who would¡¯ve thought that Asahina will talk to Marina. Furthermore, she¡¯s using a respectful call on Marina.

    Marina, just what did you to do Asahina?

    ¡¸Yuuki-senpai¡¯s the oldest among us right? Also, Yuuki-senpai¡¯s the most sociable among us. Your sociability is high. In other words, you can see the people around really well. A shortsighted woman like me won¡¯t match against you¡¹

    Saying that, Asahina left my side and returned to Yuka¡¯s side.

    ¡¸I am okay just protecting Yuka¡¹

    She folds her arms proudly and said.

    Marina¡¯s point eyes looked around the quiet surroundings.

    Looking at Marina¡¯s state, it doesn¡¯t look like she did something to Asahina.

    It¡¯s the opposite? Did Asahina see through Marina¡¯s skills?

    But, though it¡¯s indirect, she¡¯s accepting Marina who¡¯s a member of the people who made Yuka fall.

    I expect from Marina doing something to Asahina but who would¡¯ve thought that it would have such results.

    Though she¡¯s saying that she¡¯s shortsighted but just where? Aren¡¯t you looking properly?

    ¡¸Come here Marina¡¹

    Calling Marina out, she got surprised then looked around restlessly.

    After a while, Marina¡¯s face turned bright red.

    She probably didn¡¯t imagine that she¡¯ll be accepted by Asahina. Furthermore, Asahina who¡¯s taking a disrespectful attitude even to me called Marina a ¡°senpai¡±, she¡¯s showing respect.

    Well, of course it¡¯ll be surprising. Even I am surprised.

    The explanation to everyone almost ended.

    I¡¯ll just give Marina instructions and leave everything to her.

    Marina¡¯s the command tower of this organization. Team A is Asahina, Yuka, Kisaragi. Team B is Yukina and Lolihina. And, the captains of each team is Asahina and Yukina. Both of them will take instructions from Marina and cooperate in movements.

    And I©`

    Am a Suicide attack.

    I was preached by Asahina to not move alone a lot but I¡¯m the one Kamuro Hizuki aims at. If her hopes are real, she only wants to conceive my child.

    Then, I should just go and attack alone.

    Since I¡¯m her aim, Kamuro Hizuki will surely come in contact with me. If it takes time, she might try using my surroundings.

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s aim is me and it¡¯s normal to attack the surroundings with her mental interference ability.

    Furthermore, what¡¯s scary about the mental interference is that the one you thought your ally suddenly becomes the enemy.

    Then it¡¯s best to go alone. And I should settle before Kamuro Hizuki does something unnecessary.

    At worst, Kamuro Hizuki will be satisfied if she has me.

    Besides, I don¡¯t have to worry about the others. Marina¡¯s here, Asahina¡¯s much more usable than I thought and Asahina has a right hand named Yuka.

    Therefore, I don¡¯t have to mind anything and just go alone.

    In the first place, I don¡¯t mind having an honorable defeat.

    That said, everyone will stay at my house.

    It has gotten late so it can¡¯t be helped, they will stay for two nights.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to worry but, is it okay for you girls not to go home?

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 64

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 66

 Chapter 66

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 65

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 67

    I lie down on my room¡¯s bed holding my head with my arms as I look at the ceiling.

    The ceiling¡¯s reflected in my view. I can only see the ceiling.

    Having released my ability, the world has only become my ¡°sight¡± But, I was attacked by an abnormal anxiety, I realized how much I rely on my ability.

    As my ability evolves, the convenience dramatically improves and the willpower consumption is suppressed, making it possible to use it continuously for a long time.

    But, it¡¯s not infinite. It¡¯s limited.

    Even though my ability has a good fuel consumption, the ability has evolved and so is the fuel consumption. But, it only improved, it didn¡¯t stop consuming willpower at all.

    If I use my ability, it¡¯ll consume my mental power and the limit will come sooner or later.

    It¡¯s possible to restore it by taking a rest if the limit comes but that¡¯s not easy.

    For example, when you take classes at school, you consume mental power when you concentrate. But, you¡¯ll recover if you rest. But, there¡¯s a limit to things.

    The more you consume the more time it will take to recover. If I consume more than the limit, the recovery will take longer too.

    Then, how long is it before I reach the limit of my ability?

    The answer is ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±

    There¡¯s no clear usage restrictions in my ability.

    No matter how much I use it, I can¡¯t say I have experienced being unable to use my ability anymore.

    In other words, I have never used the ability to the limit.

    Then what happens if I use my ability to the limit?

    I can¡¯t conclude it without experience but what if I can¡¯t use my ability?

    Just what¡¯s the interval until I can reactivate it?

    Ten minutes? An hour? A day?

    Even if it¡¯s just 30 minutes, what will happen if I got attack on the time I can¡¯t use my ability at all?

    It¡¯s over.

    In other words, if I get cocky because it¡¯s convenient, I might experience pain.

    And today, I used my ability to the limit for the first time.

    I just lifted my abilities a while ago but as soon as that happens, I felt a strange fatigue I never felt so far.

    I think that the ability can be used if I think of using it. But, I¡¯m horribly tired and can¡¯t concentrate.

    Though I needed to take a rest until my mental power recovers, I can¡¯t settle down.

    The ability to see and understand everything within the range.

    It¡¯s too convenient that I relied on it before I knew it.

    When I release that ability, I come to a narrow world.

    Even though my sight exists, I feel uneasy as if I can¡¯t see anything.

    I want to activate my ability immediately but I will be confronting Kamuro Hizuki tomorrow. However, if I use my ability which is on it¡¯s limit, it would be the worst if I can¡¯t use it.

    I know that but the anxiousness in the state where I have my ability cancelled is unbearable.

    Humans are creatures depending on convenience. And they can¡¯t get away once they depend on it once.

    ¡¸Shit, I feel sleepy but I can¡¯t sleep¡­¡¹

    I thought of sleeping immediately if I lay down on the bed but the insecurity struck my heart, I can¡¯t feel sleepy at all. Furthermore, I feel so weary to move even a finger.

    ¡¸Am I scared?¡¹

    There¡¯s a small gap on the closed curtain.

    Is there someone on the other side of the curtain?

    On the other side of the wall? Beyond the door? In the ceiling? Under the floor?

    There¡¯s no blind spot when I use my ability. But, it¡¯s filled with blind spots now.

    I have to turn my eyes if I want to see something and it¡¯ll be impossible to look at something if you change your line of sight.

    Even though that¡¯s the ¡°normal¡± for humans, my unease is unbearable.

    I turn my eyes while lying down on the bed and I see Rikka lying on the floor.

    Far from losing consciousness, Rikka¡¯s nor making any movement that you won¡¯t know if she¡¯s breathing or not.

    She¡¯s certainly living when I checked her with my ability. But all of her body functions are declining that it seems that she¡¯s hibernating.

    Rikka¡¯s alive. But, she¡¯s in a state where she can¡¯t be active. However, if I can¡¯t confirm Rikka¡¯s insides with my ability, I feel uneasy if it¡¯s really working.

    If I use my ability then I can understand Rikka¡¯s state perfectly but I don¡¯t know anything if I do not use it.

    It should be fine. There¡¯s body piercing attached to her nipples and clitoris so it¡¯s impossible to cure the wounds and the condition of her super-recovery won¡¯t cancelled indefinitely.

    If she consumes more energy when she¡¯s exhausted, she¡¯ll surely die. Therefore Rikka¡¯s in a state of suspended animation.

    Rikka shouldn¡¯t wake up until she replenishes her energy.

    That should be the case, and yet. I know it and yet. I©`

    ¡¸Fufu, though I¡¯m troubled moving, I¡¯m trembling¡¹

    I feel my body trembling without permission, it¡¯s too miserable that it makes me laugh.

    Then, I heard a faint sound and felt nervousness.

    I turn my eyes on the door but I can¡¯t see the other side.

    ¡¸No way¡­¡¹

    I feel chill attacking my whole body.

    I just reacted reflexively to the sound I just heard. But, I can¡¯t see who¡¯s on the other side of the door.

    That¡¯s impossible.

    My ability is like my limbs. It was the power I have since I was born.

    Therefore, no matter how much I try to refrain using it, I will use it reflextively

    That should be the case and yet, I can¡¯t see the other side.

    Thinking that it¡¯s impossible, I try to activate my ability but I can¡¯t do it.

    I thought that I was close to my limit but did I exceed my limit already?

    It¡¯s not holding back my ability but a state it¡¯s not usable.

    Knowing that, cold sweat comes out from my whole body.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s there!¡¹

    I forcibly raised my weary body and shouted at the door.

    My vision becomes abnormally narrow that the beating of my heart and my rough breathing becomes annoying to my ear.

    My whole body spouts out cold sweat without permission.

    I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared of not seeing, not knowing.

    Was I this weak?

    Asahina, didn¡¯t fear even when she saw Rikka¡¯s ability even though she doesn¡¯t have one.

    And yet, here I am. I¡¯m calm because I can see. I¡¯m a small fry just because I can¡¯t see.

    ¡¸U-Uhm, it¡¯s me, Marina¡¹

    Hearing the voice from the other side, I felt relieved.

    ¡¸U-Uhm, everyone¡¯s asleep, then, I wasn¡¯t able to so I thought that Suzuhara-san might still be awake, am I causing trouble?¡¹

    I can hear Marina¡¯s voice from the other side of the door.

    Even though it¡¯s Marina¡¯s usual voice, nothing has changed and yet it feels somewhat nostalgic.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­Can I enter?¡¹

    Marina asks from the other side of the door.

    I feel relieved but the unease doesn¡¯t go off.

    Marina should be there but I can¡¯t see her.

    The voice is Marina but is it really Marina? Such stupid worry crosses my mind.

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    Able to make a reply somehow, I hear the sound of the doorknob being turned. Then, the door opens.

    Who appears is, Marina of course.

    Then I finally felt relieved.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Marina has entered the room then tilts her head as she look at me.

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s wrong!? Are you feeling unwell?!¡¹

    Marina¡¯s soft expression stiffens immediately then she runs up to me as she shout.

    Unwell? I certainly feel the worst but am I that unwell in your eyes right now?

    Marina¡¯s huge tits are swinging around as she run, she kneeled on the bed and looked at my face with an anxious expression.

    The reddish brown looking at me, and the fragrant smell tickles my nose.

    Her chestnut colored hair has a darker tint than usual. I took a while to notice that the reason was because her hair is wet.

    She just came out of bath.

    Everyone¡¯s asleep but she can¡¯t sleep is what she say but it¡¯s actually different?

    She took a bath to clean up her body before coming to meet me. In other words, her aim is that but, she doesn¡¯t want it to be notice so she made excuses.

    In other words, it¡¯s night crawling.

    Seriously, Marina has gotten quite erotic.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing at all¡¹

    Answering Marina, I stroke Marina¡¯s worried face with my fingers.

    Marina uses make up before but recently, she¡¯s only putting on lipstick. Because of that, her cheap-look I felt before has disappeared.

    Or rather, why is she putting on lipstick after bath? Is her lips dry? Or maybe©`

    Because her hair is wet, and her wet hair looks dark, Marina looks younger than usual.

    Asahina has said it but, Marina¡¯s the oldest woman I know. She¡¯s the tallest, hugest breasts, and the most obscene body.

    Marina¡¯s stickling to her ponytail or ringlet curls hairdo.

    Marina doesn¡¯t go against my orders but, she doesn¡¯t stop using her ringlet curls no matter how much I tell her.

    But, her hair after bath is tied up ponytail as usual, it¡¯s flowing smoothly.

    That must be one of he reasons why she looks younger than usual.

    ¡¸It suits you better if you don¡¯t use ringlet curls¡¹

    Stroking Marina¡¯s cheeks with my finger, I speak then touch her wet hair.

    ¡¸My body grows up faster and yet my face feels young. That¡¯s somewhat unbalanced, feeling uneasy with that, I tied up my hair¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You wanted to be an adult?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Marina nods at my words, her cheeks blushed in embarrassment then she looked away from me.

    No, you have a noticeable huge tits, and plump but tight waist. And you have a THICC ass and thighs.

    Your body is too obscene that eyes will be attracted to that direction, but they would feel her face is too young for her body.

    A body perfect as a woman and a face that¡¯s immature.

    It seems to be a complex for Marina.

    Therefore she desperately coils her hair and push herself to the limit.

    You probably won¡¯t say she¡¯s a peerless beauty but whoever you ask, they¡¯ll say that she¡¯s a cute beauty.

    Saying that the balance is off because of her young face and obscene body, it¡¯s a small worry if you ask me. But it¡¯s a big problem for Maina.

    ¡¸Wait, that¡¯s not it!¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s cheeks are blushing as she look away at me causing an erotic atmosphere, looked at me then raised her voice.

    ¡¸You look pale, you¡¯re sweating a lot, are you okay!?¡¹

    Saying that, Marina bends forward the touch my forehead with her right hand.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s eyes opened wide when she touched my forehead.

    ¡¸Cold¡¹

    She mutters.

    Cold? Is my body temperature low? I don¡¯t get it but now that she say it, I can¡¯t help but feel cold. But, I¡¯m gushing out sweat.

    ¡¸A-Anyway, let¡¯s wipe off your sweat! Sweat takes your body temperature away!¡¹

    Marina looks in panic speaks while looking around. She must be looking for a towel to wipe off my sweat. But, she stood up realizing that there¡¯s none.

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting a towel©`¡¹

    Does she intend to take the towel in the bathroom? Marina stood up but, she stopped moving out of the room. Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸We should wipe the sweat immediately!¡¹

    Marina speaks out while looking at me, she grabbed the hem, of her black knit dress she¡¯s wearing then rolled it up swiftly.

    It seems that she decided to wipe my body with the clothes she¡¯s wearing instead of towel.

    I don¡¯t care about that but©`

    Burun~

    Her two huge bulges bounce intensely.

    Marina¡¯s prided tits became exposed due to her rolling up her knit dress.

    That¡¯s right, everything up to her nipples.

    I got startled unintentionally.

    Normally, I can see the other side of her clothes with my ability. But now I can¡¯t use my ability, I can only see what my eyes can.

    That¡¯s why I never knew that Marina wasn¡¯t wearing anything under her knit dress.

    That¡¯s right, nothing.

    It¡¯s not just her breasts exposed but her plump thighs and crotch, and everything beyond that is exposed.

    In other words, she¡¯s naked.

    ¡¸Please take off your clothes! I¡¯m wiping your sweat!¡¹

    Marina doesn¡¯t mind even if she¡¯s naked, she grabbed my hands and forcibly lifted it up while speaking. And when I have my hands raised up, she grabbed my clothing then raised it to strip me off.

    I¡¯m naked on my upper body and Marina who¡¯s everything is exposed has her tits shaking.

    ¡¸Your body is so cold! You have to wipe the sweat and warm it up!¡¹

    Touching up my chest, Marina speaks with her face turned pale, she begins to wipe my body with her knit dress while her huge tits shake.

    She¡¯s desperately wiping it so her huge breasts hits my body.

    I feel cold but I feel a certain part of my body getting rapidly hot.

    It¡¯s extremely fresh.

    I can see things that should be seen and I can only see what I can see.

    What¡¯s there is the usual Marina and yet, Marina¡¯s the only one reflected in my sight.

    Her ponytail hair has a darker tint than usual and it¡¯s much more obedient as it¡¯s not a ringlet curl.

    Because her hair looks darker, I thought that her thin colored reddish brown eye is impressive.

    A lovely childish face.

    Similarly, her neck and collarbone looks fair and soft. It vividly shows that her body has no waste.

    And yet, her breasts that¡¯s called useless grows heavily and a pink nipple is standing up in the middle of her large areola.

    Though her constricted waist doesn¡¯t seem useless, her ass swell by drawing an arc from her thin waist and her thighs extending it is also plump.

    Looking at Marina in my sight is much more obscene, bewitching, and charming more than when I see everything.

    Looking at Marina, even though I¡¯m bothered to move even a single finger a moment ago, power is rising from somewhere.

    Lust. That¡¯s a proof Marina arouses me.

    ¡¸Do you sleep naked?¡¹

    I ask Marina who¡¯s desperately wiping my body with her knit dress.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Marina stopped moving then looked at me. She tilts her head then looked down at her body.

    Marina stiffens. Then Marina¡¯s ears, no, her whole body turned red instantly.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    Marina screamed then hid her breasts under her hands and closed her thighs.

    It seems that she didn¡¯t notice she was naked.

    Also, this reaction.

    Why was Marina not wearing anything under the knit dress?

    Of course, it¡¯s to make it easy for me to do that.

    So I can play with her nipples immediately.

    So I can immediately tease her clitoris.

    And, so I can easily pierce my penis inside her pussy.

    I grinned then looked at Marina who¡¯s hugging her own body in embarrassment.

    She¡¯s looking down but she has noticed my stare as if licking her all over, her red body turned even redder then her body fidgets.

    Normally, I can see how excited Marina is, how erect her nipple and clitoris is, and how wet is her pussy. But now, I can only see with my eyes. But©`.

    I know that Marina wants me more than usual.

    I understood it for the first time. You can¡¯t see it so what you can see has a worth.

    ¡¸Marina, what¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you wiping my body?¡¹

    Asking her while grinning? Marina who¡¯s embracing herself twitched.

    ¡¸Y-Yes ?¡¹

    After a brief silence, Marina answered in a sweet voice then lowered her hands bashfully.

    As a result, her large breasts shook and became exposed.

    The pink nipples standing on the tip of the huge swell is slightly bigger than before.

    ¡¸Haa? Haa? Haa?¡¹

    Sweat comes out of Marina¡¯s flushed skin and she took her knit dress while breathing roughly. Then she looks down on me who¡¯s lying down then she started to wipe my body while her breasts are swaying.

    Ogling at Marina, I put my hands on my pants then lowered it.

    ¡¸Hii?¡¹

    Marina raised a sweet scream when my penis jumped out.

    The glans is swelling and it¡¯s thick blood vessel is showing up to the surface, it¡¯s pulsating.

    ¡¸Could you wipe this one too?¡¹

    Asking Marina while grinning, I certainly felt her swallowing her saliva.

    ¡¸Y-Yes ?¡¹

    Then, she replied in a sweet voice, bent her body and buried her face between my crotch.

    The feeling of fatigue that attacked my whole body has disappeared like they were just a lie.

    I may be able to use my ability right now.

    But, I stopped.

    In a world where I can only see what¡¯s on my sight, it¡¯s not bad to make love with Marina who¡¯s the only one in my sights.

    While tasting the meat wrapping my glans, I grin as I thought of that.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 65

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 67

 Chapter 67

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 66

    X-ray is more than I Thought Chapter 68

    ¡¸Ncu? Nbu ? Nbonbo ? Jujujujuju ? JuzoJuzo? Juzozozozo?¡¹

    Burying her face in my crotch, Marina shakes her head crazily while making obscene sounds.

    Huge amounts of saliva along with the soft but tight meat wall wraps the glans and entwines with the tongue. Being attacked violently in that state is unbearable.

    If I didn¡¯t know Yuka¡¯s fellatio, I would¡¯ve been done.

    This is far different from Yuka¡¯s technique. Compared to Yuka, Marina¡¯s technique is still bad.

    But©`.

    ¡¸Juzojuzo? Puhaa ? Rerorero ? Chuchu ? Muchu ? Nbu ? Juppo juppo juppo juppo ?¡¹

    Holding my glans deep in her mouth, Marina desperately shakes her head, when she takes out the glans, she carefully licks it with her tongue, sucks it with her lips carefully then takes the glans inside her head again, then shakes her head violently.

    The technique isn¡¯t a match but the pleasure is beyond that.

    The pleasure obtained from stimulating the penis deprives of my thought then turns my head pure-white.

    Just being driven by the desire to let it out, it¡¯s impossible to resist.

    That should be the case and yet, Marina¡¯s fellatio feels something different from impulsive desire.

    Pleasure, is that the right word?

    Even though I¡¯m being driven by the intense desire to let out my desires, I want to stay feeling this pleasure forever, I certainly feel the calm emotion that counters the urge spreading.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    The shivering pleasure spreads from my glans to my crotch through the pole, I unintentionally let out a voice.

    There¡¯s an impulsive desire to ejaculate but there¡¯s the relief countering it. I want to feel this contradicting pleasure forever but if this going on, I will ejaculate.

    Even though I have have the energy and lust, I was exhausted that I¡¯m not even bothered to move a single finger. I feel like I want to sleep after ejaculating.

    ¡¸Marina¡¹

    ¡¸Muchu?¡¹

    Calling out her name, Marina who¡¯s indulging herself in shaking her head has stopped then looks up at me while holding my glans in her mouth.

    If I want to ejaculate then I¡¯ll pour it in her womb But before that, I will thoroughly enjoy Marina¡¯s indecent body to my heart¡¯s content.

    ¡¸Get up on the bed and sit¡¹

    ¡¸Jupon ? Haa ? Haa ? Haa ? Y-Yes ?¡¹

    Listening to my order, Marina spit out my glans then nodded while breathing roughly.

    Her eyes is so moist as if she¡¯ll begin to cry any moment, her skin¡¯s flushed as if she had a long bath.

    A female swallowed by the whirlpool of pleasure is there.

    Although she was worried about my physical condition, because she suddenly sucked my dick, her pussy wanted it so much that nothing else is in her head but that.

    Marina tries to stand up in a hurry but her knees gave in and she sat on the floor.

    It seems that she¡¯s unable to stand after sucking my dick.

    Marina¡¯s sitting with her knees on the floor.

    I can see her pink slit at the end of both her knees. Lewd viscous liquid overflows from her slit.

    I can use my ability to ogle at Marina¡¯s pussy until the inside, but since I have my ability cancelled, I have no choice but to check it with my naked eye. And I know what¡¯s happening to Marina¡¯s pussy right now.

    It¡¯s dripping out love nectar sloppily. You want my dick that much?

    ¡¸Marina, hurry up and sit on the bed¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes ? I¡¯m sorry ?¡¹

    Looking down on Marina who fell on the floor and ordered her again, Marina apologized and desperately tries to stand up. But, the ass she lifted fell to the floor.

    Marina lifts her ass while trembling. But, her ass drops on the floor again.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t stand up?¡¹

    I ask Marina who can¡¯t stand up.

    ¡¸I-I will?¡¹

    Answering to my orders, Marina say that while desperately standing up but still, she can¡¯t stand up

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Saying that, I stood up and squat down next to Marina.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Marina¡¯s apologizing with a fawning voice while she¡¯s about to cry. I look and laugh at Marina then I stretch my left hand over Marina¡¯s shoulder.

    She thinks that I¡¯m going to support her. Showing no doubts at all, she entrusts her body to me while showing a bashfull smile.

    Hey hey, who do you think I am? I¡¯m not a decent human who will escort you kindly you know?

    ¡¸Hii ?¡¹

    Marina twitched then raised a sweet scream

    My hand stretched out not for Marina¡¯s shoulder but to the pointed nipple on top of her huge bulge.

    ¡¸U-Uhm ? Uhm ?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s nipples are pinched has her face turned burning red then she raised out a loud confused voice.

    I smile at Marina then stretched my hand on Marina¡¯s crotch. Then, I align my middle and ring finger and slip it to her lewd meat hole dripping with love nectar.

    ¡¸Ihiiii ?¡¹

    Marina clamps her pussy, raised a sweet scream and twitches.

    ¡¸Here, I¡¯m helping you so stand up¡¹

    I tell the twitching Marina then pull the right nipple pinched by my left fingers then pushed my middle finger and ring finger all the way to the back of her pussy and then I pull her up.

    ¡¸Nhiii? Ahiii ?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s nipples are pulled and her pussy is lifted up with two fingers, she¡¯s holding my hands, gradually rising up while convulsing.

    ¡¸Cumming ?¡¹

    Marina raised a sweet scream while half-standing then she spout out a tide. Then she fell down to her knees.

    Marina¡¯s body is falling. But because I¡¯m pulling her nipple and my fingers are in her pussy, Marina¡¯s body can¡¯t fall. But, because her knees fell down, Marina¡¯s body is trying to fall down. Supporting all of her weight is her pussy being pierced by fingers and her nipple pulled up.

    ¡¸Nooooooooo?¡¹

    Marina twitches violently as she scream sweetly while squirting a tide, is trying to stand up somehow. But, her knees are trembling and she can¡¯t put power on it.

    ¡¸Hey, do your best, do your best¡¹

    Speaking to her as if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem, I lifted Marina with my both hands. In other words, it means that I¡¯m pulling up her nipples and the finger inserted to her meat hole to the root.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa? It feels goooooooooooood ?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s nipples are pulled to the limit and her pussy pierced by the fingers screams in pleasure while her eyes turn white.

    She completely forgot her purpose of standing up and she¡¯s completely swallowed by the large whirlpool of surging pleasure.

    Moving Marina, I lay her on top of the bed then pulled out my fingers from her pussy and nipples.

    Her pinched nipples is painfully erect and the fingers pulled out from her pussy is covered in lewd mucous and draws an obscene string.

    The meat hold wriggling and dripping love nectar is completely ripe until the deepest of the depths and there¡¯s no problem sticking my dick in anymore.

    Hey hey, even though we just started, isn¡¯t this too fast for you to be done?

    ¡¸Haa ? Haa ? Haa ?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s lying down on top of the bed is breathing roughly, twitching, and occasionally squirting.

    Marina who had the fingers pulled out from her nipples and pussy remembers my order then she squirms though her breathing is rough and she¡¯s twitching.

    She tries to sit down on the bed.

    Mana¡¯s meat hold has transformed moving. Her love nectar is squirting out? Was the inside of her vagina pressured?

    Looking at Marina, my dick pulsating with thick blood vessels on the surface has pre-cum overflowing from the urethra, appealing to enter a pussy faster.

    I¡¯m attacked by the desire to put my dick inside her dripping wet meat hole but, I endure the urge.

    Not yet. I want to tease Marina more. I¡¯ll make her ahegao a lot before she says she wants my penis. And when her pussy¡¯s at the limit, I¡¯ll thrust in my dick mercilessly and violate her. Then I will pour my semen inside Marina¡¯s womb who has become dumb from cumming too much.

    Enduring the urge to thrust my dick in immediately inside Marina¡¯s wet pussy, I look at her actions.

    Marina who¡¯s on all fours trembling tries to raise her body kneeling then sits down on the bed. Then, she show me her pussy by spreading her knees to the limit.

    I¡¯ve ordered her to sit like that on the bed but I didn¡¯t order her to spread her legs yet. I haven¡¯t, but I intended to order her.

    In other words, this isn¡¯t a selfish behavior but a wise judgement, she reads ahead.

    I have to reward clever bitches.

    Grinning as I thought of that, I squat down in front of Marina who¡¯s spreading her legs. Then, I stare straight at Marina.

    Her enchanted maroon eyes and saliva dripping from the end of her pink colored lips. Her sweet breath is reaching my face.

    ¡¸Marina, give me a handjob¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Marina raised a stupid voice from my order.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to stroke my dick with your hand¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, Y-yes¡¹

    When I order Marina clearly as she can¡¯t understand, Marina responds in panic then gently grasps my dick with her right hand.

    She must¡¯ve thought she can have my dick in her pussy. And yet, I ordered her to do handjob, Marina looks a bit disappointed but she tightens her expressions and begins treating my dick.

    Don¡¯t worry. I will properly play with you.

    Muttering in secret, I stretch my hands to Marina¡¯s chest. Then I push both her breasts with my index fingers.

    ¡¸Ahn ?¡¹

    Marina trembled and raised a sweet voice, she has stopped moving her right hand.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop moving your hand¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry ?¡¹

    Marina trembled from my words again then she resumes her handjob in panic while apologizing.

    ¡¸Listen? Don¡¯t stop moving your hands whatever happens?¡¹

    I order Marina while having both of my index fingers are drawing an arc in her areolas.

    ¡¸U-Uhm ? That ? Y-Yes ?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s shaken as I trace her areolas with my fingers has replied with a nod while stroking my dick.

    She can¡¯t stop the handjob whatever happens.

    That order is equal to saying that I will be doing various things starting now.

    Marina should know that. Her nervousness is being transmitted. And©`

    She¡¯s expecting it.

    I don¡¯t need to use my ability, no, because I¡¯m not using my ability, I can see through Marina¡¯s thoughts.

    Marina who¡¯s spreading her legs wide to the limit is breathing roughly with her burning red face as she desperately strokes my dick. I trace Marina¡¯s areola only.

    Marina¡¯s body is shaking up and down as she stroke my dick. The movement and vibration shakes her huge tits, my fingertips seems to hit her nipple but I trace only her areola paying attention not to hit it on purpose.

    However, her painfully erect nipple seems to be getting harder, it wants to be teased.

    ¡¸Haa ? Haa ? Haa ?¡¹

    Marina strokes my finger while her huge breasts sways, she looks at me for a moment then twists her body faintly.

    Due to that movement, her huge tits swayed sideways. The fingertips tracing her areola will hit her nipple as a result. But, I anticipated that so I avoided her nipple magnificently.

    ¡¸Uu ?¡¹

    Marina raised a sweet groan

    Having her areola only played with, feeling the desire to have her nipple teased, Marina twists her body sideways unable to endure it. In other words, she¡¯s trying to hit her nipples with my fingers. But, I avoided it wonderfully.

    Marina loves her nipple teased. Especially her left nipple that¡¯s so weak she¡¯ll cum by just being played with. And yet, having only her areola teased, she¡¯s being tortured as her nipples aren¡¯t touched at all.

    Marina¡¯s drooling, unable to bear it, she twists her body multiple times while stroking my dick.

    Her breasts sway arbitrarily and her movement became irregular.

    Marina¡¯s trying to make my finger hit her nipples somehow. And I¡¯m evading it incredibly.

    We stare at each other, a silent battle is unfolding.

    And the one who gave in first©`.

    ¡¸P-Please tease my nipples ? Also, please let me suck your dick ?¡¹

    Obviously, Marina.

    Marina begs to have her nipple teased or suck my dick if that doesn¡¯t work.

    I can understand that she wants her nipple to be teased but why do you want to suck my dick?

    Does Marina love fellatio? I never knew.

    Sucking dicks is dirty no matter how much you think of it. But, I thought that she¡¯s sucking me because I¡¯m ordering her, who¡¯d thought that she likes it.

    ¡¸P-Pleash ? I want to have my nipples teased ? Else, let me suck your dick ?¡¹

    Continuing to stroke my dick, Marina desperately begs while twisting her body, shaking her breasts sideways.

    Marina¡¯s pussy proves that she¡¯s not lying.

    Sitting down with her legs spread out wide, her pussy¡¯s visible. There¡¯s lewd love nectar dripping out of her pussy.

    It¡¯s dripping with love nectar from her delusion of having her nipples played with, sucking my cock and the pleasure obtained from it. It¡¯s not something like an act.

    It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s about time I give her the D.

    ¡¸Marina, get on all fours¡¹

    I stop tracing her areola and ordered Marina.

    Teasing only her areola, without touching her nipple even once and sucking my cock, Marina clenched her teeth in agony but she put her hands on the bed without making any resistance. Then, she¡¯s on all fours

    ¡¸Well done¡¹

    Patting marina¡¯s head as she obediently get on all fours, Marina¡¯s agonized expression turned to a smile.

    Easy.

    I stand up while having such thoughts, I went behind Marina and kneeled in front of her big ass.

    Her clitoris is hard erect, her dripping wet meat hole is wriggling.

    I grabbed my pulsating dick bending backwards, lowered the glans to the opening of her meat hole.

    ¡¸Nku ?¡¹

    With the glans touching her meat hole, Marina trembles and leak a sweet moan.

    The tip of my glans presses against her meat hole then I grabbed Marina¡¯s ass with both hands, I pushed my waist forward.

    ¡¸Nhiii ?¡¹

    The glans pushed inside her meat hole then Marina cramped and raised a sweet scream.

    In addition, I only pushed my glans lightly and I pushed my glans only inside the meat hole.

    Fuu, it¡¯s a good, tight, hot and wet pussy.

    Yuka¡¯s pussy feels better but Marina¡¯s pussy is calming, or rather, it¡¯s fitting.

    Enjoying the taste of her meat hole for a while, I endure the impulse of pushing my dick up to the root and pulled out my glans.

    ¡¸U?¡¹

    She definitely thought I¡¯ll push it all the way in. But because I pull it out, Marina raised a sweet and sad groan.

    I pushed my glans only again to her flesh while looking at Marina¡¯s ass and back.

    ¡¸Kuhi ?¡¹

    Marina convulsed. Looking down on Marina, I pull out my glans.

    ¡¸Uuu ? Uuuu ?¡¹

    Even though the glans is just coming in, it already ends. The desire to be pierced deeply is never satisfied as I pull my glans out.

    Now then, how long can she endure?

    ¡¸P-Put it in ? Put it in deep inside ? Please ? Please pierce me deep, then poke me violently inside ?¡¹

    Just when I was thinking of how long can she endure it, Marina pleads with a sweet voice as her heart broke immediately.

    Even though I thought she can endure it for a bit longer.

    It¡¯s boring if she can¡¯t hold it. It¡¯s boring if she breaks easily. That should be the case but Marina¡¯s my partner, if¡¯s Marina so I¡¯m laughing.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped if she breaks. If she begs that much©`

    ¡¸Marina, go back to sitting. Then spread your legs and put your hands behind your head.

    Pushing only the glans against the entrance of her meat hole, I instructed Marina.

    ¡¸P-Please put it in ? Just like that ? Deep inside ?¡¹

    Even though I¡¯m ordering her, Marina ignores my order and pulls her waist behind while she¡¯s on all fours, she¡¯s trying to forcibly put the dick deeper inside her meat hole.

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    I pull out my waist and slapped Marina¡¯s ass while scolding her.

    ¡¸I want to be pierced ? I want to be pounded ? I want to be deeply and strongly pierced ? I want to be pierced violently again and again ?¡¹

    Even though I pull my waist and slapped her ass, Marina seeks my waist instead of repenting, trying to put my dick deep inside her by pushing her ass.

    It¡¯s a grave offence to disobey. I have to punish her.

    Thinking so, I pull my waist and made a ring with my middle finger and thumb. Then, I accumulated power then aimed at Marina¡¯s clitoris on her crotch that¡¯s wet with love nectar. Then©`.

    Releasing the accumulated force, my middle finger flicked her clitoris.

    ¡¸Kihiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    Marina who had her clitoris flicked raised her upper body with a sweet scream, then spouted out tides while convulsing abnormally.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll order you again. Marina, go back to sitting. Open your legs and put your hands behind your head¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeesh~?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s ignoring my orders earlier but she woke up from having her clitoris flicked, she goes back to sitting as I ordered while pissing and convulsing. Then, she put her hands behind her and opened her legs wide.

    It¡¯s an M posture with her hands held behind.

    Having ignored my order once, Marina tries to recover by receiving my punishment, then obeys my order.

    ¡¸Okay, you¡¯re a girl that can do it if she tries¡¹

    Saying that, I pat Marina¡¯s head then she laughed happily.

    What an easy girl.

    I moved in front of Marina while thinking that.

    ¡¸Marina, raise your waist¡¹

    Kneeling in front of Marina, I ordered her. Following my order, Marina lifts her waist.

    I grabbed my dick, pushed the tip of the glans on the entrance of her pussy when she raised her waist. Then©`.

    ¡¸Naa~?¡¹

    The glans pushed the meat hole inside then Marina raised a sweet beastly scream while convulsing.

    My dick¡¯s inside her pussy but of course, it¡¯s just the glans.

    Marina¡¯s holding her hands behind and lifts her waist in an M posture. Only the glans is inside Marina¡¯s pussy in that state then I grabbed her tits with my hands.

    Now then, let¡¯s begin our investigation.

    The current me has the ability lifted so I can¡¯t see Marina¡¯s weak points. But, I understand almost Marina¡¯s weak points after embracing her over and over again.

    That¡¯s right, almost. I know the rough location of her weak points but I can¡¯t see it. Therefore I should investigate this slowly and carefully from now on.

    Bending forward in the state where only the glans is inside her pussy, I pull up her breasts. I take out my tongue and stimulated her right nipple with my tongue.

    ¡¸Hyuuuuuuuu?¡¹

    Having her big tits grabbed and lifted up and only her right nipple is stimulated by my tongue, Marina twitches and raise a sweet and pained voice, and then tightened her meat hole.

    Clenching her teeth while drooling saliva, Marina desperately keeps her position while her body is flushed like burning flame.

    Observing Marina, I suck her nipple in my mouth then bite the hard nipples with my teeth, then suck it and kiss it with my lips.

    ¡¸Hahi ? Hyaa ? Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaa? ¡¹

    Attacking only her right nipple, Marina raises a sweet and sorrowed scream, her meat hole tightens every time I bite her nipple.

    It looks like it feels quite good but her right nipple isn¡¯t just good enough.

    Well, I know that.

    But, she might cum if I tease her a bit more.

    Thinking so, I continue to keep playing with only her right nipple as I observe her.

    ¡¸Ahyaaaaa ? Noo ? kihii ? nkuuuuuuuuuuu?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s feeling quite the pleasure but that¡¯s why she¡¯s feeling painful. Marina¡¯s sweet and sorrowful scream echoes in the room.

    And, her left nipple that¡¯s not being teased at all is much more erect than the right.

    Even though she¡¯ll cum from teasing her left, it¡¯s frustrating that only the right is being played with.

    It¡¯s exactly like a dog who¡¯s ordered to wait with the food placed in front of it.

    Even though they can immediately bite the food, the bitch has to wait for the master¡¯s permission.

    If it¡¯s just a mongrel then they won¡¯t feel that hard but unfortunately, this one¡¯s a faithful dog. Though she sometimes rebel, she¡¯s a faithful dog that will endure firmly.

    Taking her right nipple out of my mouth, I knead the erect nipple covered in saliva with my fingers. Then I lightly draw an arc with my fingertips around her left areola.

    ¡¸Aah ? Aaah ? Aahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?¡¹

    Marina bends her back, stick out her huge tits and screams sweet and sorrowfully.

    Her meat hole tightens the more I tease her. Furthermore, her love nectar is overflowing endlessly, and because it¡¯s tightly wriggling, my dick is being dragged in out of my control.

    Taking care that only my glans is inside and it won¡¯t go further, I knead her right nipple with my fingers and continue to trace her left areola.

    ¡¸Ahaa ? Kihiii ? Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s bending her body shaking her tits clenches her teeth as she looks up the ceiling, spewing out abnormal amount of sweat from her whole body.

    The pleasure hell that would make her cum to insanity is never thought as a hell that would just stop before she cums.

    Marina¡¯s desire should be reaching the peak soon.

    Then, next would be making her taste the pleasure hell of cumming without end.

    Thinking so, I pinched the untouched left nipple with my fingers. At the same time, I lower my hand that was playing with her right nipple and rubbed her erect clitoris with my thumb. Pulling her left nipple further enough to be torn, her waist reacts violently.

    ¡¸Kahyuu ?¡¹

    The dick crawls all the way inside in one stroke, and feeling a strong pierce to her uterus, Marina trembled and exhaled.

    Go and fly to the sky.

    I rub her clitoris and belly with my hand while pulling her left nipple to the limit, then I began swinging my waist vigorously.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?¡¹

    Marina who had her accumulated frustration explode at once roared like a mad beast then squirts a tide while abnormally twitching. She tries to maintain her posture even she¡¯s at that state, there¡¯s nothing to say but as expected of her.

    The intense watery sound gushes out as I scoop out her uterus.

    I really want to pierce her weak points in her pussy but I can¡¯t figure out the exact position without my ability.

    The weak points in the pussy is a small dot like a needle hole.

    But, any more than that©`

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good pussy! Marina¡¯s pussy is the best!¡¹

    Pulling her left nipple to the limit as I rub her clitoris like crazy, I do not have the room to find the weak point as I swing my waist violently.

    Wet, tight, and sloppy, her pussy¡¯s sucking me amazingly.

    My dick¡¯s being clamped too much that it might break but the deformed cock of mine is sucked in the gap and it creates a tremendous resistance every time I try to pull out. However, contradicting it is the amazing amount of love nectar taken in and out.

    In other words, this is unbearably pleasurable.

    Furthermore©`

    ¡¸Cummming ? Cumcumcumcumiiiing ? Noooooooooooooooooooooooooo?¡¹

    Convulsing abnormally, squirting out tides, Marina¡¯s making an ahegao, sticking out her tongue with her eyes whited out.

    Making such a sloppy ahegao, it arouses me.

    ¡¸You pussy! This pussy! You¡¯re a tits pussy! Having such a good tits and pussy! Your position is just a pussy and tits I don¡¯t get bored easily!¡¹

    Abusing Marina, I swing my waist in ecstasy, piercing her womb recklessly.

    When I use my ability, I think of giving priority on attacking her weak points. I just noticed it now. I noticed for the first time that I¡¯m doing nothing but indulge in pleasure.

    Without using my ability, I feel I¡¯m embracing ¡°Marina¡± for the first time.

    ¡¸Kuu¡¹

    The emotions exceeds the limits and changed to the desire to ejaculate, and it bursts out immediately

    ¡¸Noooooooooooooooooo?¡¹

    Pushing my dick to the limit and piercing her uterus, Marina raises a beastly scream in pleasure then twitched.

    The pleasure runs up my urethra then I released my semen vigorously to her womb.

    The pleasure burns the brain like an electric current, the released semen pours in her womb.

    Grabbing her huge tits with both of my hands, I just tremble in pleasure.

    Marina is also trembling.

    After the lingering pleasures has passed, I stole Marina¡¯s lips.

    Sitting over my crotch, Marina and I face each other, she¡¯s coiling her hands behind my neck even though her eyes are white, she¡¯s embracing me tightly. Then, she push her tongue in my mouth.

    Her big tits push against me and our tongues twine.

    Both of are are sweaty but this sweat will cool down our boiling hot body. That¡¯s also very comfortable.

    The softness of being embraced my Marina.

    Twining our tongues crazily, hugging each other in ecstasy, am I pushing it up or could it be that Marina¡¯s swinging her waist? Before we noticed, our dicks and pussy are rubbing violently.

    Then, we pressed our lips together and twine our tongues, we devour each other greedily.

    We just eat each other like beasts piling up.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 66

    X-ray is more than I Thought Chapter 68

 Chapter 68

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 67

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 69

    Waking up, I realize two amazing things.

    One is my physical condition recovered completely.

    Yesterday, I feel the worst before I fucked Marina. I was attacked by an abnormal fatigue and I can¡¯t even move a single finger. But, I got aroused by Marina and I became surprisingly energetic from overflowing sexual desire. I¡¯ve ravished Marina multiple times then fell asleep.

    No, I think it¡¯s right to say that I slept from exhaustion.

    Anyway, I surely had the worst physical condition. If you use up all your strength when in you¡¯re that state, your physical condition usually detoriates. But, I¡¯ve completely recovered. I feel very refreshed.

    The other thing. It¡¯s a situation that makes my physical condition trivial.

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t use my ability?¡¹

    Muttering so, I rose from the bed.

    Next to me is Marina who¡¯s sleeping comfortably. There¡¯s a sheet over her body but I know that she¡¯s naked. But, I can¡¯t ¡°see it¡± I¡¯ve just guessed that she¡¯s naked from her limbs coming out of the sheet and the body line coming out of it.

    If we slept like that yesterday, it¡¯s not wrong to think that she¡¯s naked.

    In other words, it¡¯s only a speculation.

    I can check it if I turn the sheets but my ability can check it without doing that. And yet©`

    ¡°I can¡¯t see¡±

    ¡¸Hey hey, don¡¯t be joking now¡¹

    Covering my eyes with my right hand, I strongly wish to activate my ability. And I released my right hand then looked at the curtain.

    I can see the curtain, and the light coming from the gaps. That¡¯s all. That¡¯s the ¡°normal vision¡± The natural view for a human being.

    Even though I thought it¡¯ll come back to normal if I just sleep¡­

    Wasn¡¯t it just temporary?

    ¡¸Well¡­this got me¡¹

    I mutter as I look at the light coming from the gaps of the curtains.

    I pray. I don¡¯t know any other way to activate my ability. I do nothing but wish for it when I reflexively activate my ability.

    That has always been the case. Ever since I was old enough to know what¡¯s going on, no, I¡¯m sure even before that, that¡¯s how I always activate my ability. I never made any question about that.

    Moving your fingers, shaking your head, walking. It¡¯s like how you don¡¯t question such things.

    I never thought that I won¡¯t be able to activate my ability.

    ¡¸Shit, even though it¡¯s a dangerous situation, I feel very good. What¡¯s this¡­?¡¹

    I can¡¯t use my ability anymore. That¡¯s supposed to be a serious situation but, I feel awfully calm for some reason. On the contrary, I feel strangely fresh and radiant enough to say I¡¯ve never experienced a morning like this.

    I think it¡¯s abnormal to be abnormally calm even though I¡¯m in an abnormal situation.

    Anyway, I have to find out why I can¡¯t use my ability.

    I have recovered enough mental power and stamina.

    That should satisfy the conditions to activate my ability. There¡¯s almost no trigger for my ability. And yet I can¡¯t.

    ¡¸Could it be¡­¡¹

    Moving my eyes to Marina¡¯s sleeping face next to me, that¡¯s when I thought.

    I somehow came up with a reason why I can¡¯t use my ability.

    Yesterday, I¡¯ve ravished Marina again and again, I felt the best. It felt like I¡¯ve embraced a ¡°real woman¡± for the first time. It¡¯s my first time I know the ¡°woman named Marina¡±

    I feel that I can¡¯t see things visible and I see things that are not visible.

    I feel Marina with my five senses.

    Her appearance.

    Her voice.

    Her smell.

    Her taste.

    Her heat and softness.

    I think I¡¯m unable to use my X-ray ability because I¡¯ve become conscious to the five senses of human they originally have.

    The feeling of embracing a woman, Marina.

    Marina pants as her breast shakes while I pierce her up. I certainly felt her splashing sweat and hot sighs.

    Marina desperately clings to me while panting while I thrust up inside her. The feeling of her hot, soft and sweaty body.

    With our lips pressing each other, I taste Marina¡¯s tongue twining with mine.

    Clamping softly yet intensely, the feeling of her meat hole overflowing with obscene mucous being gouged out.

    I certainly felt that.

    It was my first time noticing how much I depend on my ability and how much my consciousness is stolen by my ability.

    I liked that sensation. ¡°I don¡¯t need my ability¡± I thought.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any special ability¡± Thinking so from the bottom of my heart, I¡¯m unable to activate my ability anymore?

    And, this indescribable freshness.

    Even though I can¡¯t use my ability, I don¡¯t feel any impatience nor anxiety.

    I feel my body and soul so light as if the iron chains tying my whole body was torn off.

    ¡¸Curse¡­?¡¹

    Liberated from a curse. I felt those words come out nicely.

    I¡¯ve read this in a book before.

    Long ago, back when there was no means of communication for human beings, it¡¯s said that humans have special abilities.

    They had something like extrasensory like wild animals.

    Assuming that is true, why did humans lose that sense?

    It¡¯s because they no longer need it.

    There¡¯s nothing else but that.

    Unnecessary ability disappears. But if such abilities existed in the past, does that information remain in human genes?

    And Rikka, Kamuro Hizuki and I have caused the ancestral genes to wake up.

    Some kind of gene abnormality, a hereditary defect, that kind of feeling.

    Therefore©`

    ¡¸It¡¯s normal that I¡¯ll lose that ability¡¹

    Scratching my head as I mutter with a sigh, I look at Marina and rose from the bed.

    But I changed my thoughts, went back to the bed and massage Marina¡¯s sleeping huge tits.

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    Good tits. But, her nipples are erect early in this morning. What an outrageous one.

    Satisfied with the breast massage, I rose from the bed and turned my eyes on the floor.

    Rikka¡¯s fixed on a shrimp position as she was yesterday.

    ¡¸The question is what should I do with Kamuro Hizuki¡¹

    I¡¯m powerless without my ability. My physical strength is not different from normal people.

    ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t this much convenient than I think?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki seeks for a strong man. And I was fairly strong. But, that strength is due to my ability.

    ¡°strength¡±

    If that¡¯s the element of sorting of men for Kamuro Hizukui, will Kamuro Hizuki feel the charm of me who lost his abilities.

    Kamuro Hizuki doesn¡¯t know that I had a special ability but even if I lose it, that means that Kamuro Hizuki won¡¯t notice that.

    But I think that¡¯s not the case.

    I remember my strange affinity with Rikka.

    The strange sensation of being on the same group.

    Rikka said that we¡¯re similar.

    The sense where ability users know each other.

    If Kamuro Hizuki has an ability then it¡¯s possible that she knows I have an ability.

    Then, will it be the opposite?

    She¡¯ll somehow notice that I lost my ability.

    Well, I can¡¯t say that I won¡¯t meet Kamuro Hizuki.

    Even though I lost my ability, it¡¯s a matter of determination to face Kamuro Hizuki. The other side is brimming with the intent to make contact, even if I make contact, it would be troublesome if they don¡¯t attack me directly but those around me.

    I should be prepared for this regardless of my ability.

    It¡¯s lucky if she loses interest in me, it¡¯ll clear up the problems. If I want to get that result by all means©`

    I have no choice but to escape.

    I can never resist as I have lost my ability.

    Also, it¡¯s possible that Kamuro Hizuki has another ally besides Rikka.

    Rikka seems to be heavily dependent on Kamuro Hizuki. And yet, she left Kamuro Hizuki when I cut off her consciousness.

    It¡¯s strange for here to leave Kamuro Hizuki who¡¯s she¡¯s dependent to just alone.

    If so, she must be thinking that an ally of hers can guarantee Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s safety.

    I lost my ability, I¡¯m in a disadvantage but if she has other allies, I will give up. That said, I¡¯ll run away if the situation turns worse.

    I have Rikka as my hostage but I think I should stop that.

    There¡¯s no countermeasures here. I would be in trouble if I provoke her.

    Because I had a thoughtless ability so I try to do something and I was forced to a situation where I can¡¯t do anything, this has gotten serious in some meanings.

    Should I try kneeling?

    Kneeling then asking for forgiveness while crying.

    Then, Kamuro Hizuki might exclude me from her definition of ¡°strong man¡±

    That might be a good hand.

    But, Kamuro Hizuki might be in rage as a result.

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s evaluation of me is high. And yet, if she recognizes me as a ¡°weak man¡± she¡¯ll be disappointed of course.

    It would be the best if she loses interest in me but if she gets disappointed, I can¡¯t deny the possibility of it turning to hate.

    ¡°Eliminate unnecessary things¡±

    It¡¯s not strange if she reach such thoughts.

    If Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability is to control minds, then she might manipulate me and force me to take my life. But if it ends with just that then the damage would be on minimum.

    That said©`

    ¡¸Today might be the end¡¹

    Turning around, I mutter as I look at Marina lying on the bed.

    I don¡¯t intend to die but I think that the possibility is enough.

    If she can make the enemy fake a suicide without making her hands dirty, then she might just easily kill people.

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s mentality is abnormal, it might come to that.

    ¡¸If I disappear, will you cry¡­?¡¹

    Marina¡¯s an idiot. I¡¯ve given her horrible experience and yet she fell for me. She¡¯s really an idiot.

    But, she has become a very good woman

    If I¡¯m gone, I¡¯m sure there will be a lot of men to court her.

    I don¡¯t mind her going out with whoever but, don¡¯t get caught by devils like me.

    Even if I don¡¯t worry about it, I wonder if Marina right now will be fine.

    Also, if Marina got caught by a bad guy, Asahina and Yuka won¡¯t stay silent.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t like me¡¹

    Muttering so, I scratched my head.

    But, why am I so calm?

    I¡¯m in a disadvantageous situation no matter how you think about it. Furthermore, I might be killed at worst.

    Although I¡¯m assuming the worst development, I don¡¯t want to die. I want everything to go well if possible.

    Then should I feel a bit more impatient? It¡¯s so unnatural that I¡¯m calm.

    Though I¡¯m telling that myself, something¡¯s strange with me right now.

    Paying attention not to wake up Marina, I finished changing clothes and go to the first floor to wash my face.

    ¡¸Ah, good morning, Mota-kun!¡¹

    Turning my gaze to the voice, Yuka¡¯s squatting on the corridor.

    Even though I know who¡¯s somewhere until yesterday, I don¡¯t know it now.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    Asking her, I approach Yuka squatting on the corridor, and understood.

    A triangle bandage on her head. Grasping a dust cloth and a bucket laid to the side.

    It seems that she¡¯s cleaning the corridor.

    ¡¸That makes me feel I¡¯m under your care¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Yuka laughs bashfully. I swallowed my saliva seeing that.

    Yuka¡¯s wearing a triangle bandage on her head but her clothing is a black apron. Though it doesn¡¯t seem she¡¯s not wearing anything underneath, if you look closely, she¡¯s wearing a black tank top.

    Because the tank top and the apron is too large for her breasts, Yuka who¡¯s squatting in front of me standing, I can see her cleavage.

    It¡¯s smaller than Marina but it has enough size, furthermore, it has a very good form. Furthermore, if you massage it, it feels outstanding.,

    Seeing the cleavage of those boobs, furthermore, furthermore you see, her think pink areola is flickering. I can¡¯t see her nipples even though her areola shows up. Even though I can almost see it, I can¡¯t.

    It can¡¯t be helped but I can¡¯t see only her nipple.

    even though I can see the whole thing if I use my ability, I can¡¯t use it right now so I can¡¯t see things you normally can¡¯t.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve finished preparing breakfast. Also, the bath is is heated up. I thought that it¡¯s not bad to have breakfast after taking a refreshing bath¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s squatting down, looking up at me while talking.

    You prepared breakfast and bath already? Also, she¡¯s cleaning.

    It¡¯s 6 o¡¯clock in the morning. And she has finished preparing breakfast, bath and she¡¯s now cleaning.

    Just how early did Yuka wake up.

    ¡¸You sweat a lot yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that you had sex with Marina-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    I was unintentionally surprised by Yuka¡¯s question.

    Did she hear her voice? Well, you¡¯ll hear it if she pants that much.

    But, she has no right to complain. Marina¡¯s supposed to be my lover.

    ¡¸Are you jealous?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Jealous? Why?¡¹

    Yuka raised a foolish voice then tilts her head to my question.

    ¡¸Marina-chan is Mota-kun¡¯s girlfriend, it¡¯s normal to have sex. It just seemed to be too intense so I thought you sweat a lot¡¹

    Yuka says with a smile on her face.

    There should be a burning rivalry with Marina but I don¡¯t feel that atmosphere at all.

    Well, Yuka¡¯s acting ability is extraordinary.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to take a bath, I don¡¯t mind scrubbing your back¡¹

    Saying that, Yuka puts the dust cloth in the bucket then squeezed the dust cloth soaked in water.

    Squeezing it with both hands, her boobs shook.

    Her pink areola is flickering. But, I still can¡¯t see her nipple.

    ¡¸Ah, but before that, I¡¯ll finish cleaning first¡¹

    After squeezing the cloth, Yuka said that then placed the cloth on the floor. Then, she bends forward, putting her hands on the dust cloth.

    When she bends forward, her cleavage is further emphasized. Everything¡¯s at full view already. And yet, her tank top and apron miraculously interferes and I can¡¯t see her nipple by all means.

    Her nipples are perfectly hidden that you can say it¡¯s a miracle.

    That¡¯s unbearably erotic.

    ¡¸There we go!¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s bent forward raised her voice then begins to rush.

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    Yuka runs through the corridor, wiping the cloth. My eyes chase after Yuka and then I saw it.

    I didn¡¯t see it under the cover of the apron a while ago but I can see her ass passing through my side.

    Yuka¡¯s wearing a shorts but she bent forward and put both hands on the cloth, pushing her ass upwards, so I can see the crotch part of her shorts well.

    A pink meat wall is sticking out from both of the sides of the fabric.

    There¡¯s no doubt. Yuka¡¯s not wearing a bra nor a panty. Even if she has no panty, her pussy¡¯s sticking out.

    No, it¡¯s sticking out but the important part isn¡¯t seen. You can¡¯t see the important part.

    That is unbearably erotic once again.

    ¡¸There we go!¡¹

    Yuka who ran to the end of the floor raised a cheer then runs towards here while wiping the floor.

    Her almost visible breasts sway left to right but the apron and her tank top miraculously interferes so I can¡¯t see her nipples by all means.

    Is such a thing possible? Her boobs are shaking that much! It¡¯s swaying left and right without care you know! Even so, just her apron and tank top shoulder straps alone keeps her nipple hidden perfectly.

    Coincidence?

    No, I think it¡¯s not possible to do.

    It¡¯s nothing but coincidence but how long will this coincidence continue.

    ¡¸Ah! this one¡¯s dirty!¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s running through the corridor stopped after passing through me.

    ¡¸Unsho! Unsho! T-This is a stubborn one!¡¹

    Yuka who begins to wipe one point of the corridor is sticking out her ass for some reason. And she¡¯s absorbed on wiping that spot.

    Her ass is sticking out. I can see her crotch at an exquisite angle.

    The fabric is digging to her pink flesh sticking out from both sides is seen at the best angle.

    I realized when I saw it.

    It¡¯s on purpose.

    What the hell. It¡¯s not just the invisible nipple on the exposed breasts, the pussy sticking out from her pants are all in purpose.

    What skill. This is already©`

    An act of God.1

    Though she said that she¡¯s not jealous and had a smile on her whole face, she was just acting.

    She¡¯s putting a good face, provoking me, inviting me.

    She makes use of all her skills.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, will you cry when I¡¯m gone?¡¹

    Muttering that, Yuka¡¯s movement of desperately pushing up her ass while wiping the floor has stopped.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t¡¹

    Yuka mutters then stand up. Then she stand in front of me and looked straight at me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have the time to cry. ¡°I¡¯m abandoning you¡± I will chase you even to the end of the world until I hear those words¡¹

    It¡¯s Yuka¡¯s usual smile. Yuka say that with a serious look.

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Laughing with a mixed sigh, I pat Yuka¡¯s head.

    Marina would be smiling with this but Yuka¡¯s expression turned steep.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll come back home¡­won¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yuka asks with her stiff expression.

    As expected of Yuka. It seems that I¡¯m exposed.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t enter bath. The ¡°stubbornness¡± might be washed away along with the sweat. I¡¯ll take a bath after I come back. I¡¯ll have you wash my back by then¡¹

    When I tell Yuka, tears gathered in the black eyes looking straight at me.

    ¡¸Is there nothing I can do? I¡¯ll do anything for Mota-kun¡¯s sake¡¹

    I want to come along. That¡¯s what she probably wants to say. But, Yuka didn¡¯t say that.

    Mind control. Yesterday, I explained Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability.

    ¡¸Everything Asahina has said yesterday¡¹

    The three things Asahina said.

    Don¡¯t approach Kamuro Hizuki. Run away as soon as you see her. And don¡¯t neglect caution.

    Yuka knows that best that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t say she wants to follow me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll heat the bath and wait. When you come back, I¡¯ll take responsibility of cleaning Mota-kun¡¯s body. I am Mota-kun¡¯s exclusive onahole but, I¡¯m not just an onahole. I¡¯m a very convenient onahole. A very convenient onahole that will do anything for Mota-kun¡¹

    Tears collect in her eyes, Yuka say that while trembling but her face is smiling.

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹

    Answering so, I pat Yuka¡¯s head then stroked it roughly.

    Yuka lets her head get stroked while desperately holding her tears.

    I took breakfast and decide to leave early.

    While eating the breakfast Yuka prepared, Asahina woke up.

    Seeing the trembling Yuka¡¯s swollen eyes, Asahina glared at me.

    She thinks that I made Yuka cry.

    Well, that¡¯s pretty close.

    Asahina didn¡¯t say anything, paying regards to Yuka, but she¡¯s glaring at me while eating.

    It feels like she¡¯s likely to jump when Yuka¡¯s gone.

    Perfect.

    I stand up halfway taking breakfast and Asahina stand up silently.

    Asahina follows me heading to the entrance. Then we come out of the house.

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    As soon as we got out of the house, Asahina speaks out angrily.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got a request¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?! I don¡¯t care about your request! I¡¯m the one who has a question here! What did you do to Yuka!? I won¡¯t forgive you depending on your answer!¡¹

    Asahina grabs my chest while pressing me for an answer. Then she glares at me as if she¡¯s going to kill.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll follow Marina¡¯s instructions as planned¡¹

    ¡¸Are you listening!? I¡¯m asking what did you do to Yuka!?¡¹

    ¡¸But, I¡¯ll give you a special athority¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?!¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy has the possibility to control minds. Therefore, if you feel something strange, you can use your own judgement and abandon me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Asahina doesn¡¯t feel like listening to what I say but when she heard the word ¡°abandon¡±, her eyes shake as she raise a stupid voice.

    ¡¸If I got manipulated, Marina and Yuka-chan might get confused and get reckless. Therefore, I will give you the authority in that case. If you feel something wrong from me, use that authority and abandon me¡¹

    ¡¸A-Abandon?¡¹

    ¡¸Take Rikka to the police and say that it¡¯s all my crime. Also, the images I took are on the top of the desk in my room. If you say that I¡¯m a rapist with that as a proof, the police will capture me¡¹

    ¡¸A-Are you seriously saying that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Even if I got manipulated and was made to kill myself, it¡¯s better to settle it alone.

    At worst, she¡¯ll control me and make me hostile against Marina, Yuka, and Asahina.

    If that¡¯s the case, Marina and Yuka won¡¯t be able to make calm judgements.

    It would be the worst development if they try to defend me even though I¡¯m manipulated.

    If so, they need to abandon me. That¡¯s the best decision that will have minimum damage.

    ¡¸I think you can do it since you will never yield to me. If you abandon me, Yuka-chan might have a grudge against you but, if you think about Yuka, abandon me¡¹

    Asahina can¡¯t say anything back. She¡¯s just looking up at me with her shaking eyes.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going ahead. Follow Marina¡¯s instructions meanwhile. I will leave the timing to you but don¡¯t be arrogant and trouble Marina.¡¹

    Saying that, I took Asahina¡¯s hand that¡¯s grabbing my chest then turned back.

    ¡¸Ah, I-I can easily abandon you!¡¹

    I grinned when I hear Asahina¡¯s voice from behind.

    That¡¯s good. There¡¯s no need to worry anymore.

    What¡¯s left is to head alone.

    I don¡¯t intend to die but, I don¡¯t want to create unnecessary worries.

    We¡¯re already at an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation here. Then, I have to prepare risking my life and find a means of escape.

    Aah, I can¡¯t endure this. I feel despair and death close when I fought with Rikka. That made me unbearably excited.

    I thought that I¡¯m crazy more than I thought, I want to laugh it out but, I hold it and walked.

    I go towards school where Kamuro Hizuki is waiting.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 67

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 69

 Chapter 69

    X-ray is more than I Thought Chapter 68

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 70

    Chapter 69

    I walk in the school road while paying attention to my surroundings.

    My vision is narrow.

    Is it this narrow if you can¡¯t use your ability?

    There¡¯s too many blind spots.

    But, that is why I feel my five senses are sharpened.

    The school gate came to my view as I walk down the road.

    What¡¯s there is©`

    ¡¸Did you wait?¡¹

    I stopped and mutter as I look at the girl standing next to the gate.

    It¡¯s still quite early to go to school but she¡¯s already waiting.

    Did she single-mindedly want to meet me or did she read my actions.

    Or am I already being manipulated?

    I¡¯m not conscious if she¡¯s controlling me but that¡¯s what¡¯s scary.

    You have no way of dealing with something you¡¯re not aware of. And, I¡¯m not aware.

    Am I being manipulated or not?

    I don¡¯t know so I only have to try crushing Kamuro Hizuki

    ¡¸Yaa¡¹

    Coming close to Kamuro Hizuki standing next to the gate, I raised my right hand and called out in a familiar tone.

    ¡¸Oh, Suzuhara-san. Good mornin©`¡¹

    Being called out by me, Kamuro Hizuku pretends as if she just noticed, smiles as she look at me©`

    ¡¸W-Who are you?¡¹

    Her eyes opened up wide and she raised a shaking voice.

    Kamuro Hizuki who tries to greet me as retreated with her twitching smile.

    Who?

    What¡¯s with this reaction?

    ¡¸J-Just what on earth? I know that you¡¯re Suzuhara-san. But, there¡¯s too much¡­what did happen?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki retreats and she mutters while her black eyes tremble.

    Hey hey, I¡¯m not expecting this development.

    Calm down. That might be Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s aim.

    There¡¯s a state in mental manipulation and it¡¯s possible that she can intervene deeper by creating a gap.

    Don¡¯t make opportunities. Keep yourself firm.

    ¡¸I-I apologize about Rikka. Rikka¡¯s behavior isn¡¯t what I directed. But, I thought that you can win against Rikka. However¡­¡¹

    I feel faint sweetness mixed in her shaking voice.

    She¡¯s frightened. That¡¯s what I thought at first. But©`.

    Her trembling black eyes are wet, her cheeks are colored pink, hot breath leaks from her trembling lips.

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m very aroused. You are too wonderful right now ?¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    She¡¯s aroused? She said just when I thought of it, I hear my heart skipping a heartbeat.

    Does she have an ability to read minds besides controlling it? Then, this is much more than dangerous.

    ¡¸As expected. We just talked for only one time and yet you guessed my ability¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    I feel a chill running down my spine when I hear Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s words.

    There¡¯s no doubt. There¡¯s no longer doubt.

    She, Kamuro Hizuki can read a person¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry. My ability isn¡¯t as dangerous as you think. Also, I don¡¯t mean to harm you. I just want to bear your child¡¹

    She wants to remove my misunderstandings. Kamuro Hizukiu desperately appeals while shaking her head.

    Shit, this is the worst. My pace was completely distrupted.

    ©`She got me.

    It¡¯s not the time to worry about being seen by people.

    I put my left leg forward and put strength to the base of the thumb of my right foot.

    Unable to use my ability, it¡¯s difficult to pierce her weak point. But, she¡¯s just a delicate woman. Then I¡¯ll just shove my fist to her body without thinking.

    The position and distance is perfect.

    ©`Die, damn woman

    ¡¸It is not my desire to be killed by you!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk¡¹

    At the moment I project my fist, Kamuro Hizuki hops back to retreat.

    She read my mind and avoid the attack beforehand.

    This is the worst.

    Even though I know my mind is being read, it¡¯s impossible to act without thinking.

    Then, right. I should set attacks that won¡¯t have problems even if read.

    I continuous attack without any breaks.

    Though it¡¯s possible to dodge a single blow, it would be difficult to avoid successive attacks that emphasizes speed.

    The blow will be light because of the speed. But, I only need to break her posture. She¡¯ll lose balance as long as I break her posture. I can just beat her up after that.

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s a very good strategy! Once you catch me, I have no means to counter no resist!¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki hops back, taking distance as she speak.

    This is really the worst.

    Then, I just have to attack free from thoughts.

    ¡¸I would like to be caught by you by all means but if I get caught, I¡¯ll get killed so I can¡¯t let you catch me!¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki who took distance beyond necessary speaks out happily.

    She¡¯s making a fool out of me.

    ¡¸Kazahana!¡¹

    I try to cut down the distance but Kamuro Hizuki raises her voice.

    I try to rush at her but something appeared in front of me so it¡¯s impossible to make a move.

    It¡¯s the worst. It¡¯s the worst situation possible.

    The one appearing before me is someone wearing a hat covering her eyes and a blue parker with a hoodie.

    Her height, figure, and clothes feel like a deja vu.

    Rikka¡¯s standing in front of me.

    No, it¡¯s not Rikka. I know that.

    Her long white hair coming out of her hat is different from Rikka. And her atmosphere is completely different.

    She doesn¡¯t feel as violent as Rikka but that¡¯s why she¡¯s much more dangerous.

    ¡¸Ku, kuku¡­who would¡¯ve though it¡¯s twins¡¹

    I anticipated that there are other allies but I estimated it not to be a monster like Rikka.

    I thought that Rikka¡¯s existence is something you can¡¯t talk about.

    But, that idea seems to be a big miss.

    This one, the one in front of me is much stronger than Rikka.

    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t stop Rikka¡¯s actions. She¡¯s not interested in Rikka¡¯s behavior.

    She¡¯s a trivial existence so she¡¯s released.

    ¡¸As expected. It is as you think. This girl is Rikka¡¯s sister, Kazahana Kazahana, please show it to Suzuhara-san¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki orders the girl from the remote location Hearing that order, the girl took off her hat silently.

    ¡¸¡­Ha?¡¹

    I can¡¯t see her face but her eyes are surely a dot.

    A strange spectacle reflects in my sight.

    The same red eyes as Rikka. And a long white hair unlike Rikka. There¡¯s an animal ear coming out of the girl¡¯s head.

    That¡¯s not all. A strange object swings left and right behind the girl.

    A white haired tail is swinging around.

    ¡¸Ha, haha¡­is that cosplay?¡¹

    I laughed instinctively, sweat comes out of my whole body and my heart beats so intensely it¡¯s about to burst.

    I¡¯d be glad if it was just cosplay.

    It¡¯s true. That animal ear and tail is real.

    This girl¡¯s really dangerous.

    ¡¸Calm down. Hizuki doesn¡¯t intend to harm you. That means that I won¡¯t make a move on you. But, my purpose is to protect Hizuki. I can disobey Hizuki¡¯s orders. You know what that means don¡¯t you?¡¹

    The girl with red eyes staring at me coldly speaks in an indifferent voice where I can¡¯t read her emotions.

    Her purpose is to protect, not to obey

    That¡¯s what this girl means.

    She respects Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s will but if danger comes close to her, she¡¯ll go against order and give priority to Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s safety.

    In short, she judged me as dangerous and she¡¯ll attack mercilessly ignoring Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s order.

    That¡¯s what she want to say.

    ¡¸I¡¯m honestly surprised you won against Rikka. Though she¡¯s a failure, she¡¯s much stronger than a human. But, don¡¯t think I¡¯m the same as Rikka. The ¡°thickness¡± of our blood is totally different¡¹

    An indifferent voice who¡¯s emotions can¡¯t be read.

    Thickness of blood.

    The white hair animal ear standing from her head moves. And the tail behind her sways left and right.

    Rikka has the ability like a wild animal. And the twin sister who looks more of a beast than Rikka.

    Her blood is thick. In other words, she means the ¡°beast blood¡±

    ¡¸Let me tell you first, we¡¯re not twins. We¡¯re septuplets. I¡¯m the one with the strongest blood among the septuplets. But, if I get caught by a human, I don¡¯t know what will happen. Maybe I won¡¯t live. The other guys have scattered. And we were fortunately picked up by Hizuki. It¡¯s a good luck. Do you get it? Hizuki¡¯s different that¡¯s why we were lucky¡¹

    An unchanging indifferent voice. But her skin¡¯s having a goosebumps

    The thing reflected in her cold red eyes.

    Is the hate for humans.

    I get it. I know that very well. Humans are always like that. They¡¯re living beings who eliminate different beings.

    ¡¸Suzuhara Motarou. You¡¯re a person on our side. I don¡¯t want to kill you if possible. Could you obediently follow Hizuki? This isn¡¯t an order but a request¡¹

    I relaxed my whole body when I hear those words.

    She¡¯s upward compatible with Rikka and furthermore, calm and collected. She¡¯s not someone I can¡¯t fight and win. She wants to talk. Then©`

    ¡¸Sure got it¡¹

    Leaking a sigh as I say that, I scratch my head.

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    The girl with red eyes staring at me answered with an inorganic voice.

    ¡¸Hizuki, Suzuhara Motarou seems to want to talk to you¡¹

    The girl turned around and speak towards the direction of Kamuro Hizuki who¡¯s standing far away.

    ¡¸Thank you, Kazahana. I know I can rely on you. I¡¯m very happy¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki answers happily.

    Haa, yare yare. The plans have changed a lot.

    Who would¡¯ve thought it¡¯s Rikka¡¯s sister. Furthermore, she has animal ears and tails.

    Speed, power, durability, it seems that she exceeds Rikka. And she¡¯s not ¡°arrogant at all¡±she¡¯s intellectual and cold.

    She knew Rikka and I fought. No, her way of speaking looks like she was watching it.

    This girl has been watching over my fight with Rikka while protecting Kamuro Hizuki whom I knocked out. And yet she didn¡¯t join the fight. In other words, she abandoned Rikka.

    Her priority is Kamuro Hizuki and not her sister bound by blood.

    Though she has a grudge against humans who cornered her family, she calmly and heartlessly cast away her relative

    Unlike Rikka, she has no gaps and she doesn¡¯t play. And she¡¯s keeping me safe because Kamuro Hizuki wants me.

    On the contrary, at the point Kamuro Hizuki thinks that she doesn¡¯t need me, she¡¯ll kill me without changing her complexion.

    Having that thought, taking lessons from the girl who¡¯s walking towards Kamuro Hizuki, I began to walk too.

    If it doesn¡¯t work, then let¡¯s aim for a draw.

    But still, animal ears and tail?

    ¡­That might not be bad.

    X-ray is more than I Thought Chapter 68

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 70

 Chapter 70

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 69

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 71

    Kamuro Hizuki headed to the abandoned factory where I beaten up Shinozaki before.

    The abandoned factory is starting to rot away, the roof comes out, the wall collapsed, the worn out machines scattered everywhere.

    There are a lot that can be weapons, and there are a lot of shields too.

    It¡¯s an advantageous location if I can use my ability.

    Well, even if I can use my ability, Rikka¡¯s sister is here. Furthermore, she observe me fight.

    No matter where we are, I¡¯m still at a disadvantage.

    ¡¸Now then¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki who¡¯s walking ahead has stopped and spoke as she look back at me.

    The light coming from the missing roof shines at Kamuro Hizuki like a spotlight.

    Her height is the same as Marina, or at least somewhat lower?

    Glossy long black hair and black eyes like jewels.

    Marina¡¯s on the top of overwhelming obscenity but Yuka¡¯s higher when it comes to loveliness.

    If you say what stands out, you¡¯ll find yourself at loss for words.

    There¡¯s nothing special but she¡¯s a undisputed beauty because you can¡¯t find any fault at her.

    If she has something that stands out, it is the atmosphere she has that¡¯s the exact opposite of Asahina.

    Asahina¡¯s a lump of self-assertion with an overwhelming presence. Contrasting Asahina, her atmosphere is too thin that she¡¯s like a petal scattering when the wind blows.

    That¡¯s right, her atmosphere is too thin. Considering Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s behavior, it¡¯s too contradictory. That¡¯s why it¡¯s eerie.

    No, to be honest, it¡¯s unpleasant.

    ¡¸Fufu, knowing that I can read Suzuhara-san¡¯s mind, you suddenly turn honest. I love that part of you¡¹

    Saying that, Kamuro Hizuki laughs happily.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-san. First of all, I must solve the misunderstanding¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki standing from a place far from me, puts her hand behind her, smiled, then spoke up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s normal to be hostile against me after the incident with Rikka. Also, I¡¯ll say it honestly so you trust me, Kazahana and I were watching you and Rikka fight¡¹

    Kamuro Hizukiu speaks without shame.

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t try to stop Rikka. The reason is I want to see your strength with my eyes. Also, if Rikka loses, she¡¯s yours. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to help¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki speaks as if it¡¯s natural while smiling without any shadows.

    Looking at the back, Rikka¡¯s sister stands silently.

    She¡¯s covering her eyes with her cap so I can¡¯t grasp her expression. But, she doesn¡¯t have the atmosphere of being dissatisfied at Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s words.

    Even of her little sister did a selfish behavior, even though her sister was just used as an experimental subject, she doesn¡¯t have any complains.

    ¡¸Also, about Rikka, please do what you want with her without minding it. Or did you already test her condition?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki asks something cold-hearted while having a smile on her face.

    Condition, I wonder if she¡¯s asking if I did Rikka.

    ¡¸Kazahana¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki doesn¡¯t answer as she look at me, she calls out to Rikka¡¯s sister standing behind me then Rikka¡¯s sister nodded.

    ¡¸It¡¯s up to you to believe but we are obedient to the victors. From what I saw, Rikka has been completely defeated by you. Rikka should know that. That¡¯s why she won¡¯t be that dangerous even if you don¡¯t restrict her. However, if you ¡°love¡± bondage, it¡¯s none of my business¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s sister speaks frankly in a voice I can¡¯t read her emotions.

    Oh, so they become obedient when they lose? Rikka¡¯s sister has a dog like ears and tail, so they might have the dog habits too.

    No, they¡¯re more of a wolf than a dog.

    That said, I never knew that she¡¯ll be obedient when she lose. I¡¯ve done quite a lot to her though.

    ¡¸Also, our vaginas have a different pleasure than humans it seems. When our eldest sister tried to protect us, she was raped in front of us and that¡¯s what the humans said. I can¡¯t confirm it but it¡¯s worth a try¡¹

    A different pleasure you say.

    She¡¯s talking about her eldest sister sacrificing herself to protect them but her expression doesn¡¯t chance.

    I¡¯m also cold hearted but my emotions aren¡¯t dead enough to speak lightly about the miserable end of my family.

    ¡¸Your eldest sister turns out to be the most human like¡¹

    Sending my glance on the back, I send Rikka¡¯s sister a question filled with sarcasm.

    ¡¸Yeah, it seems that those born ahead doesn¡¯t have the thickest blood. Our eldest sister is the most thin. She¡¯s a weak and fragile sister. If you leave a strong one alone, they will survive. No matter how much you protect a weak one, it¡¯ll die. No, because of the weak one, the others will be in danger. Then, the weak ones should die as soon as possible. And yet, it¡¯s just foolish for her to protect just because we¡¯re younger. Well, my sister is weak that she can¡¯t even protect herself. It was good that she died¡¹

    She died. Rikka¡¯s sister definitely said that.

    She did say that she was raped in front of her but, was she killed afterwards?

    Surely, in front of her too.

    ¡¸I know that you guys are hard to die. But, your eldest sister died. Did your sister with the thinnest blood not have the super recovery ability?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, she did. Mother was killed at first but mother was giving birth. They wanted to to examine an individual giving birth I guess. Even if they kill a single animal, there¡¯s still six left. Raping the first one severely, then carefully mincing it¡¹

    She¡¯s enduring the sadness and hatred. Rikka¡¯s sister just talks indifferently and businesslike.

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t live thanks to her. We survived outselves. It was a meaningless death. Oh, it¡¯s different. I saw her being cut to pieces in front of me. Thanks to her, I was able to grasp about ¡°death¡± You can say that contributed to us in some meaning¡¹

    Asserting that her elder sister trying to protect them was a meaningless death, then talking calmly about knowing the structure of their bodies in addition.

    As expected, even I get drawn back by it.

    ¡¸Rikka was pampered by mother a lot. She¡¯s emotionally attached to the eldest sister too. Well, it¡¯s natural providence for the weak to gather to survive¡¹

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you protecting Rikka?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. She¡¯s just siding with me because those who pamper her has disappeared. I left her alone but she managed to survive somehow. You can say that she¡¯s just better than the eldest sister¡¹

    Rikka exposes her feelings for the first time when I asked her, her face looks grimaced in displeasure.

    Rikka¡¯s abnormally aggressive because she lost her mother, elder sister, and other sisters, she hates humans but, she was left by her sister, and she might as well go off the rails.

    ¡¸Can I ask another question?¡¹

    Asking Rikka¡¯s sister, she sent Kamuro Hizuki a glance.

    Taking Rikka¡¯s sister¡¯s glance, she nod with a smile.

    ¡¸Yeah, no problem¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s sister confirmed Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s nod and then look at me and nod.

    ¡¸If you had that ability, there¡¯s no need to risk living with humans, right? Shouldn¡¯t it be safer to live in the mountains like animals? No, rather than safe, you can dominate the top of the food chain in the mountain. And yet, why are you taking the risk? To take revenge on humans?¡¹

    I asked my doubts.

    ¡¸Oh, I see. It¡¯s normal to wonder about that¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s sister understands my question.

    ¡¸The answer is simple. We can¡¯t mate with anything but humans. We usually live in the village, then we go down to villages to attack men, but the men gets frightened, their thing shrinks and it makes it hard for them to ejaculate. It would be too inefficient and dangerous if we were marked to be hunted down, and eliminated by an overwhelming amount of resources. That¡¯s why we live among humans, know humans, and chose a mate¡¹

    I see. They can only mate with humans?

    They usually live in the mountains, they go down to villages and approach men, they won¡¯t be able to respond quite well if they don¡¯t usually touch humans.

    And if they turn hostile, they¡¯ll be eliminated by overwhelming resources no matter how superior their ability is.

    That is why they mingle with the human society, incorporate with human live and behavior and chose a human mate.

    Well, Rikka¡¯s sister has the animal look in her but the little sister looks like a human objectively. It¡¯s possible for her to live as a human if she hides her ability.

    But, the other sisters have been eliminated?

    ¡¸Mother has said it before, my appearance seems to be normal before. Also, humans have worshipped us as gods and they seem to have been afraid of us, sending out offerings. Do you know the etymology of wolf, it seems that it was written as God before.1 We¡¯re an absolute existence that dominates the top of the mountain. But, their faith has diminished and they began calling us monsters. And sometimes those with human-like appearance like Rikka are born. I think that means we¡¯re no longer Gods nor wolves. All of it was just a bedtime story mother told us¡¹

    Hee, so the wolf had such origins. Or rather, that ear and tail are of wolf¡¯s after all?

    Speaking of which, there seems to be a custom that white animals were Gods or messengers.

    ¡¸I understand the reason. Then, last question. You said that it¡¯s normal for the weak to be killed even if your parents and sisters were killed by humans. And, you said you choose and coexist and mate with humans. But, you have a grudge against humans. Aren¡¯t you actually cherishing your mother, eldest sister and your other sisters?¡¹

    Asking her while grinning, Rikka¡¯s sister reacted.

    I think that she¡¯s not as heartless as she talks about herself. She¡¯s just persuading herself, subjecting herself to autosuggestion.

    Then, I¡¯ll aim at that.

    I don¡¯t know Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability but I can¡¯t do anything unless I do something at her. If I can¡¯t match her power, then I just have to attack her mind.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have grudge against humans. No, I don¡¯t care about that. They¡¯re just a mate©`¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s sister¡¯s appearance changes clearly ad she starts murmuring in a trembling voice like she¡¯s having a feverish nightmare.

    This might go well.

    ¡¸Okay! That¡¯s enough!¡¹

    Thinking so, I hear a clapping sound and a dignified voice echoes in the abandoned building.

    Rikka¡¯s sister trembled then looked at Kamuro Hizuki in shock.

    Shit, even though it¡¯s going well, Kamuro Hizuki read my mind and went ahead.

    This is the worst.

    ¡¸Kazahana, I understand that it¡¯s fun to talk with Suzuhara-san but we have the thing called order. I¡¯m the one who marked him first. If you¡¯re objecting then defeat me first¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not¡­sorry, Hizuki¡¹

    Listening to Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s dignified voice, Rikka¡¯s sister fell silent.

    Even though she can attack someone else¡¯s mind, you can¡¯t do anything if she can read it too.

    But, I feel that there¡¯s nothing laying around but her reading minds.

    Was the mental manipulation overthinking? No but when Kamuro Hizuki contacted me last time, I fell into an unusual state where my mind was swallowed.

    Was it just my imagination? Surely my mind was induced¡­

    Induced? Wait. Could it be©`

    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have the ability to manipulate minds. I only read the minds. However, I can read the mind perfectly. Along with your X-ray ability, that ability has been an absolute at one point¡¹

    Grinning, Kamuro Hizuki reveals her ability.

    It¡¯s dangerous to believe but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to lie.

    Also, my ability¡¯s exposed.

    But, I¡¯ve lost my only weapon which is my ability©`

    Shit.

    I got startled but that was too late. I thought that I¡¯ve lost my ability.

    She has definitely read that.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad that you think I¡¯m not lying¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki expressed her thanks as she read my mind. But, she didn¡¯t say anything about me losing my ability.

    Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll cover my overwhelming disadvantage whether I have my ability or not.

    It¡¯s just exactly the same.

    But, it¡¯s fucking annoying. I feel the worst when my mind is read.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have the ability to manipulate the minds but I can induce them. If you call that mental manipulation, you might say that I have that ability as well¡¹

    Kamuro HIzuki smiles.

    I see. If you can perfectly read the mind then you can also induce them.

    If it was possible to read the mind perfectly, you can know the answers they want beforehand. On the contrary, you can make your opponents feel uncomfortable.

    In short, you can play mind games.

    By asking, you take out the answers from their mind and you can read it and manipulate them freely.

    I thought that there¡¯s nothing more much troubling than mental manipulation but Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability is more than that.

    After all, once you grasp their heart, there¡¯s no more effective range. The numbers will be the same. Once you seize their mind you no longer need to continue using your ability to the target, and you can increase your target as much as you want.

    In other words, it¡¯s an ability with no clear restrictions just like mine.

    ¡¸Yes, it is as you say. With my ability, I can easily manipulate the hearts of people. Besides, I can hold of their weakness. If I like it, I can obtain top secret information at a national level. However, I do not have any support so I won¡¯t do such dangers. It¡¯s meaningless¡¹

    Saying that, Kamuro Hizuki laughs.

    Uwa, she knows how dangerous her ability is.

    I thought I don¡¯t want to get involved with her but, I really don¡¯t want to be involved with her.

    ¡¸Also, I think you understand but I¡¯m forced to see what I don¡¯t want to know and what I don¡¯t want to see. You seem to be able to activate and release your ability but mine¡¯s permanently active. When I¡¯m awake and of course, even when I¡¯m asleep¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, my condolences¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m glad you can only speak sarcastically about it. You can understand it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki who heard my sarcasm has smiled happily.

    Well yeah.

    Knowing her ability, I can¡¯t say anything but a sarcasm. Normally, they would look at her as if she¡¯s a monster.

    If you have the ability to read minds even though you¡¯re being casted out for being different, of course you¡¯ll feel antipathy against them.

    ¡¸Then let me ask you, even if we¡¯re both have special abilities, you don¡¯t like having your mind read won¡¯t you? But you are only thinking ¡°She¡¯s dangerous¡± and ¡°I don¡¯t want to be involved with her¡±, there¡¯s nothing like rejection. Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? I¡¯m rejecting you though?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, you¡¯re not rejecting me at all. I know that best¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki tilts her head while asking a question from my true thoughts.

    Why? That¡¯s¡­

    It¡¯s uncomfortable to have my mind read but to be honest, I feel somewhat relieved. I lived as a monster and yet, Kamuro Hizuki knows that but she doesn¡¯t feel afraid nor startled.

    I¡¯ve always wanted to consult about this to someone. I¡¯ve always wanted to confess this to someone. I¡¯ve always wanted to let it out to someone. Having all of it known, I feel my shoulders getting lighter.

    ¡¸Aaahn ? Is that a love confession? ?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡¹

    Holding her cheeks with her hands, Kamuro Hizuki wriggles with a ref face and I retorted.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t care about abilities¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t care?¡¹

    ¡¸I love strong men. I didn¡¯t like you because you had an ability¡¹

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t have my ability then I¡¯m just a small fry¡¹

    ¡¸You were prepared to kill me, aiming for a draw at worst, furthermore coming alone, you call that a small fry?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just a small fry if I lose¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you won¡¯t lose. At least, you will never admit defeat¡¹

    Listening to Kamuro Hizuki speak happily, I scratched my head.

    Well true, I don¡¯t intend to lose.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t wish for anything. I don¡¯t wish to be the most loved. I don¡¯t mind being the second, third, fifth, or even the tenth. I just want to bear your child. Also, first come first serve. There are other women who noticed your charm faster. Their sense of smell is praiseworthy. Therefore, I highly evaluate Yuuki Marina and Tamoe Yuka. I¡¯ll be waiting properly until their turn is over¡¹

    I¡¯m dumbfounded by Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s words.

    Wait for your turn? You won¡¯t take me forcibly?

    ¡¸Like I said, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I do not hope to be married. If I can get pregnant with your child, I will raise that child by myself. Kazahana and Rikka re the same. The female raises the child. That¡¯s natural. If the child becomes independent, then we can get pregnant again¡¹

    Saying that, Kamuro Hizuki tilts her head with a smile.

    She¡¯s serious¡­I guess.

    In the first place, there¡¯s no merit for her lying.

    If she wants to then she can just get me, she also has Rikka¡¯s sister which is her ultimate lethal weapon.

    And yet, she¡¯s saying that she¡¯ll wait for her turn.

    In other words, she¡¯s fine as long as she gets pregnant as a result. And to get pregnant, she concluded not to monopolize me but to make me hold a good impression and have me do the act in mutual agreement at best.

    Also, I think she¡¯s telling the truth that she¡¯s paying respect to Marina and Yuka.

    In other words, she judged that those two were excellent females.

    ¡¸Fufu, not needing any complements, it is as you say. It helps me that you understand¡¹

    Reading my mind, Kamuro Hizuki speaks out happily.

    Then, is there no need to be cautious?

    If she¡¯s going to wait for turns, then there¡¯s no need to refuse Kamuro Hizuki who¡¯s a beauty comparable to Asahina.

    ¡¸Asahina¡­¡¹

    Then, Kamuro Hizuki reacted and mutter erasing her smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill her. I¡¯ll never forgive Asahina Yuu¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸That woman was raped by Suzuhara-san. She was wanted strongly, more than anyone¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t let that woman bear Suzuhara-san¡¯s child. I have to eliminate her before that happens¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait a moment!¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s appearance has changed, her blurry eyes looks into nothingness, then she begins to mutter.

    What the hell is this? Didn¡¯t she say that she¡¯ll wait for her turn? Or rather, why is she showing that much reaction to Asahina.

    Shit. I don¡¯t get it but Kamuro Hizuki right now is dangerous.

    ¡¸I get it! I won¡¯t make contact with Asahina anymore! If you say that you¡¯re going to wait for your turn, you will concede with me right? What about that?¡¹

    Even though we almost concluded the talk. Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability is too dangerous and to top that, Rikka¡¯s sister is here. It¡¯s best if I can avoid fighting.

    ¡¸No way¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki turns down my proposal.

    Shit, what the hell. Her mild atmosphere from a while ago seems to be a lie.

    Is she making fun of me? Is she just playing with me, making a favorable proposal, confirming that I¡¯m at ease, then confusing me in the end?

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. I do love you. I will forgive anything for your sake. Even if you get Kibashiro Yukina, Asahina Yui, and Kisaragi Sayaka pregnant, I won¡¯t complain. However, Asahina Yuu¡¯s the only one I can¡¯t allow. I will never forgive that woman¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki glares at me, she speaks Asahina¡¯s name hatefully as if she has killed her parents. And her glaring eyes became bloodshot, gritting her teeth as much as she can.

    ¡¸Hizuki reads your mind perfectly. Then, she knows what you think of Asahina Yuu. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t forgive her. Make a guess¡¹

    I can hear a young voice like Rikka¡¯s from the back.

    Take a guess you say¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give Rikka to you. Yuuki Marina, Tamoe Yuka, Kibashiro Yukina, Kisaragi Sayaka and Asahina Yui. You¡¯ve got a lot of women with you. A single death won¡¯t matter that much. Don¡¯t worry It¡¯s said that mass killing is slightly hard but, I don¡¯t think one would matter. We¡¯ll do it perfectly so she won¡¯t be found so there will be no damage to you either. That¡¯s why cast away Asahina Yuu without worries¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s sister¡¯s voice is so indifferent.

    It¡¯s possible. They¡¯ll make it possible. If she has the ability higher than Rikka, it¡¯s possible to erase a person perfectly.

    If she conceal a human in a way that¡¯s impossible to search unless they use heavy equipment or vehicles, the hands of investigation won¡¯t be able to reach.

    But you see©`

    ¡¸I will never make contact with Asahina¡¹

    ¡¸No¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki turns down my proposal again.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll give you priority over anyone. I¡¯ll play with you until you confirm you¡¯re pregnant¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that. I highly evaluate Yuuki Marina and Tamoe Yuka. That¡¯s why I will wait for my turn properly¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you that I will never make contact with Asahina again and even give priority to you, and yet you still don¡¯t agree with that?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Asahina Yuu¡¯s the only one I won¡¯t allow¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you that I won¡¯t make contact with her again©`¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll absolutely kill Asahina Yuu! That¡¯s absolute! I¡¯ve already decided!¡¹

    Repeatedly turning down my petition, Kamuro Hizuki repeatedly speaks of killing Asahina.

    ¡¸Suzuhara Motaou, please think of Hizuki¡¯s feelings. She can even stand in front of you after killing Asahina Yuu. But she even took the trouble of telling you that she¡¯ll kill Asahina Yuu before doing that. Don¡¯t be cold to Hizuki¡¯s compassion¡¹

    Speaking like she¡¯s talking to a child throwing a tantrum, Rikka¡¯s sister speaks in a calm and slow voice.

    Fufu, I was almost swept away but you guys are abnormal in the end. You don¡¯t think about human life at all.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t mind what happens to Asahina at all.

    Also, I don¡¯t think about escaping but, I don¡¯t like just backing down.

    ¡¸Breakdown of negotiations. You guys are my enemies now¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s. Suzuhara-san¡­why can you say something that cruel? I want to kill only Asahina Yuu. I¡¯m even saying that I¡¯ll let the others, you know?¡¹

    Hearing my declaration of war, Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s face distorts, her jewel like black eyes have tears spilling out.

    Allow? What¡¯s with that arrogant attitude?

    Her sense of value is really different. It¡¯s impossible to understand each other since the start.

    ¡¸Understand? There¡¯s no need to understand? I just want your child©`¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up woman. Come here and I¡¯ll crush you¡¹

    Interrupting Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s appeal, I provoked her while grinning.

    Feeling a shiver in my spine, I feel cold sweat comes out from my whole body in a dash.

    I feel some awful blood thirst from the back.

    It seems that Rikka¡¯s sister felt like doing it.

    ¡¸Hizuki, can I kill this man?¡¹

    There¡¯s no emotion in the voice I hear.

    Well, what should I do? Though I provoked her, I can¡¯t win even if I fight.

    ¡¸Kazahana, don¡¯t be ridiculous! You¡¯re being rude to Suzuhara-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got an idea!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    ¡¸We should just kill all the females around Suzuhara-san! Then, all our problems will be solved!¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuki Marina and Tamoe Yuka too? Didn¡¯t you say you respect them?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped! I feel sorry for the two excellent females but we¡¯d have them die for a female that¡¯s better! It¡¯s sad but this is the law of nature!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. If you say so, then let¡¯s do it¡¹

    The two talk and nod at each other, ignoring me.

    Well, they¡¯re underestimating me. But well, it¡¯s normal to underestimate.

    Also, though they¡¯re underestimating me, they¡¯re not relaxing their guard.

    But, if you agree with the opinion of killing them all¡­that¡¯s too much of a rock. It¡¯s already metal.

    ¡¸Hizuki, what should we do with this man?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. I¡¯m sure Suzuhara-san won¡¯t break. Also, I¡¯m worried for unnecessary injuries if he resist so please break his limbs. Also, I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll bite his tongue so please pull out his teeth¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Hizuki, your affection is deep. I can¡¯t understand it¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s normal for humans to worry about their loved once suffering unnecessary injuries you know? Kazahana¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I¡¯ve learned something new¡¹

    The two ignores me and consult how to treat me, then laughed.

    Breaking my bones and pulling my teeth? What kind of love expression is that?

    Masochists might be pleased by that but I¡¯m a sadist if you ask me. I¡¯m not pleased by that expression of love at all.

    But, what should I do? I still have some hope if it was someone like Rikka, but Rikka¡¯s sister is on a different dimension.

    Also, everything I think goes through Kamuro Hizuki.

    I don¡¯t know~

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s keep Suzuhara Motarou from taking any actions. Oh, Hizuki, please wait for a while as I eliminate the women. It would be bad if we¡¯re traced. I¡¯ll look for a chance and clean up immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll leave it to you. However, please bring me the corpse of Asahina Yuu. I will cut her stomach, take out her womb and crush it with my hands¡¹

    ¡¸Bring her? It¡¯s safer if we bury them all together though¡¹

    ¡¸Do it!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that also because of your deep affection for Suzuhara Motarou?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then it can¡¯t be helped. Got it¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s sister comes close to me while talking with Kamuro Hizuki.

    As expected, she¡¯s not like Rikka.

    She has the speed beyond human knowledge but she slowly closes her distance with me.

    There¡¯s no need to go at high speed at this place.

    It¡¯s her win as long as she captures me.

    At worst, I was aiming for a draw but it¡¯s impossible apparently. Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s steadily taking distance from me.

    It¡¯s honestly a white flag situation but while listening to their conversation, I came up with one plan.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-san!? Kazahana! Stop Suzuhara-san! He intends to die!¡¹

    Taking out the awl I¡¯ve hidden secretly from my pocket, Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s eyes opened her eyes wide then screamed.

    The next moment©`

    ¡¸Calm down. I guarantee your life.¡¹

    I hear a voice just next to me. And I feel my right hand being held.

    My only way out. That is to take my life as hostage.

    Hearing the conversation of the two, I confirmed that my life is valuable

    But©`

    ¡¸I failed¡­?¡¹

    Unlike the sloppy Rikka, her sister is excellent.

    She¡¯ll win the objective by making only minimum movement.

    With her ability exceeding human knowledge, I can¡¯t do anything anymore.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll hurt a lot but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only break your bone. Your life won¡¯t be in danger¡¹

    Along with that voice, power fill the small hand holding my right arm.

    It¡¯s the end?

    At the same time I was preparing for various things.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t called but, here I come!¡¹

    A cheerful voice comes from the abandoned decaying factory.

    A voice you won¡¯t forget once you hear it, a very cocky and yet a very strangely lovely voice.

    Kamuro Hizuki and Rikka¡¯s sister looked at the same point.

    What¡¯s there is a figure of a girl with a braided long golden hair at her back and a blue shining and luring eyes.

    A red muffler coils around her neck and wearing a famous uniform of the black lily school, standing on top of a broken machine covered in rust, she probably thought of the coolest post and carry it out.

    Anger didn¡¯t come out. Much less of joy, no way I would feel that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Idiot¡¹

    I can do nothing but feel amazed.

    I¡¯m asking what can yo do?

    Your opponents are monsters beyond human knowledge. I can¡¯t even afford to protect you.

    Do you get it? You came to die, you know?

    I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t know.

    But, haaa¡­

    I owe Yukina again.

    It¡¯s not like me to give up obediently. Isn¡¯t that right? Karate Kid?

    I smile while thinking so.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 69

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 71

 Chapter 71

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 70

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 72

    ¡¸Who am I?! That¡¯s a good question! Let me tell you then!¡¹

    Yukina begins introducing herself even though no one asked her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a justice cyborg remodeled as a woman by an evil organization! My heart is a man!¡¹

    Yukina speaking loudly makes a pose where you can hear the ¡°clink¡± sound effect

    Oh, so your heart is a man but your body was remodeled? Is that why you¡¯re physically weak? Or rather, for what purpose did the evil organization remodel you?

    Oh, I get it. If her heart is a man then she can understand man¡¯s desire so if she¡¯s remodeled as a beautiful girl while her heart is a man, she¡¯ll be able to water down the man in the world.

    That might be the strongest mystery in some sense.

    ¡¸However! I¡¯m someone with a heart of a man who likes a man! A masochist as well! If possible, I¡¯d like to be remodeled as a man of justice that wants to be fucked in the ass by macho men!¡¹

    Clink, changing her pose, Yukina lets out her desire obediently.

    Even though her heart of a man has been remodeled to a beautiful girl, her heart is a homo.

    The two looking sideways at her have their mouth open wide.

    Well, yeah, I get you.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re joking¡­?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki mutters as she look up at Yukina. That¡¯s when I noticed something¡¯s wrong with Kamuro Hizuki.

    Yukina stands in a rusted, broken machine. Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s eyes looking at Yukina is shaking awfully, her expression is stiff while she¡¯s making a smile.

    Kamuro Hizuki can read minds. Reading Yukina¡¯s mind, did she get shocked by Yukina¡¯s world.1

    ¡¸What joke?! I¡¯m always serious! You evil mind reading monster! This hero of justice with a heart of a man will defeat you!¡¹

    Yukina answers Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s question and makes another pose.

    Hm? A mind reading monster? Why does Yukina know that?

    That¡¯s somewhat strange

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make fun of me! There¡¯s no way for you to win!¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled as she barks at Yukina with clear anger.

    What? Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s state is strange. Is she seriously angry and shaken because of Yukina?

    ¡¸I can! After all, I¡¯m the hero of justice!¡¹

    Yukina who takes Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s anger just barks back without any fear. Then Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s expression goes even more abnormal.

    There¡¯s no mistake. Kamuro Hizuki is shaken. But why is she shaken? She can read Yukina¡¯s heart so she should know that she doesn¡¯t have great power?

    But, she¡¯s shaken. Kamuro Hizuki who should be dominant is absolutely shaken.

    Is Yukina¡¯s the cause? Why? She¡¯s just being stupid as usual.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know anything! The difference in strength is overwhelming! There¡¯s no way you can win! There¡¯s zero possibility that you can win! And yet, you!¡¹

    ¡¸I can! No, I didn¡¯t came here to win! I came here to save Motaro!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible! Just what can you do?! You can¡¯t do anything!¡¹

    ¡¸I can! After all, I¡¯m the hero of justice!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! You¡¯re powerless! Powerless!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who should shut up! I¡¯m the best! After all I¡¯m a hero of justice!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!Shut up Shut up Shut up Shut up Shut up Shut up Shut uuuuuuuuuuup!!!¡¹

    ¡¸You shut up!¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki yells madly and Yukina just mercilessly cuts of those words.

    Yukina, I don¡¯t get why but you¡¯re being cool right now.

    That said, it is as Kamuro Hizuki says, she¡¯s at the advantage regardless of the situation. But, it looks like Kamuro Hizuki is being pressed down by Yukina.

    ¡¸Ahahahahaha! You¡¯re so funny! Truly laughable! Listen to this, Kazahana! She¡¯s really intends to win against us! She seriously thinks that she¡¯ll win from the bottom of her heart! What a foolish and ignorant child!¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki took her eyes away from Yukina, her eyes are shaking, her face¡¯s distorted, sweat running through her cheek, trembling, speaking like crazy, she¡¯s asking Rikka who¡¯s grabbing my arm.

    Looking at it from my eyes, that¡¯s a sore loser.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡¹

    I hear a groan. That¡¯s when I realized for the first time that¡¯s something¡¯s strange happening to Rikka¡¯s sister.

    ¡¸K-Kazahana? What¡¯s wrong Kazahana? Eh? Sound? What sound? I can¡¯t hear any sound? What¡¯s wrong Kazahana? What¡¯s happening?¡¹

    She noticed something¡¯s wrong with Rikka¡¯s sister then read her mind. Kamuro Hizuki asks Rikka¡¯s sister while being awfully shaken.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know. The sound¡¯s splitting my head. Just what¡¯s happening? Hizuki, that girl has some gimmick. You should know by reading that girl¡¯s mind¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s sister holds her head with her left hand while grasping my arm with her right, she¡¯s sweating abnormally, frowning, and clenching her teeth?

    Eh? Yukina¡¯s doing something? I thought she¡¯s specialized in not thinking anything?

    But still, this is a chance. But, don¡¯t rush. Rikka¡¯s sister is holding my arm stronger than earlier. My bones will break instantly if I show any strange behavior.

    Even if I escape with Yukina, I won¡¯t be able to run if my bones break.

    Judging Rikka¡¯s sister¡¯s state, there¡¯s no doubt that there¡¯s an anomaly.

    Then, I¡¯ll wait for the chance. The opportunity will definitely come. I have to wait for now so the opportunity made won¡¯t be turned to waste.

    ¡¸What the hell! That girl doesn¡¯t think of anything! She¡¯s not thinking of anything but saving Suzuhara-san! She¡¯s not thinking of anything else!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case! this sound is artificial! There¡¯s no mistake, that girl¡¯s setting up something!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you tell me that I don¡¯t get it! I don¡¯t get it! She doesn¡¯t know anything!¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s obviously confused as she rant.

    ¡¸Calm down Hizuki! There¡¯s no way you won¡¯t know, you can read mind©`¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s sister desperately tries to calm Kamuro Hizuki has her head suddenly blown away.

    Next a metal sound echoes.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Not knowing what happened, I just saw Rikka¡¯s head blowing away.

    ¡¸Ah¡­aga¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s sister rolls and groans on the ground.

    It seems that her head was blown off but her body seems to have been blown away with the head as well.

    ¡¸My, my, what an unexpected development. Won¡¯t Yukina win alone here?¡¹

    Surprised by the voice I heard, I turn my eyes to the voice.

    Asahina¡¯s there carrying a metal bat on her shoulder.

    Metal bat? Could it be¡­

    Rikka¡¯s sister being blown off was Asahina swinging her bat directly?

    You, there¡¯s a limit to being merciless. I¡¯m the one saying that though.

    ¡¸Asahina here, can you hear me? Over¡¹

    Asahina holding the bat on her shoulder holds her ear with her left hand then spoke to someone. But, there¡¯s nobody around but Asahina.

    ¡¸Yukina¡¯s single horseman attack is a huge success. I don¡¯t get why it¡¯s succeeding but that¡¯s what you expected right? What¡¯s the next order?¡¹

    Asahina mutters as if talking to someone while holding down her left ear. That¡¯s when I noticed. There¡¯s an earphone attached on Asahina¡¯s left ear. Furthermore, there¡¯s a thin rod extending from the earphone and a microphone on the tip of it.

    Call. Asahina¡¯s communicating with someone.

    ¡¸N-No way, no way you people are¡­¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki standing up murmurs with a stunned expression.

    ¡¸You people really don¡¯t know anything¡­¡¹

    Hearing Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s mutter, I also noticed.

    What the heck. These guys jumped in without any idea?

    No, even if they don¡¯t think, there are others thinking. Their the brains that gives instruction from somewhere else.

    ¡¸Hey hey, you¡¯re doing well¡¹

    I feel cold chill running up my spine. The chill can be said pleasant.

    What an innovative thought. What an amazing idea.

    That¡¯s the greatest way to counter someone who can read minds. That is to not think of anything. I just realized it.

    Those who don¡¯t know anything will be going to the location then those who give instructions will be on a remote location. That way, even if their minds are read, you¡¯ll never see their strategy.

    ¡¸Ah, yes yes, the third and fourth. Roger~¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s talking to someone in the call nods then looked at Yukina.

    ¡¸Yukina! Throw the third and fourth water balloons towards Kamuro Hizuki!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Yukina answers Asahina¡¯s shout then she crouched and hold ball-things in both hands.

    ¡¸W-What is that! What the hell is that?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the third and fourth water balloon! I don¡¯t know what that is though!¡¹

    Yukina replies Kamuro Hizuki who¡¯s confused. Then©`

    ¡¸Shit¡¹

    I hear a voice.

    Rikka who¡¯s has fallen down rises up and kicks the ground at the same time.

    Rikka¡¯s sister should be better than Rikka. But, her movement is too miserable. But still, Rikka¡¯s sister was able to run at a speed higher than human then pushed away Kamuro Hizuki.

    Pashan.

    Hearing that sound, Rikka¡¯s sister broke the balls.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    A piercing scream.

    Rikka¡¯s sister covers her face with both hands, collapsed while screaming like crazy, causing her whole body to convulse on the ground.

    What? Yukina, what did you throw?

    It looks like it was water balloon but did it have sulfuric acid inside?

    No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s not sulfuric acid.

    This smell¡­spice?

    ¡¸Kazahana! What¡¯s wrong, Kazahana?!¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki who escaped the water balloon pushed aside by Rikka¡¯s sister, approaches Rikka¡¯s sister who¡¯s crawling on the ground.

    ¡¸Ah, Asahina here. You instructed us to hit Kamuro Hizuki but we hit the animal ear girl. Somehow it¡¯s working quite well. Eh? As expected? Ufufu, as expected of Yuka our tactician¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s communicating while looking down on Rikka¡¯s sister crawling on the ground.

    She¡¯s talking with Yuka?

    I don¡¯t see Yuka around.

    ¡¸Yukina! The first and second, then the fifth and sixth©`who cares, just throw all of it!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Yukina answers Asahina¡¯s shout then throws the water balloon one after another from the high position.

    ¡¸Kazahana!¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki reached out to Rikka¡¯s sister crawling on the ground and covers her from the water balloon.

    Pashan, pashan, the water balloon breaks. Then©`

    ¡¸Hm?¡­It stinks!¡¹

    A strange odor drifts.

    What¡¯s this excessively sweet odor, perfume?

    No, there¡¯s perfume but it seems that there are others mixed as well.

    Anyway, the area was filled with an awfully unpleasant smell instantly.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that they¡¯re going to kill Rikka¡¯s sister¡¯s eyes and nose?

    I see, I get it. Abilities that¡¯s beyond human knowledge are never almighty. That¡¯s what I told Asahina yesterday.

    If you have made preparations, you can defeat her without having to struggle so much.

    Because their speed is too excellent, no, it¡¯s too good that it¡¯s also a weak point.

    For example, wasabi and mustard will be an incomparable stimulations compared to humans.

    The smell emitting from the perfumes for example, it won¡¯t just end with their nose bending.

    Then, what¡¯s the cause of Rikka¡¯s sister irregularity? They definitely did something but what did they do?

    ¡¸The last one, Yukina! Pull the string in the bag with all your might then scatter the contents!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Yukina accepting Asahina¡¯s instructions, pulls strings coming out of the pig-pink colored bag. The next moment©`

    ¡¸Uoo?!¡¹

    An intense and unpleasant sound echoes sharply.

    Warning sound? Furthermore, an amazing number of alarm overlaps with each other, it¡¯s making a dreadful sound.

    The source is the pig bag. Yukina opened the bag she¡¯s holding then scatters the contents.

    Portable warning buzzer comes out of the bag.

    The large amount of alarm buzzer goes even louder when taken out of the bag, the sound reflected by the walls of the abandoned factory, overlapping with each other, it became an awful noise.

    My head seems to break.

    I hold my ears thinking so but that¡¯s the only worry of me who has a regular human¡¯s hearing ability. Rikka¡¯s sister who have animal ears seems to have her head really break from the sound.

    ¡¸A¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±¡¹

    As I thought, Rikka¡¯s sister who¡¯s crouching holds her animal ears with both hands from the noise that¡¯s splitting her head off.

    ¡¸Kazahana! What¡¯s wrong, Kazahana! Get yourself together! You¡¯re the strongest you know!¡¹

    Covering Rikka¡¯s sister, Kamuro Hizuki desperately calls her out. But, that¡¯s hopeless unless you remove the sound.

    If Rikka¡¯s sister becomes unable to move, only Kamuro Hizuki remains.

    Though she can read minds, she should be physically an ordinary human like me. Then, it¡¯s impossible to fight the three of us at the same time.

    In other words, ¡°checkmate¡±.

    These guys won.

    ¡¸Asahina here! The plan¡¯s a huge success! It¡¯s so loud and I can¡¯t hear you so I¡¯ll end the call!¡¹

    Asahina speaks out not loosing to the echoing noise takes off the earphone in her ear then threw it away. Then she grabbed her metal bat with both hands and smiled.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s going to kill who? Say that after you made the kill!¡¹

    Asahina shouted, holding the bat with both hands, she ran towards the two.

    ¡¸Attach the gloves! I¡¯m departing!¡¹

    Yukina who¡¯s standing in the high location as usual puts fingerless gloves in her hands then jumps happily in a high voice.

    Idiot. The opponent is stronger than Rikka. No matter how weak the monster is, it¡¯s still a monster. There¡¯s a limit to stupidity on fighting that kind of enemy.

    But©`

    Fu, fufu, fufufu, kukuku, Hahahahahahaha, kukukuku, hahahahahaha

    ¡¸Ahahahahahahahaha! So fucking fun! You girls are so interesting.¡¹

    They won one-sided to those guys I thought I can never win against.

    Those who didn¡¯t have any special ability made the impossible possible.

    Then, I should be able to do it too.

    Because I¡¯m someone who has an ¡°unfair skill¡±

    I¡¯ve been using this alone, all the time. Knowing that my ability is suitable for ¡°support¡¯, I¡¯ve used it alone without telling anyone.

    But now, I should be using my ability right at this moment.

    Using it as a ¡°support¡± is the way to show the true value of this ability.

    That¡¯s my X-ray ability beyond what I thought.

    ¡¸Activate ability!¡¹

    I shouted with all my heart and soul. But my ability doesn¡¯t activate.

    ¡¸Activate ability!¡¹

    I shouted with all my heart and soul. But my ability doesn¡¯t activate.

    ¡¸Activate ability!¡¹

    I shouted with all my heart and soul. But my ability doesn¡¯t activate.

    ¡¸Activate ability!¡¹

    I shouted with all my heart and soul. But my ability doesn¡¯t activate.

    ¡¸Activate ability!¡¹

    I shouted with all my heart and soul. But my ability doesn¡¯t activate.

    ¡¸Activate ability!¡¹

    I shouted with all my heart and soul. But my ability doesn¡¯t activate.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to activate goddammit!¡¹

    I shouted till my blood vessels cut, no, I¡¯ll cut it.

    I need it now. I need it right now. I beg you, activate already!

    I see a white dot in the darkness.

    Countless meteors come close to me.

    A pure white world.

    Oh, I see. I didn¡¯t lose my ability?

    My ability was like this since the start.

    It had no relation to inorganic nor organic matter from the start.

    Now that I think of it, that¡¯s right.

    I thought my space grasp ability can only penetrate through inorganic materials. But I can penetrate things that I shouldn¡¯t all the time.

    Trees are organic. The wooden boards used for walls and floors of houses are also organic.

    Besides, there are a lot of organic matter. My ability makes that transparent.

    The reason was because I didn¡¯t recognize it.

    Everything was just a wrong impression. Believed it to be right, I restricted my own ability.

    Even if I try to open my ability, I kept limiting myself.

    To not see what I don¡¯t want to see. To not see through human minds.

    But, I depended on my ability.

    I depended on the ability I feared.

    Putting a limited on myself, I still depend on my ability.

    That¡¯s why, everything¡¯s half-assed.

    I was using an incomplete ability because of my belief.

    But after meeting Marina, Yuka, Yukina, I gradually removed my limiters. But, my fear applies restriction to my ability forcibly so there was a tug of war.

    The ability wasn¡¯t limited from having too much information. I was limiting myself forcibly.

    Then I tried to abandon my ability yesterday.

    I tried to see the world as it was.

    I tried to see Marina as she is.

    I¡¯ve decided to have the ¡°resolve¡± to accept everything.

    I thought that it will be okay whatever I see.

    I was prepared to see everything.

    When I embraced Marina Yesterday.

    I didn¡¯t think that I can believe her.

    If she betrays me, it can¡¯t be helped. I thought that it doesn¡¯t matter even if she betrays me.

    That¡¯s why my ability has entered it¡¯s preparatory stage.

    To open up all of my abilities.

    Oh, so this is the world.2 I can see everything.

    ¡¸Activate ability¡¹

    Along with my mutter, I see the world of countless lights.

    Right now, there¡¯s nothing invisible.

    ¡¸Oh, I get it. Kamuro Hizuki. My ability is superior than yours. Your ability is very small¡¹

    The ability to see through everything.

    The ability to see through the things I fear most.

    That¡¯s right, the ability to see through minds.

    Kamuro Hizuki. Your ability to see through minds only isn¡¯t absurd at all.

    If you want to beat me right now, you have to bring a robot who doesn¡¯t have a heart.

    However, it¡¯s meaningless unless it¡¯s remotely controlled.

    ¡¸Asahina! Yukina! Back off, don¡¯t complain! They¡¯re no longer enemies!¡¹

    I address the two running towards Kamuro Hizuki and Rikka¡¯s sister.

    The two reacted to my voice then stopped, then they sent me a sideglance. Then, they jumped taking distance.

    Okay okay, it¡¯s good that they¡¯re obedient.

    My x-ray ability is alive and well. The space grasp ability and the human body x-ray ability has been fused and it¡¯s firmly active. On top of that, I can see through minds.

    Kamuro Hizuki and Kazahana tries to oppose us is no longer an enemy for me.

    Also, Asahina, you loved me. Your heart throbs when I order you, that¡¯s disgusting.

    Also, Yukina, you really aren¡¯t thinking of anything. Try to think even a bit?

    ¡¸Your ability¡¯s effective range is about 1.5 m in radius. Furthermore, it¡¯s not seeing through the hole mind but only knotting the fragments you see in the mind, then tricking the enemy that you can see everything. Kamuro Hizuki, that¡¯s your ability¡¹

    Seeing through Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s mind, the details of her ability became clear.

    The effective range of my current ability is 15 meter radius. Furthermore, it¡¯s possible to foresee everything.

    The performance of our ability is too different.

    ¡¸Also, Kazahana. I had a big misunderstanding. No, perhaps Rikka¡¯s misunderstanding it as well. You were made to think that your skill is higher than Rikka, actually, it¡¯s lower.¡¹

    She was perfectly deceived.

    Rikka¡¯s comprehensive ability value is much higher. But, Kazahana was able to use her ability well so she overwhelmed Rikka.

    No, Rikka was dominated by the thought ¡°I¡¯m no match against sister¡± since her young age.

    She says ¡°blood is thick¡± but actually, it¡¯s like ¡°fossil¡±

    Rikka has the appearance that can¡¯t be distinguished from humans is a result of evolution to adapt to the modern society, Kazahana¡¯s the analog who¡¯s unable to evolve.

    In short, Kazahana is the failure.

    Well, I understand her feelings. There¡¯s no way you would want to accept that you¡¯re inferior to your sister.

    I think that¡¯s pitiful. It seems to be true that they lost their beloved mother and sister.

    But you see, that¡¯s that, this¡¯ this.

    You picked a fight with me. That¡¯s all.

    But, I can¡¯t kill these two. It would be troublesome if it gets exposed.

    Then, I¡¯ll let them go.

    They¡¯re no longer a problem even if they escape.

    Kamuro Hizuki doesn¡¯t have anyone but Kazahana. And what Kazahana said about being obedient to those who defeat them seems to be true.

    Kazahana¡¯s heart isn¡¯t broken yet but we have a Rikka. And there¡¯s me who can see everything.

    If I can train Rikka properly, they won¡¯t be a threat anymore.

    There¡¯s a way to completely break Kazahana¡¯s heart and bring her to our side but in that case, Kamuro Hizuki who lost everything might get crazy.

    That would be troublesome. Her getting crazy would be the most troublesome.

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s already crazy but it¡¯s better not to make her go crazier.

    Then let¡¯s leave with the win or loss being vague. That way, they¡¯ll be able to keep their honor and retreat easily.

    But if they still try to stick to us, I¡¯ll crush them perfectly.

    Thoroughly, and mercilessly.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back!¡¹

    Calling out Asahina and Yukina, I turned back then began to walk.

    Asahina and Yukina doesn¡¯t seem to agree but they began to walk following my instructions. Also©`.

    ©`O-Order me strongly. If you want, slap my ass too. Eh? You want to put a finger in my ass? Geez, you idiot ? Haa ? Haa

    ©`I wonder if Motaro will have sex with me when we come back.

    Is what they¡¯re thinking.

    Leaving Yukina alone, Hey, Asahina, I raped you. I stole your virginity and came inside you. Shouldn¡¯t you be having a grudge on me?

    Or rather, you really do love being played in your anus from the bottom of your heart.

    That said, the alarm is noisy so I want to get out of here as soon as possible.

    With that in mind, I stopped and looked behind.

    Kazahana¡¯s cowering and trembling, and Kamuro Hizuki covering her to protect her.

    Kazahana seems to be unable to act but Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s different. She¡¯s in a condition where she can move if she wants to. But, she doesn¡¯t.

    She¡¯s just calling my name in her mind, crying.

    ¡¸Mota-kun!¡¹

    Coming out of the abandoned factory, Yuka comes over.

    She has a earphone on her ears and binoculars around her neck.

    I see through Yuka¡¯s heart who came over but the information is awfully fragmented.

    Just like Asahina and Yukina, Yuka doesn¡¯t seem to know the details of the strategy as well.

    Seriously, they came up with something ridiculous.

    ¡¸Mota-kun! If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s go back immediately!¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s about to cry, clinging to me, she makes a piercing scream.

    I know even if you don¡¯t say it.

    There¡¯s someone remaining in the headquarters, desperately holding her desire to rush over.

    ¡¸Marina-chan is©`¡¹

    I hold down Yuka¡¯s screaming lips with my finger.

    Like I said, you don¡¯t need to say it.

    ¡¸Yare yare¡¹

    Leaking out a sigh, I look up at the sky and scratched my head.

    The blue sky is covered with snow-white clouds.

    I¡¯m tired, no way I can go to school. I¡¯ll go back home for the time being, take a hot bath, then sleep.

    And when I wake up©`

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go eat yakiniku?¡¹

    I walk while muttering so.

    Oh, that said, we¡¯re going to the eat-all-you-can.

    When the house came to my view, Marina standing in front of the house saw me then ran out while crying.

    ©`Suzuhara-san! Welcome back!

    I can see the voice of her heart as Marina comes to me without looking aside.

    Then, I took a tackle from Marina then she cried out like a child.

    Seeing through Marina¡¯s mind, the details of the strategy for today has become clear.

    Marina¡¯s the one who planned the strategy. Yesterday, after I fucked Marina a lot, she got down to the first floor when she confirmed that I¡¯m sleeping. Then she has gathered everyone for a strategy meeting.

    Kamuro Hizuki has the ability to manipulate minds.

    The strategy is set up under that assumption.

    Marina, Kisaragi, and Lolihina are the ones who know the content of the strategy.

    Asahina, Yuka, and Yukina were appointed as the operating unit and were out in the strategy meeting.

    They didn¡¯t tell the content of the strategy to the operating unit. By doing so, if ever they became under Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s control by any chance, there¡¯s no danger of knowing the content of the plan.

    Though they¡¯re uneasy about adding Yukina to the operating unit, three women is needed for the unit. If Yukina becomes no good, the remaining will be Kisaragi and Lolihina except for the commander, Marina.

    KIsaragi¡¯s relationship with me is shallow, Lolihina isn¡¯t suitable for the operating unit.

    In that case, there¡¯s no choice but to add Yukina to the operating unit, or making the operating only two members.

    However, Marina saw through Yukina¡¯s bravery and energy. That¡¯s why she added Yukina to the operating unit. And Marina¡¯s judgement is correct.

    Yukina showed work more than expected.

    Also, Marina thought that Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability is mental manipulation but it was actually mind reading.

    Well, I¡¯m the one who said that Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability is mental manipulation.

    Anyway, Marina set up a strategy for anti-mind control.

    Also, she has assumed that Kamuro Hizuki has an ally with the same ability as Rikka.

    It seems that she prepared for the worst but that was a jackpot.

    Marina and Kisaragi headed to the recycling center that¡¯s open at midnight to prepare tools against Rikka.

    Meanwhile, Lolihina who remained in the house made water balloon bombs.

    Marina doesn¡¯t know the contents of the water balloon bombs well but Kazahana¡¯s body said it with her body.

    The elder sister is like the younger one. I shouldn¡¯t let these sisters cook.

    Marina and Kisaragi purchased binoculars and earphones, then equipment such as pesticides and buzzers, then joined back with Lolihina and continued the strategic conference until dawn.

    Kisaragi is the headquarters staff and Lolihina is the secretary. The purpose was mainly for Lolihina¡¯s sake.,

    If Yukina heads to the spot as the operating unit, Lolihina might forget herself. Lolihina was given that position to prevent that.

    She has to accomplish her job. She¡¯s persuaded that it will lead to protecting Yukina.

    Morning, Marina attached the anti-pest equipment to Yukina¡¯s uniform.

    Yukina didn¡¯t know about it because the device generates a powerful ultrasound that can¡¯t be heard by humans.

    Kazahana turning abnormal is the proof that the device was effective.

    Furthermore, it seems that the ultrasonic generator camouflaged Yukina¡¯s infiltration through Kazahana¡¯s super sense.

    Asahina and Yukina are the operating unit that will confront directly. Likewise, Yuka¡¯s on the same unit but she didn¡¯t act together, she has observed the site from a remote location then played the role of a pipe connecting the headquarters to the operating unit.

    Only those in the headquarters know the contents of the strategy. In case of emergency, the contents of the strategy will go through Yuka.

    Yuka who arrived at the scene holds her binoculars and informs the headquarters of what she knows. The headquarters gives Yuka instruction from the information given then, Asahina¡¯s given the instructions.

    It¡¯s the hardest part that¡¯s why Yuka was the one asked to do it. And Yuka has accomplished her role magnificently.

    She tried to start the strategy from Marina¡¯s go sign but an unexpected development has happened.

    Yukina has jumped the gun.

    But Yukina who¡¯s equipped with the ultrasonic generator infiltrating resulted in success, Marina felt dead more than alive.

    The strategy began, and Kamuro Hizuki has has gotten confused because the operating unit doesn¡¯t know the contents of the strategy.

    For Kamuro Hizuki who can only read minds, this plan is something she¡¯d want to avoid.

    And the strategy became a great success until it becomes one-sided.

    Also, Marina has another hand.

    That was the greatest key to the operation and thanks to that, they were easily able to conclude that Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability is only reading minds and her ally has the same ability as Rikka.

    That is, tapping my conversation.

    Marina returned to my room on the second floor in the morning then hit my cellphone in my uniform pocket while in the middle of call with her. Then, she attached a hands-free microphone on the collar then, laid down and pretended to be asleep.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯s tapping the conversation. I didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    Furthermore, when I woke up and found Yuka while going down to the second floor, that wasn¡¯t a coincidence. In addition, it seems that what happened with Asahina during breakfast was Marina¡¯s script.

    I didn¡¯t wonder that Marina and Yuka would tantrum about coming with me. No, i thought that they¡¯ll definitely whine.

    And yet, even if nobody hold me down, it made me feel uneasay.

    That¡¯s why Marina let me see Yuka and Asahina and have them persuade them.

    I thought that Marina¡¯s asleep, and that I can persuade Yuka and Asahina.

    But, that¡¯s all a script.

    That means that I¡¯ve just been under Marina¡¯s plan.

    What a scary woman.

    Anyway, this was a complete victory for Marina.

    Also, what? Kisaragi and Lolihina did their best too.

    Well, I owe them.

    But, Asahina, you¡¯re no good.3

    That said, the ability to read minds? What a wonderful ability I got.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really glad that Suzuhara-san¡¯s okay. That alone is enough¡¹

    Is what Marina says while embracing me. Her mind says©`

    ©`Hurry ? up ? and ? do ? my ? pussy ?

    Is what she thinks.

    Marina has really gotten erotic.

    Well, I¡¯m the one who trained her to be that way.

    By the way, Yuka©`

    ©`Bath ? Bath with Mota-kun ? He promised me ? Marina-chan can¡¯t go in ? I want to suck Mota-kun¡¯s delicious dick with my mouth ? Mota-kun looks so cute when he cums ?

    She¡¯s thinking while smiling.

    ¡­So Yuka sees me that way.

    And, Asahina and Yukina©`

    ©`Since I had enema this morning, it¡¯s about time I put enema again.

    ©`Must be nice to be Marina-neechan I want to embrace Motaro too. Is it the breasts?

    That¡¯s what they¡¯re thinking.

    Yukina¡¯s okay, Asahina, you¡¯re really no good.

    It¡¯s really interesting to read minds. And it also has various uses.

    Mainly, lewd ones.

    For example, knowing that Asahina really loves me, I can tease her a lot.

    Umu, it¡¯s interesting no matter how you think about it.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 70

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 72

 Chapter 72

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 71

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 73

    In the dark forest where the sun has already fallen.

    There¡¯s a girl with white hair and red eyes wearing a yellow hood parker in front of me.

    Blushing, breathing roughly, embracing herself with both hands, desperately staring at me while trembling.

    Though it seems she¡¯s trying not to make me realize but it¡¯s useless. Bluffs won¡¯t work on me.

    After returning to the abandoned factory, I entered the bath with Yuka as promised and Marina broke in halfway so I enjoyed having a soap play with them, I ejaculated inside Yuka three times and one time with Marina, it feels very refreshing. And I slept enjoying Marina and Yuka breast sandwich.

    Seeing the breast sandwich even in my dreams, it was the best.

    Waking up, I took all of them to eat yakiniku as promised.

    Since I invited them, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s my treat.

    Thanks to that, my money¡¯s now gone.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped as I promised that.

    I still have some secret savings.

    That said, the glances were painful when we all went in.

    The beautiful sisters, Asahina and Lolihina. Also, Marina and Yuka, and the blonde hair, blue eyes and big tits Yukina. In addition, Kisaragi.

    The gathering of the gazes is normal as a lot of beauties have entered. However, if it were only the beauties, it won¡¯t be much of a problem.

    The problem is me being together with the group of beauties.

    ©`That¡¯s a lot of beauties.

    ©`The twin-tail with fish eyes girl is amazingly beautiful.

    ©`The small one with the twin-tail is also cute. Looks like it¡¯s the little sister.

    ©`I like that brown haired ponytail girl.

    ©`That brown haired girl feels strangely cute even though she¡¯s on the same level of the group./

    ©`The brown hair girl got some huge rack.

    ©`I want to massage the breasts of that brown haired girl

    ©`The black ponytail girl is very cute

    ©`In the end, I¡¯d pick the blond blue eyes big tits loli

    ©`Then, what¡¯s with that absentminded looking man?

    ©`Errand boy?

    ©`He must the errand boy.

    ©`Of course he¡¯s the errand boy.

    ©`I don¡¯t care about that, I want to join them.

    I can see the minds of the customers in the shop because of my ability.

    I don¡¯t care if they think of me as an errand boy. I don¡¯t care about what others think, and it would save me from unnecessary troubles if they think of me as an errand boy.

    But, those who want to massage Marina¡¯s breasts are dead.

    I won¡¯t be able to feel at ease with this so I released my ability.

    It¡¯s troublesome to read minds.

    Also, I don¡¯t want to get too much bad attention but Yukina¡¯s been in frolic.

    Yukina thought that she¡¯ll be going to eat meat like crazy but it seems that it¡¯s her first time entering such a shop so her curiosity won over her appetite.

    Asahina¡¯s eating meat silently and Kisaragi¡¯s busy taking care of Asahina. Marina¡¯s absorbed on eating lychee, Yuka¡¯s absentminded all the time. Because I made her cum in the bath, her heart isn¡¯t here.

    With that said, I don¡¯t have anyone to play with but Yukina. Thanks to that, Yukina pulls my hand around the store, then Lolihina got crying as Yukina was taken away from her, in the end, the three of us explored the store.

    Walking around with two loli in hand, of course I¡¯ll stand out badly.

    Because of that, the surroundings are sending me some awful bloodthirst.

    Let me tell you though, I haven¡¯t made a move on these lolis.

    I don¡¯t mind being criticized bringing a group of beauties but I can¡¯t agree being held antipathy against on things I haven¡¯t done.

    Well, Yukina and Lolihina are definitely cute but it¡¯s trouble to look after them you know.

    After eating Yakiniku, we went out of the store and dismissed.

    Walking alone in the road, I remembered that it¡¯s been a long time I was alone.

    What will happen after the festival?

    Even though that was troublesome, I feel strangely lonely.

    The noise of huge number of people isn¡¯t bad at all. I¡¯d be lying if I say that it was not fun.

    Then, coming home, I decided to begin the closure.

    Asahina and Lolihina made a special drink before going to the Yakiniku shop. I took it along with Rikka then head to the forest.

    To the forest I fought against Rikka before.

    I unbound Rikka in the darkness then let her drink Asahina sister¡¯s special drink.

    Rikka¡¯s unconscious but steam rise from her whole body when she took in the nutrition then she opened her eyes.

    Rikka jumped away from me, embraced her trembling body then she glared at me with the thirst of blood.

    Though making noise is great, I still like being alone.

    No, having a girl sending out murderous intend in the darkness gives a good degree of tension, that¡¯s very comfortable.

    I like the tension where you can see death immediately.

    ¡¸Nights are great. You and I suit the night. We¡¯re both humans that can¡¯t walk under the sun. Crawling in the ground like an insect, then crawling like a worm stealthily in the darkness of the night. Don¡¯t you think so, Rikka?¡¹

    Inhaling the night air in my chest, I asked the girl then smiled.

    The red eyes glaring at me is obviously frightened.

    White hair and red eyes Rikka¡¯s heart is already broken. But that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll submit to me.

    She¡¯s the same as dogs. Even if her heart breaks, she¡¯ll still bark when she sees an enemy. She¡¯ll snarl and bite me.

    If you want to make them obedient then you have to tell her who¡¯s the master. And you have to make them recognize it.

    Also, Rikka has a thread of hope. She has an elder sister who¡¯s power surpasses her. And Kamuro Hizuki who can read minds.

    As long as those two give Rikka hope, she¡¯ll never submit to me.

    Then, I will take it away.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve met your sister¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    When I mutter while I look at Rikka, she twitched and her red eyes shake violently.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve met your sister and I¡¯m standing here unhurt. Do you get what it means?¡¹

    Hearing what I say, Rikka¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡¸N-No way. There¡¯s no way Nee-san would lose¡­¡¹

    Rikka speaks in denial. But, her voice is trembling weakly.

    You can say that her ability value is too high.

    I¡¯ve entered the bath but, Rikka can smell her sister sticking to my body. Because of that, she knows it¡¯s true that I met Kazahana.

    I met Kazahana and yet I¡¯m still standing unhurt.

    That¡¯s what it means.

    I just said that I met her sister. But, Rikka has said ¡°No way she¡¯ll lose¡±

    She realized it. No, she realized it selfishly.

    That her sister lost.

    ¡¸N-Nee-san, my nee-san lost¡­¡¹

    Her lonely voice echoes in the dark night.

    Light disappeared from her red eyes, Rikka broke down to her knees and collapsed to the ground.

    That man won against her sister who she couldn¡¯t win against.

    Rikka who has her heart broken, it was despair.

    Rikka has lost against me once. And on top of that, her sister lost too.

    Rikka¡¯s intention to resist has already vanished from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸N-Nee-san, Nee-san and Hizuki¡­are they alive?¡¹

    Kneeling on the ground, hanging her hands loosely, she looks up at me with her red eyes that lost it¡¯s light and ask in fright.

    ¡¸I let them go¡¹

    I answered while looking down at Rikka.

    Hearing those words, Rikka can¡¯t feel relieved.

    I let them go.

    That means that her sister turned tail and run away.

    Furthermore, the man was barely hurt and smiling in front of her.

    But, they didn¡¯t lose. Her strongest sister who¡¯s an absolute existence can¡¯t do anything and run away.

    That¡¯s what Rikka is thinking.

    Actually, I¡¯m on the verge of defeat and Marina and the girls won, but I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m just not stating the facts.

    I don¡¯t need to say anything unnecessary. No, it¡¯s better not to say it. If I do that, Rikka will take out an answer selfishly.

    ¡¸Abandoned by your sister and Kamuro Hizuki, do you have anywhere to return to?¡¹

    When I conclude that, Rikka trembled.

    She doesn¡¯t know whether Kamuro Hizuki or Kazahana has abandoned her.

    ¡¸Would you like to be my dog?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    When I ask her, Rikka looked up at me with her red eyes that lost it¡¯s light then she tilts her head.

    I don¡¯t need whip to make her submit. Her heart is broken enough already. Then, I should just give what she wants from the bottom of her heart.

    What she need right now is a sweet candy.

    Rikka¡¯s heart is jumbled. That¡¯s her grudge and hatred against humans. And the dependence and desire to monopolize Kamuro Hizuki. And, her jealousy and inferiority complex to her sister.

    Rikka wants someone to depend on and someone to recognize her. She wants to be praised.

    She¡¯s aggressive not just because she hates humans. She¡¯s trying to vent out her jealousy and inferiority to her sister.

    Kamuro Hizuki knows that. She knew that Kazahana¡¯s inferior to Rikka. But she also knows that Kazahana is excellent.

    Kazahana and Rikka, in order to manipulate the two, it¡¯s better to set up Kazahana who¡¯s the elder sister in usage of power. That¡¯s what she thinks.

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s wrong. But, Rikka¡¯s starving for love. Kamuro Hizuki wasn¡¯t able to understand Rikka¡¯s ¡°youthfulness¡± Because of that, she had trouble dealing with Rikka.

    That¡¯s what caused for Rikka to be aggressive.

    In short, she vent out her anger. Rikka¡¯s just a child throwing a tantrum. If you give her love, she¡¯s easy to manipulate.

    Then, I¡¯ll become her object of dependence. Let¡¯s become her ideal master.

    In my ability to see everything, there¡¯s a definite weak point. That is me being a normal human.

    My ability has no offensive ability. No matter how you look at it, the ability can demonstrate it¡¯s true value by being a support.

    For that, Rikka¡¯s the ideal follower.

    She has the offense, defense, mobility, perception, and resilience.

    Her body strengthening makes her able to oppose a huge army alone.

    If you want to include the meaning of watchdog, she¡¯s an existence I definitely want.

    I got Rikka.

    It¡¯s okay. I can do it better than Kamuro Hizuki.

    ¡¸We¡¯re different types but we¡¯re both monsters. I haven¡¯t lived as harsh as you but I¡¯ve experienced harshness as well. I know the feeling of being alienated¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s listening to my words obediently.

    Her absolute sister has been defeated and the person she depended on, Kamuro Hizuki has retreated.

    The two has abandoned Rikka so she doesn¡¯t have any other road but to listen to me.

    No, Rikka has already thrown away her life. Her body¡¯s alive but her heart is dead.

    Then, I¡¯ll gently, kindly, very sweetly, guide this dead heart.

    ¡¸Hey, Rikka, we¡¯re both monsters so I can accept you. I will accept all of you. Do you think it¡¯s a lie? I¡¯m the man who defeated you¡¹

    I say then squat down, I reach out my right hand towards Rikka then caress her cheeks gently with my finger.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the winner and you¡¯re the loser. Your life is mine. I¡¯m the one who will decide if you live or not. Isn¡¯t that right? Rikka¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I address her gently while peeking at her heart, Rikka who has lost the light in her eyes nodded while staring at me.

    ¡¸Good girl. Rikka, you¡¯re a good girl. Very excellent. After all, you gave me so much troubles. You gave me who defeated your sister so much troubles. I like that about you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you, very much¡¹

    As if sleep talking, Rikka speaks without vigor.

    Thrilling. I feel the thrilling pleasure rushing up my spine.

    Her eyes that lost light, her very young expression without any vigor, it¡¯s unbearably immoral and arousing.

    In the pool of despair where she lost all hope, the look of the innocent girl trying to cling to the demon¡¯s faint corruption is unbearably arousing.

    Seeing that girl, my dick goes in rage.

    Oh, it feels like myself after a long time.

    ¡¸Rikka, tell me your hopes. I¡¯m stronger than you, I¡¯ll make your wish come true¡¹

    I already know Rikka¡¯s wish. But I let Rikka say it and demand gratitude by fulfilling it.

    ¡¸I-I, My wish is¡­¡¹

    Tears accumulate in the shaking red eyes, Rikka¡¯s throat gulped, she raised a trembling voice, then paused. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, opened her eyes then looked at me.

    ¡¸I want you to tell me to stay. I want you to tell me to stay with you. I want a place to stay. I need it. I want a person to say that it wasn¡¯t a mistake I was born¡­¡¹

    Her sad voice echoes in the dark night and the tears gathering in her eyes have overflowed. Then tears run down Rikka¡¯s smiling cheeks.

    ¡¸Rikka, I need you. I want you. Stay by my side. I¡¯m your place to stay. Do you get it, Rikka?¡¹

    Saying that, I grabbed Rikka¡¯s narrow shoulders, gazing straight to her red eyes then embraced her tightly.

    Her thin, delicate, and young body that¡¯s as some power beyond human knowledge.

    Rikka¡¯s eyes open wide from being hugged strongly by me, her whole stiff body gradually loosens, she closes her eyes and entrusts everything to me.

    She has fallen quite considerably but let¡¯s give her another push just in case.

    ¡¸Rikka, let¡¯s make a master and slave contract¡¹

    Pulling up Rikka¡¯s body who¡¯s relaxed as she entrust everything to me, I ask Rikka while looking at her red eyes.

    ¡¸Yes, bind me¡¹

    Rikka doesn¡¯t show any worry but rather a thin smile on her face.

    Oh, it¡¯s unbearable to laugh to those eyes that lost it¡¯s light.

    Looking at Rikka, my dick gets even more erect, I lowered down my pants and took out my dick from the gap.

    The swelling glans have transparent precum from the tip, it¡¯s pulsating with thick blood vessels.

    Even though I came a lot in Marina and Yuka but it has completely recovered.

    I might have super recovery ability too. Mainly on the sexual part.

    ¡¸Rikka, put your hands on the ground, and kiss the tip of my dick with your lips. That¡¯s the proof of your obedience to me from the bottom of your heart, the master slave contract¡¹

    I command Rikka while pretending to be cool even though I¡¯m extremely aroused.

    ¡¸Yes, master. I submit myself to you heartily¡¹

    Rikka stares at me with her red eyes that lost it¡¯s light then said with a smile, she put her hands on the ground then sat down. Then she bends her body like doing dogeza, bury her face between my crotch, then kissed the tip of my glans.

    Fufu, she fell completely. Easy, too easy.

    I was able to easily lead her heart because it¡¯s already broken but, you can say that the ability to see through minds is amazing.

    Having this much ability, you¡¯ll go mad if you have a decent nerve owning this power.

    Just like Kamuro Hizuki.

    But, I¡¯m okay.

    After all, I¡¯m originally ¡°evil¡±

    Because she¡¯s young, I feel her her lips being squishy touching the tip of my glans.

    Should I go and turn it to a fellatio?

    Before I think that, Rikka began licking the tip of my glans.

    While kneeling, burying her face in my crotch, Rikka¡¯s licking the overflowing precum making an obscene wet sound.

    She has never experienced licking a man¡¯s dick I guess. Her movement is quite awkward but her desperation is transmitted certainly, it excites me all more.

    ¡¸Rikka, you want that?¡¹

    Asking her, Rikka stopped licking then looked up.

    Bright red face, and red wet eyes that lost it¡¯s light. Her breathing is rough.

    Rikka who has body piercing attached to her nipple and clitoris can¡¯t cancel her super-recovery and she¡¯s continued to be attacked by the side effect of forced estrus and heightened sensitivity.

    Seeing my penis in erect state, she licked up the precum.

    ¡¸M-Master, I want to mate ?¡¹

    Her eyes without light stares at me, she speaks lewd words while breathing roughly.

    Rikka has revealed her wild instincts, I don¡¯t need to peep on her mind.

    ¡¸Mother has said, It¡¯s hard for us to be impregnated. It¡¯s very hard to make a baby. No matter how many times you cum inside, no matter how much semen is poured to the womb, she said that our body can¡¯t make babies easily¡¹

    Rikka standing in her knees said then rolled up her yellow parka.

    A young slit can be seen between her thin white thighs.

    An obscene mucous overflows from the pink slit that¡¯s perfectly closed in her pure white skin.

    Her painfully erect clitoris has a body piercing sticking to it, not matching her young body, that also fuels the animal passion and immorality.

    ¡¸What we first learned from mother wasn¡¯t how to survive but the ropes of making babies. If one of us sisters can become pregnant, we can leave descendants. The possibility of anyone from us becoming pregnant was emphasized rather than surviving¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s breathing roughly and holding her crotch opens her perfectly closed young slit while telling me what her mother taught her.

    Lewd sounds echoed, her perfectly closed young slit is opened and the meat hole is exposed.

    It¡¯s a very small hole, unlike the pink surface, it¡¯s colored reddish, wriggling and twitching.

    No matter how young and small, she¡¯s surely a woman.

    No, should I say ¡°female¡±?

    ¡¸The trick to getting pregnant. That is to suffer a mortal wound to activate the super recovery ability, utilize the side effect caused by it, the forced estrus and the increase in sensitivity. Especially the forced estrus, it increases the pregnancy rate¡¹

    Rikka stares at me with her eyes that lost it¡¯s light while showing her young flesh hole overflowing with obscene mucous, then she speaks with an ecstatic expression. Her voice is clearly seducing, it was sweet in all respects.

    ¡¸Even if our pregnancy rate rises, it seems to be lower than normal humans. But, even if we mate in normal state, the probability of getting pregnant is always zero, always worse. And yet, mother became pregnant properly¡¹

    Oh, even if in normal state, the probability of getting pregnant is almost zero? What¡¯s needed to raise the probability is the side effect by activating the super recovery ability, which is forced estrus and increase in sensitivity.

    I thought that the side effects were harmful to the ability but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    In a sense, the forced estrus is an essential ability, in order to activate that they need to have a mortal wound, and so that¡¯s why super-recovery ability is needed for that.

    That¡¯s hard.

    Well, they say that human survival instincts make them aroused when they fall into a crisis. That¡¯s the stronger version of it I guess.

    ¡¸But, if the super recovery is lifted before the semen is poured on the sperm, the forced estrus will be lifted as well. That¡¯s why we have to keep injuring our bodies while pouring the semen in our womb. But¡­¡¹

    Rikka who has an amazingly bewitching smile despite her young face begins to play with her clitoris while opening her meat hole to the limit.

    ¡¸I¡¯m in continuous heat right now. Thanks to Master, I¡¯m in heat all the time. Making a hole on my nipples and clitoris, and attaching a tool so the hole won¡¯t close up. Even mother didn¡¯t know this method¡¹

    Looking at me with her eyes that lost it¡¯s light, opening her meat hole to the limit, teasing her clitoris that has a body piercing with her fingers, Rikka leaks out hot and sweet voice in that appearance.

    ¡¸Also, there¡¯s another trick to getting pregnant. That is©`?¡¹

    Another trick. Saying that, Rikka stabs her fingers to the meat hole spread open.

    Rikka twitched, then inserts the second finger while showing a cramped smile. She inserts the third, then the fourth finger.

    Her meat hole is spread beyond the limit. Rikka began to forcibly spreading her meat hole where her four fingers is piercing in.

    I can hear a creaking sound but that¡¯s not it. Her meat is really screaming.

    ¡¸B-Break the womb ? Have the penis¡¯ tip pierce it violently again and again, it¡¯ll definitely pierce the uterus ? Then, pour the semen directly to the broken uterus ? That¡¯s the other trick to getting pregnant¡¹

    Rikka shows me the depths of her hole while spreading it out with her four fingers to the limit.

    Breaking the uterus and pouring the semen directly she say.

    If her super recovery is active, no matter how serious injury she takes, it¡¯ll heal up immediately. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no problem breaking her uterus. Is the pregnancy method using that fact?

    Rikka¡¯s strong. No, Rikka ¡°her likes¡± are strong, should I say?

    If you think about Rikka¡¯s ability, that¡¯s undoubtedly the top of the natural world.

    The stronger it is the lower the fertility. If the natural enemy does exists, the numbers increases infinitely. Therefore savage beasts don¡¯t increase beyond necessity.

    Rikka and her likes are the same, they have low fertility rate. But still, they shouldn¡¯t decrease in numbers.

    Kazahana has said that they were feared and worshiped as Gods.

    Rikka and her like seems to be mating with humans, established a friendly relationship, and kept their kind alive.

    But, the times have changed and humans have become a natural enemy.

    But still, Rikka and her likes have to rely on humans. If they can¡¯t get pregnant from humans, they will go extinct eventually.

    No, it might be too late. Rikka and her likes might have no more path left but extinction.

    ¡¸Rikka, you¡¯re a good girl so I¡¯ll grant your hope. I¡¯m kind to good girls¡¹

    Saying that, I caress Rikka¡¯s cheeks then touched her lips.

    Her pink young lips aren¡¯t as soft as Marina or Yuka¡¯s, but they¡¯re tender and tight.

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much ? Thank you very much, Master ? I¡¯ll be a good girl so master will like me¡¹

    She wants to be recognized. She wants to be praised. She wants to be needed. She wants a place. She wants to bear a child.

    Rikka¡¯s heart is swirling with such feelings, she needs me and her desires are fulfilled. But, if satisfied, her greedy desire will overflow and dominate Rikka¡¯s heart.

    She wants to be needed. To be ruled. To be disciplined. To be ordered. She doesn¡¯t need her own will. Her lord¡¯s will is everything. That¡¯s repose.

    Rikka¡¯s biased passion is rising up.

    That¡¯s indeed a bitch in heat.

    Rikka¡¯s heart will not be satisfied no matter how filled it is.

    Just like me.

    Living alienated for the most of one¡¯s live. Because of that, one¡¯s spirit has been twisted.

    Just because she¡¯s needed for a bit, her twisted spirit won¡¯t be corrected.

    In order to restore what¡¯s twisted back to it¡¯s original state, you need to take time longer it took to twist it. Furthermore, if you restore the twisted part, it¡¯ll become brittle.

    It¡¯s the same as bending wires multiple times.

    Then, there¡¯s no need to restore it.

    It¡¯s just okay to keep it twisted.

    ¡¸Rikka, you¡¯re mine¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ? I¡¯m Master¡¯s property ?¡¹

    ¡¸Rikka, follow me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ? I will follow Master ?¡¹

    ¡¸Rikka, you¡¯re a good girl¡¹

    ¡¸Aha ? Thank you very much, Master ?¡¹

    Rikka thanks me with a smile, and that¡¯s different from before, it was very innocent and lovely.

    If Rikka had animal ears, it would¡¯ve probably been standing.

    If Rikka had a tail, it would surely be swinging around in full power.

    Her dog like obedience is cute.

    We¡¯re not equal. We¡¯re master and servant. Rikka wishes for that kind of relationship. That is Rikka¡¯s repose.

    She¡¯s really a dog. A dog with a human appearance.

    ¡¸Rikka, get on all fours and point your ass towards me. As you are a beast, I will fuck you from behind like a beast¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes ?¡¹

    Hearing my order, Rikka smiled then get in all fours in a hurry. Her ass was turned to me in an instant. Furthermore, she¡¯s raising her ass so I can see her young and obscene pussy well.

    Rikka¡¯s not wearing anything other than her yellow hooded parka. Because of that, not only her young obscene pussy is visible but also her pink tiny ass hole.

    I grin then raised my right hand©`

    ¡¸Kyan ?¡¹

    Rikka raised a sweet scream then shivers like a puppy along with the slapping sound. Then piss comes out of her urethra.

    It seems that she pissed from too much pleasure from having her ass slapped by me.

    She¡¯s urinating like a dog exceeding the limit of joy.

    ¡¸Rikka¡¯s a good girl but I feel disappointed. Even though I said I¡¯ll fuck you like a beast, you¡¯re still wearing clothes? Do beast wear clothes?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaaaa?¡¹

    Rikka seems in ecstasy from having her ass slapped, she hurries to stand while trembling when I ask her. She rolled up her yellow parka then threw it away.

    As a result, her small thin and young back is exposed.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry ? I¡¯m sorry, Master ? I¡¯m dumb so I can¡¯t remember unless you discipline me severely ? Therefore, please scold me when I fail and punish me a lot ?¡¹

    That¡¯s not reflection but the pleasure of being disciplined.

    When I hit Rikka¡¯s ass, she became a prisoner of that pleasure.

    She wants to be disciplined more. She wants to be disciplined severely.

    Rikka¡¯s heart is filled with such thoughts.

    Therefore, Rikka will fail for sure.

    Just to be severely disciplined by me.

    But, Rikka¡¯s thinking about it. She thinks that she shouldn¡¯t fail.

    So that I won¡¯t be disappointed.

    Oh, what a cute bitch.

    A foolish, clever and obedient bitch is cute.

    Feeling the pleasure rising up my spine, my angry dick pulsates and precum overflows from the tip.

    Rikka¡¯s a virgin. I¡¯ve confirmed it with my ability.

    Since when did I rape Asahina¡¯s virginity? Furthermore, Asahina¡¯s pussy was tight and yet, Rikka¡¯s much younger. I can tell that this pussy is small by just looking at it.

    My dick¡¯s angry. The glans is swelling like crazy.

    It¡¯s impossible to pierce that small meat hole.

    But, there¡¯s no problems with Rikka. Rikka won¡¯t have any problems.

    Even if she breaks, she¡¯ll go back to original.

    Rikka¡¯s a bitch you can break.

    No, Rikka is a bitch that wishes to be broken.

    I¡¯d like to twist my dick inside that young meat hole.

    Being driven by that urge, I raise my right hand. Then©`.

    ¡¸Kyan ?¡¹

    Along with the slapping sound echoing, Rikka screams sweetly like a puppy trembling in excitement.

    Swinging my right hand with full power, I slapped Rikka¡¯s ass as strong as possible

    The snow white ass has a red dye shaped like my palm and it immediately returns to pure white skin.

    Rikka who¡¯s turning her back on me while kneeling, looks at me with wet eyes, leaking a hot breath while showing a lewd smile, then her waist twitches and urine comes out from her.

    ¡¸Rikka, stay on your knees. I can¡¯t fuck you from the back unless you¡¯re on all fours, right? Hey, good but dumb girl, Rikka¡¹

    Tracing Rikka¡¯s small back with my finger, I asked her.

    Rikka looks at me from the side, trembling while having a lewd smile, pissing out vigorously.

    Her red eyes that lost it¡¯s light. Moist red eyes. It¡¯s too blind that it¡¯s a dark eye reflecting only me.

    ¡¸If Master gets bored of me, Master will throw me away?¡¹

    Even though I ordered her to be on all fours, Rikka asks while on her knees.

    It¡¯s a violation of order. I have to punish her.

    Raising my right hand, I slapped her young white ass without mercy.

    Rikka trembles and pisses along with the slapping sound. But she didn¡¯t scream. She¡¯s just staring at me from the side.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll throw you when I get tired of you. That¡¯s obvious. I will calmly abandon you if I get tired of you. Just like a trash¡¹

    Saying that, I raised my right hand again then grabbed Rikka¡¯s white ass without mercy.

    ¡¸If I throw you, you¡¯re no longer mine. You don¡¯t need to hear my orders. That¡¯s why, kill me if I throw you away. I will abandon you with that risk. I won¡¯t complain even if you kill me¡¹

    Hearing those words, Rikka¡¯s body jumped up and the pupils of her red eyes dilated.

    Dripping saliva from her distorted smile, piss comes out as she tremble.

    I can see the frightening pleasure fill Rikka¡¯s heart.

    And Rikka¡¯s heart starves for greater pleasure

    ¡¸Ooh, Master ? Even if you abandon me, I¡¯m yours ?¡¹

    Raising a lewd smile, not minding the drool, she stares at me with her pupils dilated, trembling as Rikka speaks, she puts her hand on the ground and gets on all fours. Then, she raised her ass so that her lewd places become visible.

    Rikka who¡¯s exposing everything from her young pussy to her tiny peach ass hole, isn¡¯t saying anything anymore. She¡¯s just waiting to be fucked by me.

    ¡¸Good girl. But, Rikka¡¯s dumb. Punishment time¡¹

    I grin as I say that and sent two of my fingers in Rikka¡¯s young and small meat hole. Then, I pierced her forcefully.

    ¡¸Igi ?¡¹

    The two fingers piercing all the way to the root has broken her hymen, Rikka twitched and screamed sweetly while pissing herself.

    ¡¸Agu ?¡¹

    When I pull it out immediately, Rikka trembles then pisses then screams sweetly. 1

    The two fingers stabbing her young pussy gets entangled with obscene mucous, and I see the evidence that I robbed her purity.

    But©`.

    I see Rikka¡¯s vagina with my ability.

    The torn hymen is instantly reproduced.

    That¡¯s right, all of Rikka¡¯s injuries are healed by the super-recovery ability as long as it¡¯s active.

    In short, no matter how many times I break Rikka¡¯s virginity and rape her, she¡¯ll experience the same suffering every time I pierce through her young meat hole.

    If you rob the virginity of a girl without super recovery ability, their hymen won¡¯t regenerate. Also, if she doesn¡¯t suffer a dying wound, her super-recovery ability won¡¯t activate.

    But, in her present situation where she can¡¯t cancel her ability because of the body piercing, even if I break her hymen, it¡¯ll be instantly reproduced.

    That¡¯s not all. No matter how small this meat hole is, if you fuck this multiple times, it¡¯ll loosen. But, the super-recovery ability is active so it¡¯s perhaps impossible to expand the hole. It¡¯ll go back to what it was no matter how many times you violate it.

    I¡¯ll be able to taste a fresh virgin pussy every time I fuck her but Rikka who¡¯s being fucked won¡¯t be able to hold it.

    However, if the super recovery is released, the side effect of forced estrus and increase in sensitivity will disappear. In that case, her probability of getting pregnant will decrease.

    Acording to Rikka, it¡¯s almost impossible to get pregnant without the forced estrus.

    Grinning, I stab Rikka¡¯s young meat hole with my fingers covered in lewd mucous and the proof of deflowering her.

    ¡¸Higu ?¡¹

    Piercing my fingers in, Rikka who¡¯s raising her ass while in all fours raised a sweet scream then trembled.

    The two fingers can feel piercing the hymen inside her small meat hole.

    ¡¸Ngi ?¡¹

    Pulling my fingers out, she pisses while twitching then screams sweetly while writhing.

    ¡¸Agi ?¡¹

    Piercing her again with my fingers, her hymen that was supposed to be broken breaks again.

    ¡¸Agi ?¡¹

    Pulling out©`

    ¡¸Ngii?¡¹

    Piercing in©`

    ¡¸Ahi?¡¹

    Pulling out ©`

    ¡¸Aguuu?¡¹

    Thrusting it inside again©`

    ¡¸Nooooo?¡¹

    Pulling it out again©`

    ¡¸Nooooooooo?¡¹

    I mercilessly pierce and break.

    The sound of repeated thrust and pull and wet echoes over and over again along with Rikka¡¯s sweet scream in the darkness.

    Rikka doesn¡¯t show any resistance, she just keep lifting her ass on all fours, presenting her small and young meat hole to me.

    Unable to endure it, I increase the fingers to three, four, and even forcibly thrust my fist.

    ¡¸A¡±o¡±o¡±o¡±o¡±o¡±o¡±o¡±o¡±o¡±o¡±o¡±o¡±o¡±o¡±o¡±o?¡¹

    The beast scream echoes.

    The meat breaks open, her small meat hole is being invaded by a fist. Stabbing the fist deep inside, Rikka¡¯s abdomen swells

    ¡¸O ? Oke?¡¹

    Rikka sticks out her tongue while her eyes white out, convulsing abnormally, blowing out tides.

    In order to raise the probability of pregnancy, you have to destroy the uterus and ejaculate directly to her womb.

    Then, if she can¡¯t endure this level, it¡¯s impossible for her to get pregnant.

    ¡¸N¡±ko¡±o¡±?¡¹

    Piercing my fist to the deepest part and forcibly pulling it out, Rikka twitches and pisses but she¡¯s raising a strange voice that you won¡¯t think it¡¯s of a child¡¯s.

    My fist came out.

    The small and young meat hole was spread out magnificently that I can see the uterus.

    However, the hole destroyed and expanded beyond repair becomes smaller and smaller.

    ¡¸Rikka, do you want to remove the body piercing? If you lift your super recovery ability then the suffering from deflowering will end at once¡¹

    After teaching her the suffering not just from deflowering but from destroying her pussy, I asked Rikka.

    Would she choose to endure the misery that makes her go mad or will she run away from the suffering?

    The answer came to me before it comes out of Rikka¡¯s mouth.

    Rikka¡¯s answer. That is©`

    Rikka looks at me behind her back while her body twitches.

    Her pupils that had no light, dark like the night, and yet it was filled with ominous insanity.

    And her expression is filled with joy that can¡¯t be expressed by words.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t care about being pregnant, bearing a child anymore? I just want to be broken by you ?¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s answer was neither pregnancy nor escape, it was seeking pleasure from me.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s my first time, my first time thinking that I¡¯m glad I was alive ? This body is cursed but I¡¯m very happy right now ? Master can break me again and again ? Even if broken, you can still break me and break me ? Aah ? What happiness is this ?¡¹

    Swinging her waist, eyes whited out, drooling, Rikka¡¯s heart chants in ecstasy.

    I see. Then I¡¯ll break you as you wish.

    Grinning, I grab my angry dick and point the tip of the glans to Rikka¡¯s small meat hole.

    Then I thrust in my waist without mercy

    ¡¸Higii?¡¹

    The glans invades and Rikka trembles, leaking out a sweet scream.

    Tight. This is ridiculously tight. It¡¯s not a problem of saying that it¡¯s clamping nicely. The size of her hole is fundamentally small.

    If I pierce her deeper, this young little pussy will break.

    But, I¡¯ve broken this pussy with my fist earlier.

    This pussy is a pussy that¡¯s okay to break.

    Thinking so, I thrust my waist forcibly.

    ¡¸Ngiiii?¡¹

    Breaking her hymen and invading to the deepest part, I stick to her uterus.

    It¡¯s no good unless I break her uterus and ejaculate in her womb you know.

    ¡¸Agii?¡¹

    After pulling my dick out, I hold Rikka¡¯s ass with both of my hands then thrust in with all my strength.

    ¡¸Aga?¡¹

    The hymen that should be broken a while ago is ripped then the glans goes to her uterus vigorously.

    ¡¸Higii?¡¹

    I pull out my penis©`

    ¡¸Agaaa?¡¹

    Then I push my hips much stronger, ripped her hymen and scoop out her uterus.

    ¡¸Agi ? Aga ? Higi ? Higyaaa ? Noo ? Ooooooooooooo?¡¹

    Rikka makes a sweet and sorrowful scream every time I open her uterus without mercy. Her belly swells up.

    Virgin pussy lacks flexibility. That¡¯s what I learned from Asahina¡¯s pussy.

    But, Rikka¡¯s pussy sucks my meat in.

    Although it¡¯s younger and tighter than Asahina¡¯s pussy, this is definitely a quality pussy with certain flexibility.

    I¡¯ve let out inside Marina and Yuka after all. If I use this pussy if I have it pent up, I¡¯ll finish in just seconds.

    Speaking of which, Kazahana has said that their pussy has different pleasure from humans.

    But this is more than what I imagined. This is irresistible.

    ¡¸Higi ? Higyaa ? Agu ? Noo ? A ? Aaa ? Ngiiiiii ?¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s a too tight, it¡¯s clamping abnormally.

    Every time I pierce her hymen, and her uterus is hollowed out to be destroyed without mercy and yet, Rikka¡¯s reaching climax.

    ©`Break me ? Break me ? Break me ? Break me ?

    Rikka¡¯s no longer thinking anything but to be destroyed.

    I intend to destroy her uterus but it doesn¡¯t break easily.

    While I was doing it, my dick reach it¡¯s limit.

    ¡¸Noo ?¡¹

    Hollowing her uterus vigorously, Rikka twitches and convulses, pisses herself and raised a sweet scream.

    Next was semen coming out.

    I can¡¯t destroy her uterus but the semen was poured in her wombn. Her young uterus was filled with my semen swells like a balloon.

    My brain got intoxicated by the pleasure, I pull out my dick while soaking in reverberations.

    The blood and semen that makes her womb swell flows back on the vaginal tract at once. And when I pull out, the meat hole opened up has mucous flowing out.

    The proof of her purity mixed with white liquid.

    The meat hole expanded by my dick suddenly becomes smaller.

    The hymen that was torn again and again has already regenerated.

    That¡¯s enough.

    Thinking so, I stand up.

    Rikka who¡¯s raising her ass while in all fours have mucous flowing out of her young meat hole returning to it¡¯s former state, she¡¯s breathing hard and twitching.

    And her expression where she sticks her tongue out with her eyes whited out is so obscene that it doesn¡¯t match her young look.

    Looking down on Rikka, I put back my dick in my pants.

    The reason I chose this place, that is because there¡¯s no signs of people.

    The forest is far away from the residential area. There¡¯s no problem whatever happens here.

    But, that¡¯s not the reason I chose this place.

    The other reason I chose this place. That is©`

    ¡¸Rikka, get your knife¡¹

    The knife left by Rikka when we fought earlier is here.

    The knife Rikka threw that got stuck in the tree remains intact.

    Rikka who¡¯s raising her ass in all fours, white liquid dripping out from her young pussy, slowly gets up with her shaking knees. Then she walks unsteadily towards the tree where she threw the knife.

    It¡¯s a large sized knife stabbed deep enough that I can¡¯t pull it out.

    Rikka who grasped the handle pulled out the knife lightly.

    Surpassing humans, no, the girl who has the ability to reign over the beasts on the ground.

    Rikka returns to me holding the knife, she turns the knife around and held it in backhand grip. Then, the sharp point of the blade is turned toward her heart.

    Meaning, the tip of the blade is pointed at her heart.

    She¡¯ll kill herself immediately if I tell her to die.

    That¡¯s Rikka¡¯s proof of obedience.

    It¡¯s possible to defeat Kazahana with my ability now.

    But this girl, Rikka¡¯s different.

    If I teach her how to use her power, she¡¯ll have an overwhelming power that killing me is no trouble.

    That kind of girl fell to my hands.

    ¡¸Rikka, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    Pointing the knife to herself, I ask Rikka who¡¯s desperately telling me that she¡¯s obedient to me.

    ¡¸I, I am Kamuro Rikka¡¹

    I slapped Rikka¡¯s cheeks at the same time she answers.

    The dry sound extends in the darkness and red drip comes from her childish pink lips.

    ¡¸No. You¡¯re no longer Kamuro Rikka. You¡¯re Suzuhara Rikka. From now on, from this point forward, you are Suzuhara Rikka¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s eyes opened wide from those words.

    ¡¸You¡¯re my dog. A dog that¡¯s being taken care by the master. Rikka, I will protect you. Do you get it, Suzuhara Rikka?¡¹

    What Rikka wants from the bottom of her heart. Clearly understanding that, I speak Rikka¡¯s wishes.

    Rikka¡¯s a watch dog. Her role is to protect me. That¡¯s Rikka¡¯s intention.

    But, Rikka wants to be protected.

    Not to be protected from the enemies. She just wants to be protected like how parents protect their children.

    Who cares about facts.

    I will protect you.

    Those words are what Rikka wishes for more than anything else.

    Rikka¡¯s pupils thin out.

    Something she can¡¯t tell overflows from her white and thin naked body.

    Rikka didn¡¯t say anything.

    But her eyes, her expression, that something coming out of her body was silently saying it.

    ©`I will kill those who will try to harm master.

    Fufu, easy, ez.

    I can guarantee my safety with this.

    With that said©`

    ¡¸Rikka, get dressed. Let¡¯s go eat Yakiniku¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Rikka tilts her head when I say that.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll treat everyone Yakiniku. You¡¯re Suzuhara Rikka from today onwards. The day hasn¡¯t ended yet so I¡¯ll treat you who became my family¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hawa ? Hawawawa?¡¹

    When I talk to Rikka while scratching my head, Rikka covers her mouth with both hands then tears overflow from her red face, she pissed herself.

    ¡¸M-Master ? Master is too kind ?¡¹

    It¡¯s okay to jump but you¡¯re holding your knife.

    D-Dangerous. That might not be a big deal for you but that weapon can kill me with just one slash.

    ¡¸Master ? Master ? Wan wan ? Waaoon ?¡¹

    Her joy must¡¯ve exceeded the limit. Rikka¡¯s cuddling me fawning with all her strength.

    But, don¡¯t swing your knife. I¡¯ll die from just one graze.

    Afterwards, Rikka put on her clothes and we went to the Yakiniku restaurant, I was really glad that it was eat all you can.

    For some reason, Rikka has eaten almost all of the items in the item that¡¯s a buffet style.

    Though her energy is on the verge of depletion and her super-recovery is perpetually active, that¡¯s a ridiculous appetite.

    ¡­Will my food expenses be all right?

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 71

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 73

 Chapter 73

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 72

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 74

    Chapter 73

    I hear a sound

    It¡¯s not an unpleasant sound.

    It¡¯s a very lovely sound.

    The sunken consciousness floats up, that¡¯s when I noticed that I was asleep.

    Slowly opening my eyes, light reflects in my vision.

    When I focused my eyes, I understood that the identity of the light is the morning sun coming through the gap in the curtain.

    It¡¯s morning already.

    I can¡¯t remember when I fell asleep.

    Thinking that, I rubbed my eyes with my right hand and tried to raise my body. But©`

    ¡¸Kuu ? Kuu ? Kuu ?¡¹

    She¡¯s rounding like a puppy, putting her ear to my chest and sleeping comfortably.

    The sound I heard when I was dozing seems to be Rikka¡¯s sleeping breath.

    Rather than being round, Rikka¡¯s sitting on top of the bed placing her ear near to my chest then sleeps facing me.

    What¡¯s with this sleeping pose? You can just sleep normally.

    While I was thinking that, I noticed that Rikka¡¯s placing her ear right above my heart.

    Rikka who¡¯s placing her ear on my chest looks like she¡¯s listening to the sound of my heart.

    No, surely even if she¡¯s asleep, she¡¯s listening to my heartbeat.

    Seriously, showing such a happy face.

    Rikka has completely fallen to my hands. She¡¯ll be my obedient dog at all times. When I tell her to die, she¡¯ll definitely kill herself without hesitation.

    That¡¯s how submissive Rikka is but, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s uneasy.

    Rikka¡¯s fear isn¡¯t to be abandoned by me.

    Just like her mother. Like her sisters. She fears that I will disappear.

    ¡¸Somehow¡¹

    Leaking out a sign, I stroked Rikka¡¯s head who¡¯s sleeping pleasantly.

    If you can show such a lovely sleeping face without caution, won¡¯t I just want to cherish you?

    My dick that was already making a tent got even more erect.

    Let¡¯s play a lewd prank on Rikka while she¡¯s sleeping.

    Thinking so, I stretched out my hands to Rikka¡¯s smooth loli pussy but I remembered something important.

    I¡¯m an idiot. I¡¯m so careless. I¡¯m in despair on my own foolishness.

    What¡¯s my ability for? For what sake my ability is for? For what reason I was bestowed by this ability?

    Isn¡¯t it for lewd purposes?

    And yet, I¡­

    Activating my ability immediately, I look inside Rikka.

    Yesterday, I was so focused on making Rikka fall so I completely forgot confirming her weaknesses.

    It¡¯s doubtful to call her a human but surely, Rikka has some sexual weaknesses too. Furthermore, she¡¯s always under the effect of forced estrus and rise in sensitivity so it¡¯ll surely be interesting if I attack her weak point.

    Grinning, I touched Rikka¡¯s chest on top of her yellow parka.

    ¡¸Mm?¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s been sleeping comfortably until; now shook and raised a sweet voice.

    You can¡¯t see Rikka¡¯s naked body normally because she¡¯s wearing a huge parka. But, there¡¯s no obstruction such as clothing to me. For that sake, it¡¯s possible to pinpoint her nipples on top of her clothes.

    ¡¸Nn? Naa?¡¹

    Stroking her nipples through her clothes, Rikka twitches then leaks out a sweet voice with her eyes closed. And when I confirm that her lovely pink nipple with a ring shaped piercing on it is erect, I stimulated it.

    That¡¯s not all. Looking at the fine response of her whole muscular tissue, then understanding it from looking at her mind.

    Rikka¡¯s awake.

    I don¡¯t know whether if it was when I played with her nipples or if she noticed that I¡¯m awake and tried to get up. But she¡¯s surely awake. But she¡¯s continuing to pretend to be asleep.

    If she continues pretending to be asleep like this, master will play with me, I feel that¡¯s what she think.

    It¡¯s rude for her to be deceiving her master losing to her desire but it looks fun to see how far Rikka can continue feigning sleep.

    With that said, pretending not to notice that Rikka¡¯s awake, I tease her erect nipples on top of her clothing.

    ¡¸Ah ? Ah ? Ah ?¡¹

    It seems she intends to cover it but her voice leaks too much. Also, she¡¯s twitching.

    ¡¸Rikka? Are you awake?¡¹

    Pinching her nipples across her clothes, I asked Rikka feigning ignorance.

    ¡¸Ah ? N ? Nku ? ¡­Kuu ? Kuu ? Kuu ?¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s gasping from her nipples pinched but when I asked her, she forces a sleeping breath.

    Oh, so you intend to persist pretending to be asleep.

    It seems that she¡¯s expecting that the master will punish her severely if the dog doesn¡¯t get up even if asked by the master.

    I see, I get it, okay, very well. Answering the bitch¡¯s expectation is also one of master¡¯s ability.

    ¡¸Are you sleeping? Then let¡¯s play a prank¡¹

    Muttering so, I rolled Rikka who¡¯s pretending to be asleep then made her lie on her back.

    ¡¸U-Uuun?¡­Kuu ? Kuu ?¡¹

    Rikka who thinks that it¡¯s unnatural for her to be rolled over twists her body for a bit while closing her eyes and acts as if she¡¯s about to wake up. Then, she settled down.

    Rikka acted like she¡¯s about to wake up but she didn¡¯t.

    It looks forced from my point of view but but she seems to be acting with the intent to die. Well, let¡¯s play with her.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. Should we take a look at Rorika¡¯s nipples1¡¹

    Muttering so, I roll up Rikka¡¯s yellow parka.

    Her young naked body becomes exposed.

    A fair skin that you can say it¡¯s pale.

    Her thin and delicate thighs that have the sexual feeling like Marina and Yuka.

    Her pussy destroyed by my fist, pierced by my dick a lot of times is closed perfectly and exposes only a pink line.

    Contrary to her young pussy, there¡¯s an overflowing amount of love nectar. And the body piercing attacked turning her skin off and the clitoris painfully erect.

    When I turn over her parka further, her pure white abdomen gets exposed.

    Waist that doesn¡¯t have anything useless. But, it¡¯s not constricted like Marina or Yuka¡¯s. There¡¯s no meat that can be constricted.

    There¡¯s no waste. That shows how young Rikka is again.

    Then her breasts appeared.

    Rikka who doesn¡¯t have any useless meat has a swell you say the only waste.

    Compared to Marina and Yuka, it¡¯s a very small bulge but, you can say that it¡¯s quite a bulge if you think about Rikka¡¯s youthfulness.

    Looking at it like this, Rikka¡¯s body is similar to Yukina. Yukina¡¯s also quite small but her tits are huge.

    Then a pink areola can be seen on top of the two bulges.

    A nipple standing in the center of the areola without any impurities.

    The young Rikka¡¯s lewd nipple has a ring shaped body piercing feels unreasonably immoral.

    ¡¸While Rorika¡¯s sleeping, her nipple and clitoris are erect, and her smooth childish pussy is leaking out love nectar. You¡¯re an indecent bitch¡¹

    Rolling her parka up to her collarbone, I murmur as if looking down on Rikka who has almost everything exposed.

    ©`I¡¯m being seen ? Master is looking at this useless me ? I want to be loved ? I want to be broken already ? Master ? Masteeer ? Please punish this useless me ? Please punish me severely ?

    Her pale skin gets flushed, Rikka pretends to be sleeping while sweating and her expectations are swelling up.

    Fufu, what a cute one.

    Grinning, I put up my index fingers then pushed her nipples.

    ¡¸Auu ?¡¹

    Rikka twitched, leaked out a sweet voice from her closed lips.

    Rikka¡¯s young lewd nipple.

    If I pass my finger to her body piercing and pull her nipple until it tears off, Rikka will surely be pleased.

    But, I caressed her nipples gently.

    ¡¸Ah ? Nn ? Nku ? Kuhi ?¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s twisting her body and leaking out a sweet voice when I stimulate her nipples, she¡¯s gripping the sheet with her hands and her closed thighs are fidgeting.

    ©`I-I want to be teased more violently ? Until I break ? No, I want to be broken ? Aah ? Feeling frustrated from Master¡¯s act, I¡¯m really a useless bitch ? Master, call me a mongrel, please slap me a lot ?

    Rikka who has her nipples teased is writhing on her own to torment herself.

    Well, if you say that you like it hard, it¡¯ll make me want to do the opposite.

    With that said, I have to confirm it.

    Playing with Rikka¡¯s nipples wasn¡¯t to bully her at all.

    My aim is to observe her whole body¡¯s erogenous zone changes by lightly stimulating her.

    If I stimulate it too much, her reaction would be too big, making it difficult to find her weak points.

    That said, I observe Rikka¡¯s whole body while gently touching her nipple.

    Hmm, weak points are everywhere. It seems that her whole body became a weak point due to the forced estrus and increase in sensitivity.

    Speaking of which, she came by just slapping her ass.

    Hmmm, it¡¯ll be the same wherever I attack. Maybe, she¡¯ll cum even if I pull her ears off. But that¡¯s boring.

    I want to find a weak point that¡¯s better.

    A weak point that she might really die when it gets attacked.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Teasing Rikka¡¯s nipples and observing her whole body, I found an interesting place.

    I didn¡¯t pay attention to her pussy because it was naturally sensitive, but I found a strange reaction from her pussy.

    It¡¯s not her pussy nor clitoris. It¡¯s the thin tube placed between the vaginal track and clitoris.

    Urethra.

    Finding my objective, I gripped her nipples with my fingers then clawed it with my nails.

    ¡¸Kuhi ?¡¹

    Rikka screams happily while convulsing violently from the strong stimulation. Then©`

    No doubt. The reaction from the other parts is completely different. Her thin urethra shows it¡¯s own reaction like another creature.

    I found you.

    ¡¸Nuuuu ? Akyuuuu ? Kuhiii ?¡¹

    When I attacked her nipple stronger, her pee collects in her bladder in an instant. Then her puss went through her urethra and leaked out vigorously.

    ¡¸Kuhiii ? Kuhiiiiiiiiiii?¡¹

    Rikka raises sweet screams and twitches while pissing herself.

    Holy cow. Yesterday, Rikka cums repeatedly and pisses but I thought that she¡¯s just pissing from cumming. But that was wrong. This is different.

    Rikka¡¯s feeling pleasure when her piss comes out of her urethra. In other words, she accumulates urine in her bladder by cumming then she¡¯ll cum even more when she squirts through her urethra.

    I thought that she¡¯s just pissing randomly but who would¡¯ve thought that her biggest weakness is her urethra.

    The urethra was a blind spot. Furthermore, this got quite interesting.

    I have no experience attacking a woman¡¯s urethra. The reason is I thought that it would hurt if I do, if I do badly, it¡¯ll cause inflammation and it¡¯ll be troublesome.

    In that respect, Rikka won¡¯t have any problems at all. Even if I play with her urethra, stick my fingers in, even pierce my dick and break her urethra, there won¡¯t be any problems.

    Or rather, if her biggest weak point is her urethra then it¡¯s just telling me to thrust my dick in already.

    But, I¡¯m not that extreme. I won¡¯t stick in my dick suddenly.

    At most, in Rikka¡¯s case, it¡¯ll just go back to original even if I expand it. It¡¯s meaningless to get her gradually used to the thickness, it has a worth to stick the dick from the start.

    But, the spirit is different. Suddenly thrusting my dick in and break her will have the danger that the hole in Rikka¡¯s heart will heal to it¡¯s origin.

    Well, in Rikka¡¯s case, it seems that she¡¯ll be pleased in that way.

    But, there are order in things.

    Just breaking her violently is contrary to my principles.

    I want to see women¡¯s ahegao thoroughly. Making her feel the best pleasure, and make her say only ¡°I¡¯m becoming an idiot¡±

    I should let her get used to it gradually for that sake.

    Thinking so, I nod at myself and got off the bed.

    ¡¸£¿¡¹

    Getting up from my bed, Rikka who¡¯s pretending to be asleep feels uneasy.

    Was pretending to be asleep no good? Should I have woken up and served him instead? But, it¡¯s too late. What should I do, Master might be disappointed at me.

    Is what she¡¯s thinking, worrying about everything alone.

    Don¡¯t worry, Rikka. I¡¯m not disappointed. Far from that, I¡¯m overflowing in excitement.

    Getting off the bed, I went to the bookshelf next to the wall.

    The bookshelf holds books as it name suggests. And before, it only stores books without going against it¡¯s name.

    But, it¡¯s different now.

    There¡¯s a bear stuffed toy filling a gap in the bookshelf.

    It¡¯s not just one. A stuffed bear with a red ribbon on it¡¯s neck and a bear with a blue ribbon on it¡¯s neck in between the gaps of the bookshelf, this is my place but they¡¯re sitting as if they say that they own this place.

    It goes without saying that it was someone¡¯s work.

    Among those bears acting as if they own this place, there¡¯s one that stand out.

    The Suzuhara doll No.7

    I thought that Yuka carried the Suzuhara doll No.7 away but apparently she returned it honestly.

    I¡¯d be glad if she took it home though.

    But well, that¡¯s convenient for now.

    After all Suzuhara doll No.7 is a high tech masturbation doll equipped with sexual tools on his whole body.

    Taking that doll, I went back to bed.

    Rikka who¡¯s worrying endlessly along with her excitement until then felt relived when I came back to the bed, then she blushed and grinned with her eyes closed.

    I thought that she stopped pretending to be asleep but it seems that she herself isn¡¯t aware that she¡¯s smiling.

    She¡¯s bad at acting, or should I say clumsy? She¡¯s being so easy to understand that I want to cheer for her.

    With that said, pretending not to notice that Rikka¡¯s awake, I cheer her ¡°do your best¡± as I stand beside the lying down Rikka, then I pat her head.

    Rikka smiles with her eyes closed when I stroked her head.

    It¡¯s okay Rikka. I will pretend not to notice that you¡¯re pretending to be asleep.

    Now then, should I test how high the performance of this Suzuhara doll.

    I haven¡¯t heard how to use it from Marina but it¡¯s no problem since I can understand the mechanism from inside with my ability.

    There¡¯s a lot of hidden skills in Suzuhara doll No.7

    First is a suction apparatus that emerges by pushing the back of the head.

    Suzuhara doll No.7¡¯s head has suction apparatus installed in it and when you push the back of the head, the mouth of Suzuhara doll will have the suction mouth coming out.

    Sucking the nipples and clitoris, one can experience stimulation from being sucked by me¡­I guess?

    The second is the vibrator in the palm of both hands. But, that¡¯s not just a vibrator.

    The Suzuhara doll hand¡¯s have a function in his wrist that you can say it¡¯s a robot.

    That is©`

    Rocket punch.

    No, well, his fist doesn¡¯t fly actually. When you pull the wrist, the wrist will come off the arm and the small drum in the shoulder part will rotate and the string will extend. And when you release it, it¡¯ll go back. Inside the palm of Suzuhara doll is a clip in addition to the vibrator.

    The usage is to pinch the nipples and clitoris.

    The palm of Suzuhara doll has a small drum in the shoulder and it¡¯ll go back when you pull the string. In short, if you attach the palms to the nipples, the nipple will be pulled. On top of that, if you turn on the vibrator, it¡¯s possible to attack with vibration while pulling the nipples.

    By the way, both feet are equiped by the same function, the strings attached in the compact drum can reach between the crotch.

    ANd third, Suzuhara doll has a zipper in the pants he¡¯s wearing.

    It¡¯s not actually a zipper but an embroidery that looks like a zipper and there¡¯s actually a gap there. There¡¯s a vibrator inside the gap and when you turn it on, it can be used as a vibrator as well. Furthermore, when you take it out of the gap, it¡¯s also possible to use that vibrator to rub where you want.

    That part has the dick so she took out a vibrator, then, there¡¯s an electric cord extending from Suzuhara doll¡¯s crotch.

    Since the electric cord extends from the crotch, it means that when you¡¯re caressed by that vibrator, you¡¯ll taste the caress of my dick¡­is that it?

    Well, it depends on their delusion.

    That said, Marina definitely did her best here.

    Furthermore, there¡¯s a possibility that the new type No.8 has already been created.

    I feel that she¡¯s pouring passion into something useless but, well, I recognize her efforts.

    That said, I pulled Suzuhara doll¡¯s hands then used the clip in both hands to sandwich Rikka¡¯s nipples on his hands.

    However, there¡¯s a body piercing on her nipple so I attached the clips to the body piercings instead.

    ¡¸Auuu ?¡¹

    Attaching the palms of Suzuhara doll on her body piercings, Rikka twitched and raised a sweet voice.

    I released my hand from Suzuhara doll¡¯s palm then the small drum rotates, trying to return the palms. In short, it pulled her nipples to the very limit.

    ¡¸Ah ? Nn ? Nnn?¡¹

    Rikka raised a sweet and pleased voice when her nipples are pulled. But Rikka wants a more intense stimulation. And yet she¡¯s being stimulated halfway, her body twists in pain.

    Confirming that both hands of Suzuhara doll is pulling Rikka¡¯s nipples properly, I pull Suzuhara doll¡¯s right foot then attacked it to the body piercing on her clitoris the same way.

    ¡¸Aku ? Kuhi ?¡¹

    Having her nipples and clitoris pulled, Rikka writhes while raising a sweet voice.

    For Rikka who¡¯s pleased even when a fist is pushed inside her young and slippery pussy, pulling her clitoris and nipple is just a game.

    Actually, Rikka¡¯s mind©`

    ©`S-Stronger ? Until it tears up ? Rather, tear it off ?

    That¡¯s what she¡¯s thinking.

    But still, Rikka continues to pretend to sleep, it¡¯s time to get down to business.

    The vibrator in Suzuhara doll¡¯s crotch. I took out that vibrator then licked the tip of the vibrator while grinning, then licked Rikka¡¯s urethra.

    ¡¸Hyuu !?¡¹

    I just touched it lightly and yet Rikka shows another violent reaction different from earlier.

    Her flushed skin got even redder and she she sweats a lot.

    Oh, it seems that the sensitivity of the entrance is high. No, since it¡¯s her urethra, should I say exit?

    But this gives me expectations.

    ¡¸Ah ? Au ? Uu ?¡¹

    Rikka who has a vibrator applied to her urethra doesn¡¯t seem to know what to do. She¡¯s closing her eyes, twisting her body while fidgeting.

    Oh, I see.

    Rikka doesn¡¯t know that her urethra is her weak point.

    She just thinks that it feels good when she pisses but she never thought that her urethra is her biggest erogenous zone.

    Well, it might be impossible to notice.

    Then, I will teach her.

    Thinking so, I turned on the switch hidden in Suzuhara doll¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Higu!?¡¹

    Both her clitoris and nipples, and the vibrator applied to her urethra starts vibrating at the same time, Rikka jumped and bent her back.

    Although she¡¯s feeling an abnormal pleasure, it seems that having her nipples and clitoris attacked at the same time makes her not know where the greatest pleasure comes from.

    ¡¸Ah ? Ahi ? Kuuu ? Hyuuuu ?¡¹

    ©`Cum ? Cumiing ? I¡¯m cumiiiiiing?

    Raising a sweet voice, Rikka reports her climax in her mind.

    Her erect clitoris and nipple that was erect got even more erect, her back¡¯s twitching. Then piss comes out of her urethra.

    Applying the vibrator in her urethra, caressed her urethra as if drawing an arc around the urethra, then pushed it hard inside.

    ¡¸Hii ? Ahi ? Hyaa ? Ahyaaaa?¡¹

    ©`What¡¯s this?! I don¡¯t know?! I don¡¯t know this !? I don¡¯t know this but I feel good ? It feels good ? I¡¯m cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiing?

    Climaxing even though she¡¯s confused, Rikka blows out piss while twitching her back.

    Rikka¡¯s closing her thighs but her crotch opens again because she¡¯s twitching with her back bent backwards. Then her young slit and anus becomes completely exposed.

    Her smooth young pussy squirts love nectar, her peach colored small anus keeps twitching.

    She must bee feeling amazing. Does her urethra feel that good?

    As far as I¡¯ve seen with my ability, it seems that the inside is way more sensitive than the exit. And yet, this happens by just caressing the exit.

    If I push the vibrator inside, Rikka will definitely go crazy.

    Then, there¡¯s no choice but to put it in.

    Pulling off the vibrator from her urethra, I twine the vibrator in her smooth pussy overflowing with love nectar.

    Even though I lubed it more, her urethra is fundamentally a small hole. Even if you forcibly push it in, it won¡¯t probably enter.

    Then, I won¡¯t force it in but just thrust it with the intention of breaking it.

    That said, when I apply the vibrator filled with love nectar to her urethra, I closed my eyes and take a deep breath.

    Then, I opened my eyes open©`.

    ¡¸There!¡¹

    I thrust the rotor in her urethra with all my power.

    The vibrator penetrates to her urethra, then I overexerted it that even the root of my thumb was pushed inside her urethra.

    ¡¸Umyo!?¡¹

    Rikka raised a strange voice then hardened for a moment. But, next moment©`

    ¡¸N¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±?¡±?¡±?¡±¡¹

    A dreadful scream echoes in the room.

    Rikka¡¯s jumping up and around like a fish on a land.

    ©`It feels goooooood ? I¡¯m becoming an idioooot ? It feels gooooood ? I¡¯ll become an idiooooot ? It feels goooooood ? I¡¯m becoming an idioooot ? It feels gooooood ? I¡¯ll become an idiooooot ? It feels goooooood ? I¡¯m becoming an idioooot ? It feels gooooood ? I¡¯ll become an idiooooot ? It feels goooooood ? I¡¯m becoming an idioooot ? It feels gooooood ? I¡¯ll become an idiooooot ? It feels goooooood ? I¡¯m becoming an idioooot ? It feels gooooood ? I¡¯ll become an idiooooot ?

    Pleasure.

    That¡¯s the only one that rules all of Rikka.

    I thought that she¡¯d feel pain because it was her urethra but it doesn¡¯t seem that there¡¯s no room for pain.

    Furthermore, her piss accumulates in her bladder with a huge momentum but it¡¯s impossible to piss because my thumb is sticking to the root after putting in the vibrator. Because of that, her piss collects even more in her bladder.

    Her bladder becomes full but she can¡¯t piss, but her urethra is abnormally stuck, it swells that you can say it¡¯ll burst.

    I thought as I look at it.

    If the piss collected blows at once, it might feel super pleasurable.

    Then let¡¯s collect it until the limit then let her piss in one go.

    Even if her bladder bursts beyond the limit, it won¡¯t be a problem for Rikka.

    Fufu, I¡¯m so kind.

    But before that, should I get myself refreshed by releasing once?

    Thinking so, I push Rikka¡¯s urethra with my right thumb then took out my dick with my left hand, then placed the glans that¡¯s swelling so much it would burst to Rikka¡¯s smooth pussy. Then I thrust my hips vigorously, inserting my penis while breaking her hymen.

    ¡¸N¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±?¡±?¡±?¡±¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s scream echoes in the room.

    She doesn¡¯t know where it feels good anymore.

    Rikka¡¯s virgin pussy¡¯s clamping is the best.

    This is unbearable.

    The pussy that¡¯s obviously too tiny is being forcibly pierced the wicked dick.

    Anyway, it¡¯s tight. That alone is pleasant, then her meat that¡¯s wet with love nectar is sucking me hard. Furthermore, the vibrator in her urethra vibrates in her vagina, that doubles the pleasure.

    This is good. This is great.

    Oh right, since I inserted a vibrator in her urethra, let¡¯s throw in a vibrator in her anus too, this pussy might become even a better hole.

    Should I test it next time?

    Thinking so, I began shaking my hips vigorously while sticking my thumb in her urethra.

    ¡¸N¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±a¡±?¡±?¡±?¡±¡¹

    ©`I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m dying ?I¡¯m okay even if I dieeeeeeeeeeee?

    Rikka kjeps screaming with her mouth and mind, she¡¯s in a state where it won¡¯t be strange if she lost consciousness but she keeps it until I ejaculate.

    As expected from someone with a body reinforcement ability.

    When the act ended, I took Rikka to the toilet with my thumb piercing her uretha and dick in her pussy. Bringing Rikka in a position like an infant being made to pee by the parents, I pulled my thumb out from her urethra then forcibly pulled out the electric cord of the vibrator.

    ¡¸N¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±¡±o¡±???¡¹

    She screams out while pissing like a fountain from her urethra.

    Rikka who has a dick in her pussy continues to piss as I poke her uterus with my dick.

    Rikka¡¯s body is quite small and light so it¡¯s easy to use.

    I wasn¡¯t able to destroy her uterus this time but I I feel refreshed cumming twice in the morning so I went down the first floor sweating.

    I want to wash my sweat together with Rikka but if mother finds us©`

    Hm?

    Remembering my mother, I confirmed the whole house in a hurry. But, I can¡¯t find my mother.

    Why did I not notice it? My ability has expanded beyond the previous one so I can check the whole house even if I¡¯m on the second floor.

    I used my ability while I was teasing Rikka so I should¡¯ve noticed it at that point.

    Or rather, thinking back, yesterday, I didn¡¯t see my mother.

    She¡¯s not here since yesterday? Where did mother go?

    ¡¸Good morning!¡¹

    I stand worrying in the corridor, the door opened then Marina energetically greeted as she come in.

    ¡¸Mota-kun, good morning!¡¹

    Yuka comes in after.

    These two have a good relationship.

    Oh right, this girls, especially Marina was here at home all day yesterday. They might know something about mother.

    ¡¸Hey, girls, mother¡¯s not in the house, do you know something?¡¹

    I asked Marina and Yuka standing in front of the door.

    ©`Ah!

    Marina raised a voice in her mind.

    ©`I forgot to say it!

    Yuka raised a voice in her mind.

    Both of them are having a cramped smile, then looking at me while laughing.

    They do know something as expected.

    According to the two, yesterday morning, it seems that there was a call from when I left the house.

    The call from my father, and mother seems to have left the place in hurry to go to father.

    She told Marina then mother head to father in a hurry.

    Marina was about to tell me that but, she told Yuka, and it seems that she has completely forgotten about it after the various things happening.

    Well, a lot really hgappened yesterday. It can¡¯t be helped if they forgot about it.

    Or rather, I feel honestly relieved.

    My ability to see through minds. I don¡¯t want to use this to my mother.

    I may be ridiculed by Asahina but, well, yeah, I¡¯m scared to know everything.

    Even if it¡¯s good, or bad, I¡¯m afraid to know either way.

    ¡¸Ah! Marina-san! Yuka-san! Good morning!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaa!?¡¹

    Then it happened suddenly.

    Rikka who¡¯s coming down the stairs vigorously greets Marina and Yuka with a smile.

    I though it¡¯s bad. But it was a late start.

    Even though I don¡¯t want the two to see Rikka.

    Rikka acknowledges me as her master, I¡¯ve succeeded to make her depend on me but that is why I thought that Marina and Yuka would be hostile to her.

    ¡¸I became Suzuhara Rikka! I became a bitch that serves master! Nice to meet you two! My best regards from now on!¡¹

    Marina and Yuka thinks that Rikka is still an enemy got stiff, Rikka greets them cheerfully then kneels on the floor.

    As expected they¡¯re confused but, I can see through Rikka¡¯s heart and understood her reason.

    ©`Yuuki Marina, the first in rankings. She¡¯s the person Master treasures the most. Never turn my blade towards her. Tamoe Yuka is the second rank. Just like Yuuki Marina, her rank is higher than mine. I should make up with her.

    Rank.

    Rikka¡¯s making up a hierarchy by herself.

    Speaking of which, dogs are creatures that create ranks on the group they belong to.

    In case of a domestic dog, they submit themselves to the person in the family with the most power. Making ranks on other family, follow those above oneself and don¡¯t listen to those one think is lower than oneself.

    Rikka has some quite information about us but she probably ranked Rikka and others using her instincts.

    That helps me in some meaning.

    Or rather, as expected from someone with an ability to strengthen her body. I thought that she¡¯s amazing that she didn¡¯t faint but, she¡¯s lively even after making ahegao that much.

    Yesterday, we had an eat al you can in the yakiniku restaurant. She must be full of energy but that¡¯s amazing.

    Well, it seems that she¡¯ll be okay even if I get quite unreasonable.

    That said, what about the other¡¯s rank

    If Rikka thinks that they¡¯re on a lower rank than her, it¡¯ll be a bit troublesome.

    I don¡¯t care if Asahina is on the bottom however. Or rather, I¡¯d want her to think that she¡¯s lower. And I want her to look down at Asahina.

    Even if Asahina doesn¡¯t allow it, I will.

    The chances of meeting Lolihina and Kisaragi is just few so there¡¯s no problem.

    The problem is Yukina.

    I owe Yukina a lot. I intend to take care of her until I pay back but if ever Rikka judges that Yukina¡¯s lower, perhaps Yukina won¡¯t be able to approach me anymore.

    And maybe, even if Rikka¡¯s absolutely obedient to me, she won¡¯t listen when I talk about the hierarchy.

    No matter how much I tell her, she¡¯ll never yield to her hierarchy no matter how severe the punishments I give her.

    ¡®That¡¯s the way dogs live.

    Well, Rikka¡¯s a wolf but it¡¯s similar.

    There¡¯s nothing wrong if Yukina¡¯s rank is above Rikka.

    But, it¡¯s Yukina. I wonder that brat thinks that Rikka¡¯s on top.

    To be honest, it¡¯s delicate.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 72

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 74

 Chapter 74

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 73

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 75

    Chapter 74

    ¡¸A-Are you okay?¡¹

    Marina who¡¯s walking on my right side while going to the school asked with an uneasy look.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also worried. Rikka-chan¡¯s very strong and aggressive isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s walking on my left also asked with the same worry as Marina.

    It¡¯s normal for them to worry. Rikka is Kazahana¡¯s sister, and their master who aimed at me was Kamuro Hizuki.

    Though Marina succeeded in repelling Kamuro Hizuki and Kazahana, and yet I¡¯m keeping Rikka, it¡¯s exactly like a snake in one¡¯s bosom.

    Furthermore, Rikka was a warlike girl who started a fight with me.

    It¡¯s not unreasonable for them to worry.

    By the way, I ordered Rikka to stay at home.

    Rikka smiled when she accepted my order.

    It¡¯s a very young and innocent smile. Marina and Yuka who saw that smile didn¡¯t say anything there.

    No, it¡¯s better to say that they weren¡¯t able to say anything.

    That¡¯s how defenseless Rikka¡¯s smile is.

    Furthermore, Rikka is even kneeling in front of the two.

    In short, Marina and Yuka were bothered by Rikka.

    Those two didn¡¯t say anything in front of Rikka but as expected, they judged her as dangerous.

    Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to worry. Rikka has completely fallen to my hands. Also, Rikka accepts you girls. I think you just accept it obediently and cherish her¡¹

    Answering the two, they stare at each other with their clouded expressions.

    I can understand their feelings but Rikka¡¯s no longer a danger.

    I judged it not by looking at Rikka¡¯s attitute but by reading her heart.

    But, how should I explain it?

    ©`Suzuhara-san has no mercy but, he has some strange broadmindedness in some places.

    Marina mutters in her mind while sending flickers to Yuka.

    ©`Yeah, yeah. ¡°I like your spirit trying to pick a fight with me¡± is probably what he thinks.

    As if reading Marina¡¯s heart, Yuka¡¯s mind answers.

    They¡¯re just exchanging glances, eye contact.

    ©`Yuka-san, what should we do? Should we stop Suzuhara-san?

    Sending Yuka a glance, she closed her left eye then move her right hand¡¯s little finger.

    ©`Hmmm, that¡¯s hard. As far as I can see on Rikka¡¯s attitude, I don¡¯t feel any hostility. But, it¡¯s dangerous.

    Sending Marina a glance, Yuka closed her right arm then moved both of her index fingers.

    ©`Right.

    Marina nods faintly.

    ©`What does Marina-chan think?

    Yuka sends Marina a glance.

    ©`Me? I agree with Yuka-san. But©`

    Seeing Yuka nod faintly, Marina points her right index finger to her cheeks.

    ©`But?

    Yuka tilts her head.

    ©`How should I say it? That, I somehow felt it, it¡¯s just intuition but¡­

    Marina moved her index finger on both hands alternately, stirring the little finger on her right hand, taking out her tongue while pointing her right index finger to her head.

    ©`Uh-huh. Continue, continue.

    Nodding, Yuka draws a circle in air with both index fingers.

    ©`Rikka-chan, that, I thought that she¡¯s a pitiful child.

    Swinging both her index fingers, then making a triangle with the index finger and thumb of both hands, then Marina tilts her head.

    ©`Pitiful child?

    Yuka makes a triangle with her index finger and thumb on both hands, then tilts her head.

    ©`Yes. I don¡¯t get it but that¡¯s what I feel¡­

    Spinning her right index finger in the air, then she placed that finger to her cheek, then Marina tilts her head lightly.

    ©`Does it mean that Rikka-chan needs Mota-kun?

    Sending me a glance and making a kiss gesture, Yuka looks at Marina then tilts her head.

    ©`Sorry. I really don¡¯t get it. But yes. It is as Yuka-san says, I think Rikka-chan needs Suzuhara-san. Maybe.

    Marina lowers her eyebrow as if looking puzzled, faintly tilts head but while nodding, then she sent me a glance and showed a kissing gesture.

    ©`I see¡­if that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t deny it flatly.

    Yuka who¡¯s showing a troubled smile, leaked out a small sigh but she smiled as if compromising.

    ©`It¡¯s just my intuition in the end though.

    Looking at Yuka with a compromising smile, Marina points her index finger to her head then smiled wryly.

    ©`No, I think that¡¯s not just your intuition. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s sympathy.

    Yuka laughed while looking at Marina, twined her fingers then shrugged her shoulders.

    ©`Sympathy?

    Marina twines her fingers then tilts her head while looking at Marina.

    ©`I think I will notice it if I share time with Rikka-chan. But, Marina-chan noticed it at a glance. Rikka-chan¡¯s circumstances is the same as us.

    Yuka looks at Marina then closed her right eye, then twined her fingers again then smiled. Then she look at me and made a kissing gesture.

    ©`I see. That might be the case. I looked at Rikka-chan and thought that she might be the same as me.

    Marina who shows a thin smile to Yuka, leaked out a small sigh and nodded.

    ©`I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case.

    Yuka laughs while shrugging her shoulders.

    ©`Also, Kamuroi Hizuki¡¯s threat isn¡¯t completely gone, other threats may also appear. In that sense, it¡¯s encouraging to have someone strong like Rikka-chan to be our ally.

    Yuka laughs then tightens her face, points her index fingers to her cheeks. Then, she puts her little finger to her mouth, closed her left eye and shook her waist.

    ©`That¡¯s true, but, it¡¯s not funny if Rikka-chan¡¯s the new threat. There¡¯s no doubt that Rikka-chan¡¯s dangerous, and you¡¯re even holding her in pocket. Anyway, we should be alert.

    Marina nods while looking at Yuka, she makes a right thumbs up then she presses her left index finger to her right thumb and tightened her expression. Then, she crossed her hands in front of her chest then shook her body left and right, closed her right eye and hit her cheeks with both index fingers

    ©`Yessir! As expected of our leader!

    Yuka salutes while looking at Marina.

    Marina who¡¯s looking at Yuka turned bright red.

    I keep looking in front, swallowed my saliva while listening to the conversation of the two minds.

    They¡¯re not saying anything and yet they were able to make a complex conversation with just eye contact, gestures and facial expression. Furthermore, the conversation was clean.

    It¡¯s silly to look at them sending silent gestures but it¡¯s too wonderful.

    This is already a special ability.

    That said, the conclusion the two have made seems to be stand-off without lowering guard.

    Then, I should just stay silent.

    The two won¡¯t let their guard down no matter what I say.

    In the end, the only way for them to recognize that Rikka¡¯s no longer dangerous is to have the two spend time with Rikka.

    Arriving at school, I head to my classroom and took my seat.

    ©`What should I do? Asahina¡¯s scary.

    ©`Sayaka took Asahina¡¯s favor. Even though she¡¯s just Sayaka.

    ©`If this goes on, I might be the next target of bullying.

    ©`It¡¯s frustrating but should I try to curry up Asahina?

    ©`I have to secure my own safety before someone steals the march.

    ©`If I don¡¯t act quickly, I¡¯ll stand out and be sabotaged.

    ©`I¡¯m the cutest. I should be the one on top.

    ©`This bitch thinks that she¡¯s cute. Annoying.

    When I activate my ability, the voices of the student¡¯s mind became visible.

    The voices of Asahina¡¯s former followers are outstanding. Furthermore©`

    ¡¸Ah! Misato-chan¡¯s hairclip is so cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s not true. Kumi¡¯s way cuter¡¹

    ¡¸Did Sacchan cut her hair? That¡¯s soo cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s the usual. Isn¡¯t Sachie¡¯s bag also very cute?¡¹

    The former followers gather up and compliment each other with a smile. But their contents are black.

    Even though they¡¯re kicking each other in their minds, they¡¯re doing well smiling at each other. I can¡¯t understand it.

    Or rather, watching this isn¡¯t interesting at all. Or rather, it¡¯s unpleasant. That¡¯s why I cancel my ability in a hurry.

    Then, that¡¯s when I thought.

    Speaking of which, Kamuro Hizuki said that she can¡¯t cancel her ability.

    Even though it¡¯s fragments, it means that she always know what¡¯s in the mind of other people and she has a hardship of having no way to prevent it.

    If she can at least cancel her ability like me, she might not have been that crazy.

    Although I canceled my ability, should I say curiosity or inquisitiveness? but I peep at the minds of students walking around the corridor every break time.

    I just thought that they might be thinking something interesting but this isn¡¯t fun at all.

    Majority of the men are just filled with worldly desires and majority of the women are just smiling while grumbling in their minds.

    Looking at this, I can see Marina and Yuka¡¯s heart so pure.

    ©`Ufufu, found Suzuhara-kun ?

    I felt a chill in my spine when I read a mind suddenly.

    I can hear the voice of her heart. In other words, she just invaded the range of my ability.

    ©`Ufufu, absentminded with your usual disgusting eyes ? I can see you looking at the hallway but you¡¯re waiting for me aren¡¯t you ? That¡¯s certain ? You want to see me right ? You want to see me that you can¡¯t endure it ? Seriously, you¡¯re not so honest ?

    She approaches me along with that voice in her heart.

    ©`Shit.

    ©`Run!

    ©`It won¡¯t end as a joke if she marked me!

    The thoughts surrounded by grumbles and worldly desires were unified for a moment and the students crossing the corridor scrambled and made way.

    One girl walks in the corridor boldly.

    Her swaying black twin tails, fish eyes looking straight upfront.

    A smooth proportion without any waste, even on the part as a woman that¡¯s better to have waste doesn¡¯t have any at all.

    That delicate girl emits an overwhelming sense of intimidation.

    Yuka¡¯s the only one that can be called her friend. Considering Kisaragi as their friend too, the force is just the three of them. And yet, there¡¯s no longer a first year who would defy them.

    No, even the second and third year, nobody would turn their fangs on them anymore.

    Asahina who¡¯s walking down on the corridor boldly approached in my front.

    ©`I¡¯m giving you a chance to call me ? Hora hora ? I¡¯m giving you the chance to call me ?

    Thinking that in her mind, Asahina walks in front of me with an aloof attitude.

    Fuckin¡¯ annyoing. It¡¯s too annoying that it¡¯s dangerous. She wants to be called out.

    I want to train her immediately but it¡¯s dangerous to make contact with her in public.

    I¡¯m going out with Marina and Marina is supposed to be marked down by Asahina. Thanks to that, nobody is meddling with me at all.

    Since I want to keep this quiet environment, I can¡¯t let the surroundings to know that I¡¯m in a higher standpoint that Asahina.

    Thinking so, I waited for the idiot to leave while trying not to look at her as much as possible.

    However, Asahina who has advanced to some extent has stopped then turned back walking.

    ©`Seriously, you¡¯re so innocent ? you didn¡¯t call me out because you¡¯re embarrassed ? You¡¯re pretending to be arrogant but you¡¯re just an adolescent boy in the end ? I get it ? I¡¯m giving you another special opportunity.

    Asahina walks towards me while thinking that.

    Don¡¯t go back. It¡¯s obviously unnatural. Spare me from that. If you want to be looked after then I will do so later but don¡¯t get involved with me right now.

    Feeling my face distorting, Asahina pretends not to see then just start walking.

    Speaking of which, I feel that Asahina¡¯s walking near my desk every time the class ends but, I canceled my ability because I¡¯m in the classroom.

    Is she desperately appealing to me wanting to be looked after? Then, notice that I won¡¯t be looking at you.

    ©`Fufu, Suzuhara-kun, did he remember some urgent business? ? He¡¯s walking faster for some reason ?

    Thinking so while running, Asahina makes a convenient interpretation and runs after me.

    Why are you that optimistic? Notice that I¡¯m avoiding you.

    Running as I¡¯m unable to endure, Asahina runs after me.

    Please. I beg you, don¡¯t run after me. Try to make a guess. Read the situation. I don¡¯t want to stand out.

    ©`He¡¯s the guy rumored to be going out with the second year Yuuki-senpai, isn¡¯t he?

    ©`I feel envious that he¡¯s going out with Yuuki-senpai but it¡¯s not a joke to be marked down by Asahina-san.1

    ©`Wait, hey! Asahina-san¡¯s chasing after him!

    ©`Uwa, poor guy. He¡¯s completely marked down.

    ©`That guy with a disgusted eye, I don¡¯t know him but I shouldn¡¯t get involved with him.

    I thought that it was the worst but the reaction from the surrounding students were different from what I expected.

    It seems that they think me who¡¯s being chased by Asahina is being bullied by her.

    That helps.

    But, if this keeps going on, there would be someone who would say that it¡¯s suspicious.

    Before that happens, I should tell Asahina.

    Thinking so while dashing with all my best, I thought about a location where there¡¯s no people then changed my course.

    When you talk about locations without people, the ones I can remember is the open space in the woods and the back of the school building.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Arriving at the plaza somehow, I bent forward and put my hands on my knees.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Just like me, Asahina bends forward and holds her knees.

    I originally adjusted my speed to guide Asahina to a place with no people but when I saw Asahina running towards me, I felt irritated so I ran with all my might.

    But, in the end, I wasn¡¯t able to get away from her.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that she can keep up with my full power.

    Well, Asahina¡¯s reflexes seems to be good at glance, and the balance of her muscular tissues is quite good.

    I thought that her physical structure was good for physical strength but it seems that she has quite a lot of stamina.

    After a while, Asahina who regains her breath gets up.

    Then©`

    ¡¸Ah, there, found it¡¹

    Asahina murmurs to no one then picked up a stone in the ground.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s this, I came to pick up this stone. I¡¯m glad I found one¡¹

    Staring at the stone she picked up, Asahina mutters unnaturally.

    What stone? She must¡¯ve wanted it that¡¯s why she came here but that¡¯s impossible as expected.

    ©`Hora hora ? We¡¯re alone ? It¡¯s your once in a lifetime chance to call me out ?

    Asahina thinks from the bottom of her heart, she stands up then looked at me. Then, she turned her back.

    Do you really want me to be the one to call you out?

    ¡¸N-Now that I picked up this stone, it¡¯s about time to return to classroom!¡¹

    Turning her back to me, Ashaina speaks more than what¡¯s needed.

    Oh is that so? Then go!

    I wanted to say that with all my strength. I want to say it but I¡¯m the one in trouble if I don¡¯t tell her not to get involved with me at school

    ¡¸Asahi©`¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me casually pervert ?¡¹

    When I try to call Asahina, she looked back before I was able to finish then bared her fangs.

    She looks angry, she intends to speak with an angry voice but her face is grinning that everything¡¯s messed up.

    ¡¸I would like you to stop misunderstanding ?¡¹

    What misunderstand?

    ¡¸I came here to pick up this stone ? Then, you were just here by chance so I talked about it ? It¡¯s trouble if you make a mistake that I came here for your convenience ? Don¡¯t get carried away ?¡¹

    Saying that, Asahina shows the stone to me then averts her face.

    Ah, is that so? hmm.

    ¡¸And yet, calling me out in this unpopulated place, just what on earth are you planning ? Either way, you¡¯re going to force me to some brutal and unjust perversion that I can¡¯t tell anyone ? ¡¹

    Even though she can just go back after picking up the stone, she puffs her nonexistent chest then raised her voice looking down on me.

    Then, she averts her face again.

    It seems that she gets unbearably glad when I called her out. I can see it even without reading her mind.

    I raped her but, looking at Asahina¡¯s recent behavior and attitude, I start to wonder if that was really rape.

    But, I think it was true that I raped Asahina and she broke. I don¡¯t think that was an act, also, Asahina¡¯s bad at acting.

    That said, she broke down from being raped by me then awakened to a huge masochist pervert?

    That said, do you want to be forced to a brutal and inhuman perverted act?

    Though it looks like I¡¯m granting Asahina¡¯s wishes, if you say that you want to do some lewd things then there¡¯s no reason to refuse.

    Besides, her personality is like that but Asahina¡¯s definitely a beauty.

    That it made me want to rape her.

    She doesn¡¯t have tits though.

    It would¡¯ve been great if she has huge tits.

    No wait. Is that really the case?

    If ever Asahina had huge tits¡­

    I feel it doesn¡¯t match her.

    Slender body, twin tails, fish eyes. Having huge tits with that feels amazingly uncomfortable.

    Asahina who has the similar look, I feel that she¡¯s cute because she¡¯s flat as a board.

    In short, Asahina¡¯s good because she doesn¡¯t have any tits.

    Also, she has no tits so it¡¯s fun to make jokes with that.

    ¡¸W-Why are you being quiet! I¡¯ve already finished my business! I¡¯ve already picked up this stone! I¡¯m going back! I¡¯m really going back!? I¡¯m going back!?¡¹

    Thinking about various things while looking at Asahina, it seems that she has lost her temper. Then, she show me the stone she picked up.

    No, you don¡¯t need to show that stone¡­

    Or rather, does she not notice how contradicting her behavior is?

    Well, no matter how contradictory it is, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll forget it.

    Well fine. Then, I¡¯ll attack you with all my heart as you wish.

    ¡¸Shut up slave¡¹

    Grinning, looking down at Asahina, I spat out my words.

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s eyes opened wide then she raised a surprised voice. Then, she turned white.

    ¡¸I-I can endure being called a slave! That was my promise! But why tell me to shut up! Just who do you think you are?!¡¹

    She agrees to be called a slave but it seems that she can¡¯t agree being told to shut up. Furthermore ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± she said.

    I¡¯m the master and you¡¯re the slave aren¡¯t you? And yet, you ask your master who he is? Who the hell do you think you are?

    Well, she just want to rebel against me then let me do her.

    ©`Aaaah ? Hurry ? Hurry up and order me ? Give me an order that you can¡¯t think normally, an inhuman, brutal and perverted order ?

    Asahina seems to be beyond the limit of her endurance.

    I get it so calm down.

    ¡¸Strip¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m ordering you. Strip naked and expose your anus¡¹

    When I order her, Asahina¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ©`A, aaa, aan, anu, anu, anus ? He said iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit?

    Asahina who¡¯s screaming pleasure in her mind©`

    ¡¸Kuh ?¡¹

    Leaks out a mortified groan. But, her being pleased is leaked out too. But it seems that she¡¯s desperately trying to hide her real intent, well, I¡¯ll pretend not to notice it.

    ¡¸A-Are you telling me to get naked in this kind of place, turning my ass towards you, then opening my anus to the limit so you can see the deep parts? And intend to ogle at the deepest part of my anus, then pierce my chaste anus with your unjust, brutal and angry dick? Then You want to smear it up to the deepest part?¡¹

    Blushing, clenching her teeth, Asahina glares at me while trembling then speak up with a shaking voice.

    Eh? Oh, no, I didn¡¯t say that far.

    ¡¸S-Someone as brute and inhuman pervert like you should just fall to hell!¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s shouting that begins to take off her uniform cheerfully.

    She really says what she wants. But, I¡¯ll lose if I get angry. Asahina¡¯s aim is to make me angry.

    But, I can¡¯t let Asahina just speak badly of me. But, if I attack her, she¡¯ll just be pleased.

    Then, I should think of the way to attack.

    Asahina¡¯s dying to have her anus pierced. And when I ordered her to show her anus, she¡¯s pleased believing that I will tease her anus.

    Idiot, I¡¯m not that kind.

    Kukuku, I¡¯ll attack you. I will attack you to my heart¡¯s content.

    I will attack you thoroughly except on the place you want from the bottom of your heart.

    I¡¯m looking forward on Asahina¡¯s reaction.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 73

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 75

 Chapter 75

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 74

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 76

    Chapter 75

    Asahina folded the clothes she stripped off then put them on the ground.

    Though Asahina looks like she has high physical strength, she¡¯s not a member of any clubs therefore, her skin doesn¡¯t have any tan.

    Her white delicate naked skin doesn¡¯t have any waste.

    The naked body that can be seen as thin at glance can be thought to be healthy in contradiction for some reason.

    It¡¯s her eyes as expected. Those fish eyes that shoots an overwhelming and intimidating presence can be thought as the front that pushes Asahina¡¯s strong will.

    Willpower.

    That¡¯s right, her will is strong. Up to the abnormal level.

    When it comes to masochists who wants to be dominated, they usually seem to have little willpower. But she¡¯s different. She seeks pain by her own will and she¡¯s hurrying to suffering by her own will.

    She won¡¯t leave everything to me and push everything to me but she¡¯ll try to obtain the pleasure called pain by her own will.

    Unrelated to my will, she just thinks about satisfying her own desire.

    If you think about that, you might say that she¡¯s a sadist that only wants to suffer.

    The uniform, blouse, and skirt and panty, Asahina has taken off even her socks but she left her bra.

    A faint swelling can be seen from her white bra.

    Her chest is swelling somehow because it¡¯s being raised up.

    If you remove her bra, the swell in her chest will disappear naturally.

    That¡¯s why Asahina doesn¡¯t remove her bra.

    Suppose she removed it, her weapon as a woman will be reduced by one.

    ¡¸I-I took it off. Satisfied?¡¹

    Asahina who took off everything but her bra is hiding her chest even though she¡¯s wearing a bra, she speaks tremblingly with her ears turned red and hiding her crotch. She¡¯s facing the other way.

    ©`P-Please. I beg you, spare my bra.

    Asahina begs while averting her face from me.

    It seems that her not having any breast is much more embarrassing than being naked outside.

    Then I should be retorting about her wearing a bra but I¡¯ll ignore it for now.

    Asahina has an overwhelming willpower but she¡¯s quite worried about her small breasts. It might get serious if I attack her on that part too much.

    That¡¯s why I won¡¯t attack it and prevent it from becoming serious.

    That would just make Asahina worried when will I make her small tits a joke.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you quite being honest? Very well. Then show me your anus¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Speaking to her with a grin, Asahina¡¯s tilts her head with a surprised face.

    ©`W-Why? Why are you not touching my bra?

    She wants the bra she¡¯s wearing to not be touched, that¡¯s what Asahina pleads in her mind but, as expected, there¡¯s a part in here where she gave up thinking that it¡¯s impossible.

    But I ignored it.

    That¡¯s a too surprising development that she can¡¯t hide her relief and confusion.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Show up your anus already¡¹

    I¡¯m not touching her bra whatever happened./

    ¡¸I-I get it¡¹

    Asahina answers while her restless eyes shake.

    ©`W-Why? Why is he not touching my bra? Could it be that he has cooled down because it was tinier than he expected? Is he thinking that it¡¯s boring? Does he think that I don¡¯t really have a worth to be played with anymore?

    Asahina desperately seeks answer in her mind as her eyes shake, she turned her back on me trembling.

    ©`I-It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s not small because I want it. It¡¯s not growing any bigger. I did my best. I drink milk, muscle train, and even massage it. I heard that female hormones are secreted when the nipples are stimulated resulting in bigger breasts so I play with my nipples everyday. But it didn¡¯t get big. The sensitivity of my nipple has gone up abnormally but my chest isn¡¯t growing at all.

    Turning her fair and delicate back at me, Asahina started making excuses in her mind.

    I knew that Asahina¡¯s worried about her small tits but this is more than what I expected.

    ©`S-Suzuhara-kun surely thinks that women with no breasts aren¡¯t women at all. He definitely does. After all, when he raped me, even when he attacked me there, Suzuhara-kun never touched my chest at all.

    Asahina¡¯s making an excuse in her mind but the thought starts to torment herself gradually.

    I never thought that she¡¯s worried about it to that extent.

    Also, I didn¡¯t ignore it because I¡¯m not interested in small tits. My interest is just towards the pussy.

    Well you can say that your chest is so flat that it doesn¡¯t catch my attention therefore I just concentrate on your pussy.

    ¡¸A-Asahina, ass, show me your anus¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, Y-yeah. Y-You¡¯re right. Sorry¡¹

    I call Asahina out thinking that it¡¯ll be bad if this continues, then Asahina turned her eyes to me trembling and nodded with teary eyes. Furthermore, she apologized obediently.

    For that Asahina to apologize obediently.

    Is she worried about her tiny tits that much?

    I told Asahina to show me her anus but, is she too confused? she¡¯s all shaken up, not knowing what to do.

    Ignoring her bra seems to be a failure. Who would¡¯ve thought that Asahina would be this cornered.

    Asahina who¡¯s apologizing to me honestly isn¡¯t Asahina. Asahina who¡¯s crying like this isn¡¯t interesting at all.

    Asahina who¡¯s not being sharped tongue has no worth.

    It can¡¯t be helped. In that case©`.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really a useless slave¡¹

    Muttering so, I glared at Asahina and stepped forward.

    Asahina who¡¯s back is turned at me trembled then turned around.

    Asahina¡¯s eyes are afraid like a puppy who¡¯s been abandoned.

    It¡¯s refreshing in some meaning but that¡¯s not fun.

    I think Asahina who¡¯s afraid like a puppy is cute but this kind of Asahina isn¡¯t fun!

    ¡¸I tried to let you do it freely but it seems that I overestimated you¡¹

    Saying that, I grabbed Asahina¡¯s bra then forcibly stripped it off.

    The hook come off along with the ripping sound and her faint swell got exposed.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Asahina raised a small scream, her whole body turned red instantly and she hid her chest with both hands.

    ¡¸I ordered you to get naked¡¹

    Hiding her breasts with both hands, I look down on the pigeon toed flushed Asahina then spit out my words.

    Do my words even reach her ears? Asahina¡¯s not even reacting, she just looks sad as she stare at the bra I torn up.

    ©`Aaah, the state of the art push up bra. That was 14,000 yen.

    I see the shouts in her mind.

    T-That was 14,000 yen? Was it that expensive? Even though it doesn¡¯t give you a cleavage when you put it on?

    No, it¡¯s not the bra¡¯s fault. Surely this bra is an amazing bra that can make a moderately small tits look like moderately huge tits.

    But, however, no matter how amazing this is, it¡¯s impossible to multiply zero to huge tits.

    It¡¯s not the bra¡¯s fault. It did nothing wrong.

    ¡¸A-Aren¡¯t you being cruel here! That was expensive!¡¹

    Asahina raises an angry voice with her bright red face while hiding her chest with both hands.

    She¡¯s seriously angry.

    Looking at the bra I¡¯m holding, it seems that the hook is broken.

    Well, it was my fault for breaking it. I never thought that it was that expensive.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll pay for it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸L-Like I said, I¡¯ll pay for it¡¹

    No matter how you look at it, It¡¯s my fault for destroying it. Then, it¡¯s logical to pay for it.

    ¡¸P-Pay for it, are you going to buy a new one?¡¹

    Asahina looks up at me and asks while hiding her chest.

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    When I nodded, Asahina who was so angry suddenly laughed.

    ©`H-he¡¯s going to buy a new one, in short, we¡¯re going to buy together ? What what ? So breaking my bra was on purpose ? It was an excuse to ask me for a date ? Geez, you¡¯re so innocent ?You¡¯re not being honest ?

    Grinning, Asahina thinks that.

    No, idiot. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just thought that it¡¯s bad to break an expensive thing. I¡¯m not thinking about inviting you in a date even for a bit.

    ¡¸Kufu?¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s hiding her breast with both hands is looking down on me, grinning.

    This shit. Don¡¯t grin. It¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s not like I like you okay. I¡¯m not inviting you to a date. Like I said, don¡¯t misunderstand.

    I want to deny it but if I do, she¡¯ll just think that I¡¯m hiding my embarrassment.

    But still, this irritating.

    That grin is so irritating.

    ¡¸Who allowed you to hide it?¡¹

    Thinking that I should attack her when it comes to this, I look down at Asahina and grabbed her hands. Then I forcibly raised her hands.

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t look¡¹

    When I lift up her hands, Asahina raised a womanly scream.

    The exposed chest really is just swelling just a bit, but her pink areola and nipple are very womanly.

    No, her nipples erect to the fullest is a woman more than necessary.

    Her chest is hardly swelling that you¡¯ll think it¡¯s absurd to call it a breast. The savior is only her nipple that¡¯s an adult, no it has developed more than enough.

    This grew by teasing it? You developed it by playing with it? You perverted masochist pig.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind small tits but you can say that this isn¡¯t a woman. Do you get it? You¡¯re not a female. Not a sow but just a pig¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­calling me a pig ?¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s in Banzai as I raise both of her hands, is twisting her body in shame from her exposed nonexistent chest.

    ©`Pig, it means that I¡¯m plump ? Arara ? Is my breast bigger than I thought??

    No, that¡¯s not it. I didn¡¯t call you a pig in that meaning.

    ©`No, that¡¯s wrong ? My chest is definitely flat ? After all, my bra is AA ? That¡¯s the truth ? I can¡¯t avert my eyes from reality ?

    That¡¯s right, you¡¯re right, don¡¯t avert your eyes away from reality.

    ©`It¡¯s love ? That¡¯s right, love ? Suzuhara-kun loves me so much that he might see my chest as a huge one due to love¡¯s correction ? That¡¯s how blind Suzuhara-kun is to me ? Love is blind ? Fufu ? I¡¯m such a sinful woman ?

    Like I said, no, that¡¯s not it. I don¡¯t love you at all. You¡¯re just a slave. You¡¯re just a sex slave for me to let out my pent up sexual desire.

    Shit, don¡¯t be dragged by her pace.

    Shit, since I can see her thoughtless mind, it makes me want to put retorts on her misunderstandings.

    When it comes to Asahina, I should better treat her without reading her mind.

    But, if I release my ability, it would be hard to pinpoint her weak points.

    Well, I roughly know her weak points though.

    Also, I don¡¯t intend to attack her weak points so there¡¯s no problem even if I release my ability.

    With that concluded, I released my ability.

    Immediately, I can¡¯t read Asahina¡¯s mind anymore.

    Ooh, that¡¯s refreshing.

    Okay, then let¡¯s focus our mind and bully Asahina.

    I grip Asahina¡¯s hands with my left hand and then I pinched Asahina¡¯s left nipple with my right hand while looking down and ridiculing her.

    ¡¸Nn ?¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s hands are raised up and gripped has her left nipple played by me and she leaks a sweet voice while twisting her body.

    This nipple is amazing. It¡¯s hardness isn¡¯t half-assed.

    ¡¸Ah ? Hi ? Hyuu ? D-Don¡¯t play with just my nipples©`Nnn?¡¹

    Raising a sweet voice while twitching, Asahina twists her body but because her hands are lifted, she can¡¯t resist.

    No, rather than resistance, even though she can feel better if she play with herself, she can¡¯t use her hands, that feeling.

    Furthermore, her already erect nipple gets even more erect, playing with it is very fun.

    Also, it¡¯s sensitivity is abnormally high.

    Her nipples are abnormally developed, saving her childlike flat chest, it¡¯s sensitivity is high as well.

    It¡¯s lewd but funny.

    ¡¸P-Please ? Ah ? Ah ? Don¡¯t play with just my nipples ? It¡¯ll come off if you do it that much ? Hii ? Ah ?¡¹

    Stroking her erect nipples like a dick, Asahina appeals with her teary eyes to stop while shaking her head.

    Hey hey, no way you¡¯re giving up already? Work harder.

    Grinning as I thought of that, I pinched the nipples I¡¯m playing with my nail and then pull it to the limit.

    ¡¸Aaah ? Damedamedame? You¡¯re tearing it off ? It¡¯ll come off ? If you tear off my nipple I can¡¯t let my baby drink milk anymore ?¡¹

    Asahina makes a sound argument while raising a sweet scream.

    It¡¯s true that I¡¯m plucking it but it won¡¯t come off that easily.

    Making a retort in my mind, I pull her nipples even more.

    ¡¸O-Ouch ? It hurts ? It¡¯ll come off ? It¡¯ll really come off ? Nnnn ? aaaaaah ?¡¹

    Pinching her nipples with my nails digging in, I pull it to the limit then Asahina shook her head while twisting her body to resist.

    But, since both of her hands are lifted, her resistance is futile.

    No, her feet is free, for Asahina who has the physical strength, it¡¯s possible to kick me and be released from the binds.

    Her not doing it means that she doesn¡¯t really hate it.

    That said, Asahina only sais the word that it hurts.

    I guess that pain is unbearably pleasant. As proof, her hairless smooth pussy has a lot of love nectar overflowing.

    ¡¸Hey, Asahina¡¹

    Pulling Asahina¡¯s nipple to the limit, I place my mouth near Asahina¡¯s ears then whisper as I smile.

    ¡¸Look. Your breast is swelling when I pull your nipples, doesn¡¯t it? I wish you have at least this much tits though¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    Asahina lowered her eyes to my whisper then saw her breast swelling as her nipples are pulled out.

    Asahina who¡¯s face was red turned even redder.

    Then©`

    ¡¸Kuh ? Don¡¯t make fun of me ?¡¹

    Asahina spoke up then threw words of frustration to me.

    Since I can¡¯t read her mind, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking inside.

    Is she pleased or is she angry that her small tits are being made fun of.

    As expected, it¡¯s fun when you can¡¯t read her mind.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a slave aren¡¯t you? Then amuse your master¡¹

    Saying that, I released my nails pinching her nipples.

    ¡¸Auu ?¡¹

    As soon as I released her nipple, her swollen chest comes back to chopping board. But, her nipple that was pinched and pulled beyond limit, it¡¯s congested red and erect to the maximum level, it¡¯s asserting itself.

    ¡¸The balance is bad if your left nipple is abnormally erect. Don¡¯t you think so, Asahina?¡¹

    Asking her like that, I punched her right nipple with my nails.

    ¡¸Ah ? Ah ? Ah ?¡¹

    Asahina leaks out a sweet voice while convulsing. And her nipple caught by my nail is hard, and obscenely erect.

    ¡¸Do you love having your nipples played that much? Huh? How is it Asahina?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh ?¡¹

    Asking her as I scratch her nipple and pull it, Asahina glares at me and leaked out a mortified groan.

    Asahina who can¡¯t resist as her hands are lifted and restrained is rubbing her closed up thighs together.

    Even if you close your thighs, it¡¯s obvious that your love nectar is overflowing.

    Your anus? You want your anus to be played with? You want me to play with it right?

    ¡¸Asahina. If you speak honestly then I¡¯ll do as you want. Where do you want me to play? Where do you want to be teased? Hm? I¡¯ll get easier if you say it? It¡¯ll feel good you know? Hora, say it¡¹

    Scratching her nipple erect to the limit with my fingernail, I whisper to Asahina.

    ¡¸Kuh ?¡¹

    Asahina glare at me, averts her face as if running away then twitches pigeon-toed.

    Isn¡¯t this going great? She might be pleased inside but there¡¯s no problem if I don¡¯t know it.

    ¡¸H-Hmm ?¡¹

    Playing Asahina¡¯s erect nipples while grinning, Asahina who¡¯s twitching and averting her face has turned to me then averts it away. Then she gave me a side glance and grinned.

    ¡¸P-Playing with my nipples that much, you really do love breasts ? Want to suck it like a baby? Go on ? I¡¯ll cuddle with pampered one like you ? Hora hora, don¡¯t force yourself and get spoiled ?¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s talking to me in a sweet voice is clearly looking down on me.

    Then©`

    ¡¸You love Mama don¡¯t you? ? You Oedipus ?¡¹

    Hearing those words, I feel something flipping inside of me.

    I love Mama? I¡¯m an Oedipus?

    Asahina, you said something you should¡¯t.

    Yeah that¡¯s right. I might have a mother complex.

    I never had the memory of being pampered by mother after all. I always look for my parent¡¯s face, especially for my mother¡¯s face.

    I was afraid that I will be abandoned someday.

    I was envious. I envied the children around me. My selfishness wants to be spoiled.

    I dragged that all my life, I might be an Oedipus as you say.

    I won¡¯t deny it. No, I¡¯m not denying it that¡¯s why, that is why the escape disappears when this feelings well up.

    In that case, I have nothing to do but vent out my anger at you?

    ¡¸A huge pervert who loves anal has no right to be arrogant¡¹

    Saying that, I let go my left hand holding Asahina¡¯s hands and pinched both her nipples with my fingers. Then I pulled up her nipples to the very limit.

    ¡¸Hyuu ?¡¹

    Asahina raised a small scream and stand on tiptoe when I forcibly pull her nipples.

    ¡¸O-Ouch ? It hurts ? Suzuhara-kun, you¡¯re overdoing it ? This is a ¡°play¡± isn¡¯t it ? And yet, and yet if you do that, my nipples will really come off ?¡¹

    Play

    When I hear that word, something flipped inside of me further.

    Play? This is a play? Do you think this is a motherfucking game? Are you putting me on the same level as sex tools that conveniently give you pleasure?

    I¡¯m being underestimated.

    This might be Asahina¡¯s script. This might be just a provocation to make me feel that way.

    No, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case.

    But, I won¡¯t forgive.

    Calling me an Oedipus, and saying that I¡¯m a playmate, I will never allow that.

    Even if it¡¯s a trap set up by Asahina, even if I¡¯m dancing in Asahina¡¯s palm, I will never retreat.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Asahina tilts her head.

    She thinks that she has succeeded in her provocation. But, I released Asahina¡¯s nipples, it seems I did something unexpected.

    ¡¸Come here after school. That¡¯s an order¡¹

    Saying that, I got away from Asahina and then stand on front of the beautifully folded clothes of hers, then squat down

    ¡¸S-Suzuhara-kun?¡¹

    Asahina who¡¯s hiding her chest asks in curiosity.

    Ignoring her, I took Asahina¡¯s blouse and panty she took off then stood up.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be keeping this until after school¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? W-Wait a moment! Are you telling me to spend my time in school without panty nor blouse?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s great that you understand it¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll be stared at by other boys¡¹

    ¡¸Then show it. It¡¯s not a big deal isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s face turned pale.

    As long as you have your uniform and skirt, you¡¯ll be able to do something about no-pan and no-bra. But, if she doesn¡¯t wear her blouse, her chest will be exposed.

    She might be warned by the teacher but if she wears her top and bottom uniform properly, there won¡¯t be that much of a problem.

    But, it as Asahina says, if her chest is in full view, there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯ll be stared at by the school boys.

    But that is the trap to avert Asahina¡¯s worries.

    My real aim is©`

    ¡¸Then, see you later after school¡¹

    I left Asahina stark naked at that place as I have her blouse and panty, then began to walk towards the school building.

    Asahina. You overdid it.

    I put my hand in my pocket as I walk then I took out my phone.

    ©`I really want to fuck right now. I want to use your onahole pussy.

    I typed and sent as mail.

    Then a reply came in instantly. Looking up at the mail©`

    ©`Yes! I¡¯m coming right now! Where are you Mota-kun!?

    I smile when I see that reply.

    The existence Asahina wants to protect more than anything is my meat onahole.

    I will be playing with Yuka after this. I¡¯ll make her reach near climax over and over again. But I won¡¯t let her cum.

    Then I¡¯ll lead Yuka who keeps reaching near climax again and again to meet Asahina. I¡¯ll let Asahina meet Yuka who¡¯s dying to want my penis.

    I thought of using Yuka before attacking Asahina but let¡¯s stop.

    I¡¯ll use Yuka who¡¯s Asahina¡¯s weakest point and attack her mentally.

    Asahina, I¡¯ll make you regret making me do this.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 74

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 76

 Chapter 76

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 75

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 77

    ¡¸Mota-kun!¡¹

    Hearing a rustling noise, Yuka popped out of the bushes.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Dumbfounded, I raised a stupid voice instinctively.

    ¡¸Your onahole you can use anytime anywhere! Thank you for using Yuka~!¡¹

    Yuka clings to me while saying that then she took my hand.

    ¡¸H-Hey, wait¡¹

    I¡¯m running confused as if I¡¯m being dragged by Yuka who¡¯s holding my hand.

    Why is Yuka here?

    I was in the open space in the woods with Asahina earlier so I head to the school building through the animal trail.

    I sent Yuka a mail but she asked me where I was so I told her to wait as I¡¯ll meet her in the classroom.

    In short, I didn¡¯t tell Yuka my location.

    And yet, Yuka¡¯s in the woods.

    Why?

    Could it be that she followed me?

    I can peek at Yuka¡¯s mind with my ability but I want to ask her before that.

    Perhaps she followed me but, I want to know what kind of answer Yuka will say.

    ¡¸Y-Yuka-chan, why are you in this place?¡¹

    I ask Yuka who¡¯s running ahead and dragging my hand.

    Yuka stopped then turned around while still grabbing my hand, then she looked up at me with a blushing face.

    ¡¸W-Want to know?¡¹

    Yuka asks bashfully while fidgeting.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    Looking at Yuka who¡¯s starting up at me bashfully, I instinctively swallowed my saliva.

    Because I was just with the cheeky Asahina earlier, the shy Yuka seems strangely cute and it got me excited somehow.

    ¡¸You want me to say it by all means?¡¹

    Yuka who asked again stared up at me with moist eyes and blushing cheeks, then©`

    ¡¸Then, please take a look¡¹

    Saying that, Yuka raised up her skirt slowly.

    Her white plump thighs gradually becomes exposed. I can¡¯t help but swallow my saliva from that strange sexiness.

    It¡¯s completely different from Asahina¡¯s thin and small thighs. This is exactly a womanly thighs.

    Yuka raises her skirt even further. Then her hairless slit appears.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    What lewdness. Even though it¡¯s both hairless, the lewdness is different from Asahina¡¯s smooth pussy.

    Her erect clitoris congests out of her skin, it¡¯s pleading to be teased.

    Beneath is her reddish pink slit, wriggling obscenely, leaking out a large amount of love nectar.

    I want to put it in. I want to thrust my dick inside that obscene meat hole.

    I got it pent up because of Asahina but I didn¡¯t think that it was this much.

    I unbearably want to do it and let it out.

    Also, I know the greatness of this hole. And I know that she¡¯ll happily present her meat hole if I say I want to put it in.

    Perhaps I think that it¡¯s most definitely the case.

    ¡¸I saw Yuu-chan chasing Mota-kun, I chased out of jealousy and run after the two of you unsightly. And I witnessed your lewd act in the open area in the woods, I was aroused while jealous, I played with my obscene and lewd pussy with my fingers and comforted myself¡¹

    Yuka honestly confesses everything while exposing her obscene wet pussy.

    I believe for it to be true without using my ability.

    ¡¸I-I, you see, I thought I don¡¯t want to lose against Marina-chan but actually, it¡¯s inevitable to lose, I noticed it. But©`¡¹

    Yuka speaks while exposing her pussy to me, she breathes in then looked straight to my face.

    ¡¸I owe Yuu-chan, I betrayed her yet she saved me. I will never forget that. But, I won¡¯t forgive Yuu-chan who takes a cruel attitude towards Mota-kun. Marina-chan emits an aura from her whole body desperately devoting herself to Mota-kun so I can withdraw. But, if she¡¯s taking such attitude, there¡¯s no way I will back down!¡¹

    Yuka tightens her expression.

    ¡¸And yet, even though she¡¯s taking such a cruel attitude, watching Mota-kun teasing Yuu-chan, I¡¯m so frustrated, mortified, annoyed, vexed, I¡¯m helplessly frustrated but also so aroused, I can¡¯t endure it, then¡­I push my finger to my dirty pussy and scoop it out, and came again and again without leaking my voice. Watching Mota-kun playing with Yuu-chan, I came over and over again while feeling frustration. I even peed while on it¡¹

    Breathing roughly, looking at me with her tight yet blushing expression, Yuka confesses that she masturbated while watching me tease Asahina and came multiple times, and that she even peed incidentally.

    That is too obscene, too lewd, filled with too much desires, it¡¯s too crazy and yet she looks so pure.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, hit me¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s eyes opened wide when I say that.

    I was trying to use Yuka to corner Asahina.

    Yuka is my onahole so I can do whatever I want to Yuka.

    But, I can¡¯t settle down by all means.

    I¡¯m helplessly annoyed at myself who tried to use Yuka as a tool.

    ¡¸I¡¯m ordering you. Hit me¡¹

    ¡¸B-But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hit me with the intent to kill me. If you don¡¯t, I will abandon you right now¡¹

    Yuka backed away from my words, her eyes are shaking.

    This is how I should use Yuka.

    Because I can¡¯t settle down, I will force Yuka to beat me.

    That is to my own convenience.

    Then, if Yuka hits me, that¡¯s a debt.

    ¡¸I-I want to stay with Mota-kun, I will hit you with all my best¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Yuka who confirmed my nod, breathes in heavily then glared at me. Then she raised her right hand©`

    Along with the dry sound, is the pain running on my cheek.

    Is that your best? No, Yuka surely cut corners. Yuka is that kind of woman.

    Weaker than anyone, she¡¯s a woman that¡¯s too kind for everyone.

    Seriously, even though I told her to hit me with the intent to kill.

    But well, I feel somewhat refreshed.

    Wiping my lip with the back of my hand, I look at Yuka who¡¯s about trembling and about to cry and I grinned.

    I will stop using Yuka to corner Asahina.

    I¡¯ll do the opposite.

    I will show to Asahina how I¡¯m having fun with Yuka.

    Not using Yuka as a tool but use Asahina as a tool.

    It feels the same way but it¡¯s quite different on the mental aspect.

    Now that I decided that©`

    ¡¸A-Are you okay? Did it hurt?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s about to cry stretches her trembling right hand and touched my cheek. I caught her hand then hugged her.

    ¡¸I want to have sex with Yuka-chan right now but there¡¯s no good place to go to¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s embraced by me whispering in her ear, raised a surprised voice from what I said.

    ¡¸U-Un! I do know! I know a lot! I¡¯ve used a lot of places!¡¹

    Saying that, Yuka hold my hand and run in a hurry.

    She knows a lot of places to fuck. She has used those places.

    Saying those words calmly, Yuka speaks how defiled she is.

    You¡¯re not defiled. You¡¯re much more pure than the women everywhere.

    I want to say that but I stopped.

    Yuka won¡¯t accept any words I try to say about that.

    Also, it¡¯s true that Yuka¡¯s defiled. Yuka knows that more than anyone else.

    If I tell Yuka that she¡¯s not, she¡¯ll surely blame herself.

    Asking herself why she¡¯s defiled.

    She¡¯d want to return time.

    Before she got defiled.

    She¡¯ll surely blame herself with such thoughts.

    Yuka headed to the gym equipment room behind the gymnasium.

    There¡¯s an equipment room in the gym as well but the equipment room for the tools used in the ground is on the outside.

    Yuka went around the back of the gym equipment room.

    ¡¸The entrance is locked but there¡¯s a loophole on the back¡¹

    Saying that Yuka let go of my hand and moved the plywood leaning against the wall of the room.

    Then a hole where you can pass by crawling appears.

    ¡¸I-It would be bad if there¡¯s someone inside so I will go first¡¹

    Yuka who looks quite impatient said while making a blushing face then got on all fours.

    I hold Yuka¡¯s shoulder and let her back down.

    ¡¸Are you making a fool out of me?¡¹

    You¡¯re saying that you¡¯ll enter to confirm if there¡¯s someone inside?

    Making the man wait and the woman check out?

    ¡¸N-No, I¡¯m not¡¹

    Yuka seems to think that I was offended so she desperately denies it with teary eyes.

    ¡¸I said it badly. I know that you¡¯re not making fun of me. But that¡¯s not it, why are you trying to protect me? Do I seem to be weak?¡¹

    Hearing my question, Yuka twitched.

    I can read Yuka¡¯s mind if I use my ability but I want to hear the answer from Yuka¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t think that Mota-kun is weak. But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But?¡¹

    Yuka paused, looked down, fixed her hands on her chest, trembling.

    Thinking that I should wait here, I looked at Yuka without saying anything.

    After a while, Yuka inhales then looked up straight at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m scared of Mota-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Scared?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    Yuka nods when I ask back.

    Yuka¡¯s scared of me? I didn¡¯t mean to scare her but well, it¡¯s not unnatural to be afraid of me.

    But, why are you protecting me when you¡¯re scared of me?

    ¡¸When you saved me, when you fought with Rikka-chan, with Kamuro Hizuki, Mota-kun was alone. Mota-kun is strong so he comes back but what if you lose? Mota-kun isn¡¯t an optimist so you always think of the time you will lose, right? But you go alone. I¡¯m really scared at the thought that you¡¯ll never come back again¡­¡¹

    Holding her hands in her chest, Yuka looks straight at me and speaks while trembling. I feel my heartbeat jumping from what she said.

    I can¡¯t retort.

    ¡¸Mota-kun talks little and looks at us properly. You punished Marina-chan for my sake and allowed me to be treated equally. Marina-chan being loved the most is just from her charm. You chose Marina-chan after treating us as equals. I can¡¯t complain. No, looking at Marina-chan getting cuter, I honestly think that this is to be expected from the girl Mota-kun chose. But, but you see¡­¡¹

    Yuka who speaks looking at me has a miserable smile floating on her cheeks.

    ¡¸Although Mota-kun is looking at us, you don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s very hard isn¡¯t it? You lived in harsh thoughts, didn¡¯t you? And yet, you don¡¯t even make a complain¡¹

    Painful past?

    I think I lived a tough life so far but¡­

    My suffering isn¡¯t a big deal. Compared to Yuka¡¯s suffering, it¡¯s just like an unlucky day.

    ¡¸Compared to Yuka-chan, my hardship isn¡¯t a big deal©`¡¹

    ¡¸No! That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    Yuka interrupts my words.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t compare people¡¯s hardships! Even if it¡¯s trivial for me but there are much more painful things than Mota-kun dying! It¡¯s the opposite! It is hard! It¡¯s harsh! I thought of dying multiple times! But, even though it was that painful, it¡¯s not painful anymore! I honestly think that I¡¯m glad I¡¯m alive from the bottom of my heart! I¡¯m scared of now and the next day! I¡¯m unbearably afraid waiting for the next day! Do you know why?! If the next day comes, I¡¯ll lose another day I can spend my time with Mota-kun!¡¹

    Yuka appeals like crazy clings to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid on the someday that will definitely come. Thinking that we¡¯re not invading Mota-kun¡¯s heart deeply as he doesn¡¯t complain around. Always thinking that you¡¯ll be fine even if I suddenly disappear one day. Even if I disappear, you¡¯ll just spend your daily life without change, that¡¯s why you¡¯re not saying something. Thinking that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m unbearably afraid that day may come tomorrow¡­I don¡¯t want Mota-kun not coming back¡­!¡¹

    Clinging to me, muttering as she tremble, Yuka desperately sticks to me as if saying she¡¯ll never let me go.

    Disappearing someday?

    True. I can¡¯t deny that.

    No, it¡¯s funny that I can¡¯t deny it.

    During my fight with Rikka, even when I confronted Kamuro Hizukui, I thought that it doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t come back.

    I give up. I really can¡¯t retort to this.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Then can I complain for a bit?¡¹

    Hugging Yuka who¡¯s clinging to me, I mutter.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal but I thought that I wasn¡¯t supposed to be born. That it¡¯s my fault for being born. Well, should I say that I have no place to stay. Then, you see. It¡¯s just that¡¹

    I helped out a bullied guy in the past.

    I had an ulterior motive.

    If I use the bullied child, I thought that I might be able to make a friend.

    That¡¯s why I helped him out.

    I beat up those bullies.

    There were around 10 people. Then I beat them all up alone.

    I can¡¯t use my ability as good as now so I didn¡¯t overwhelm them.

    I was beaten and kicked. But, it became my victory eventually.

    I knocked down the bullies then approached the bullied.

    Then, selfishly thinking that we became friends, I lent him my hand.

    I can¡¯t forget his eyes that time.

    He¡¯s looking at me in fright as if he¡¯s looking at a devil.

    Thinking about it now, I was stupid.

    I could¡¯ve done it better. But, I didn¡¯t have the calm that time.

    I just thought about defeating my enemy anyway.

    Against ten people, furthermore, they¡¯re people who enjoy bullying people, I won against those.

    If I beat those bullies, the bullied one will think that I¡¯m much more dangerous than those guys.

    Normally, it¡¯s the natural thing.

    After that, I stopped trying to make friends.

    ¡¸I just want to sit down on a bench, eat ice cream, make a worthless talk and laugh. I want to make a side trip with a friend and be scolded by mother for coming late. It¡¯s foolish isn¡¯t it? I had such a trivial worry¡¹

    Saying that, I grab Yuka¡¯s shoulders and separate her from clinging.

    ¡¸Hey, laugh. Laugh at this scum who¡¯s strayed from the right path because of a trivial worry. 7Laugh at the loser who can do nothing but bark. Laugh a the scum insect who wants to die quickly, he jumped at fire by himself. It is as Yuka-chan says. I didn¡¯t want to be born, I wanted to disappear. That is why I love being on the edge of life and death. I think that I¡¯ll feel better with this¡¹

    Holding Yuka¡¯s shoulders, I speak as I look down at her.

    I knew. I¡¯m not talking to Yuka. I¡¯m talking to myself.

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Yuka looks up at me with her cheeks wet with tears, then she smiled.

    ¡¸I think I finally understand. Why is Mota-kun attracted to Yuu-chan¡¹

    Yuka looks up at me with a smile, holds my hand grabbing her shoulders gently then pile up quietly.

    ¡¸Surely, Yuu-chan is the first person who became an equal for the first time in Mota-kun¡¯s life¡¹

    Hearing her say that, I want to say it¡¯s wrong but I can¡¯t speak up.

    I that so? I wonder if that¡¯s the case? I don¡¯t understand it myself.

    But, when I reconsider it, at that time, when Asahina was reborn from being broken, she asked me to treat her ice cream. Then, we sat on a bench together and she licked the ice cream with a bold attitude.

    Although I raped her and broke her, I thought that she¡¯s interesting.

    ¡¸Fufu, I have to thank Yuu-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Surprised at Yuka who suddenly laughed, Yuka squeezed her in the gap. Then she stretched herself, draw her face close until our lips almost touch.

    ¡¸I understand how how Mota-kun fell for her. Knowing how to make you fall down, you¡¯re a boy that¡¯s easy to fall in love ?

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸Marina-chan have done it naturally but I¡¯m a calculative one. I can take a few steps ahead?¡¹

    Narrowing her eyes, Yuka shows a bewitching smile.

    Making me fall? What is she saying?

    ¡¸Suzuhara Motarou-kun. You¡¯re my boyfriend¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I maybe dirty but I also have the right to be happy¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care who you have sex with. But, Mota-kun, you¡¯re my boyfriend starting today. I don¡¯t mind if you refuse. I just decided that you¡¯re my boyfriend¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yuka-chan?¡¹

    Confused at Yuka¡¯s sudden change, she looks up at me linking arms then laughs with a fascinating smile.

    What¡¯s suddenly going on? Act? But if it¡¯s an act, what¡¯s with this act? What does this act mean?

    But, I wonder why. My heart is beating so fast.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so stupid. Even though Mota-kun took the trouble to be equal with me, I pulled out myself. The difference between Marina-chan and I is whether to step forward or not. But, Marina-chan hasn¡¯t stepped out yet. She¡¯s desperately chasing Mota-kun¡¯s back. But, I¡¯m different. I don¡¯t follow your back¡¹

    Yuka adds further, she speaks while our lips touch each other.

    ¡¸It may be sudden but I¡¯ll stay next to you ? by force ?¡¹

    Saying that, Yuka kisses me then hold my hand.

    ¡¸Hey, Mota-kun, let¡¯s have sex. I desperately want Mota-kun¡¯s penis ? From now on, if you feel you want to have sex then just say it honestly ? After all, Mota-kun is my boyfriend ?¡¹

    Yuka proceeds to talk selfishly without hearing my opinion then she pulls my hand.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go inside ? I¡¯ll make you feel a lot of pleasure ?¡¹

    Showing a smile on her whole face, Yuka pulls my hands.

    I¡¯m not using my ability and yet I saw something.

    That is too unrealistic.

    I can see a big bud in Yuka.

    A pink bud who¡¯s tip is pink colored is about to blossom.

    I saw that and understood.

    It¡¯s something I always thought.

    Yuka perhaps, no, definitely has an overwhelming potential.

    Because of her bullied character and the sexual assault done by men, the budding talent was hindered from opening.

    But if that sleeping talent blossoms, it¡¯ll surely be amazing.

    And now, it¡¯s finally©`

    The bud starts to open.

    Even though she¡¯s much more defiled than anyone, she¡¯s much more gentle, purer than anyone.

    A large flower opens.

    It was born in the mud, raised in the mud that¡¯s why it¡¯s the most beautiful when it blooms.

    Yuka who¡¯s smiling with her whole face blooms like a large pink flower, that was just beautiful.

    The inside of the equipment room smells moldy.

    There¡¯s a large mat placed at the center of the room.

    It¡¯s the mat used for high jump landing.

    Yuka pulls my hand heading straight to the mat, rides on the mat then pulled me so that I pin her down.

    Hanging over Yuka, I took her lips without saying anything then put my hands in the uniform she¡¯s wearing and massaged her large soft breasts.

    ¡¸Fu ? Nn?¡¹

    Even if I covet her lips, rub her breasts and nipple with my fingers, she¡¯s not showing any intense reactions like Marina but Yuka¡¯s absorbed in putting my tongue in her mouth.

    The obscene wet sound echoes in the room.

    I want to put it in right nnow. I want to insert my angry dick inside Yuka. Then I¡¯ll swing my waist like crazy, I want to defile Yuka completely.

    This girl won¡¯t get defiled no matter how much you do.

    ¡¸Were you fucked here too?¡¹

    Our lips part but our tongues still twine, I ask Yuka.

    I put my hands inside her uniform, rubbed her breasts as I want and playing with her nipples, Yuka twitches and let out hot sighs.

    ¡¸Un. I was raped her multiple times that I can¡¯t count¡¹

    Yuka lets out a smile while rolling over her tongue lewdly.

    ¡¸In what way?¡¹

    I asked further.

    I can read Yuka¡¯s mind with my ability. But I want to hear it from her mouth.

    I want Yuka to confess everything to me.

    ¡¸Do you want to know?¡¹

    Yuka keeps saying that she¡¯s defiled. But, Yuka who¡¯s asking me is like a different person.

    ¡¸Are you afraid to say it?¡¹

    Asking her like that, Yuka smiles looking teary eyed.

    ¡¸My boyfriend isn¡¯t a man of a poor caliber that he will hate me from something that much¡¹

    Hearing Yuka¡¯s answer, my dick stands up.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need to know the contents. Knowing everything I will hate you? What a foolish way of thinking, I just want to know¡¹

    Answering her, Yuka who¡¯s trembling as her nipples are played with laughs.

    ¡¸I thought so ?¡¹

    Her face turned red, sweating faintly, Yuka smiles like a mischievous child.

    Is this really Yuka?

    Is this the Yuka who¡¯s not confident about herself, afraid to take a step forward, keeps saying that she¡¯s defiled as if cursing herself, and the one that will stay with me even if she¡¯s treated like an onahole?

    Does that Yuka can make such a provocative smile?

    I feel a pleasant sensation like a chill rushing through my spine.

    ¡¸I see. If you know then there¡¯s no problem, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Yuka tilts her head when I smile and say that.

    I pull my hands that are inside Yuka¡¯s uniform and grasped her feet to set up her body.

    ¡¸Eh!? Wait!? Mota-kun!?¡¹

    Yuka raised a shaking voice resembling a cry when her feet is suddenly grabbed. I ignore Yuka then lift her grasped feet.

    ¡¸Hyaa!?¡¹

    Yuka who¡¯s legs are lifted and pressed on both sides of her head raised a muffled scream.

    Both her feet are pressed against the side of her head. This is the so-called Manguri1

    Yuka¡¯s skirt is completely rolled up and her lewd part is exposed.

    Yuka who¡¯s not wearing an underwear has her lewd pussy overflowing with love nectar and anus that¡¯s twitching exposed.

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    That was a serious scream.

    Yuka who¡¯s pussy is exposed has a stiff expression and she covers it with both of her hands.

    Looking at me with her tongue out, she realized what I¡¯m trying to do.

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, let go¡¹

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    ¡¸Yuka-chan, I¡¯m telling you to move your hands away!¡¹

    ¡¸Never! I¡¯ll never allow that!¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    Covering her pussy with both hands, Yuka screams in refusal and then she became silent when I asked.

    For some reason Yuka hates it, I know it even without the use of my ability to see her mind.

    But, just as Yuka refuses it, I also deny Yuka¡¯s refusal.

    ¡¸Yuka¡¹

    When I call her that, Yuka twitched.

    ¡¸H-Here, my pussy is a hole filled by a lot of men. It¡¯s a hole that swallowed a lot of men¡¯s desires. I was forced at first but it wasn¡¯t painful halfway. My pussy and anus, I was pleased as both of my holes were pierced. There¡¯s no way I can let Mota-kun lick such a dirty place¡¹

    Desperately hiding her pussy, Yuka speaks in a trembling voice the words I thought.

    Yuka herself knows it.

    I won¡¯t settle with just that much.

    But, that said, she can¡¯t explain it immediately.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay.

    Yuka had that pussy so I want to lick it.

    Not just lick it but suck up the deepest part of it.

    ¡¸Yuka¡¹

    ¡¸Please. I beg you. I don¡¯t want it by all means¡¹

    ¡¸Yuka¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a used hole. It¡¯s a hole that¡¯s been played a lot. A hole exposed to a large number of men, and opened it voluntarily to those men, accept, panted, overflowed with a lot of semen, then laughed as they finger it. There¡¯s no way I can let Mota-kun lick such a defiled place. Please, I beg you. Please spare me from that¡¹

    Holding her pussy, Yuka begs for pardon while crying.

    I know. I know that Yuka seriously begs for it.

    But, if I pull out here, I¡¯m sure that Yuka¡¯s blooming flower with all effort will die.

    ¡¸Yuka, you¡¯re dirty¡¹

    Hearing those words, Yuka twitched.

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s okay¡¹

    Saying those words Yuka silently let her tears overflow.

    ¡¸The flower I like is a bud in the mud, a large flower when it blooms. It grew up in the mud that¡¯s why it blooms much more beautiful than any other flowers. It¡¯s dirty that¡¯s why it blooms beautifully. I like that kind of flower¡¹

    I felt Yuka¡¯s body relaxing from those words.

    ¡¸It¡¯s actually a lie. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to lick it because it¡¯s dirty. If you do that, I won¡¯t be able to stop my love for you. I¡¯ll want all of you, and may even kill you¡¹

    It¡¯s a lie. Yuka said.

    Everything Yuka says is true.

    She wouldn¡¯t want me to lick up her dirty hole.

    But on top of that, if she learns that I will accept everything, she¡¯ll no longer be able to stop.

    That also is true.

    ¡¸Oh, okay¡¹

    As I answer, both hands covering her pussy fell down.

    And Yuka who¡¯s shedding tears, smiled.

    ¡¸I thought you¡¯ll say that ?¡¹

    Along with those words, I licked her obscene hole overflowing with love nectar.

    ¡¸Aaaah ? I love you ? Aaaaaah ? I love youuuuu ? I don¡¯t want to hand you to anyone ? If you¡¯re gonna get taken by someone, I¡¯ll kill you and kill myself ?¡¹

    Licking her pussy, I pierce her hole with my tongue, sucked up her clitoris, put my finger in her anus and Yuka raised a sweet voice with an ecstatic look.

    ¡¸Aaah ? It feels good ? It¡¯s like heaven ? I¡¯m satisfied ? But I want more ? I want more of Mota-kun I¡¯m dying ?¡¹

    Yuka draws power from her whole body and continue to raise a sweet voice that¡¯s really melting away.

    Her eyes lost focus, it just stares into space.

    Looking at Yuka, I twist my tongue inside her meat hole that¡¯s overflowing with endless amount of love nectar. Then I push pull my fingers piercing her anus.

    Yuka¡¯s thighs tremble along with her twitching anus.

    ¡¸Having fun aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    Hearing that voice suddenly, Yuka¡¯s eyes moved.

    Looking at the voice I hear, Marina¡¯s sitting holding her knees next to me.

    S-Since when?¡­

    ¡¸M-Marina-chan¡­¡¹

    Yuka mutters while looking at Marina with her eyes that lost light.

    ¡¸I might kill you. If you don¡¯t want that then give me Mota-kun¡¹

    Yuka smiles while maintaining her lewd posture, then she raised a chilly voice.

    I feel the pleasure running in my spine.

    Good, really good. Yuka right now is the best and the most beautiful.

    Marina who¡¯s holding her cheeks with both hands while looking down at Yuka accepts the chilling glance head on then she smiled.

    ¡¸You finally feel that way. I¡¯m anxious about Yuka-chan recently. You always back down and think selfishly¡¹

    Yuka had a cramped expression when she heard Marina¡¯s words.

    ¡¸I¡¯m being crushed by the sense of guilt. I want to settle things with you properly and yet you backed down on your own. But now you seem like you feel like it so I¡¯m relieved¡¹

    Marina speaks in a soft tone while smiling. But, I feel something extraordinary from that smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m relieved too. As expected, Marina-chan is a strong enemy¡¹

    Yuka smiles with sweat on her cheeks while still on a lewd position.

    Speaking of which, Marina was tried to be killed by Yuka once.

    After that experience, Yuka still declares respect to Marina, I thought that it won¡¯t pass as a threat.

    ¡¸Then¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    The two look at each other and nods.

    ¡¸As best friends¡¹

    Saying that, Marina stretches her right hand.

    ¡¸As greatest enemies¡¹

    Saying that, Yuka stretches her right hand and hold Marina¡¯s right hand firmly.

    ¡¸Which girlfriend is suitable for him?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a match!¡¹

    Then the two began their own game.

    It¡¯s a game they started without my permission but even I don¡¯t intend to hand over the initiative.

    ¡¸Yuka stand in front of me, naked. Marina, paizuri fellatio.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Ordered by me, the two begin to move energetically.

    I sit on top of the mat, Yuka spreads her naked legs in front of me then Yuka who let out her huge tits from her uniform got on all fours and bury her face in my crotch.

    Yuka¡¯s lewd pussy in front of me. I suck her erect clitoris, raised both my hands and tease both her nipples with my fingers.

    ¡¸Ah ? Aaah ? Jururu ? It feels good ? Teasing my nipples feels goooood ?¡¹

    Straddling on Marina who¡¯s face is buried on my crotch, I such Yuka¡¯s clitoris, played with both of her nipples, she pants, put her hands on her sides and sticks out her waist.

    ¡¸Nchu ? Rerorero ? Juru ? Gubububu ? Juppo juppo juppo ? Juzozozoozozozozo?¡¹

    On the other hand, Marina holds my dick with her prided huge tits, crawls her tongue licking my glans, put it in her mouth and begin to shake her head making a lewd wet sound.

    I¡¯m receiving Marina¡¯s paizuri fellatio while I have a side dish by licking Yuka¡¯s naked pussy and fiddling her nipples making her pant.

    This is unbearable.

    ¡¸Aaaahn ? I want to lick too ? I want to suck suck Mota-kun¡¯s dick ?¡¹

    Yuka who leaks out lewd love nectar while twitching is envious of Marina who¡¯s sucking my dick.

    Hearing that, Marina makes a noise taking my glans out then strokes the rod with her right hand. Then she looks up at Yuka.

    ¡¸Then, want to switch? I want to have my pussy licked by Suzuhara-kun though ?¡¹

    ¡¸Yaan ?¡¹

    ¡¸Then his dick¡¯s mine ?¡¹

    ¡¸Yaan ?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, the selfish Yuka-san is very cute ?¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you ?¡¹

    Making an exchange, complimenting each other.

    Weren¡¯t they fighting? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as it feels good.

    Yuka who¡¯s dripping saliva as I lick her pussy and play with her nipples. Then I feel pleasure from Marina¡¯s paizuri fellatio while I use Yuka as the material.

    The game is the side dish showdown.

    One becomes my side dish and the other serves my dick and make me ejaculate. It¡¯s a competition of time.

    It¡¯ll be hard to ejaculate if the number of ejaculation increases so it¡¯s much more advantageous for the first side dish. In short, Yuka¡¯s in an overwhelming advantage.

    But, if Marina who¡¯s at disadvantage wins, Yuka won¡¯t be able to make any complains. and Marina handed the first side dish position to Yuka. That must¡¯ve given a lot of pressure for Yuka. Normally, she¡¯ll demonstrate her full power and Yuka has the skills to be the best side dish but, it seems that she has no choice but to mind Marina and furthermore, Yuka¡¯s being cornered because I¡¯m licking her pussy.

    ¡¸Cumming ? I¡¯m cumming again ? Aaah ? I have to be Mota-kun¡¯s side dish and yet, I just keep on cumming ? But this feels goooooooooood ?¡¹

    Yuka twitches while drooling as her clitoris is sucked up by me, played with her nipples.

    That figure becomes my side dish.

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    Aroused by Yuka¡¯s writhing figure, I gave my first ejaculation to Marina¡¯s paizuri fellatio.

    Next round©`

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun, please take a look ?¡¹

    Marina who stands up in front of me in her uniform exposes her huge tits from her uniform, pulls her right nipple with her fingers then open up her own pussy with her hand.

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    The pleasure gushes out of my glans reaches my brain and got finished instantly.

    The cause is Marina¡¯s strategy using the lewdness of her clothing, and©`

    ¡¸S-Shit! I gave out a serious fellatio!¡¹

    It¡¯s due to Yuka¡¯s excellent service technique.

    As expected, Yuka¡¯s fellatio is amazing.

    Saying that, the game ended with Marina¡¯s victory.

    ¡¸The winner will have the dick inside her pussy ?¡¹

    Saying that, Marina gets on all fours on the mat, stick out her ass towards me then opens her pussy with her finger.

    ¡¸Gunununu! I won¡¯t lose next time!¡¹

    Yuka looks frustrated but having fun.

    I activate my ability while looking at Yuka.

    ©`As expected, I¡¯m no match against Marina-chan

    Yuka mutters in her heart.

    Though her talent bloomed, it¡¯s been hold down for a long time so it won¡¯t be released easily.

    Therefore©`

    ¡¸The fellatio match was Yuka¡¯s win¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Wai!?¡¹

    I say while pushing down Yuka, both of them raised a surprised voice.

    ¡¸Yaaay?¡¹

    Yuka clings to me, speaks out happily, then slides my dick in her pussy, she tightens it up.

    Shit. Yuka¡¯s pussy is really on a different dimension.

    ¡¸Wai!? I think that¡¯s cheating!¡¹

    Marina speaks out her reproach.

    Pleased to be embraced by an unskilled man like me, she blames when she¡¯s not.

    Even though she¡¯s a beauty that can chose her own man, she¡¯s definitely strange.

    ¡¸Marina, since you win the game, you get a french kiss¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?! Yaay ?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! No kisses! No kisses!!!¡¹

    Marina feels overjoyed by my words but when I embraced her and pressed our lips, she puts her tongue in my mouth.

    Then Yuka speaks out her reproach when she saw that.

    ¡¸I also want a kiss©`Naa?¡¹

    Yuka¡¯s frustrated but when I pierce my dick deeper, she raised a sweet voice and twitched.

    I¡¯m piercing Yuka¡¯s pussy and twine tongue with Marina.

    I immediately finished from that amazing sexual feeling then I thrust my dick inside Marina¡¯s pussy after it and twine my tongue with Yuka while swinging my waist violently.

    Marina¡¯s eyes whited out twitching as I pierce her pussy.

    I blow out my white liquid inside her pussy and twine my tongue with Yuka while her eyes whited out.

    In the end, they both fainted and ended with victory.

    Fufu, don¡¯t make light of my libido.

    That said, I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something but who cares.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 75

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 77

 Chapter 77

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 76

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 78

    It seems that this time, it¡¯s different.

    ¡ºF-Father asked if we can live together in his next location. Of course, including Mota¡»

    Hearing my mother¡¯s words over the phone, my head turned blank.

    I can¡¯t understand what my mother was saying

    ¡¸Master?¡¹

    Rikka has an uneasy expression on her face as she call me out who¡¯s standing with a phone on the head.

    ¡¸O-Oh It¡¯s nothing¡¹

    I put down the phone, then answered Rikka looking at her.

    ¡¸I-Is that so? Then that¡¯s great¡¹

    Rikka forces a smile while having an anxious expression.

    She must¡¯ve heard my talk with mother. Rikka¡¯s hearing ability isn¡¯t average after all.

    ©`There¡¯s still some time so think about it.

    That¡¯s what mother said.

    It seems that this might be the last relocation.

    In that case, father will be staying on that new location until his retirement.

    Then we can transfer to a permanent residence.

    My father is calling mother and I to his new workplace, in short, he¡¯s telling us to move.

    But, mother gave me time to think. Then she gave me choices.

    Would you move to your father¡¯s workplace together or will you stay here until you graduate?

    She got me there. That really got me.

    Normally, parents will decide on moving without your permission. They take their children forcibly.

    But mother, no both of my parents gave me a choice.

    I¡¯m sure that Marina and Yuka were the reason.

    This loner me who had no friends had invited Marina home for the first time. Then Yuka comes to get me every morning.

    It¡¯s not just the two of them. Yukina got close with mother, and mother wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with her.

    It seems that mother has reported this to father. And then they decided by talking about it.

    It was ¡°Leave it to my judgement¡±

    ¡¸M-Master. U-Uhm, uhm, that¡­¡¹

    Looking up at me, Rikka¡¯s trembling and having a cramped smile.

    If I move, I will leave Marina and Yuka. But, both of them have a place to stay. But, Rikka doesn¡¯t have one.

    Rikka doesn¡¯t have anywhere but me.

    Rikka suddenly run towards the kitchen. After a while she jumped out of the kitchen then came back running towards me.

    The water she¡¯s holding spills.

    ¡¸W-Water! Have some water in a glass! Is your throat dry?!¡¹

    Saying that, Rikka presents me a glass of half-spilled water.

    ¡¸W-Want to watch television!? Want me to massage your shoulder!? T-That¡¯s right! Want to play needle sting with me?! My wounds cure immediately so you can play it a lot of times! It¡¯s okay even if you cut my arms or feet!¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s having tears on her red eyes desperately talks to me.

    That is a flattery too easy to know.

    Rikka will survive even if I abandon her. But that¡¯s not it. That¡¯s not the case but I know.

    Rikka will gladly die for me. But, it¡¯s more painful for her to lose her place than to die. She¡¯d rather die for my sake than lose her place to stay.

    Therefore, she¡¯s flattering me. She¡¯s desperately flattering me.

    With the mind of staying with me until she dies, she flatters me.

    I thought about my parents who informed me about the current case. Then, I have to think seriously. I shouldn¡¯t answer immediately.

    But©`

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go anywhere without you¡¹

    I say while stroking Rikka¡¯s head.

    ¡¸U, Uuu¡­sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s having her head stroked lost her smile, tears overflow from her red eyes then sat down on place as if her waist lost power, then she kept apologizing to me over and over again.

    She thought that my mobilization would be bound because of her attitude and remarks.

    Mother has given me the choice assuming that the whole family will live together on my father¡¯s workplace.

    To be honest, that made me happy.

    They told me that I¡¯m needed after all.

    But, I don¡¯t think it will go well.

    I haven¡¯t met my father for a few years already, I can¡¯t say my relationship with mother is good.

    If we suddenly live together, we might avoid each other more than before.

    Even if I know that they need me, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll open up easily.

    I want a bit more time.

    Asahina said that I¡¯m a brat.

    A brat covered in a skin of a rationalist completely. I must really be a brat that wants to depend on someone. But, I would be a loser if I keep averting my eyes from reality.

    I think it is really the case.

    But, I guess it¡¯s a bit different. I met Marina and Yuka and shared time with them, I feel that I¡¯ve changed even a bit.

    That¡¯s why I want more time.

    That way, even if for a bit, I might change more than what I am right now.

    In that case, I might be able to tell my parents my honest feelings.

    ¡¸Master, I¡¯m sorry. Even though I swore to give myself to Master. Even though I swore to die for Master¡¯s sake. I, I¡­I don¡¯t want to be abandoned so I troubled Master¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s sitting on the floor looked up at me with a masochistic smile then said that.

    This one¡¯s honest.

    Those who can honestly say their feelings are strong.

    Rikka¡¯s gotten stronger. She¡¯s stronger than when she first stood in front of me.

    At least, more than me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m staying here because of Yukina¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Rikka tilts her head.

    ¡¸I have a huge debt I have to repay. I can¡¯t leave this place until I return that¡¹

    Saying that as I squat down, I pat Rikka¡¯s head who¡¯s looking up at me with an anxious expression.

    I don¡¯t know how to reassure Rikka. Therefore, in the end, I just made an excuse pointing at someone.

    Sorry, Yukina. Even though I haven¡¯t returned anything yet, I owe you again.

    Somehow, I always owe you.

    How should I say it, you¡¯re easy to ask a favor from.

    You look like a girl but how should I say that? You¡¯re my first ¡°Male friend¡±? You may be cheeky and troublesome but I think of you as a cute brother.

    ¡¸It¡¯s also convenient for me to stay here. You¡¯re just my bitch so don¡¯t be conceited thinking you can bend my will. You don¡¯t have to do anything but follow me¡¹

    Saying so as I stroke her head, her wrinkled face spills tears as she clings to me.

    ¡¸Master is the strongest. Even though your body is of a human, you won¡¯t lose to anyone. That¡¯s why you¡¯re the strongest. If I had met Master sooner, mother and everyone else couldn¡¯t have died. I¡¯m sure that Master can easily beat any enemy¡­that¡¯s why you¡¯re the strongest¡¹

    Clinging to me, Rikka mutters in a crushed voice with her trembling shoulders.

    ¡¸Hizuki, Hizuki¡¯s the same as us. I thought of doing everything to Hizuki who accepted us. But, somewhere in my mind, I feel pity towards Hizuki. I thought that she¡¯s pitiful¡¹

    Pitiful?

    Kamuro Hizuki has lived her life using her ability.

    If she used her ability for her desires like me, even if she¡¯s lonely, she could¡¯ve lived comfortably.

    Surely she¡¯s bad at running away.

    Unable to do that, she¡¯s gone mad.

    ¡¸Master is similar. But, different. When I saw Master for the first time, I felt excitement from the bottom of my heart. I wanted to fight. I wanted to fight and win. I wanted to win. It¡¯s not to beat down but to win, I thought. Thinking about it now, that¡¯s surely what my instinct told me. This person is strong. I might be defeated if I fight this person, I thought. I might lose but that¡¯s why I thought of wanting to win¡¹

    Clinging to me, Rikka¡¯s trembling looking down, looked up with a cramped smile then said.

    I¡¯m strong you say.

    I wonder.

    I think that I¡¯m considerably strong. But, I feel weak recently.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t understand.

    ©`S-Suzuhara, Suzuhara Motarou.

    When I was about to answer, I suddenly felt like I heard a voice.

    I felt my heart rustling.

    Chill running up my spine.

    What? What¡¯s this feeling?

    I grabbed Rikka¡¯s shoulder and looked at the front door.

    Because I released my ability, I can only see the usual door.

    ©`Warning

    Such words pass in my mind.

    This is the first time. I feel something even though I¡¯m not using my ability.

    Concentrating on activating my ability, I felt cold sweat running down my cheek.

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    In just a moment, the information within the range of my ability comes in my brain. And something among them is©`.

    ¡¸Rikka, action stations. You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just keep your stance and standby¡¹

    Hearing those words, Rikka who¡¯s been crying until now has her expression turned steep.

    Rikka instantly shifts to her battle stance, put her right hand behind her back and grabbed the large knife hidden under the yellow parka she¡¯s wearing./

    ¡¸Stay here¡¹

    ¡¸But!¡¹

    ¡¸Stay here¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll fight! If it¡¯s for Master¡¯s sake, I can always die©`¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an order¡¹

    Rikka tries to refuse but she reacted when I say it¡¯s an order.

    If I leave the guard to Rikka, my safety will rise significantly. But, this one¡¯s tough.

    It was Kazahana invading the range of my ability.

    However, she¡¯s not in her normal state.

    I judged that it¡¯s better to let Rikka stand by.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the strongest ain¡¯t I? Then stay here quietly. However, don¡¯t let your guard down. Sharpen your nerves and escape without hesitation when something unexpected occurs¡¹

    ¡¸R-Run?! I¡¯m abandoning Master!? Never! If I do that, I¡¯d rather suicide©`¡¹

    ¡¸Listen. You¡¯re strong. Your potential surpasses me. If you learn how to use your power, you can win against anyone. But, you can¡¯t win against me. If you can¡¯t win against me then you can¡¯t win against those opponent who will win against me. Do you get it? There¡¯s no meaning for you to fight if I lose¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s eyes opened wide from my words then she grit her teeth. But, she didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡¸Suppose I lose, I won¡¯t lose my life immediately. Then there¡¯s enough opportunity for counterattack. Run if I lose. Then ask Marina and Yuka for help. They have no special abilities but they know how to use your abilities. They¡¯re weak so they know how to fight. Do you get it?¡¹

    Telling Rikka, she clings to me and looked down without replying.

    Rikka is stronger than Kazahana. But, Rikka doesn¡¯t know that. No, even if she knows it, Rikka won¡¯t be a match against Kazahana.

    The elder sister has rubbed the idea that she¡¯s much stronger and excellent since childhood. Even if she wins in skills, the spirit is easily defeated.

    But, Marina and Yuka should be able to draw Rikka¡¯s ability beyond limit.

    Especially Yuka. Yuka right now is different from before. To be honest, if Yuka¡¯s talent blossoms, it¡¯s scary.

    Yuka has an excellent insight and Marina is trained in leading. If you send Rikka to those two, they can definitely launch a counterattack.

    Also, it¡¯s dangerous for Kazahana and Rikka to meet each other.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely come back. You should just stay here. If possible, go to Marina as soon as possible¡¹

    Saying that, I stand up and Rikka stands up too.

    ¡¸Rikka¡¹

    I call her name as I look down at her, then Rikka who¡¯s trembling looked down to escape from me. She stand up and pressed me.

    Rikka¡¯s opposing my order. She¡¯s going to follow me even if she dies.

    ¡¸Rikka¡¹

    Calling her name once again, Rikka who¡¯s trembling squat down on the place. But, she stands up trembling then clings to me.

    It seems the thought of following my order and protecting her master is fighting.

    Disobedience results to severe punishment but the puppy who¡¯s desperately protecting her master even at the cost of her life desperately intends to be punished.

    ¡¸Rikka, I told you I¡¯ll come back. I said that I¡¯ll come back for the first time. You¡¯re a subordinate, don¡¯t throw cold water on your master¡¯s resolution. I will definitely come back. That¡¯s why wait here¡¹

    Ordering her, Rikka who¡¯s clinging to me tremblingly, sat down on the place. And unlike the previous one, she didn¡¯t try to stand up again.

    ©`Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master.

    Rikka¡¯s heart is filled with me. Desperately enduring the thought, Rikka sits on the floor.

    I told her to run if an unexpected situation happens but she won¡¯t be able to protect me.

    If I had a bit more time, I can train Rikka to overwhelm Kazahana.

    Well, the other side can¡¯t adjust to my convenience.

    Also, this situation is somewaht strange.

    It¡¯s possible that this may not be a battle. But if I come together with Rikka, it¡¯s possible that the situation may turn worse.

    ¡¸Good girl. Then, I¡¯m going¡¹

    Please, be a good girl and stay here, I went out the house with that thought.

    The effective range of my ability is supposed to be 15 meter in radius. But Kazahana is about 30 meters away from me.

    It¡¯s clearly out of the range of my ability. But, she got caught within range.

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve thought that I can use it like this¡¹

    Kazahana who should be outside the scope of my ability, is now within the range. That¡¯s because the effective range is distorted.

    The effective range was a circle before. Up, down, front, back, left, and right, it¡¯s 15 meters in radius. But, it¡¯s oval now. In short, the excess range shrinks and the shrunk range extends.

    It¡¯s convenient if you ask but because it has expanded forward, the other areas shrunk. Judging from safety perspective, it¡¯s better to keep it a circle.

    Enough about that, why did my ability catch Kazahana is the question.

    My ability was definitely cancelled. And Kazahana is outside of the normal ability range. And yet she got caught.

    As if a warning bell before I activate my ability.

    lthough it¡¯s different from auto-activate, it seems that it¡¯s appropriate for the ability.

    Also, there are things to remember with this ability.

    I saw a ¡°flower¡± in Yuka.

    Even though I have my ability released, I certainly saw a flower in Yuka.

    That wasn¡¯t a hallucination. It¡¯s not an imagination either.

    I think I saw something invisible.

    The thing sleeping inside Yuka. It¡¯s not what she¡¯s thinking in her heart but I saw her heart itself

    ¡¸A sense other than the five?¡¹

    Is this an enhanced version of mind reading?

    In short, my ability has sensed Kazahana¡¯s heart and it informed me of it.

    You can say it¡¯s a sixth sense or something like a premonition. And it¡¯s also possible to catch things outside the range of my ability with that.

    If that the case, my ability to detect danger has increased significantly.

    But well, it¡¯s all just a speculation. If I rely on my ability too much, I might get in trouble. Let¡¯s not relax our guard.

    Walking in the night road, I caught Kazahana¡¯s in my view.

    ¡¸You look horrible, hey¡¹

    Knowing it with my ability beforehand, I murmur instinctively.

    Kazahana walking along the wall staggering isn¡¯t wearing any clothes. Her young naked body has numerous holes open. Blood is dripping from those holes.

    It looks like an ice pick. No, it feels like her whole body is punctured with a drill.

    I forcibly return my ability to a circle, confirmed my surroundings then ran towards Kazahana.

    Kazahana doesn¡¯t seem to have noticed me approaching her, then she desperately head front walking along the wall of the house.

    Should I say she has no hostility? That¡¯s not the case.

    ©`S-Suzuhara, Suzuhara Motarou. If it¡¯s him, he definitely can help HIzuki. Just a bit more. Just a bit more. I have to go to Suzuhara Motarou.

    Activating my ability, I look at Kazahana¡¯s mind.

    Hmm. Is she asking me for help? Asking for my help, that must¡¯ve been big.

    ¡¸Yo¡¹

    I walked in front of Kazahana, stopped and called her.

    Kazahana reacted then looked up slowly. Then©`

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t get it but you probably shouldn¡¯t speak¡¹

    I tell Kazahana as I close her mouth with my hand.

    I don¡¯t know what happened but as far as I can see, Kazahana lost.

    And Kamuro Hizuki who¡¯s protected by Kazahana can¡¯t be seen anywhere.

    That¡¯s okay but the problem is Kazahana¡¯s injury.

    There¡¯s numerous holes open in her body and blood is dripping down.

    Normally, you would die from that kind of injury but the hole opening in her body avoids any vital points amazingly. Therefore, even though she has such wounds, her super-recovery isn¡¯t active.

    Then, she should just injure herself just like when Rikka fought with me. If she does that, her super recovery ability would heal her wounds in an instant.

    But, Kazahana didn¡¯t do that.

    The reason is perhaps©`

    ¡¸Something¡¯s embedded in her heart. This isn¡¯t a machine. It¡¯s an organic object¡¹

    I tell while holding down Kazahana¡¯s mouth.

    Kazahana doesn¡¯t show any resistance even if I¡¯m holding her mouth, her eyes opened wide when I say that.

    There¡¯s something embedded in Kazahana¡¯s heart.

    It looks like an insect.

    It¡¯s something like an ant or a tic that¡¯s digging to her heart.

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s embedded in your heart you can¡¯t activate your super-recovery ability, don¡¯t you? When you activate it, the insect embedded in your heart will react and kill you. It seems the opponent is a very cruel one¡¹

    When I ask Kazahana, she slowly closed her wide open eyes. Then tears run down her cheek.

    ©`I met him. I met Suzuhara Motarou. I met Suzuhara Motarou who you want more than anything else. Hizuki. Please wait for a bit more. This guy is strong. If it¡¯s him, he can surely rescue you.

    Kazahan mutters from the bottom of her heart and then her voice was cut off. Next, I hugged Kazahana who¡¯s about to collapse.

    It seems that she fainted.

    ¡¸But still, she did well coming here naked with her animal ears and tail¡¹

    I¡¯m more surprised of that than the fact that Kazahana lost.

    That said©`

    ¡¸Kazahana feels like a messenger in order to rescue Kamuro Hizuki. But when she asks someone for help, the insects in her heart will react and kill Kazahana. In short, she must not have the intention to ask for help. That¡¯s really evil¡¹

    Muttering as I hug Kazahana, I start to walk home.

    The opponent who beat Kazahana and Kamuro Hizuki can be said to be a powerful enemy. But, Kazahana lost agianst Marina. It¡¯s possible to deal with them with humans that use their head.

    Also, Kamuro Hizuki is unstable. Even if she says she can read minds, it¡¯s very fragmented and the effective range is narrow. To be honestm Kazahana can move alone freely would be strong.

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability¡¯s effective range is capable to trap others with strategy but it¡¯s almost impossible to deal with sudden attacks. On the contrary, she¡¯s just a baggage.

    If you pierce that, no matter how strong she is, it¡¯s possible to win against Kazahana enough.

    Also©`

    ¡¸Seeing that they let Kazahana go as a play, do they not know my existence? If possible, they don¡¯t know my ability. Or could it be that they¡¯re underestimating me¡¹

    Either way, the enemy is probably enjoying hunting.

    In that case, I think that I should be observing here now.

    ¡¸Kukuku, stupid guy¡¹

    Now. Now¡¯s the biggest chance. There¡¯s no chance to kill me after now.

    After all, Rikka¡¯s here. Furthermore, my ability is on a different dimension than Kamuro Hizuki.

    My ability and Rikka¡¯s ability have an outstanding compatibility.

    Now that we¡¯re acting separately, it¡¯s best to take me down at this moment.

    If not, I will fight back you know?

    ¡¸Rikka is my dog. You¡¯ll be able top do what you want with that dog¡¯s sister¡¹

    Walking in the night street, I laugh and mutter to no one.

    ¡¸They really picked one. Yeah, they picked one. They picked a fight with me. Even if the enemy didn¡¯t intend that way, they made a move on my dog¡¯s last sister. Rikka will get angry. Even if she¡¯s not in good terms with her, she¡¯ll definitely get angry. Then, if the dog get¡¯s angry©`¡¹

    I stopped and looked up in the sky.

    ¡¸It¡¯s reasonable for the master to get angry too. Definitely, without mistake, helplessly logical¡¹

    When it¡¯s reasonable, then there¡¯s no need to hold back.

    Nothing but thoroughly and mercilessly©`

    ¡¸Crush¡¹

    I mutter while staring at the moon floating in the sky.

    I don¡¯t have any grudge against them. But they meddled with Kazahana. Rikka¡¯s sister. Then, there¡¯s no choice but to crush them. That¡¯s the only way. No, that road is enough. There¡¯s no need for other ways.

    It¡¯s too late. No more forgiveness. No matter what reason it is, it¡¯s unrelated. I gave Rikka my surname. I gave her the name Suzuhara.

    You meddled with my dog¡¯s sister. It¡¯s too late already.

    Also, I¡¯m not feeling refreshed. I don¡¯t have any sympathy towards Kamuro Hizukui but I can understand her pain of having a special ability. And that is why Kamuro Hizuki is attracted to me.

    A moth dancing on the light in a dark night.

    Even though I have a special ability, my quiet life may have been dazzling. And she probably just want to get that light by all means.

    But that girl, Kamuro Hizuki stepped back graciously.

    She accepted she lost and retreated bravely.

    You can say that her virtue is admirable.

    By retreating, I have seen her in a new light.

    She¡¯s rational.

    I don¡¯t hate that.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m not feeling refreshed.

    Very well. I¡¯ll rescue you. Even if I help you , I¡¯ll clearly tell you that it¡¯s not my hobby.

    I decided. That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s do that.

    Convinced, I walk home in a hurry.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 76

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 78

 Chapter 78

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 77

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 79

    Chapter 78

    Coming back at house, Rikka¡¯s who¡¯s on standby got confused more than expected.

    ¡¸N-Nee-san¡­¡¹

    Her eyes are shaking as she see me holding Kazahana, she raised a shaking voice, then©`.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    A scream filled with anger.

    It¡¯s a splendid embodiment of someone boiling in rage.

    But, Rikka stayed in that place. She didn¡¯t lose control and rush over but just stand firmly on her feet.

    That¡¯s good.

    Rikka¡¯s heart is ruled by anger.

    Her absolute sister was defeated. It can¡¯t be done normally.

    That¡¯s why Rikka screamed. He let out the anger overflowing in her heart by shouting.

    She didn¡¯t lose her calm to that degree.

    Well, there¡¯s no problem even if Rikka¡¯s out of control more than expected. Or rather, I might hate Rikka if she¡¯s not upset.

    That¡¯s fine. Only the crazy ones won¡¯t lose their self control when their last sister falls down.

    ¡¸Your sister might die. But, we¡¯ll try to do what we can as much as possible. I need your power for that. Rikka, lend me your power¡¹

    Gripping the knife to the limit and shouting with her bloodshot eyes, Rikka approaches me briskly then I look down at her saying that.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s breathing roughly looking like she¡¯s about to burst any moment looks up at me with bloodshot eyes.

    Her red eyes that lost focus doesn¡¯t catch me.

    ¡¸T-Thank you¡­very much¡¹

    Then she thanked me.

    Rikka¡¯s heart is raging like a storm. The sister she can never win against is defeated. Furthermore, I brought only Kazahana back.

    Seeing Kazahana¡¯s state and Kamuro Hizuki not on her side, she can easily imagine what it means.

    But still, Rikka thanked me.

    It¡¯s the proof that she¡¯s listening to my words properly while enraged seeing her sister beaten up.

    She¡¯s a dog. A dog. Rikka¡¯s definitely a dog. Accepting me as her master, even in this situation, she¡¯s not forgetting to thank her master.

    That¡¯s not bad. Really, not bad.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll no longer forgive those who meddled with Kazahana.

    My Rikka¡¯s sister was tormented as they please.

    Furthermore, Kazahana¡¯s master who she treasures above all is caught and Kazahana¡¯s counterattack is sealed.

    It¡¯s not a bad measure but that¡¯s a fatal play.

    You should¡¯ve finished it quickly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how much time we have. It¡¯s possible that it might be too late for Kazahana. But, it¡¯s meaningless to panic. I¡¯ve got an idea but will you cooperate, Rikka? Kazahana will survive if we succeed. Of course, if it¡¯s too late, Kazahana¡¯s death will be settled¡¹

    Asking her so, Rikka nods with her bloodshot eyes, breathing heavily.

    ¡¸Master. Even if Nee-san, I won¡¯t forget the kindness of trying to save her forever¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re an idiot¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re an idiot. But, well, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re a good idiot¡¹

    Rikka tilts her head when she¡¯s told an idiot but when I tell her that she¡¯s a good idiot, she smiled.

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    Then she speaks her thanks to me.

    She¡¯s really an idiot. She¡¯s even happy that I call her an idiot.

    But well, if I have the composure to laugh then the possibility of Kazahana being saved might increase.

    I definitely need Rikka¡¯s power to help Kazahana.

    In the first place, I also consider that it¡¯s already too late. Also, if I¡¯m misunderstanding it, Kazahana won¡¯t be saved.

    But I already told Rikka that. If she can still smile despite that, it should be fine.

    I laid down Kazahana on the living room sofa and looked for a sharp object in the kitchen.

    I found an awl.

    I¡¯ll use the awl on the real thing and I need something that can be used in practice.

    That said, I moved in the storeroom to look for a tool.

    Screwdriver. It¡¯s not as sharp as an awl but it won¡¯t be a problem in using it as practice.

    ¡¸Rikka, come in the garden¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    Rikka seems to be worried about her sister and Kamuro Hizuki not being here but she answers me and went out of the garden following me.

    I stopped in front of the fence, looked back at Rikka.

    ¡¸Drill a hole on the wall using this screwdriver. Carry out my instructions and penetrate accurately. Even a single millimeter error margin isn¡¯t allowed. You have to penetrate through the shortest distance fast. Even if the tip of the screwdriver reaches the point and penetrates it, you need to have a speed that even god won¡¯t be aware that point is penetrated. That¡¯s impossible for me but Rikka, you might be able to do the impossible¡¹

    Saying that, I gave Rikka the screwdriver.

    Accepting it, Rikka holds it carefully then nods obediently while looking up at me.

    ¡¸The wall is made of various things. It contains a lot of impurities. I¡¯ll show you one of the impurities inside the wall. Of course you can¡¯t see it. That¡¯s why you will believe my instructions, abandon all doubts, penetrate all the invisible impurities with the screwdriver. I won¡¯t allow errors. Don¡¯t hold back your strength. You need to penetrate the impurities with accuracy and full power. Rikka, concentrate until that the blood vessels in your brain explode¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Rikka answers calmly to my words, closed her eyes and breathed in.

    Tense air.

    Looking good. That¡¯s a very pleasant air.

    Rikka took a deep breath and opened her eyes.

    ¡¸Rikka, you don¡¯t need to respond¡¹

    Saying that, I stand behind Rikka wrap her as if embracing her, then grasped her right hand lightly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about anything. Relax. Put all your strength in an instant. Do everything in an instant, throw away everything else. I will aim and you will pierce. It¡¯s straight. Just pierce straight ahead. Just pierce straight, don¡¯t think of anything else¡¹

    Speaking gently to not disturb Rikka¡¯s concentration, I gently raised the right hand I¡¯m holding.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a small red stone in front of the wall. It¡¯s a 5mm stone. Hoever, that¡¯s not just a stone. That stone has a heart. A heart that¡¯s beating. The Inside the 5mm stone, there¡¯s a smaller heart. You must pierce the heart accurately and destroy it. In an instant. Pierce it with the speed that it won¡¯t notice the moment it was pierced¡¹

    Along with my words, Rikka¡¯s breathing becomes smaller.

    In contrast to her whole body loosing power, her red eyes open up giving more sense of tension than normal.

    Good, looking good. Start to improve her concentration here.

    ¡¸Rikka, you can practice multiple times but the actual thing is only one chance. Either way, you will decide it with one go. It¡¯s okay, you can do it. If you fail, it¡¯s my responsibility for not bringing out your power. You can do it. You can do it. You have the power to do it¡¹

    It¡¯s not good to put pressure. But, she¡¯ll take on pressure even if she doesn¡¯t want to during the real thing. Then, I should create a similar situation in practice. She can¡¯t succeed in the real thing when she lose to the pressure.

    ¡¸Rikka, it¡¯s here. Pierce straight here. Just go straight without thinking of anything¡¹

    I adjusted Rikka¡¯s right hand and set the aim.

    Rikka can¡¯t see what¡¯s inside the wall. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be her eye.

    My eye won¡¯t make mistakes. My eye will catch the accurate location and Rikka will pierce it by my order. Furthermore, in an out of ordinary speed.

    It¡¯s normally impossible but it¡¯s possible with Rikka.

    ¡¸Pierce¡¹

    Did I finish speaking? It¡¯s a moment where I can¡¯t judge whether I finished talking.

    There¡¯s a small hole in front of the wall. And, the small red stone that¡¯s supposed to be inside the wall has disappeared without a trace.

    I didn¡¯t know whether Rikka moved or not. It was impossible to catch it with my eyes. I wasn¡¯t even able to catch if her muscular tissue moved.

    An explosive acceleration from relaxed state.

    Kukuku, this girl did it. She really did it in one shot. Furthermore, it¡¯s a speed that completely surpasses my cognition ability.

    ¡¸I see it¡¹

    Rikka who returned to her relaxed state before she hits the wall then mutters.

    ¡¸I really don¡¯t know if I saw it. However, I saw a small red stone in the wall. I don¡¯t know it if I saw it myself. No, I feel like I saw what Master sees¡¹

    I grin on Rikka¡¯s mutter then I feel a chill along with the pleasure.

    I can¡¯t win against her anymore. An instant attack after she relaxes. That¡¯s impossible to do.

    But I don¡¯t need to win against Rikka. After all©`

    ¡¸Well done, Suzuhara Rikka. As expected of my dog. There¡¯s no complain about you right now¡¹

    Telling her that, Rikka who¡¯s relaxed looked at me sideways. Then she shows a thin smile. That smile mature that it doesn¡¯t match the young Rikka, it seems that she¡¯s feeling at ease.

    ¡¸I¡¯m your dog. Therefore, it¡¯s normal for me to do well. I have to. Because I am Suzuhara Rikka after all. I¡¯m a dog that Master accepted to be his family¡¹

    A soft smile and a red eye look at me. I see an unshaking determination from those eyes.

    Fufu, perfect. Rikka¡¯s exceedingly invincible. My ability is added to Rikka after all.

    The one who beated Rikka¡¯s sister and kidnapped Kamuro Hizuki will surely regret this.

    ¡¸Okay, we¡¯re prepared. Then let¡¯s go for the real deal¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Rikka nods to my word.

    I walk back in the entrance and Rikka follows me.

    I enter the living room and stand in front of Kazahana lying down on the sofa.

    Kazahana¡¯s not wearing clothes, her naked body with countless holes in it is exposed, blood keeps on dripping out.

    She needs quite the energy to activate her super-recovery. I confirmed it with Rikka.

    In order to save Kazahana, the insect biting in her heart must be removed and activate her super-recovery ability.

    But if ever she didn¡¯t have enough energy and her super-recovery activates, even if I get rid of the insect, Kazahana will die if this goes badly.

    Then, I should give Kazahana some energy but that¡¯s dangerous. It¡¯s possible that the insect biting Kazahana¡¯s heart will respond if she¡¯s given energy.

    Therefore, we should do it quickly.

    ¡¸Kazahana¡¯s heart has something digging in it. It looks like an insect but it¡¯s not an ordinary insect¡¹

    I talk to Rikka while staring at Kazahana.

    ¡¸I know an insect user¡¹

    Rikka answers while looking at me and Kazahana.

    Eh? You do know? Then that makes it easier.

    ¡¸Mother was killed by an insect user. And then the one who sold my sisters too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, Then, is she strong? How many people are there?¡¹

    ¡¸Very strong. I only know one insect user. It seems that their job is catching demi-humans like us and sell them to humans¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so a guy working behind the scenes. But, only alone¡¹

    Rikka said that it¡¯s strong but I wonder.

    As of now, there¡¯s nobody taking suspicious activity within my ability.

    Even if they conceal themselves, I will see them. After all, I can read minds. Disguising is also meaningless.

    That said, it just means that there¡¯s no enemy within 15 meters in radius of me.

    I extend the limit on one side and try to look for someone that seems to be an enemy but I didn¡¯t catch any.

    I can¡¯t make conclusions but I don¡¯t seem to have the ability to detect danger. I don¡¯t have the confidence when using it freely but this ability somehow reacts when someone turn their hostility to me.

    With that said, I can guess that the main body of the enemy is not in the vicinity.

    But, no matter how much they underestimate us, I think they¡¯re watching.

    Then how do they monitor us?

    It¡¯s something like the insect digging in Kazahana¡¯s heart. If this has the ability to collect information, I can agree to the current situation.

    Then, next question.

    Rikka said that the enemy is an insect user. They control insects as the name says.1 The insects doesn¡¯t seem to be the ordinary ones though.

    Anyway, assuming that they¡¯re using insects, how many can they move at the same time?

    It would be troublesome if it¡¯s numerous. But won¡¯t that be too almighty?

    The insect embedded in Kazahana¡¯s heart has the ability to gather information and kill Kazahana in response to her behavior. That¡¯s done remotely.

    Can they really perform such a thing with large numbers of insects at the same time?

    It¡¯s only one person that processes it. Then, there¡¯s definitely a limit to the processing power.

    Let¡¯s examine it and adjust our response.

    ¡¸How many insect can the insect user use at the same time?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know but they seal the enemy¡¯s movement using a poison insect. Then they bury an insect inside your body and take your life with that¡¹

    ¡¸Like they¡¯re digging inside your flesh?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think it¡¯s like they¡¯re inside your body before you notice it. I never fought it directly however¡¹

    Fumufumu, It¡¯s not the type that overwhelms in numbers but releases a small number of insects freely.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s possible that the insects can¡¯t act on their own judgement.

    Because if they can understand human will, they will obviously have minds too, in that case, I¡¯ll be able to read the insect¡¯s mind. But, I can¡¯t see those.

    Then the insects are mechanical objects that take predetermined actions, or they¡¯re operated remotely.

    Either way, I don¡¯t believe that they can use a lot of insects at the same time with their ability.

    For example, even if it¡¯s a small number, insects are troublesome opponents. Insects are everywhere after all. It¡¯s nearly impossible to distinguish an ordinary insect from the controlled insect.

    ¡°Normally¡± though

    As far as the bugs I see in Kazahana¡¯s body, it¡¯s obviously not ordinary.

    What¡¯s not normal? It does have organic systems but it doesn¡¯t have things like heart and brain. In exchange, a stone can be seen inside the body of the insect.

    It¡¯s such an easy to understand insect that I can understand it in at the instant it enters the range of my ability.

    This might have the worst compatibility with my ability. Of course, it means worst for the opponent.

    The merit of using insects that it won¡¯t be noticed by the enemy. When you turn it over, it¡¯s done once it¡¯s noticed.

    However, that¡¯s a troublesome enemy for me. Even if I notice it, I can¡¯t respond when they move in high speeds. But, it¡¯s possible for Rikka to get easy victory for that.

    Anyway, it¡¯s whether or not Kazahana will be saved. The answer will come out there.

    If I can save her in this situation, then the opponent¡¯s ability is just that much.

    ¡¸Fufu¡¹

    Then Rikka who¡¯s been silent laughed suddenly.

    Why is she laughing? I know as I¡¯ve read Rikka¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸So pitiful. The insect user meddled with the person they should never make an enemy of¡¹

    Rikka mutters confidently.

    Oh, go on say it. The opponent might be listening. Make a fool out of them.

    They¡¯re the type of enemy that will kill the enemy without making their hands dirty. That kind doesn¡¯t oppose the enemy directly but beats them one-sidedly. That¡¯s their only experience.

    Then, they¡¯ll think that they¡¯re strong and have high pride.

    If you fan them, you can easily catch them in a trap.

    ¡¸For the sake of telling the enemy that I¡¯m their worst enemy, why don¡¯t we crush the insect inside Kazahana immediately? I think Kazahana will die if we fail but well, Rikka right now should be fine¡¹

    I speak to ridicule and look down on my opponent.

    ¡¸If Master says that it¡¯s okay then it should be¡¹

    Rikka speaks without hesitation. Good, very well, say more of that. Make a fool out of that insect user.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that the insect user is an idiot¡¹

    ¡¸If Master say that then that should be the case. The insect user is an idiot¡¹

    In addition, Rikka also adds fuel to it. Then, the insect biting in Kazahana¡¯s heart moved slightly.

    It¡¯s just a slight movement and yet, it moved.

    It definitely reacted to the words we said. And the main body is listening to our words.

    As expected, it¡¯s really a remote controlled type insect. The will doesn¡¯t have will but the main body definitely can see.

    It¡¯s gathering information. Then, let¡¯s not fan it anymore.

    Since the other party is on a remote place, they may think that we¡¯re just dogs howling. But, it should be somewhat irritated. Kazahana might get killed if we fan them further.

    With that said, I raised Kazahana¡¯s body from the sofa and have hear lean back. Then, I let Rikka stand in front of Kazahana and got behind Rikka.

    Now then, just how much information is being sent from the insect to the main body? If it sensed Rikka¡¯s attack beforehand and dealt with it, then you can say that it¡¯s transmitting quite a lot of information. But, if it can¡¯t, then it can only recognize the voices around it.

    Thinking so, I put the awl in Rikka¡¯s right hand then I hold her hand, Then aimed at Kazahana leaning on the sofa.

    Rikka doesn¡¯t need explanation. She knows what to do from the practice. That¡¯s what Rikka¡¯s mind tells me.

    Perhaps, the insect will react when attack, it¡¯ll take a predetermined action. In other words, destroy Kazahana¡¯s heart.

    Then, I should just destroy the insect with the awl fast.

    I know where to aim. A stone-like object inside the insect¡¯s body. If you destroy it, you can neutralize the insect.

    That should be done if we do that.

    I move Rikka¡¯s right hand and made minor adjustments.

    Rikka¡¯s completely relaxed, leaving everything to me.

    If I decide it here, Rikka will decide without hesitation.

    Rikka slowly breathes, I also adjust my breathing.

    Breathe in, breathe out. Breathe in, breathe out.

    Our body sway slightly from breathing.

    Our movements overlap.

    Rikka, do you know? Right now, we¡¯re connected.

    ©`Do it

    At the moment I try to say it, there¡¯s already a small hole inside Kazahana¡¯s heart.

    The insect biting into Kazahana¡¯s body has the model stopped, and the stone in it¡¯s body is destroyed.

    The killed insect, no, the main body controlling the insect shouldn¡¯t have perceived what happened.

    After all, even my eyes couldn¡¯t even catch it.

    Fu, fufu, fufufu, this is unbearable, hey. Rikka, synced with my heart and attacked with my will not needing for a signal.

    Furthermore, it was much more accurate and faster than the practice.

    There was the danger of destroying Kazahana¡¯s heart along with it but her heart is beating without problems.

    Perfect. You can say nothing else but perfect.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a genius!¡¹

    ¡¸If I am then Master is much more of a genius¡¹

    When I say that trembling in pleasure along with chill, Rikka answers with a composed smile.

    She understands. She broke through the wall.

    That¡¯s right, you©`

    ¡¸You¡¯re already stronger than me¡¹

    Saying that, I pat Rikka¡¯s head then caressed it.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what Master says then that surely is the case. Then, I can protect Master now¡¹

    Blushing, Rikka speaks and laughs embarrassed

    She doesn¡¯t think about beating me nor exceeding me.

    If she became stronger then she can protect me, that¡¯s all she thinks.

    Looking at Rikka, somehow I feel horny.

    Rikka¡¯s slippery loli pussy¡¯s tightness is the best after all. Furthermore, she¡¯s an eternal virgin that will break her hymen every time I pierce her.

    I¡¯d like to do it immediately.

    This girl is mine. Yes, I want to satisfy my monopolistic desire of tasting this best tight pussy.

    ¡¸M-Master¡­?¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s breathing roughly before I noticed, she¡¯s looking up at me with her bright red face and moist eyes, then she¡¯s caressing my erect penis over my pants.

    Since she concentrated to her limit, Rikka seems to be in heat now.

    No, Rikka¡¯s always in heat because of the body piercing. But, it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s much more than necessary.

    Rikka is dying to fuck me too.

    Fufu, what a cute one.

    Yup, I want to do it. I really want to do it. But©`

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make love with you as much as you want after we beat the insect user. That¡¯s why let¡¯s hold off for now. We¡¯ll be beating up the insect user this evening¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Holding my desire in painful reluctance, I tell Rikka that then she replied with a full smile on her face.

    Can you endure it? I can¡¯t bear it that I want to do it soon though. And yet, you¡¯re that happy, and even answering with full energy.

    It¡¯s like, ¡°Just a bit more, I really want to do it with master so much but I¡¯ll endure it even if I die¡±?

    Well fine.

    Anyway, I have to confirm if the insect digging to Kazahana¡¯s heart is already destroyed.

    ¡¸Rikka, use the knife and slash Kazahana¡¯s body as I tell you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Even though I¡¯m telling her to cut her sister¡¯s body, Rikka replied without hesitation.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not hesitating to slash your sister¡¯s body?¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡¯s orders makes no mistakes. Even if there is, that is right for me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Rikka answers without hesitation, she replied vaguely but still I pat Rikka¡¯s head.

    Well, that, it made me a bit embarrassed.

    I¡¯m always right, not, even if I make a mistake, Rikka is fine with that, that¡¯s her answer.

    Rikka¡¯s face turns red in pleasure when I pat her head.

    I order Rikka to cut down from the center of Kazahana¡¯s chest down.

    Rikka stabbed her sister¡¯s skin without hesitation.

    Does blood gush out normally or do they scatter? But, when she cut it with her knife, there¡¯s hardly any blood.

    Then, I thrust my right hand on the wound made in Kazahana¡¯s body.

    My right hand invades her internal organs. It feels slimy inside, it¡¯s unbearably unpleasant.

    Seriously, this isn¡¯t my hobby.

    But still, my ability is convenient at times like this. After all, I can see everything.

    My right hand reaches her heart and I touched the insect biting it.

    There¡¯s no reaction. It seems that we succeeded in destroying it.

    Rikka¡¯s piercing was divine but there¡¯s still time to deal with it. And yet, it was nullified by us.

    In that case, the insects used aren¡¯t that versatile.

    Holding the insect with my right hand inside Kazahana¡¯s body, I carefully peel it off.

    I pay attention to not wound the heart more than necessary but, the insect is biting in Kazahana¡¯s heart so it got some scratches. But, that¡¯s no problem. It won¡¯t kill her instantly.

    Pulling the insect with my right hand, red steam begins to rise from Kazahana¡¯s body.

    Did her super recovery activate?

    Pulling out my right hand from the wound, the wound where I put my right hand in closes in a moment. Then the holes in her whole body got blocked in a moment.

    This is an amazing ability no matter how many times I¡¯ve seen it.

    And since Kazahana¡¯s exhausted, I¡¯d like her to stay down like that but I can¡¯t let her.

    I have to extract information from Kazahana.

    If the insect user knows where we are, then we have to fight back immediately.

    This is a race against time.

    The main body should know that the bug inside Kazahana¡¯s body is already destroyed. Then, they¡¯ll definitely take measures.

    It¡¯s troublesome if they run away but they probably won¡¯t.

    It would be hard if it was a cunning and tough opponent but they let Kazahana go for enjoyment.

    The enemy definitely has high pride. And, a sadist that enjoys harming others.

    They¡¯re angry as their pride is hurt, and it¡¯s possible that they¡¯re moving to crush me now.

    Then I¡¯ll throw a counter with all my might.

    Let me see what happens when the hunter gets hunted.

    ¡¸Fufufu¡¹

    ¡¸Master, you¡¯re making a very wonderful face?¡¹

    Laughing instinctively, Rikka speaks in a sweet voice.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s a bad face isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s so wonderful it makes my womb ache?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a masochist¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m Master¡¯s bitch?¡¹

    ¡¸Very well said!¡¹

    ¡¸Wanwan?¡¹

    When I tell her she¡¯s a masochist she answers that she¡¯s a bitch. Furthermore, she¡¯s sitting and barking like a dog.

    Rikka¡¯s in high spirits.

    Our morale here is the best.

    Also, I confirmed it when Rikka tabbed the insect biting Kazahana¡¯s heart with the awl.

    Rikka¡¯s in sync with my mind.

    Rikka read my will and moved.

    That¡¯s what it means.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the best¡¹

    It¡¯s that three words.

    Grinning and patting Rikka¡¯s head, Rikka who¡¯s sitting up corrects her posture.

    Then©`

    ¡¸Wanwan? Waoon?¡¹

    The dog barks, expressing the delight in her whole body.

    Wait you insect user. Our hound here is ridiculously strong. Furthermore, it¡¯s worked up really greatly.

    However, don¡¯t think that it¡¯s just a counterattack.

    I¡¯m angry.

    ¡¸Hii¡¹

    A scream echoes suddenly.

    Kazahana who woke up looked at me and screamed.

    ¡¸D-Demon¡­¡¹

    Her shaking red eyes look at me then she mutters while trembling.

    Hmm, what a good reaction.

    But sadly, I¡¯m not a demon

    I¡¯m the devil.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 77

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 79

 Chapter 79

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 78

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 80

    Kazahana woke up immediately I immediately decided to gather information about the insect user. But©`

    Naked like earlier, Kazahana sits on the sofa, hugging her trembling self.

    Her mind is in awful confusion that I can¡¯t get information even if I read her mind.

    There¡¯s no time but it¡¯s meaningless to be impatient. On the contrary, it¡¯s dangerous to move recklessly.

    ¡¸Just what does this mean?¡¹

    Kazahana mutters to herself while trembling.

    Contrary to the boyish Rikka, Kazahana¡¯s white hair is long and her red eyes are honest, she has a much more girlish impression than Rikka.

    It¡¯s not just her hair and eyes but her body as well.

    It¡¯s hard to understand since she¡¯s sitting but she¡¯s somewhat taller than Rikka and there¡¯s much more useless meat than Rikka.

    Those are breasts, ass, and thighs.

    She¡¯s much more luxurious and plump than Rikka,

    In short, her body is much lewder than Rikka.

    On top of that, there¡¯s her animal ear and tail.

    It¡¯s said that the insect user sells off demi-humans like Rikka and Kazahana but unlike Rikka who looks like human, Kazahana who has an animal ear and tail is filled with youthful loveliness and appearance that she¡¯ll definitely sell for higher.

    Hmm, I want to see Kazahana and Rikka¡¯s mother. Her mother seems to be amazing in a particular meaning.

    ¡¸Why, why has the wounds in my body disappear? Did I use my super-recovery? Then, why am I alive?¡¹

    Kazahana seems to be frightened of me a while ago but when she realized that her wounds have disappeared, it seems that her consciousness has returned.

    Time is precious but it¡¯s inconvenient to let Kazahana stay confused.

    If I use my ability to read minds, even if Kazahana hides it, I can see it as long as she thinks of it. But, her mind is incoherent and it¡¯s very inefficient.

    With that said, I have to explain every detail to Kazahana in order to get her calm quickly.

    The more we haste the less we progress.

    Kazahana¡¯s mind is getting discomposed as she listen to my explanation.

    ¡¸¡­No way¡¹

    Hearing that Rikka has destroyed the insect digging in Kazahana¡¯s heart, she opened her eyes wide and mutter.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s impossible. No matter how much ability Rikka has, it¡¯s impossible to kill the insect before the use perceives it. The insect is invading my body, biting into my heart. Before the awl reaches the insect, the insect will surely eat away my heart. Also, how did you destroy it? The insect¡¯s vitality is abnormal¡¹

    Kazahana¡¯s red eyes are shaking just like her voice, she stares at Rikka sitting beside me.

    Kazahana is Rikka¡¯s sister but she¡¯s not my ally. I helped her because she¡¯s Rikka¡¯s sister but that doesn¡¯t mean that Kazahana¡¯s an ally.

    Kazahana knows that I have a special ability but she doesn¡¯t know the details.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯d like to hold down the details but it¡¯s hard to explain about destroying the insect.

    What should I do?

    ¡¸Nee-san, I will explain it then¡¹

    Rikka speaks up as if she read my worried mind. Then Rikka stands up and sent me a glance.

    ©`Please leave this to me.

    Rikka asks me in her mind.

    It¡¯s not she¡¯s guessing or something like that. Rikka is sympathizing my mind.

    Rikka. It seems that she has began to grow rapidly when she exceeded the obstacle.

    Well done! Well done!

    Rikka who receives agreement from me who didn¡¯t say anything, she took off the yellow parka she¡¯s wearing.

    Her young naked body became exposed. Rikka¡¯s wearing a leather belt around her naked body securing the large knife on her back just like when I first met her.

    The leather belt wrapping around the naked young body is quite arousing.

    Kazahana¡¯s womanly body is quite lewd too but, hmm, I think I¡¯d rather have Rikka.

    Oh, I want to fuck Rikka.

    ¡¸The piercings on my left and right nipple and clitoris are given by my Master¡¹

    ¡¸So what?¡¹

    Showing the body piercing no her nipple and clitoris, Kazahana asks Rikka. Rikka asks back Kazahana who looks suspicious of what she said.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no point of attaching that in normal condition. But, if you put this while the super-recovery is active, what do you think will happen?¡¹

    Saying that, Rikka pulls the body piercing on both nipples with her hands then she grins looking at Kazahana.

    ¡¸While the super-recovery is active¡­no way¡¹

    Hearing Rikka¡¯s words, Kazahana mutters it in repeat then her eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸Your super-recovery is always active?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s Master¡¯s invention. The energy consumption is intense but in exchange, it¡¯s active for always. My physical strength and concentration is several times stronger than normal. Therefore, I can disable the insect¡¹

    Kazahana raises a voice of surprise and Rikka explains with a smile on her face. But, Rikka didn¡¯t explain about my ability at all.

    Emphasizing that her super-recovery is active all the time, Kazahana¡¯s consciousness has turned to Rikka only.

    Well done, Rikka. You¡¯re doing great. I¡¯ll make love with you a lot later.

    ¡¸T-The use of the super-recovery is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, super-recovery is the power we need to mate. Furthermore, since the energy consumption is intense, we never thought of having it active all the time. If Nee-san tries it an understands, your world will change. However, it¡¯s dangerous if you get overconfident¡¹

    Rikka speaks to Kazahana who¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸This way of usage is practical since it¡¯s under Master¡¯s control. If I don¡¯t swear my loyalty to Master from the bottom of my heart, I¡¯d probably run out of control and self-destruct. Also, I think that you¡¯ll go mad unless your libido is released regularly. But, it¡¯s not good to just climax for releasing that desire. The forced estrus is also active for always. If your womb doesn¡¯t take in semen and the estrus doesn¡¯t go away, I think you¡¯ll get crazy in the end. Master is a man and he¡¯s making love with me properly that¡¯s why it¡¯s effective¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s explaining to Kazahana blushes her cheeks then gives me a side glance.

    Rikka who pledges her absolute loyalty to me has been locking off her endless extraordinary sexual desire with her mental power.

    Just look at those pained eyes. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make love with you after cleaning up with the insect user. This is already more than needed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s ironic¡­¡¹

    Hearing Rikka¡¯s talk, Kazahana shows a self-tormenting smile then mutters as she look at me.

    ©`For that Suzuhara Motarou she yearns, the Susuzhara Motarou Hizuki wants more than anything chose Rikka.

    Looking at Rikka who became my dog and admitting that I know Rikka, Kazahana seems to have gotten depressed.

    For Kazahana, her absolute master is Kamuro Hizuki. I deny Kamuro Hizuki and accept Rikka, well, it can¡¯t be helped that she¡¯ll feel depressed.

    But look at that. Kazahana¡¯s also honest. Especially, it¡¯s easier to understand looking at her animal ear dropping and tail hanging itself.

    I think her personality is more troubling than Rikka but they¡¯re really sisters after all.

    ¡¸Suzuhara Motarou. Let me ask you one thing¡¹

    Kazahana asks me, staring at me with her red eyes and masochistic smile.

    ¡¸Correct it¡¹

    It was a moment, no, it didn¡¯t even take a moment.

    Rikka who was standing next to me is now standing in front of Kazahana.

    I didn¡¯t see it at all.

    Furthermore, Rikka¡¯s stabbing the awl in her right hand in Kazahana¡¯s right eye.

    She¡¯s not trying to stab. She¡¯s stabbing her.

    Red drop of blood travels from the awl stabbing Kazahana¡¯s right eye through her cheeks.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say Master¡¯s name thoughtlessly. Calling him without respect is absurd. Correct yourself and apologize. Apologize by prostrating yourself. I won¡¯t kill you without Master¡¯s permission but I won¡¯t forgive you for mocking Master. Even if it¡¯s Nee-san, or even Hizuki¡¹

    Stabbing Kazahana¡¯s right eye with the awl, she looks down at her with cold red eyes then Rikka speaks to Kazahana in a freezing voice.

    Hey hey, don¡¯t scoop out her eyeball suddenly. Not using honorifics is no big deal.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotten splendid in just short time, Rikka¡¹

    Kazahana doesn¡¯t show any pain nor scream even though her right eye is being scooped out by the awl, she shows a soft smile and mutters while red blood drips on her cheek.

    But her soft expression turned steep in an instant and she glared at Rikka with her left eye.

    ¡¸Rikka, thinking about your master is splendid. You¡¯re okay. But, that¡¯s the same for me. My master is Hizuki only. Therefore, I won¡¯t flatter anyone except Hizuki. Even if you kill me, that feeling won¡¯t shake at all¡¹

    Glaring at Rikka with her left eye, Kazahana speaks in a dignified tone. Rikka¡¯s looking down at Kazahana with chilling eyes and push the awl piercing the right eye further in.

    Kazahana has a super-recovery ability but it turned out that she¡¯ll die when the insect we destroyed disrupts her heart. Then, she might die if it reaches her brain.

    And yet, Kazahana¡¯s not shaken at all.

    ¡¸Rikka, back off¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Rikka pulls out the awl immediately when I tell her but she jumps back to my side then she aims the awl in her own heart.

    ¡¸Master, I¡¯m sorry. I did something selfish If you tell me to die©`¡¹

    ¡¸Well done Rikka, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯ll reward you later. But, stand by for now¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    Rikka speaks her gratitude from my words then she sits on the spot, fixing her posture.

    Rikka will show her fangs for my sake, even if the opponent is her sister. And Rikka tries to apologize with her death for doing something without my order, but she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    I feel it¡¯s an overkill but Kazahana¡¯s not an ally but it¡¯s wrong to scold Rikka. Rather, I have to compliment her that she did well.

    After all, Rikka acted normally as a dog.

    Also©`

    ¡¸As expected of Rikka¡¯s sister. You¡¯ve got unwavering loyalty to Kamuro Hizuki. I don¡¯t hate that kind of person. You can call me whatever you want¡¹

    I tell Kazahana who¡¯s sitting down while red blood drips from her cheeks, not shaking one bit.

    Then, Kazahana¡¯s expression turned bright for a moment.

    ¡¸T-Then, then, can¡¯t you also like Hizuki!? Hizuki¡¯s a very cute woman! Handling her isn¡¯t that troublesome! Also, Hizuki is a woman that devotes herself!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, this and that are different¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so¡­¡¹

    I forgive Kazahana then she tried to sell Kamuro Hizuki to me desperately but I rejected it immediately and then her tail dropped again.

    Her head is filled with Kamuro Hizuki that she doesn¡¯t care that her right eye is scooped out.

    Well, it would be big if the injury activates the super-recovery ability.

    ¡¸Sorry Kazahana. Kamuro Hizuki is, how should I say it, I can¡¯t accept her physiologically. I admit that she looks beautiful and that her body arouses me but that¡¯s no good. Do you want to know the proper reason why?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯d like to know if possible¡¹

    Her expression stiffens from what I say, then she nods.

    She¡¯ll ask why then tell Kamuro Hizuki, then she intends for Kamuro Hizuki to correct it. Even so, it seems that she wants me to accept Kamuro Hizuki by all means.

    ¡¸She should get me by herself is she wants me. I guess it¡¯s hating the same kind. I¡¯m unfair and sly. Therefore, I tend to prefer a woman who dares to challenge straight ahead. On that point, I can¡¯t feel disgusted at Kamuro Hizuki who¡¯s just like me. That is the reason¡¹

    ¡¸T-There¡¯s nothing to retort to¡­¡¹

    Hearing my reason, Kazahana¡¯s somewhat convinced as she remembers Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s actions, she shows a cramped smile and dropped her shoulders.

    ¡¸But well, she¡¯s Rikka¡¯s former master. I¡¯ll help her¡¹

    ¡¸R-Really!? I¡¯m grateful! I¡¯ll never forget this debt! I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me as long as I can do it! I¡¯ll fulfil your wishes even if that costs my life!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, then, after helping out Kamuro Hizuki, do something so you can keep her away from me. Do something about it, seriously. I¡¯m begging you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯ll take proper measures¡¹

    Even though she said that she¡¯ll risk her life for my wish, Kazahana averts her face and answer me with cheap words.

    ©`W-What should I do? Will Hizuki obediently retire if she knows that Suzuhara Motarou helped her? She probably won¡¯t back down. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll back down. To be honest, I¡¯m not confident. But, I can¡¯t break my promise with Suzuhara Motarou. Then, I¡¯ll borrow Suzuhara Motarou¡¯s power then save Hizuki by myself. I can¡¯t repay kindness with gratitude.

    Hanging her head, her animal ear and tail flats down, her expression¡¯s stiff, Kazahana¡¯s desperately thinking while her eyes are shaking, she seems to have reached the conclusion to refuse my aid so that she won¡¯t break her promise.

    Ah, geez, that¡¯s unfair. Won¡¯t you make me like you if you reach such conclusions.

    ¡¸I get it. I get it already. Ah, geez, I¡¯ll do something about Kamuro Hizuki. I get it already. I¡¯ll help you Ah, shit, dammit¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    When I pat her head and speak, Kazahana¡¯s ears stands up then she looks up at me.

    Ah, I¡¯ve done it. I¡¯ve answered Kazahana¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Nee-san¡¯s an idiot. Master is saying that he¡¯ll save Hizuki free of charge. Master is saying that he¡¯ll deal with it even if Hizuki comes to make advances on Master. If you have time to tilt your head, you should express your gratitude and kneel¡¹

    ¡¸O-Oh! T-That¡¯s right! Sorry! It was so sudden I didn¡¯t understand! I didn¡¯t mean any harm at all! I¡¯m really sorry¡¹

    Kazahana who¡¯s in panic from Rikka¡¯s frustration, she gets off the sofa then sits on the floor. Then she bows deeply. Kazahana¡¯s ear is twitching in happiness and her tail is flapping showing it¡¯s delight.

    If you look at her ears and tail, you¡¯ll understand Kazahana¡¯s mind without looking at it.

    ¡¸Master, please forgive my sister¡¯s rudeness. Is what I want to say but I¡¯m afraid that this is too generous? I do like Hizuki but if Master saves her, she¡¯ll definitely bother Master¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess¡¹

    ¡¸Then, after helping out Hizuki, we should make sure that she¡¯ll be monitored and have her nee-san promise to be keep her away from Master so she won¡¯t give Master any inconvenience¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s stating her opinion thinking of me while submitting to me.

    I really want to do that but as far as I can see in Kazahana¡¯s mind, it looks like she can¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡¸Rikka¡¯s opinion is reasonable but, well, yeah, it¡¯s that, it¡¯ll be free of charge this time. To be honest, I don¡¯t care about what happens to Kamuro Hizuki but I like your sister¡¯s stubbornness¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much! I¡¯m also sorry for expressing my opinion!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay. Say your opinion if you think I¡¯m wrong. That way¡¯s better¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡¯s so generous ? Just how far do you keep on captivating me ? I love you master too much that my head wants to do something about my womb ?¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s nipple and clitoris got erect in an instant, her body¡¯s flushed as if it¡¯s burning and her smooth loli pussy¡¯s dripping with a large amount of love nectar.

    ¡¸Haa ? Haa ? Haa ?¡¹

    Then Kazahana who¡¯s kneeling down leaks out hot sighs, her clitoris and nipple got erect and her pussy got wet. Furthermore, her ears are twitching and her tail is shaking violently.

    ©`N-No, don¡¯t waver ? My master is Hizuki only ? B-But, however ? Suzuhara Motarou ? What a generous man ? Is this the feeling of falling in love ? My whole body is so hot that it¡¯s burning ? My chest is tightening that it hurts ? I want to feel at ease ? I¡¯d want to be fucked by Suzuhara Motarou and feel at ease

    Kazahana¡¯s conflicted while in dogeza but looking at her tail shaking violently, you can only think of her heart shaking.

    Well, Kamuro Hizuki is a woman and I¡¯m a man. Kazahana and Rikka taught them to prioritize getting pregnant than everything and that has been passed to generations.

    In short, Kazahana¡¯s driven by her instinct to want to receive my sperm

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    ¡¸Eh ?¡¹

    Kazahana twitched from my words then looks up at me with red face.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to serve me. If you want my dick then I¡¯ll give it to you. I like you after all. There¡¯s no problem embracing you. It¡¯s okay to keep your loyalty to Kamuro Hizuki¡¹

    ¡¸B-But ? That¡¯s not logical ? I¡¯m very grateful for Suzuhara-sama¡¯s offer, however ?¡¹

    Kazahana doesn¡¯t seem to be convinced by my opinion but she speaks with honorifics, furthermore, she¡¯s calling me ¡°sama¡±

    Should I say she¡¯s rolled? She¡¯s already fallen though.

    Furthermore, well, her tail¡¯s swinging that much.

    Hmm, taht¡¯s cute

    ¡¸Tsk¡¹

    rikka who¡¯s sitting down stares at Kazahana¡¯s swaying tail and clicked her tongue.

    ©`Nee-san is stupid for troubling Master who¡¯s too tolerant.

    I thought that she¡¯s envious but it seems that she¡¯s angry at Kazahana¡¯s ambiguous reply to my offer.

    Kazahana heard Rikka¡¯s tongue-clicking, she looked at Rikka trembling then she lowers her ear and smiled.

    It seems that she lost her dignity in front of her sister, but not knowing what to do, she just smiled to gloss it over.

    ¡¸Well, if you feel like talking then call me. If you seek me then I¡¯ll gladly embrace you, only that. I won¡¯t tie you up other than that. But, if you¡¯re going to say that you¡¯d want to stay faithful to Kamuro Hizuki, then that¡¯s fine too¡¹

    It¡¯s not that I want to bang Kazahana that much. I did say I like her but I can embrace Rikka if I want.

    ¡¸U-uuu¡­I¡¯m very glad for your offer, I¡¯m very delightful for the offer, but, it is really a wonderful proposal but¡­¡¹

    Cramped face, Kazahana looks at me with a shaking voice.

    ¡¸Tsk¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s looking at Kazahana clicks her tongue again.

    ¡¸Nee-san, let me tell you, if you want to be embraced then answer clearly, I won¡¯t forgive you to make an excuse saying that it¡¯s not your will, that you were pushed down by Master¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    Kazahana¡¯s shocked by Rikka¡¯s words, she averts her face from Rikka then laughs while sweating coldly.

    Rikka seems to be irritated at Kazahana but there¡¯s no signs of her jumping. And Kazahana who¡¯s being glared by Rikka shows a forced smile.

    Something changed.

    This must be the true figure of these sisters.

    Kazahana had to be a strong sister to protect the little Rikka. Rikka exceeds Kazahana, she feels jealous and inferior but her feeling of wanting to protect her sister as the elder is definitely there. Then, Kamuro Hizuki picked them up and the sister¡¯s relationship wasn¡¯t good, it turned terrible.

    Kamuro Hizuki was a woman so it turned to a disaster.

    A woman can¡¯t get a woman pregnant.

    These two will be stable by obeying a male master.

    Rikka and Kazahana are very different from a while ago actually. Kazahana¡¯s attitude relaxed and Rikka¡¯s inferiority complex has disappeared.

    It seems that she finally is relieved by being dominated by a man that can get her pregnant.

    ¡¸If Kamuro Hizuki isn¡¯t around, everything will settle peacefully¡¹

    Should we abandon her then? I don¡¯t care if she dies anyway. Rather, I¡¯d feel relieved.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s! Suzuhara-sama! Hizuki is a woman with a kind heart!¡¹

    ¡¸M-Master! Hizuki is a really kind person!¡¹

    The two twitched from what I said then both defended Kamuro Hizuki at the same time.

    ¡¸I know I¡¯m joking. If I say I¡¯ll help her, I will. There¡¯s no need to worry¡¹

    Saying that and squat down, I pat Rikka and Kazahana¡¯s heads.

    ¡¸Kuuun ?¡¹

    Having her head patted by me, Rikka turned red and raised a sweet voice and leaned her body to me.

    That¡¯s cute.

    On the other hand, Kazahana©`

    ¡¸Haa ? Haa ? Haa ? Haa¡¹

    Breathing roughly like a dog, her animal ear twitches restlessly, her tail sways violently and she lowers her face and lick my feet. Furthermore, she¡¯s not just licking it but also sucking the fingers in her mouth and crawl her tongue in between.

    ©`Aaah ? A man¡¯s taste ? This is a man¡¯s taste ? A man¡¯s scent ? My head¡¯s filled with a man¡¯s smell ? Delicious ? So irresistibly delicious ? I want to lick more ? I want to lick more and more ? I want to be filled with a man¡¯s smell ? I want my womb to smell like a man ?

    Kazahana has completely forgotten herself licking my feet fingers, it¡¯s dripping love nectar from her slippery pussy similar to Rikka.

    Hey, she¡¯s completely submissive already. Do your best on showing how stubborn your faith to Kamuro Hizuki.

    But is that it? Having animal ears and tail, Kazahana¡¯s much more instinctively obedient.

    It seems that it¡¯s okay even if I forcibly attack Kazahana but I feel sorry for her so I¡¯ll attack her later.

    ¡¸N-Nee-san ? Master¡¯s penis is much more delicious ?¡¹

    ¡¸D-Do you know? ? Rikka, do you know Suzuhara-sama¡¯s dick¡¯s taste? ?¡¹

    ¡¸Un ? I sucked his penis ? It pierced through my womb ? He let it out inside my womb for five continuous times ? My uterus looks like it was about to burst¡¹

    ¡¸A-Amazing ?¡¹

    ¡¸Un ? It was amazing ?¡¹

    Kazahana¡¯s sucking my fingers like crazy but she¡¯s shaken from Rikka¡¯s words then, her overflowing pussy turned to a flood as she show an ecstatic face.

    Rikka speaks to Kazahana proudly, the thorns have completely disappeared.

    It seems that the sisters goes down further the drain by the same purpose of serving me.

    This is good.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s get ready. Kazahana, give me infromation. Rikka, bring tools according to my instructions¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly!¡¹

    The two has obviously forgotten themselves and in heat but they got tense in an instant I order them then they freezes over.

    We wasted some time but considering Kazahana¡¯s fighting potential, there won¡¯t be any problems. Furthermore, it seems that she¡¯ll cooperate with Rikka.

    Rikka will attack and Kazahana will defend. There¡¯s no better sword and shield if the sisters cooperate.

    I gave Rikka instructions and I got information from Kazahana, then we decided to start immediately.

    I have two ferocious hounds with high performance searching capabilities.

    If possible, I¡¯d like to entomb Kamuro Hizuki along with the insect user but that¡¯s that. Shouldn¡¯t we save face for these two cute hounds.

    Now then, I presume let¡¯s make a visit?

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 78

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 80

 Chapter 80

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 79

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 81

    According to Kazahana¡¯s information, it seems that the insect user is lurking in a single house at the corner of the residential area.

    No, instead of lurking, it seems that she¡¯s living as a normal person on surface.

    Since she¡¯s manipulating insects, I had the image of her lurking on the forest or something.

    ¡¸The enemy manipulates powerful insects. It¡¯s dangerous to approach carelessly¡¹

    Kazahana wearing a black knit dress talks to me with a tense look.

    The knit dress Kazahana¡¯s wearing is what Marina left over.

    Kazahana¡¯s somewhat taller and has bigger tits than Rikka. But, compared to Marina, she¡¯s quite delicate and short. And her breasts are smaller.

    When Marina wore the knit dress, it sticks to her skin and it¡¯s short in length so it¡¯s quite lewd but when Kazahana wears it, it¡¯s too big for her.

    The special lewdness is ruined.

    I think it would be just perfect if Yukina wears it.

    That said©`.

    ¡¸No, let¡¯s approach carelessly¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Surprised from what I said, Kazahana spoke in surprise.

    ¡¸This is just my guess but Kamuro Hizuki can¡¯t be saved anymore¡¹

    Giving Kazahana a side glance while muttering so, her face turned gloomy.

    Kazahana knows the insect user more than me. Of course, she understands what I¡¯m trying to say.

    ¡¸Kazahana, you were saved because of your super-recovery. Normal people would¡¯ve definitely died. In other words, Kamuro Hizuki will die even if we try to save her with the same method¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Muttering further, Kazahana paused and nodded.

    The insect user has taken Kamuro Hizuki as hostage and let Kazahana go to play. They probably like to play in an absolutely favorable situation.

    Then, it¡¯s natural to take countermeasures on an absolutely advantageous situation to be overturned.

    In other words, there should be insect embedded in Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s body just like Kazahana.

    It¡¯s impossible to disable or remove the insect the same way we did with Kazahana.

    ¡¸But, I did say that I¡¯ll help Kamuro Hizuki¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    Kazahana who¡¯s hanging her head looks up at me powerfully.

    Kazahana intends to save Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s life but she thought she can¡¯t save her life. But still, she abandoned her master and didn¡¯t feel like giving up.

    She wants Kamuro Hizuki to be released from the curse of the insect user even if her life can¡¯t be saved. That is Kazahana¡¯s wish.

    ¡¸It would be convenient for me if Kamuro Hizuki dies however¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no! If you can save her life then by all means, please!¡¹

    Shaken, Kazahana doubts what I say but she desperately pleads, wanting to save Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s life.

    ¡¸We need the enemy to recognize us as a strong enemy so that they think that the hostage would be valuable¡¹

    By destroying the insect digging in Kazahana¡¯s heart, we made the opponent wary of us. But, they¡¯re still underestimating us. Also, if we go rescue Kamuro Hizuki, it¡¯ll prove that she has a worth as a hostage, in that case, the advantageous situation for the insect user won¡¯t be overturned.

    Then, allow me to use that.

    ¡¸There¡¯s the method of making the insect user surrender and let her remove the insect inside Kamuro Hizuki but that¡¯s almost impossible¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, there¡¯s no choice but to use the not-normal method?¡¹

    ¡¸Not normal method?¡¹

    Kazahana tilts her head.

    It¡¯s impossible to save Kamuro Hizuki who¡¯s taken a hostage with an honest method. After all, there¡¯s a bomb embedded in Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s body.

    Then, we can just use an unfair method.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to hide. We¡¯ll be heading straight and crush them¡¹

    Muttering so while grinning, Kazahana looked at me dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Kukuku?¡¹

    Looking at Kazahana, Rikka desperately hides her laugh but it still leaks out.

    ¡¸Nee-san ? Nee-san wasn¡¯t able to save Hizuki ? That¡¯s why you cling to Master ? Then, stop thinking ? If you wish for master¡¯s help, then worries are just standing in your way ? Hesitation is just a hindrance?¡¹

    Rikka talks to Kazahana giggling. That Rikka was somewhat erotic.

    I instinctively swallowed my saliva.

    ¡¸T-True, it is definitely as you say, Rikka. Sorry¡¹

    Kazahana¡¯s eyes opened wide from what Rikka said then she apologized honestly.

    ¡¸No it¡¯s okay ? I can understand that you¡¯re unbearably worried about Hizuki ? Also, I¡¯m the one troubled because nee-san is superior¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Kazahana tilts her head from Rikka¡¯s mutter.

    ©`Nee-san¡¯s pussy is much more developed than me, Master might feel better using Nee-san¡¯s pussy ? It can¡¯t be helped if Master liked Nee-san¡¯s pussy but, I just have to earn points by being useful top Master, even if I lose as a dog with my pussy, I won¡¯t lose my place.

    Thinking so, Rikka nods by herself then she looks at me.

    Oh, so Kazahana¡¯s pussy that good?

    Well, true, Rikka¡¯s pussy is too tight that it¡¯s hard to get through. Furthermore, it doesn¡¯t spread.

    Kazahana on the other hand is more mature than Rikka even though she¡¯s very young. Then the size of her pussy should be larger than Rikka. But still it should be tight, it¡¯s not as tight as Rikka but it¡¯s possible to have a quite good tightness.

    Then, it¡¯s man¡¯s nature to test it out but©`

    ¡¸Kazahana¡¯s a customer. I will fuck you after we clean up the insect user¡¹

    Feeling my dick getting erect inside my pants again, I pat Rikka¡¯s head and stroke it.

    ¡¸Wan ?¡¹

    Having her head stroked by me, Rikka squeals like a dog happily with her heart while having her face dyed red.

    ¡¸¡­Hauu ?¡¹

    Kazahana who¡¯s looking at the smiling Rikka points her index finger in her mouth and raised a sad cry.

    Kazahana¡¯s animal ears and tail are hanging down.

    ©`I want to be patted too ?

    She mutters in her mind.

    Rikka likes to be given head pats but it seems that Kazahana is the same.

    Well, she¡¯s a dog. No, their base is a wolf but it¡¯s still the same.

    We decided to rally at once, Kazahana leads us to the house where the insect user is hiding.

    Night residential area. There¡¯s quite a lot of blind spots but that¡¯s not a problem for me at all. Or rather, it may be possible in the forest where the ground is soil but the residential area is a lump of people. In fact, the insects are much more restricted than in the forest.

    For example, the concrete walls or the asphalt ground. If you have to act avoiding that, the route for attack will be limited.

    But still, that¡¯s enough to be a threat normally, but it¡¯s a boring situation for me.

    ¡¸The first one arrived immediately¡¹

    Muttering as we walk in the residential street, Kazahana and Rikka walking beside me instantly shifts to battle stations.

    ¡¸Kazahana, don¡¯t get away from me. Rikka will intercept it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    The two responded and held their weapons.

    Kazahana holds a small knife and taking a backhand grip. Then she stands to protect me.

    Rikka pulls up the hem of the yellow parka she¡¯s wearing and took a small box fixed to her thighs.

    The contents of the small box fixed in Rikka¡¯s thighs are©` Nails.

    The insect that dug Kazahana¡¯s heart can be disabled with an awl. In other words, it proves that physical attack is effective.

    In the first place, it might¡¯ve been possible with Rikka¡¯s strength, that doesn¡¯t matter.

    Anyhow, Rikka took the interceptor duty.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a large caterpillar on the shadow of the telephone pole to the front left¡¹

    A huge caterpillar is reflected on my sight. It¡¯s total length is around 30cm and it¡¯s completely fat. Such a huge one is heading to us at the center of the road totteringly.

    It¡¯s moving with quite the mobility.

    ¡¸Small caterpillars are packed up in the caterpillar. Perhaps, it¡¯s a mechanism that makes the small caterpillars when attacked. Countless small caterpillars are filled with liquid. Perhaps, it¡¯s poison. The countless number of small caterpillars jump out to the target injecting poison¡¹

    Is it an interception insect.

    Hmm, thinking about it, the mobility isn¡¯t needed for that caterpillar.

    Since it only needs to explode on the target, it doesn¡¯t matter even if the movement is dull. Instead, let it jump from the shade and have it explode remotely when the target approaches.

    But, it¡¯s nothing but useless when found out.

    Also, it would be impossible to manipulate the number of small caterpillars packed up inside the huge one.

    If it jumps out and sticks, it might inject poison indiscriminately.

    In short, these small caterpillars are in auto. Also, I only see it moving simply.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no meaning if it explodes at short distance. It¡¯s possible to destroy it if you attack from long distance¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You know that much?¡¹

    Kazahana seems to be surprised hearing my reasoning, she asks me without looking backwards.

    Well, my ability is specialized on that kind of stuff.

    ¡¸Rikka, shoot a bunch of nails from a position ten meters away. The aim is the center. Can you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! No problem!¡¹

    Rikka who received my instructions replied then swing her right hand at the same time.

    Her right hand slashed the wind. Next moment©`

    The huge caterpillar heading towards us while hiding in the utility pole was blown up.

    Then countless small caterpillars and green liquid splatters.

    As expected, the small caterpillar bombs have no individual will, they just desperately inject liquid on the place it stick to.

    Then, they withered up after injection.

    ¡¸¡­I-It is as Suzuhara-sama says, you can deal with it easily but that insect now was a troublesome one¡¹

    Kazahana speaks up while having a cramped face.

    Well yeah. The insect just now doesn¡¯t need mobility. It¡¯s a type of insect that becomes to late when you notice it¡¯s approach. Furthermore, it would¡¯ve been over if you attack it when it¡¯s close, perhaps it¡¯s possible to let it explode at short distance.

    Let the bug just now stand by and remotely explode it when the objective passes through. That would be checkmate.

    ¡¸Am I took weak? Am I weaker than I thought?¡¹

    Kazahana speaks in a trembling voice, unable to hide her unrest.

    Since I dealt with it too easily she seems to have lost confidence about her strength.

    ¡¸No, no, you¡¯re strong enough. Well, it¡¯s a matter of compatibility. Insects have the worst compatibility for close combat type but I¡¯m the natural enemy of insects¡¹

    My ability specializes in detection and support. My power isn¡¯t a big deal but it¡¯s a threat when you include a power unit.

    ¡¸My role is to support. The protagonists will be you girls and I¡¯m just a supporting role. That¡¯s the real value of my ability. You¡¯re strong enough. And I¡¯m weak. Therefore, you have to fight while protecting me, but if I add my power, it¡¯ll become the strongest. But, it¡¯s not invincible. That¡¯s why don¡¯t relax your guard¡¹

    ¡¸In short, Master is the strongest ?¡¹

    ¡¸Rikka, be a good girl and listen to other people¡¯s talk¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ? I heard Master¡¯s every word¡¹

    Rikka seems to be dying to praise me by all means.

    Well, Rikka just wnats to praise me, she understands what I¡¯m saying.

    ¡¸S-Suzuhara-sama. Just how much can you see?¡­¡¹

    In contrast to Rikka who¡¯s praising me happily, Kazahana asks in a fearful voice.

    Just how much can I see?

    Well you see©`

    ¡¸Your nipples are here!¡¹

    I raised my voice and poked the tip of Kazahana¡¯s breasts on top of her clothes with both of my index fingers.

    I feel something squishy.

    ¡¸Hyaaa!?¡¹

    Kazahana screamed then hides her breasts with both hands, then she jumps back.

    Then she blushed, turned teary eyed, and breathed heavily.

    Fufu, Kazahana, you¡¯ve got some quite nice tits there. It¡¯s hugely different from someone flat.

    ¡¸Look? I touched your nipples even when you¡¯re wearing clothes right? That much¡¹

    Saying that as I puff my chest, Kazahana groans.

    ¡¸C-Can¡¯t you just tell it straightforward?¡¹

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s like this. My power is to that extent¡¹

    Laughing while answering Kazahana¡¯s question, Kazahana puffed her cheeks and glared up at me.

    She looks angry but her ears are twitching and her tail is swaying violently, it¡¯s expressing Kazahana¡¯s feelings that I don¡¯t need to read her mind.

    ©`Suzuhara-sama¡¯s a person that¡¯s cunning that¡¯s why he¡¯s strong.

    Glaring at me while puffing her cheeks, she thinks that in her mind.

    ¡¸Master!¡¹

    Rikka interrupts suddenly and then stands in front of me and Kazahana.

    ¡¸R-Rikka¡¯s nipples, where are they!¡¹

    She puts her hand on her hips then desperately stretch her chest, speaking out with teary eyes.

    It seems that she got impatient when she saw me poking Kazahana¡¯s nipple.

    ¡¸W-Where is Rikka¡¯s nipple!¡¹

    Rikka speaks out again then she desperately pushes her chest as if she¡¯s going to cry any moment now.

    She doesn¡¯t mind her sister being embraced by me but it seems that she¡¯s scared that I might get stolen by her sister.

    ¡¸Hmm? Rikka¡¯s nipple? Huh? I can¡¯t see it¡¹

    Playing dumb, I approach Rikka then insert my hands on Rikka¡¯s yellow parka.

    ¡¸Ah ?¡¹

    Rikka twitched then raised a sweet voice.

    ¡¸Huh? Where¡¯s Rikka¡¯s nipples?¡¹

    Playing dumb, I rub Rikka¡¯s smooth skin then massage her right breast with my hand, I play with Rikka¡¯s clitoris with my other hand.

    ¡¸Nn? Ah ? Kuhi ?¡¹

    Rikka raises a sweet voice while twitching, suddenly whites out.

    Oh, this is more than I thought.

    It seems that her estrus won¡¯t go away unless I inject sperm in her womb so just cumming is meaningless. But, even if it isn¡¯t physically effective, it is meaningful mentally.

    ¡¸Huh? I found something that¡¯s like a nipple but isn¡¯t this slimy?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah ? Ah ? Ah ?¡¹

    Teasing her clitoris wet with love nectar, I ask Rikka but it seems that she has passed away and not in this world anymore.

    I thought of playing with Rikka a bit more but I should better make her cum with all her might.

    Thinking so, I slipped my finger from her erect clitoris directly to her urethra.

    ¡¸Ah ?¡¹

    Rikka twitched as a result and then whited out and screamed like a beast.

    Hey, cum to the fullest.

    Putting relentless force in my arm, I thrust my finger her urethra and inserts it at once.,

    ¡¸Ooooo ?¡¹

    Rikka twitches intensely when I stick the finger to the root then she raised a sweet beastly scream, her legs trembled then she sticks out her tongue without minding her saliva dripping out.

    I lower my face to Rikka then stole her lips that sticks her tongue out. Then I thrust my fingers sticking to the root of her urethra violently.

    ¡¸N¡±m¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±u¡±?¡¹

    Rikka unable to do anything but raise a muffled sweet scream since her mouth is sealed up, her circuit blows up, her eyes white out, make a wet sound as she suck my tongue, she gently twines our tongue. Then she caresses my dick over my pants.

    That¡¯s amazing. Rikka¡¯s different from what she was before. Even though she¡¯s climaxing from having her urethra, her weak point being attacked, she doesn¡¯t forget serving me but her gesture is gentle.

    Oh I see. I had a big misunderstanding.

    Because of the forced estrus and sensitivity increase, Rikka¡¯s always frustrated. But, Rikka can¡¯t release her lust with what she wants.

    It must be hard to endure the terrific lust but that doesn¡¯t matter for Rikka.

    She needs me. That is everything for Rikka.

    Even though she knows it.

    Releasing our lips from each other, Rikka sticks out her tongue, she moves her tongue round and round as if seeking my tongue that twined with it a while ago. Then, Rikka¡¯s young hands stroke my dick across my pants, she¡¯s gently and delicately loving it from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸Rikka¡­¡¹

    Calling out Rikka¡¯s name, I grabbed the body piercing attached to her nipples with my left hand, pulled it then thrust my right hand finger in Rikka¡¯s urethra.

    ¡¸O¡±O¡±?¡±ko?¡±ko¡±?¡±shi¡±yu¡±shi¡±n¡±sa¡±ma¡±?¡±¡¹

    Just like when she first activated her super-recovery ability, Rikka screams sweetly, forgetting herself. That¡¯s how much the pleasure storms in her.

    But, even if I attack Rikka¡¯s weak point, her urethra, she¡¯s still trying to serve me.

    And yet, though I have the ability to read minds, I forgot what Rikka really wants.

    I can¡¯t laugh at Kamuro Hizuki who¡¯s played around by this ability

    ¡¸You¡¯re my only cute bitch. I¡¯ll never hand you to anyone. Stay with me forever. That¡¯s an order. If you break it, I¡¯ll kill you. I may be weak and you may be strong but I¡¯ll kill you by all means. No matter how unfair it will be, I will kill you who betrayed me. That¡¯s how I need you¡¹

    Pulling the body piercing attached to her nipples at the same time, while rubbing her urethra with my finger, I speak to Rikka.

    Rikka¡¯s head have hot droplets passing through her cheek.

    ¡¸I¡±?¡±¡¹

    Rikka twitches more than abnormal, her knees are shaking and she grabs my clothes with her hands.

    Then©`

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡±C¡±u¡±m¡±m¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±i¡±n¡±g¡±?¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s sweet scream echoes in the night residential area.

    The dogs bark in response to Rikka¡¯s scream and the residential area seems to be surprised and started making noise.

    Oops, that¡¯s dangerous.

    But, I have my ability so I know who¡¯s watching over hear so I can easily get in blind spots.

    Thinking so, I pull out my finger from Rikka¡¯s urethra who¡¯s eyes are whited out, then piss accumulated blew out of her urethra in a dash. Rikka seems to have reached a severe climax but she¡¯s clenching her teeth and suppressing her voice while convulsing abnormally.

    I lift Rikka then moved on the blind spot I saw and then looked at Kazahana standing up.

    Wearing a black knit dress, and her naked body is almost exposed, her whole body is flushed as she massage her left breast with her right hand fingers, playing with her erect nipples, then teasing her erect clitoris with her other hand.

    Her eyes looks enchanted and her face looks ecstatic. Then, her saliva drips lewdly.

    She¡¯s not just drooling saliva but her slippery pussy also drools love nectar.

    She completely forget herself but her ears and tail are hanging down.

    Rikka in front of herself is attacked by me and reached climax even without taking semen in her womb, she has forgotten herself and started masturbating but her feelings were dyed with pain.

    ©`Just one. Just once is fine, I want to dry asking out to be done that hotly and violently¡­

    It seems that she¡¯s completely in heat even though it¡¯s held back by pain.

    I didn¡¯t intend to show off.

    I feel a bit sorry about her but I also think ¡°as expected¡±

    Rikka¡¯s scream caused some commotion but it¡¯s convenient in some meaning.

    The other party is selling demi-humans like Rikka on the back but they¡¯re ordinary people on the surface.

    Because of that, it has become impossible to move insects selfishly because the public eye will notice.

    In that respect, I can grasp the surrounding situation and move from blind spot to blind spot.

    The residents are coming out but nobody has recognized us by moving outside of their view.

    On the other hand, the insects controlled by the insect user are three close to us, but they¡¯re larger than normal insects so they¡¯re lurking behind the shadows in stand by because of it.

    I guess since their insect got destroyed twice, they must¡¯ve snapped. Then they sent out a large number of insects in one shot.

    It seems it has backfired.

    In that case, the next would be small insects, as expected, there¡¯s three moths looking strange invading my ability.

    There¡¯s small stone-like object in the insect body, so I know it immediately no matter how small they are.

    When I check the large insects on stand by, it seems they completely stopped moving.

    In order to send the new insects, she separates her consciousness from the large ones, as expected, the insect user can¡¯t manipulate a large number of insects at once.

    Well, this might be a trap to make me think that.

    They should just send insects to intercept without minding the number that can be operated.

    ¡¸Rikka, There¡¯s two moths looking irregular at 11o¡¯clock. It¡¯s colored brown, but there¡¯s a black skull drawn on it¡¯s wings. A similar moth on 2o¡¯clock. The distance is 8 meters. It¡¯s possible to see with your eyesight¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. Even if you tell me it¡¯s features, it¡¯s possible to see since it¡¯s dark¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. It¡¯s a good exercise to intercept with nail bullets. Aim at the center of the body. Since you may fail, shoot the nail bullet straight¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Receiving my instructions, Rikka swings her hand towards the darkness.

    Apart from the wind noise generated by swinging her hands, the nail bullet slashes the darkness.

    Ooh, she shot with both hands. Furthermore, it¡¯s a nail bullet shot at a speed of sound wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸How many did you shoot? It¡¯s too fast to confirm¡¹

    ¡¸12¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing¡¹

    Did she fire twelve at the same time? That¡¯s on the same level as machine gun you know. Furthermore, the power is equal to a rifle.

    ¡¸Nine hit the mark? It seems that six of them have penetrated the center of the moth. Well done¡¹

    The nail shot is too fast it¡¯s uncontrollable. But, it¡¯s possible to check the bullets that penetrated the moth.

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s delighted by my praise.

    Rikka¡¯s honestly happy but she didn¡¯t mind the amazingness of what she accomplished.

    Twelve nail bullets. In short, it¡¯s six on each hand. Shooting with both hands at the same time, the three moth that were dancing in the darkness were eight meters ahead. That¡¯s amazing but among the twelve nail bullets, nine hit and six of them were made to focus on the center of the two of the three moths.

    It¡¯s dangerous. This is no longer a weapon.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s performance is too high that Kazahana who¡¯s sitting next to me speaks to me in fear, her ears and tail is dropping down.

    ¡¸W-What should I do¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m not the only one that¡¯s surprised from Rikka¡¯s too high perfomance. Kazahana¡¯s also surprised and shocked. Then, it seems that she¡¯s depressed that she can¡¯t find her own role.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a shield¡¹

    ¡¸B-But, Rikka¡¯s too much than enough¡­¡¹

    It seems that watching Rikka reaching climax from my attack and see her high performance, she completely got depressed.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s the elder sister. I can agree that she¡¯s feeling down.

    ¡¸Kazahana, you¡¯re good at using your power. That¡¯s why I have you by my side. And, you¡¯re a shield. Think about it. Frequent use of shield means inferiority. It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t use it. But, it¡¯ll be indispensable if it¡¯s used. That¡¯s why you should be confident¡¹

    I try to talk to raise Kazahana¡¯s morale but it seems that she¡¯s still down.

    Hmm, I¡¯m not good with this. I don¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡¸I-I do wish to to help too however¡­¡¹

    Kazahana murmurs while hanging her head. Rikka who¡¯s looking at Kazahana stopped being frolic and looks at her depressed sister.

    ¡¸Nee-san. If you¡¯re not motivated, how about you go home?¡¹

    She said with a straight face.

    Hey hey, Kazahana has the ability beyond humans. We should act together to raise the chances of winning.

    Also, Kazahana¡¯s here so Rikka can attack without hesitation.

    ¡¸Master is the strongest. Nee-san was left to guard my strongest master. To be honest, defense is much more important than attack. If he didn¡¯t accept Nee-san, it should be my role to protect Master. Think about it and if you are still depressed, then go disappear¡¹

    Kazahana¡¯s ears stands up from Rikka¡¯s serious look.

    ¡¸Master perhaps think that nee-san and my power are rivals. It¡¯s frustrating but Nee-san¡¯s much more calm than me, and have a good judgement. It¡¯s frustrating, it¡¯s really frustrating but when I think that Nee-san is protecting Master, it makes me feel at ease¡¹

    ¡¸Rikka¡­¡¹

    Rikka mutters in bad mood, Kazahana who¡¯s in tears trembling calls Rikka¡¯s name while her tail sways.

    Oh, that Rikka stants up in front of her sister.

    I think that the previous Rikka antagonizes Kazahana but Rikka now is on an obviously different dimension. Rikka understands that. And yet, Rikka makes her sister stand.

    Well, for Rikka, Kazahana is the strongest being and a wall she couldn¡¯t overcome. She doesn¡¯t want to see Kazahana look weak.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, I was foolish. My head is filled by Suzuhara-sama¡¯s penis that it made me crazy¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Master¡¯s penis is amazing after all ?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah ? The shape that¡¯s bulging out of his pants ? Thinking that thing sticked inside Rikka, it makes me feel frustrated and bitter. I feel miserable for thinking that¡­¡¹

    Somehow, the topic changed to my dick.

    If Kazahana¡¯s morale raises then that¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Hm? Oh, found it¡¹

    After convincing her somehow, we walk briskly then I caught Kamuro Hizuki within my ability.

    I don¡¯t know who the insect user is but I do know Kamuro Hizuki.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? Is that the insect user?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki appears to be caught in the basement of a house. It seems that she¡¯s tied up but, standing beside her is a girl with silver hair and green eyes wearing an obviously suspicious black robe.

    It¡¯s a girl younger than Rikka in worst case scenario, cute face is distorted in anger.

    ¡¸Rikka, how does the insect user you know look like?¡¹

    ¡¸Old woman. I just saw it for a moment. I think Nee-san is much more knowledgeable about it¡¹

    Old woman? Then this gal¡¯s different from the one that killed Rikka¡¯s mother? I seriously thought it¡¯s the same person.

    ¡¸What about Kazahana?¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sorry. I thought that it¡¯s not needed to explain the insect user before¡­¡¹

    Kazahana speaks seeming sorry while giving me an upward glance with her ears dropping down.

    The information on the insect user has nothing to do with this time. Kazahana thought of that so I can¡¯t get the information even if I look in her mind.

    The ability to read minds isn¡¯t that versatile.

    ¡¸Kazahana, just give me a rough outline. Which is stronger, the insect user you encountered before or this insect user?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that is¡­¡¹

    When I ask her, Kazahana hesitates to speak in confusion.

    ©`The insect user from before is better on the technical side. But, the current insect user is much more dangerous in terms of manipulating powerful bugs. In terms of the risk of the insects, this insect user is much worse but in terms of how cunning and dangerous it is, the former insect user we encountered before is much worse.

    Kazahana compares the insect users¡¯ danger inside her mind then she gave an answer.

    That¡¯s enough. While you¡¯re working out the answer in worry, they¡¯ve turned rivals.

    No, that¡¯s wrong. That¡¯s not it. It seems that the current insects seems to have higher performance this time but the insect user that Kazahana and Rikka encountered before might¡¯ve been stronger.

    I saw it in an instant.

    I saw the mother in Kazahana¡¯s heart.

    Just like Kazahana, it¡¯s a woman with red eye, white hair, animal ears and tail.

    A woman fighting madly to death to protect small girls.

    I saw it for a moment but I understood it.

    The strength of mother protecting her daughters.

    ¡¸Your mother seems to be weak but it seems that she¡¯s stronger than anyone else. In the end, she lost though¡¹

    Kazahana opened her eyes wide from what I said.

    ¡¸W-Why do you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Though she lost, your mother fought even though her heart stopped? Isn¡¯t that a good mother? Isn¡¯t that a splendid end. Isn¡¯t that an important memory¡¹

    Even though blood comes out from the holes in her body, the woman still fights.

    Just like Kazahana, the insect is buried in her heart and it was destroyed. She might¡¯ve taken an attack from a poison insect. Perhaps, her brain was eaten.

    But she stood up. That woman was standing and fighting.

    ¡¸Your mother is a woman I definitely don¡¯t want to antagonize¡¹

    Saying as I laugh, Kazahana looks stunned, then she folds her knees and bow her head with her knee on the floor.

    ¡¸I feel obliged for your best compliment for mother¡¹

    She said.

    I¡¯m not praising her. That was just the truth.

    It was that guy who beat such a woman. It was such a frightening experience.

    Compared to that, the opponent this time is just a fool that relies on the insects¡¯ performance. Furthermore, she¡¯s a brat.

    But, even though she¡¯s a brat, I won¡¯t show mercy.

    ¡¸The opponent is in the basement. It seems that her mind is filled of intercepting, no running away. Also©`¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki however, there¡¯s no insect buried in her heart just like Kazahana¡¯s. Instead, there¡¯s a huge eelworm-thing in her intestine.

    If there¡¯s a danger of instant death, it would be troublesome if the hostage dies. That¡¯s why she stick the insect in the internal organ instead.

    ¡¸It seems that she thinks that she¡¯s in immovable advantage since she has a hostage. Kuku, I wish using a hostage as threat is effective¡¹

    Do you really think that threats will work on an enemy that heads straight knowing that there¡¯s a hostage?

    Well, do your best.

    With that said©`

    ¡¸Rikka,it¡¯s that house. In the garden, there¡¯s a huge insect that¡¯s like a drone beetle, and a huge dragonfly with scissor like mouth lurking around. Then on the other side of the entrance, a giant caterpillar similar from earlier is on standby. But, they can¡¯t deal with your speed. It¡¯s possible to deal with them with just nail bullets. Do it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Receiving my instructions, Rikka responds loudly then ran like the wind.

    Then, she shoot out countless nail bullets.

    With the attack that can already be called a bullet hell, the insects lurking in the garden weren¡¯t able to intercept.

    Rikka¡¯s eyes caught the insects lurking the garden, attacked them precisely and pierced them relentlessly.

    Arriving at the caterpillar on the other side of the entrance, the door penetrated by the nail bullet turned to a honeycomb then exploded meaninglessly.

    The green fluid and countless small caterpillars waft in sorrow.

    It was too easy and useless death.

    But still, the opponent is an idiot.

    The insect with high casualty ability is deployed at the inside of the door.

    Enough about the insects on the garden, did the enemy think that I¡¯d open the door and enter inside foolishly?

    Furthermore, is she valuing the performance? She¡¯s only using the big insects.

    In addition, I can¡¯t find anything that seems to be a trap inside the house.

    She must be overconfident.

    The insect holding Kamuro Hizuki probably doesn¡¯t have a mind.

    Kazahana might not have taken the insect in account either.

    Or rather, it¡¯s impossible to notice it.

    It¡¯s an ability that can be thought to be invulnerable normally. Insect attack.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s just slacking off with this ability but there¡¯s not a single way to deal with an enemy that can see through it.

    ¡¸There¡¯s an insect buried under Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s body. But, don¡¯t mind it and let¡¯s go in. Perhaps, Kamuro Hizuki will be saved if you move to my instructions. That¡¯s just a chance however¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Rikka replies without hesitation.

    Kazahana¡¯s expression clouded for a moment but©`

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    She certainly nodded with a tightened expression

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go¡¹

    When I begin to walk, Rikka who¡¯s taking the lead broke the door. There¡¯s no hesitation on her action at all.

    She understands that there will be no interception if I don¡¯t say anything.

    Rikka¡¯s reading is correct.

    The insect user stops her excessive interception and goes to the underground room.

    She thinks that she¡¯ll never lose as long as she has Kamuro Hizuki at her hand but©`

    What does she intend to do if I abandon Kamuro Hizuki?

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 79

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 81

 Chapter 81

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 80

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 82

    Selfishly sandwiching me, Rikka¡¯s the vanguard and Kazahana¡¯s the rear guard, we invaded the house where the insect user lives.

    ¡¸Far from not having information gathering insects, there¡¯s no monitoring equipment at all¡¹

    What¡¯s the advantage of manipulating ultra small insects like flies or mosquitoes to attack or collect information? Or is your ability that dull? Although you can operate large scale insects with high offensive power, you¡¯re not good at manipulating small insects?

    Among the insects I saw so far, the smallest one is the ant-like insect biting the heart of Kazahana. But that insect hardly moved.

    It¡¯s not that it didn¡¯t move, it can¡¯t move.

    Thinking about it, the guess that she¡¯s not good at manipulating small insects might not be entirely wrong.

    But, that¡¯s just a guess. It¡¯s dangerous to make assumptions.

    Besides, even if it lacks delicacy, the fact that she can control small insects is enough to be a threat.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a hidden door behind that bookshelf¡¹

    ¡¸Does it lead underground?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I nod at Kazahana¡¯s question.

    As far as I can see, that¡¯s the only door leading to the basement. And as expected, the insect user prepared insects for interception on the other side of the door.

    There¡¯s a caterpillar of the same type is on stand by at the entrance.

    We can¡¯t use the same method to destroy that caterpillar. The reason is the door behind the bookshelf is made of iron.

    Since the entrance door was wooden, the nail bullet passed through but it would be hard to penetrate iron even for Rikka.

    But, that¡¯s the only door that goes to the basement.

    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the only door.

    ¡¸Rikka¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Calling out Rikka who¡¯s standing in front of me, Rikka replies while staring at the bookshelf, then I retreated.

    ¡¸Can you dig here?¡¹

    I asked Rikka who approach as I retreat, I tap the floor with my feet.

    ¡¸The floor?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s a duct for ventilation beneath this then the staircase that continues further below. It¡¯s best to dig here¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Rikka tilts her head when I told her to dig the floor but when she heard my explanation, she nodded.

    Sorry to the insects waiting on the other side of the iron door but I¡¯m just an ordinary human vulnerable excluding my ability. I¡¯m weak therefore I use my head.

    However, I will head straight ahead.

    ¡¸Serya!!¡¹

    Kneeling on the floor, she punches her fist towards the floor. The floor board is knocked out lightly by Rikka¡¯s fist.

    ¡¸Rikka. Go up the stairs and a caterpillar is standing in front of the iron door. Handle the caterpillar with the nail bullets then open the iron door from behind. The door should open by pulling the lever next to it¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    Rikka receives my instructions, crawled on the hole in the floor she made by punching it out.

    Then©`.

    The sound of iron hitting iron sounds in succession and soon afterwards, the bookshelf in front of me moved. Rikka dealt with the caterpillar and pulled the lever.

    That caterpillar, it can demonstrate so much power depending on how you use it but the master is stupid that it dies in vain, I feel sorry for them.

    The iron door appears from the shelf moved to the side. The door opens and Rikka came out.

    ¡¸There really was just one insect. Is it a trap?¡¹

    Rikka dealt with the insect standing by to intercept as I¡¯ve told her but it seems that she questions it being only one.

    ©`Come. I will take you down myself.

    The mind of the insect user is waiting for us to come in the basement impatiently

    And, there are several insects lurking inside her body.

    Looking at the behavior of the insects so far, it seems the the number of insects she can operate at the same time is limited to three. But, that is the number of insects she can freely manipulate remotely.

    The insect embedded in Kazahana¡¯s body, and the insect embedded in Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s body. Then, multiple insects lurking inside the insect user.

    Even if the limit of the insect she can remotely control for interception is three, if they have different ways of using, you can say that you can only one insect at a time?

    It¡¯s safe to think that the number of insects manipulated decreases as the control of the insects become delicate and precise, and the number increases when you just operate it roughly.

    It as Kazahana says, the opponent has considerable power. She¡¯s the type that would escape and start making a sneak attack, it should be troublesome to beat down.

    ¡¸It seems that the opponent is confident to confront and win. It seems that her ability and personality doesn¡¯t match¡¹

    The ability to manipulate insects to kill or target objects. My ability is also the same but it shows it¡¯s value when you use it unfairly. And yet, confronting directly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a much more disappointing enemy than I thought. I¡¯m not feeling any excitement to death like when I confronted Rikka¡¹

    When I fought with Rikka for the first time, I was able to make full use of my ability. But, since her ability and personality gear up, there was a good possibility of overturning the situation in one shot. In exchange, the enemy this time is totally useless.

    We pass through the iron door Rikka opened and get down the stairs leading to the basement.

    ©`Kuku, come, hurry up. I won¡¯t kill you immediately. I¡¯ll show you hell. Regret making an enemy of an enemy user while you suffer being overrun by insects inside your body.

    The insect user is clearly frolic. She wants to fight with us as soon as possible.

    She probably never lost nor run away.

    ¡¸Rikka. Once you open the door to the basement©`¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I know¡¹

    Asking Rikka who¡¯s walking ahead, she replied without hesitation.

    The enemy feels save taking Kamuro Hizuki as hostage. She believes that she¡¯s superior and doesn¡¯t doubt it.

    She intends to one-sidedly tease and kill us using Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s existennce as a shield.

    Rikka who reached the door entering the basement held nails in both hands. Then at the same time she opens the door©`

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting for you©`!?¡¹

    Rikka shot nail bullets through the arms of the insect user at the same time she speaks up.

    Idiot.

    ¡¸Gu¡­Kuku, kukukuku, you¡¯ve done it now¡¹

    The insect user wearing a suspicious black robe got her arms stabbed and she staggered momentarily. But, she laughs fearlessly while blood drips from her hands.

    ¡¸You¡¯re keeping insects in your body to heal you right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡¹

    Hearing what I say, the insect user raised a voice of admiration then laughed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a clairvoyant. It¡¯s a safe but rare ability. Apart from it¡¯s high profile ability, it¡¯s rare for it to develop. But, your ability seems incomplete¡¹

    Though the insect user¡¯s hand has blood dripping, it clotted while she was talking.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s comparable to Rikka or Kazahana¡¯s super-recovery but no doubt that it cured the wound in a moment.

    ¡¸For you to come all the way here means that your effective range is narrow. Though clairvoyance is frightening depending on it¡¯s effective range but that¡¯s only when it¡¯s wide. Saying that your effective range is narrow it¡¯s hopeless¡¹

    The insect user tells me the drawback of my ability.

    What kindness. I¡¯m impressed that I¡¯m about to cry.

    That said, what a tasteless room. Is it formalin? Inside containers filled with liquid are grotesque insects I¡¯ve never seen before lined up.

    Also, that¡¯s probably humans. A lump of flesh that can¡¯t contain the prototype rolls on the examination table installed in the center of the room.

    It¡¯s a woman since there¡¯s something like tits remaining there. She¡¯s wasting something good.

    That said, Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s confined on a different room, she seems alright. But, she can¡¯t move since she¡¯s restrained. Besides, I can¡¯t read her mind.

    It seems that the insect inside her body extends it¡¯s tentacle to her brain.

    As expected, it¡¯s impossible unless it¡¯s a frontal attack.

    ¡¸There¡¯s various restrictions on your ability but mine¡¯s all-purpose and widely ranged. Also, the insects kept in my body are so strong they can¡¯t be compared to the remote bugs©`¡¹

    ¡¸Rikka¡¹

    Ignoring the insect user talking foolishly, I gave Rikka the signal.

    Rikka swings her hand without hesitation.

    The released nail bullet penetrates the insect user body and even the wall behind her.

    ¡¸Guh¡¹

    Receiving Rikka¡¯s nail bullet, the insect user retreated, red blood drips from the edge of her lip then she glared at me.

    Oh, she didn¡¯t die even when Rikka shot a nail bullet in her heart.

    It seems that her super-recovery ability is much more powerful than Rikka and Kazahana¡¯s

    ¡¸You brat, don¡¯t be too conceited¡¹

    The insect user speaks harshly of me saying that I¡¯m a brat while blood drips from the edge of her lips.

    Who¡¯s the brat here? The loli¡¯s getting arrogant.

    Hm? wait? Could it be©`

    ¡¸Could it be that you look like a loli but you¡¯re actually a hag?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    The insect user¡¯s blood vessel popped when I asked her.

    ¡¸Be careful with your tongue, boyt. I¡¯m still in my twenties. I¡¯m older than you but I¡¯m not a hag¡¹

    The insect user seems to be annoyed when I called her a hag then she made an excuse politely.

    Twenties? I thought that she should be a lolibaba but it seems very delicate.

    ¡¸This figure is the harm of this ability. Even I who is a genius have various risks of keeping insects in my body. Because of that I look like this but I got hold of a mighty power¡¹

    Saying that, the insect user wiped the blood from the edge of her lips then smiled and lifted the hem of her black robe.

    Her young thighs became exposed. She¡¯s on her twenties but her thighs are young. Then, her slippery pussy¡¯s exposed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a clairvoyant, then you can see the insects living in my uterus, don¡¯t you? Because of this insect, it¡¯s impossible for me to be pregnant for a lifetime. It made me immortal as compensation. And I have three insects in my body assisting this one¡¹

    Showing me her loli pussy, she proudly talks about her weakness

    Why are you talking to put yourself at disadvantage.

    There¡¯s only one answer.

    She doesn¡¯t think that she¡¯s at disadvantage.

    ¡¸Rikka, Kazahana, it¡¯s coming¡¹

    Hearing my words, Rikka pulled out the large knife from her back then jumped like a bullet.

    Next, a sound of metal colliding.

    ¡¸You have that much abnormal confidence?¡¹

    Rikka rushed at a tremendous speed and attacked the insect user with a large sized knife but she took Rikka¡¯s attack.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s just one hand.

    Rikka rolls out continuous attack without any intervals. She releases nail bullets while attacking with her knife.

    Did she judge that it¡¯s impossible to shoot a nail bullet, the insect user receives a nail bullet then blood gush out. But, she prevented Rikka¡¯s knife attack then show a faint smile.

    I see. There¡¯s an insect strengthening her body.

    ¡¸S-So strong¡­¡¹

    Kazahana speaks in a trembling voice as she watch the battle between the insect user and Rikka.

    ©`Even if Hizuki wasn¡¯t taken as a hostage, I would¡¯ve lost even if i fought directly.

    The reality Kazahana knew falls apart while being shocked.

    ¡¸Kukuku, you¡¯re intense, wolf demi-human. I rarely see such quality goods. Products that are strongly hard to die are sold expensively¡¹

    Though she¡¯s competing at first, the insect user gradually gets pushed behind but still she muttered with a smile.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have animal ears nor tails. I can sell you for a high price for customers who buy incompetent ones¡¹

    Though she¡¯s being pushed back by Rikka, the insect user doesn¡¯t look like she has any intention of losing, she look at Kazahana standing next to me then smiled and then licked her lips.

    Kazahana felt frightened from the cold but she stood in front of me to protect me. Then, she held the knife with both hands on backhand stance.

    ¡¸Is she your sister? She¡¯s lovely but it¡¯s regrettable that she doesn¡¯t look different from humans. But, a sister set will have an exceptional value. The clairvoyant, hmm, you look lacking. If you won¡¯t sell then you¡¯re just a baggage. Should I kill him¡¹

    I won¡¯t sell? Weren¡¯t you the one who said that my ability is rare? Either way, sell me for a high price.

    Seriously, looks are everything in this world.

    Rikka¡¯s knife brushed the cheek of the insect user then a slit appears on her cheek.

    ¡¸Now then¡¹

    The insect user licks the red blood dripping along her cheek then hang her hands.

    ¡¸Playtime is over. If you value the live of the girl inside©`¡¹

    She¡¯s satisfied fighting with Rikka. The insect user intends to use Kamuro Hizuki as a threat.

    But©`

    ¡¸Gah!?¡¹

    The knife Rikka swung slides down the shoulder of the insect user.

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s knife invaded the shoulder diagonally then reached the abdomen of the insect user. The insect user is in dumb surprise.

    ¡¸Y-You. Do you not care about what happens©`¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry but I didn¡¯t come here to save Kamuro Hizuki. I came here to meet you¡¹

    I answer the insect user that¡¯s glaring at Rikka with bloodshot eyes and large amount of blood coming out of her mouth.

    ¡¸Gua!?¡¹

    Rikka kicks the insect user who¡¯s stunned then followed her who¡¯s blown to the side, then swings her knife sideways.

    The insect user was divided to two by Rikka¡¯s side attack then she separates the torso and cuts it into parts, then rolled it on the floor.

    ¡¸Y-Y-You¡­S-Stop this. I-I¡¯ll kill that girl¡¹

    The insect user have her upper body and lower body separated but she¡¯s still alive. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a lie to say that she¡¯s invulnerable.

    But©`

    Kill Kamuro Hizuki? Then do it already Can you do it? Then do it faster.

    I can see Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s body and the insects lurking inside her.

    ¡¸Did you not think that it¡¯s strange that I got here firectly¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    While insisting that she¡¯ll kill Kamuro Hizuki, the insect user isn¡¯t trying to move the insects inside Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s body. Asking the insect user, she raised a stupid voice.

    Though her divided body is bleeding a lot, it doesn¡¯t seem life threatening.

    ¡¸Why can you manipulate insects? Was it training? Or you had it in you but I don¡¯t think that you had it with only training¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you saying?¡¹

    The insect user who turned her consciousness to me probably realized the threatening air. I see unrest in her heart while she feign calm.

    She thought that I¡¯d be wary of traps and come to secure the hostage.

    ¡¸How much do you know about your body?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you a normal human? Since there¡¯s insects inside your body, you can¡¯t say you¡¯re normal. But, Kazahana and Rikka has a body structure same to humans¡¹

    ¡¸W-What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected. You don¡¯t know¡¹

    The insect user doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.

    I thought that it might be the case but as expected she doesn¡¯t know it.

    My eyes can see it.

    Everything inside you.

    ¡¸A part of your brain. Also, internal organs that are impossible to be inside a normal human body. This is my speculation but I think that it¡¯s an organ originated in the ability of manipulating insects¡¹

    Hearing my words, the insect user who looked dumbfounded turned pale in a moment.

    Though she¡¯s bleeding a lot, she¡¯s not turning blue.

    ¡¸You seem to have noticed it. You¡¯re not invulnerable. You have bombs in your body. If that organ that seems to be needed to control the insect is destroyed, you won¡¯t be able to manipulate insects¡¹

    The insect user trembled from my words.

    She can no longer manipulate insects. That¡¯s what it means.

    If she just manipulate insects, she¡¯ll become incompetent.

    But, it¡¯s a completely different talk when it comes to the insects kept in her body.

    If she has an immortal flesh using insects, what happens if she can no longer manipulate that insect?

    ¡¸The biggest weakness of her ability is you. The way to strengthen your body isn¡¯t bad but you shouldn¡¯t use it in a fight. You should lurk behind the shadows, avoid a direct confrontation with the enemy then if ever you¡¯re found, escape with your strengthened body. That¡¯s the right way of using your ability¡¹

    Hearing my explanation, the insect user is wearing an obviously afraid color in her eyes then she¡¯s trembling while blood spits out of her mouth.

    It seems she understands it. That she¡¯ll die.

    ¡¸If I destroy the organ manipulating the insects, you won¡¯t be able to control insects anymore. Then, what do you think will happen? Will the insect stop their activities or will they run away? Once they stop moving, the insects will become a foreign matter inside your body. If you lose the insects assisting your necessary function to live, you will die. They¡¯d run out of control, eat your internal organs, and as expected, you¡¯ll die. Or rather, in the situation where your upper body and lower body is separated, it¡¯s fixed you¡¯ll die since you can¡¯t control the insects. That¡¯s my guess but hey, what do you think?¡¹

    I talk to the insect user while never approaching her.

    The insect user is at loss for words.

    If you destroy the organ needed to control insects, you¡¯ll die.

    Understanding that, the insect user can¡¯t say anything.

    Then, I will say it instead.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I found out the answer to that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m curious. I¡¯m really curious. My curiosity and spirit of inquiry is rising up. I came her to do experiments. I will experiment you. It¡¯s more interesting when you say you¡¯re invulnerable. But, I¡¯m not a researcher. If you die, then I¡¯ll say ¡°I see¡±, then that¡¯s the end. But that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s refreshing since I find the answer¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait. Wait¡¹

    The insect user is frightened from my question, she desperately crawl on the floor and beg for her life.

    ¡¸Kazahana, sorry but give up on Kamuro Hizuki. My priority right now is to eliminate my doubt. I want to know it by all means,. I¡¯d like to fiddle with it and examine it. If I don¡¯t do that, my soul will cry¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, no, that¡­if that¡¯s what Suzuhara-sama wants¡¹

    Asking Kazahana who¡¯s standing next to me, Kazahana agrees while being confused.

    Though it¡¯s just a script, it seems that her heart is still in pain from the remark of abandoning her master.

    ¡¸Rikka, chop both her arms for the time being. Also, let¡¯s see. Though it¡¯s divided, cut both of her feet too. Don¡¯t scratch her head and organs diagonally below her heart. It would be troublesome if she dies easily¡¹

    ¡°Easily¡±, I emphasized the word in my order.

    I can kill the insect user anytime. In such an overwhelming advantageous situation, I can enjoy dismantling the insect user. And, I¡¯ll kill her if I get bored.

    Therefore, it can¡¯t be helped if Kamuro Hizuki dies so I can enjoy and be satisfied.

    Negotiation won¡¯t be working on that kind of enemy.

    That¡¯s my script.

    If the hostage has no worth, then you can¡¯t make threat with hostages. That said, the hostage is her only hope of surviving. Then, there¡¯s no choice but to kill.

    We have time. Let¡¯s take this slowly.

    Until the heart of the insect user breaks.

    ¡¸W-Wait! I¡¯ll release her! I¡¯ll remove the insect inside her body! I¡¯ll pay you money, how much do you want!? I can pay you as much money as you want! That¡¯s why please wait! Listen to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Kazahana, did you eat your meal?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡­Eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Meal. You eat like an idiot don¡¯t you? If the insect user, want to eat something? I also want to keep my energy full¡¹

    Kazahana¡¯s confused from my question. I murmur at Kazahana then my crotch swells up while I laugh.

    I have to refill energy so I can fuck Rikka a lot later.

    ¡¸Master! Grilled meat!?¡¹

    Instead of the confused Kazahana, Rikka who cut off the arms of the insect user raised her voice with a smile on her face.

    Grilled meat¡­?

    ¡¸There? The eat all you can yakiniku restaurant? Well that¡¯s fine, but the shop would be bankrupt if you go with your sister¡¹

    When I took Rikka there last time, the clerk was staring at Rikka who ate everything.

    If this goes badly, we might be refused to enter the store.

    ¡¸Please! Listen! Listen to me! I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll do anything! Therefore spare me!¡¹

    Far from never losing, the insect user fears death from unable to control the insects.

    But, she knew she¡¯ll die.

    Even if her torso is cut off, she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s complaining about pain, even when her both arms were cut off by Rikka, she desperately pleads for her life instead.

    There must be a pain killer insect in her body.

    Then, pain torture won¡¯t make sense.

    ¡¸Rikka, since it¡¯s rare. Should you practice with your nail bullets¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Pierce the insect user on the wall and fix her. Kazahana, practice too. There¡¯s no loss on learning long distance attacks, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, it won¡¯t be fun to play normally. You girls have good eyes, but your ears and nose are also good. Also, your intuition is good too. So how about you blindfold and practice nail bullets?¡¹

    Hearing my words, Rikka pressed the insect user who lost her hands against the wall and picked up an iron pipe on the floor.

    ¡¸Where should I stab her?¡¹

    Rikka asks while pushing the insect user against the wall.

    It¡¯s possible that the insect user will die if she pierces somewhere by mistake so she has asked it just in case.

    Isn¡¯t she quite considerate?

    ¡¸Stop the brain. And for her internal organs, the organ related to controlling insects is oblique right below the heart. There¡¯s no problem when the nail bullet pierced her heart a while ago. You can stab even her heart¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait, wait©`gaha¡¹

    Rikka receives my instruction ignores the plea of the insect user then pierces the iron stick to the insect user¡¯s heart. Then, she¡¯s skewered to the wall.

    ¡¸Gaha, geho, gufu, eoo¡¹

    The insect user¡¯s heart is destroyed, waterfall of blood comes from her mouth and she twitches.

    Did she bleed too much and die? I wonder if the insect inside her body will do something about it. There¡¯s a limit for it I guess.

    When I was thinking that, the bleeding insect user gradually revives.

    It seems that her heart has restored even when an iron bar pierces it At the same time, the wounds in her both arms cut are also being restored.

    What a frightening ability. Is that how strong the insect inside her body is.

    Perhaps, that¡¯s most of the ability of the insects in her body.

    ¡¸If your wounds get healed, we can¡¯t attach the cut arms and lower body anymore?¡¹

    Hmm, my questions increases.

    Well fine. It¡¯s not my body.

    ¡¸Okay, it¡¯s ready. Then, practice nail bullets while blindfolded. Listen very carefully. Don¡¯t hit above her left eyebrows and right oblique below her heart. Don¡¯t ever hit it. That¡¯s absolute. That¡¯s absolute okay? He¡¯ll die if you do¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Rikka replied to my instruction in good spirit and Kazahana replied with a cramped face.

    ©`As expected, Master¡¯s the strongest ? Also, yakiniku?

    ©`I must absolutely avoid makin an enemy of Suzuhara-sama.

    I can understand it with their expression but these two are extreme both inside and outside.

    The two were blindfolded with the cloth that was in the room, begin to use practice nail bullets on the insect user on the wall.

    ¡¸P-Please. If you want to play then play as you want. In exchange, my life¡­¡¹

    Every time the nail bullet hits, the insect user bleeds, she kept begging for her life while crying.

    It seems that the insect user have lived as an upright normal human in public. It¡¯s troublesome to kill her.

    But, well, if the nail bullet accidentally hits her weak point and dies, that¡¯s inevitable.

    Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s an unfortunate accident and have her sleep deep in some mountains.

    ¡¸H-Help me¡­¡¹

    The insect user begs for her life while scattering blood. Then her voice echoes in the room.

    ¡¸Hey, you can use with the insects in the room¡¹

    ¡¸H-Help me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, I¡¯m giving you a chance to fight back. Do your best¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die yet¡­¡¹

    There¡¯s insects lurking in the room. Even though she can attack using those, the insect user begs for her life.

    The nail bullets hit the insect user one after another.

    Rikka got used to it completely? She¡¯s quite precise.

    Kazahana however, though her power is inferior to Rikka, all her bullets hit

    As expected, the performance of those nose and ears are amazing. Though she¡¯s blind, there¡¯s absolutely no problem.

    Kazahana¡¯s performance and five senses are better. Her animal ear isn¡¯t just for show.

    Hmm, she can do better than I thought. With this, the unfortunate accident won¡¯t happen.

    Thinking so, I feel a chill running up my spine.

    ©`Suzuhara-kun ? I¡¯m coming right now ?

    I suddenly read a mind.

    ¡¸I-I released her. I released the girl from the insects. T-Therefore, so, please, spare me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s selfish¡¹

    Who did you release? Who told you to release her? Even if you do, it should be after I withdraw from this room.

    ©`Ufu ? Ufufu ? Ufufufu ? Suzuhara-kun came her top save me ? Even though I swore in my heart not to see him again, Suzuhara-kun came to meet me ? Then it¡¯s okay for us to meet ? See him ? See him ? Love1¡¹

    A girl can be seen from behind the door.

    Even though I can¡¯t read it until now, I suddenly began to see it.

    Although the insect inside Kamuro Hizuki killed her mind, she was released.

    I knew. I knew that it was going to be dangerous. But, I promised Kazahana so I can¡¯t help it, that¡¯s what I thought but©`

    ©`Forgotten ? I will be forgotten ? I will be forgotten someday ? Then, I will lose Suzuhara-kun ? Even though he came to meet me ? Aaah ? Then ? Aaah ? Then it¡¯s okay to eat him right? ? If I can eat his body and blood ? Then I can stay with Suzuhara-kun forever ? Always ? Even if I die, forever and ever ?

    Cold sweat gush out from my body.

    Horrifying. It¡¯s my first time seeing such a horrifying mind.

    Nothing but me. Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s heart has nothing but me. She has eliminated everything except me.

    Kamuro Hizuki who knew that I came here to help has completely turned mad.

    I feel dizzy. I feel nauseous. Cold, my trembling and cold sweat doesn¡¯t stop.

    I know, I get it.

    She won¡¯t stop unless she¡¯s killed.

    I now think that the insect user begging for her life is cute. That¡¯s how crazy she is.

    Kamuro Hizuki seriously want to eat my blood and flesh. And that it won¡¯t matter even if she dies.

    She¡¯s convinced that she¡¯ll always be with me when she eats my blood and flesh. She¡¯s under the impression that it¡¯s correct.

    This is¡­much more dangerous than I thought.

    But, Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s body is restrained by the insects. That¡¯s why it¡¯ll be fine, just when I thought of that, the insects begin to unbind Kamuro Hizuki.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m removing my binds from her, I won¡¯t come back here again so please, spare my life¡­¡¹

    Hey, stop it idiot, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.

    ¡¸Shit, change of plans! She¡¯s coming! Withdraw right now!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hearing my words, the two who¡¯d been releasing nail bullets towards the insect user tilts their heads.

    Aah, geez, why are you girls blindfolded. Now¡¯s not the time to play.

    No wait. Can we really get away if we run right now?

    It¡¯s easy to defeat Kamuro Hizuki but that¡¯s not the problem.

    It¡¯s the same plan from what I¡¯ve used to the insect user.

    Negotiations won¡¯t work on the opponent.

    To stop Kamuro Hizuki, there¡¯s no choice but to kill her. But, Kamuro Hizuki is a student who usually goes to school. It would be a big risk if I kill her. That said, it¡¯s obvious I can¡¯t talk it out.

    What should I do? What should I do?

    Ah.

    It flashed. The insect user can succeed killing Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s heart by slipping insects in her body.

    It¡¯s possible to manipulate her brain to some extent with the tentacles to her brain.

    ¡¸Rikka! It¡¯s now really troublesome if she dies! Place that insect user¡¯s parts in a bag! Bring that and escape! Kazahana, it¡¯s your reunion with your master! Buy us some time!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes. ¡­Eh?¡¹

    Rikka took off her blindfold after receiving my instructions and instantly begins action. But, Kazahana who can¡¯t swallow the situation tilts her head with her animal ears twitching.

    Aaah, geez, we don¡¯t have time. Her seal is just about to be removed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use your pussy later! I¡¯ll pour in semen in your womb! That¡¯s why stop your master even for a bit!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? R-Roger!¡¹

    When Kazahana heard me pouring semen in her womb, she comes back to her senses and removed her blindfold in a hurry while answering.

    ¡¸There! She¡¯s coming from that door! Wait there and jump as soon as she comes out! Don¡¯t force yourself! Run away if you think it¡¯s dangerous! She¡¯s much more dangerous compared to what she was before!¡¹

    ¡¸G-Got it! I-It¡¯s my own master so I¡¯ll do my best! But, is it that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸That bad!¡¹

    Answering Kazahana¡¯s question with a nod, Kazahana gulped down her throat and her face turned pale.

    ¡¸T-Though I¡¯m the one who asked for it, I apologize on behalf of my master for troubling you¡¹

    She bowed her head and apologized from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸Master! I couldn¡¯t collect the small pieces but I¡¯ve gathered most in the bag!¡¹

    Rikka who carries a big black plastic bag on her shoulder runs to me.

    Okay, well done!

    The insect user was able to make Kamuro Hizuki powerless. I need her power.

    ¡¸Withdraw immediately! Kazahana! Don¡¯t force yourself! If you think it¡¯s getting dangerous back down and come to my house!¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you for the advice! But, I¡¯ll do my best to hold out master!¡¹

    Kazahana doesn¡¯t get it. Just how dangerous the current Kamuro Hizuki is.

    As expected, I should run away along with Kazahana.

    That¡¯s what I thought but I didn¡¯t do it.

    Kamuro Hizuki is already next to the door. Kazahana¡¯s smiling as she stare at the door. That¡¯s not all, her ears are twitching and her tail is swaying.

    ©`Hizuki, I¡¯d like to apologize for leaving you alone. Also, if you want to kill me then I won¡¯t object. I¡¯m just happy to see you gain.

    Kazahana is Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s dog.

    Even if I tell Kazahana to run away together, she won¡¯t be pleased

    Even if I don¡¯t order her, Kazahana will stay here.

    ¡¸Kazahana, I promised to pour sperm in your womb That¡¯s why, live and come back¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. I look forward to the day I see you again ¡¹

    Kazahana didn¡¯t say she would return.

    Even though her heart swayed for my penis, her mind right now is calm like the evening.

    She lived and met her master again. Kazahana¡¯s heart is filled with joy.

    Seriously, it¡¯s a waste for her to be Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s dog.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Rikka!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Later, Nee-san! Goodbye!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Rikka, take care of your master¡¹

    ¡¸Un! Nee-san too!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I won¡¯t leave her side again¡¹

    This might be the last conversation of the sisters, it¡¯s very light but relieved.

    We left Kazahana who¡¯s standing on the spot and Rikka and I escaped from the insect user¡¯s home.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 80

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 82

 Chapter 82

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 81

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 83

    ¡¸It¡¯s completely occult now¡¹

    It¡¯s too late with the case of the insect user now but I instinctively muttered while looking at the right arm of the insect user.

    Rikka and I went back home but I decided to negotiate with the insect user to counter Kamuro Hizuki immediately.

    Just to make sure, I ordered Rikka to eat up food at home¡­

    Perhaps, she¡¯ll eat everything.

    But still, will that be enough?

    When I say that, I took out the right arm of the insect user from the parts from the black plastic bag Rikka brought.

    Though it¡¯s separated from her body, it¡¯s abnormally fresh.

    As if just the right arm is alive.

    ¡¸Just what principle does it use? Even if I use my ability, I can¡¯t understand it. Even though blood circulation is impossible¡¹

    Her arm being separated obviously means that her blood vessels are also separated, so her arms should be in necrosis state. And yet, the insect user¡¯s right arm is still fresh like it¡¯s alive.

    Or rather, when we cut her body to half, she should normally die from the amount of bleeding but the insect user is allright. And even when her heart was destroyed, she didn¡¯t die.

    This is no longer human.

    Furthermore, it seems that the insect user doesn¡¯t understand about her own immortality.

    When I looked in the mind of the insect user, she only knows that she¡¯s contracted to a wonderful insect that made her invulnerable, she doesn¡¯t know the reason at all.

    ¡¸According to the insect user, the insect living in her womb seems to be the source of her power. Then there¡¯s three insects assisting that somehow¡¹

    There¡¯s a total of four insects that maintain her immortality. The insect on the womb is the center

    ¡¸This one?¡¹

    I took out the lower body from the plastic bag and looked inside the womb.

    Both her legs are cut so it¡¯s just waist, or rather, waist, pussy and anus, there¡¯s definitely an insect inside.

    It¡¯s rounded like a fetus inside the womb swelling more than usual.

    Since the heart is on the upper body, the circulation of blood is naturally done on that part.

    But, the insect is alive.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll lose if I stick to common sense I guess?¡¹

    No choice but to think that way.

    It¡¯s possible for the insect user to live even if her her blood isn¡¯t circulating.

    Her body structure looks like they¡¯re the same as humans but it¡¯s completely different actually.,

    As long as the insect living in her womb is alive, the insect user won¡¯t die, and she¡¯ll continue to live even if her body¡¯s dismembered.

    In exchange, the insect user will follow the same path if the insect in her womb dies.

    To prevent it, the three remaining insects are assisting.

    Even if a problem occurs on either insect, the remaining insects will reproduce.

    In that case, it¡¯s definitely unlimited and near immortality.

    But when I destroy the weak points of the insects I found, perhaps the insects under the rule of the user will leave. Then, the insect user will die.

    ¡¸Hmmmm, I see. We can do something about this¡¹

    I mutter while looking at the pussy of the insect user.

    In order to oppose Kamuro Hizuki, I brought the insect user even though she¡¯s in pieces but I thought of how to use the insect user.

    As of now, the head and upper body of the insect user is still inside the black plastic bag.

    She¡¯s alive but she¡¯s only moving slightly and can¡¯t even speak up.

    She¡¯s afraid of death that she keeps silent so I won¡¯t get be displeased.

    In short, her mind broke.

    It¡¯s possible to enslave the insect user in her current state.

    But I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯ll betray me or not when her willpower recovers.

    Though I know her weak points, suppose a small insect is buried in my body and sealed my movement, that would be troublesome. Therefore, I¡¯d like to be in a state where I can destroy the weak point of the insect user anytime.

    With that said©`

    ¡¸If it¡¯s possible for her to live even if she¡¯s dismembered, it means that we only have to separate her weak points.

    That¡¯s the conclusion I¡¯ve reached.

    But I¡¯m not confident about it to be honest.

    There¡¯s no problem with her arms or feet but it¡¯s possible that the insect user dies if her weak points separate from her.

    What will happen if I separate the weak point? The insect user doesn¡¯t know it herself so it¡¯ll become a roll of dice.

    ¡¸Well fine. She lived as she want until now, killed humans like they¡¯re garbage and roll them on her examination table. She should have the resolution that it¡¯ll be her turn someday¡¹

    Muttering so, the plastic bag made a sound then I hear a crying sound from the inside.

    She probably is unbearably scared about death.

    I¡¯m sure those who she killed didn¡¯t want to die. There must be those who begged for their lives.

    Then, this one surely smiled and cut them to pieces alive. Then, she captures those strange looking like Rikka and sell them.

    You had fun doing that didn¡¯t you? Then you should steel yourself as your turn will come.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. If I think you¡¯ll be useful, then I¡¯ll do my best so you won¡¯t get killed. For now¡¹

    Talking towards the plastic bag, I hear the cry growing bigger.

    ¡°While you¡¯re useful¡± That¡¯s the same as saying that I¡¯ll kill her sooner or later.

    Or rather, if it wasn¡¯t for Kamuro Hizuki, I¡¯d destroy her weak point right now.

    That¡¯s how much I hate this one.

    Returning the part of the insect user on the black plastic bag, I go to the bathroom with it.

    I entered the bathroom and reeled out the contents of the bag. As a result, the pieces of the insect user is scattered on the tiles.

    The bleeding has completely stopped, her pale skin is dirty with blood.

    ¡¸P-Please. I-I will really do anything, please, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡¹

    The insect user whose both arms and lower half is separate from her body desperately pleads for her life in tears while looking like a daruma.

    Even though she tried to torment us to death, how dare her flip her attitude this clearly.

    It¡¯s admiring in some sense.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re useful to me then I¡¯ll let you live for a bit longer¡¹

    Holding the knife I brought with me, I look down at the daruma inset user then point the knife on the weak point inside the separate part.

    I poke my left hand on the wound from the chopped lower half, grabbed the internal organ obliquely right under her heart¡­then I chop it with the knife on my right hand in a way it won¡¯t be damaged.

    The insect user trembles in tears, she didn¡¯t show any resistance.

    In the first place, she has no hands nor feet to resist.

    Also, even if she uses insects, it¡¯s impossible to slip through my eyes, she¡¯ll definitely die this time if she resists.

    She can¡¯t resist even if she wants to.

    When I look at the separated internal organ, I thought.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know whether this really is a weak point.

    It¡¯s a part that¡¯s different from normal people after all.

    But, the insect user doesn¡¯t know it herself. Even as a bluff, it has enough effect.

    ¡¸As expected, you¡¯re not die even when it¡¯s separated¡¹

    I asked the insect user while packing the separated internal organ to a plastic container.

    There¡¯s a same part on the brain but it¡¯s hard to take that out. Also, it would be troublesome if the insect user becomes more of an idiot if I do badly.

    Therefore, I just separate only one part.

    ¡¸P-Perhaps, perhaps it¡¯s related to distance. T-Therefore, I-I¡¯d like that to be near me if possible¡­

    The daruma lying on the tiles pleads with a shaking voice.

    Oh, distance? This means that the chopped arms and foot are fresh because it¡¯s near the body?

    No, rather than her torso, should I think that it¡¯s related to the insect living in her womb?

    In short, if the insect that lives in her womb is separated, then the arms and feet would go necrosis.

    As expected, it¡¯s versatile.

    Obtaining a material to threaten the insect user by securing a weak point, I decided to return the chopped body of the insect user to whole.

    I don¡¯t know if it would return though.

    When I tried sticking her arm in to her torso, it sticks in easily.

    This healing ability is frightening. No, it¡¯s suspicious whether it¡¯s actually recovery.

    Though I obtained a material used for threatening, I¡¯ll never let down my guard.

    Persuading myself, I connect her chopped pieces the same way I did to the arm.

    But still, this defragmented loli is more interesting than she looks. She¡¯s much more loli than Lolihina, furthermore, she¡¯s a complete washboard.

    Her hair is silver and her eye¡¯s colored green. Her face is quite lovely but as expected, it¡¯s a brat.

    It¡¯s almost the same as Lolihina. She¡¯s too much of a brat that it won¡¯t even move a finger.

    But, she¡¯s on her twenties despite her appearance.

    Though the insect user¡¯s accurate age is vague, when I peeked at her mind, it turns out she¡¯s 27 years old.

    If this body grew up, then she could¡¯ve been a dazzling adult.

    In the first place, I don¡¯t have the intention to stick my dick inside this one.

    When the insect user¡¯s body returned, she crawled away to the wall then sat holding down her knees. Then she looks at me with frightened eyes as she tremble.

    I took the shower then sprinkled hot water on her head to wash the blood.

    When I sprinkled hot water, the insect user got clean to some degree.

    ¡¸You said about distance but how far is the safe distance?¡¹

    Asking her, I take a look at her mind.

    Just how far can the weak point be separated until it becomes dangerous? It¡¯s better to know it.

    But©`

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know that much. When I made contract with the insect in my womb, it had a restriction of never parting away. T-Therefore, I don¡¯t know the clear distance. I-In the first place, I never planned to separate that¡¹

    The insect user answered vaguely with her shaking voice.

    Uwa, she¡¯s an idiot. Making a contract of an insect that gives restriction like that? Doesn¡¯t that just mean that the insect user will die if the four insects in her body is taken out?

    Apart from the weak point I cut out, I found a new weak point.

    ¡¸Y-You, just who on earth are you?¡¹

    The insect user asks while trembling.

    Who? What¡¯s that? Philosophical question?

    Or rather, I¡¯m the one who wants to ask here.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just an x-ray user¡¹

    When I answer her, doubt appears in the green eyes of the insect user.

    ¡¸A staff of nature conservation organization?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Nature Conservation Organization? What¡¯s that?

    ¡¸Is it wrong?¡¹

    The insect user who saw my expression seems to have been convinced.

    ¡¸Officially, the nature conservation¡¯s aim is state organization. It¡¯s not just this country, there exists international organizations all over the world. But, the nature conservation is just a surface facade. They¡¯re an organization that aims to protect different ability users and demi-humans. It¡¯s my competitor so to speak¡¹

    Though she¡¯s frightened, the insect user begins to speak.

    She was talking even when we were fighting, does she love speaking?

    ¡¸I had a dream of becoming a member of the protection organization before. I¡¯m a part of a family with unusual powers. There¡¯s the time where strange looks are discriminated by humans and the reality of getting killed troubles us. But, I¡¯m someone who can¡¯t keep up among the insect user clan. Unable to succeed as the family head, unable to become a member of the protection organization, when I noticed it I¡¯m already soaked in the underground world. In short, I fell in the world of darkness. Laugh¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I didn¡¯t think you would really laugh¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who asked me to laugh¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right but¡­¡¹

    The insect user felt depressed when I laughed at her then she pouts.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you, do you think I would forgive you if you change your character¡¹

    I look down and asked the insect user who suddenly turned meek.

    ¡¸N-No, that¡¯s not the case. I just never lost to anyone after making a contract with the insect living in my womb. But, you defeated me¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not the one who defeated you. It¡¯s Rikka and Kazahana. I just supported those two¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t your support the most troublesome? If it wasn¡¯t for you, I will surely win¡¹

    The insect user stares at me, pouts her lips and sulks as she criticizes me.

    True, if I wasn¡¯t there, Rikka and Kazahana might lose. But if the insect user fights that way, she¡¯ll be defeated sooner or later.

    It¡¯s just coincidence that it was me.

    That said, she¡¯s talking and turned sulky, she¡¯s the type that get¡¯s cheeky easily. It¡¯s dangerous.

    I thought I can use her to oppose Kamuro Hizukiu but I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll betray me. Though I¡¯ve secured her weak point, if she manipulates a small insect then she take it out anytime she wants.

    Also, it doesn¡¯t mean that Kamuro Hizuki will be killing me. It¡¯s the opposite. She¡¯s only trying to fuse our flesh and blood. In short, she intends to die herself.

    That way of thinking is gross though.

    It¡¯s troublesome but I¡¯d like to do something about Kamuro Hizuki myself but should I get rid of this one?

    ¡¸A, aha, ahaha¡­your eyes, your eyes are scary. H-Have I said something that rubbed you in the wrong way?¡¹

    The insect user got cheeky but she turned pale when she saw my eyes then she trembles while showing a cramped smile.

    If you¡¯re going to be afraid from just a glare then you shouldn¡¯t have gotten cocky.

    She¡¯s an idiot so she looks easy to use.

    ¡¸Ah, T-That¡¯s right! I was talking about the protection organization¡¹

    The insect user averts her face from me then show a cramp smile on her pale face, desperately trying to gloss it over.

    When I look at her mind she¡¯s seriously scared, it¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s easy to use.

    Should I take a look for a bit more?

    ¡¸As an ability user, I¡¯m at category D. One rank above the lowest. The lowest category, E, has a qualification to become a member of the protection organization. But, qualification and suitability is different. I was judged that I wasn¡¯t suitable¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re D? Then the protection organization is a monster den¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was D before. But the current me is C or B. I should be classified as an ability user with a high rank¡¹

    High rank. You say that yourself. Well, I do agree that she has quite the strong power.

    ¡¸Then, you should¡¯ve entered that protection organization. You were stronger than before weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought too. But¡­¡¹

    The insect user shows a masochistic smile from my my question then she nods embracing herself.

    ¡¸After making a contract with the insect in my womb, I obtained great strength and I knocked at the gate of the protection organization again. That¡¯s when I knew the meaning of suitability. The contract with the insect in my womb is a forbidden method. I¡¯m not suited. In short, I was judged as an ability user with a dangerous ideology. But, they ignored me as I was category D. But, I used a forbidden method. Therefore, I was turned to a subject of elimination¡¹

    I peek at the insect user¡¯s mind while I listen to her.

    Subject of elimination, the young girl runs away in the forest desperately.

    The pure girl who just wanted to protect the ability user like herself became the hunted prey, she kept running away from the fright.

    Then, she fell in the darkness.

    ¡¸You did well to survive until today¡¹

    As far as I can see in the insect user¡¯s mind, there definitely are people who have stronger abilities than her. So it¡¯s natural for her to escape.

    As I asked, I remember the answer in the insect user¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Though it¡¯s quite a high rank, at most it¡¯s C or worst B. Besides, I may say it myself but I¡¯m timid and slightly rascal. I didn¡¯t have the capability to spare on such things as protection organization¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that you judged that it¡¯s not a big problem even when you¡¯re thrown away?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I am myself even if I use forbidden methods and fall into darkness. That¡¯s the extent of my existence¡¹

    The insect user doesn¡¯t lie at all. She¡¯s spitting out what she thinks.

    Also, I thought she was killing humans but it seems to be wrong.

    The lump of flesh rolling on the examination table is something called a homunclus.

    I don¡¯t know it but it seems she¡¯s trying to produce an artificial human.

    I thought that she¡¯s just a reckless belligerent but it seems that she simply got cocky. She¡¯s just filled with bluffs.

    It¡¯s true that she captured irregulars like Rikka and sold them off however.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m talking about this. A wolf demi-human, the elder sister is on Category E, the lowest rank in short. The younger one is probably a mutant. But, the ability value is too high for just a demi-human. She¡¯ll be on category B based on her potential. I think she¡¯s at C on her current state¡¹

    The insect user talks about Kazahana and Rikka then looked at me with a cramped smile. Her green colored eyes are clearly frightened.

    ¡¸X-ray ability is generally an unusual power. It¡¯s usually classified as category F. In short, it¡¯s outside the frame. The reason is that they¡¯re just normal humans outside of it. But, since it¡¯s outside the frame, it¡¯s possible to enter the protection organization as long as you have the aptitude. Though the body is weak, it¡¯s a useful ability. However, it¡¯s only limited to those with wide range.¡¹

    Oh, so my ability is on the lowest rank?

    Well, I guess you¡¯re not a normal human if you can fight someone stronger than the insect user.

    ¡¸So, what are you? Your range should be narrow, right? In short, that you have a defect in your ability. And yet, something¡¯s different from you. Is your ability really ¡°just x-ray vision¡±? Just what on earth your eyes see?¡¹

    The insect user is clearly afraid of me.

    Even if you tell me that it¡¯s different, I don¡¯t know anyone with this ability other than me.

    The one¡¯s I know are only Kamuro Hizuki, Rikka, Kazahana, and this insect user.

    ¡¸X-ray vision is an ability exercised through eyes. But, I¡¯ve read an ability that resembles it in a document before¡¹

    ¡¸A resembling ability?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Though it¡¯s close to x-ray, it doesn¡¯t use the eyes. From what I¡¯ve read, only a few have developed this ability. Furthermore, it¡¯s too strong that those who have developed it has their spirit collapsing and they became disabled¡¹

    The power is too strong that they became disabled. That¡¯s very unwelcoming.

    ¡¸Then?¡¹

    ¡¸That ability is called heavenly eye1¡¹

    ¡¸Tengan?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it too confusing? Then how about this?¡¹

    The insect user¡¯s sweat run along her cheeks when I tilt my head.

    ¡¸Heavenly eyes, it¡¯s other name is clairvoyance¡¹

    The insect user mutters gently, then she shows a cramped smile as if she¡¯s frightened, afraid.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ve heard something about clarivoyance¡¹

    I don¡¯t know Tengan but I¡¯ve heard clairvoyance. I¡¯ve heard about it but I don¡¯t know it well.

    ¡¸Clairvoyance is an ability located at category A. It only manifests on humans. In short, the top ability is located on a weak human. Just how frightening is that? But, there¡¯s hardly anyone able to manipulate heavenly eyes. As I¡¯ve said earlier, those who manifested it have their spirit collapse and turned crippled¡¹

    Weak but the highest ability. If I¡¯m going to be crippled for something that silly, then I don¡¯t need that ability.

    But since she¡¯s talking about it, the insect user thinks of my ability as clairvoyance.

    As far as I can see in her mind, it¡¯s also beyond her judgement.

    Or rather, I think it¡¯s different.

    My ability is just to see well more than I thought. In short, X-ray is more than I thought.

    It¡¯s all that much.

    ¡¸I honestly don¡¯t understand your ability. I feel like it¡¯s just an x-ray vision but I feel that it¡¯s different. But, was it Kamuro Hizuki? It¡¯s highly possible that her ability is heavenly eye¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Suppose I¡¯m right, if that girl¡¯s ability is heavenly eye, then it¡¯s a threat that her spirit will collapse in a year. But, well when I caught her, her spirit starts breaking down. Perhaps, she¡¯s already no good. I think that it¡¯s a matter of time until she turns crippled¡¹

    Wait a moment. Just wait a moment. Her spirit breaking down you say¡­?

    That might certainly be the case but when I saw Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s mind in the basement, her mind has completely gone crazy. She¡¯s crazy but she didn¡¯t break down. On the contrary, she has a clear purpose, she¡¯s stable in a sense.

    Also, now that she say it, Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability is too incomplete. The range of her ability is unusually narrow, and even when she read minds, it¡¯s just fragmented.

    What if it was suppressed? Then you can avoid the collapse of her spirit that way. Then her ability awakened when I came to help.

    Then, could it be©`

    Isn¡¯t that really really dangerous?

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter whether the girl¡¯s ability is heavenly eye or not¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? It¡¯s not good!¡¹

    ¡¸Either way, she has no future but to be crippled¡¹

    ¡¸What will you do if she awakens and didn¡¯t turned crippled!¡¹

    ¡¸No no, It¡¯s impossible¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, what will you do if it¡¯s not impossible you idiot loli!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not an idiot loli. If possible, call me Onee-san. I¡¯m still in my twenties¡¹

    ¡¸Shut it idiot! Even though your age is rounded to 30¡¹

    ¡¸W-Why do you know that!?¡¹

    When I told her that her age will be rounded to 30, the insect user speaks up in surprise.

    No good, I can¡¯t talk to her. Even though she has such an amazing ability, she lost.

    Your ability is a horrifying ability depending on how you use it.

    ¡¸Anyway, that girl¡¯s disabled so it doesn¡¯t matter, what I don¡¯t know is you. The heavenly eye girl is completely charmed by you. Even the wolf sisters. Also, it¡¯s weird to say it but I¡¯m also attracted to you. It¡¯s hard to put it to words but how should I say it, that¡­¡¹

    Saying that, the insect user sent me an upward glance.

    ¡¸I feel like you can manage to do anything. If I stay by your side, what ever happens I will be saved. It feels like I¡¯ll be wound up on something long, I thought, or something. No matter how strong the enemy is, it feels like you¡¯d win somehow, or something. In other words, I feel relieved to be by your side¡¹

    The insect user sends me up a fluttering upward glance.

    Relieved?

    Even though her body was chopped to pieces and she turned to a dartboard. Could it be that she¡¯s seriously an idiot?

    Also, sorry but I don¡¯t like you.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know it myself but I feel like you have an ability to charm or something like that¡¹

    The insect user who¡¯s looking straight at me isn¡¯t lying in her heart.

    If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t mind me if I use you for my convenience.

    That said©`

    ¡¸Just in case, assuming that Kamuro Hizuki has the clairvoyance ability. Suppose she awakens it and became able to manipulate it freely, what will happen?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, that¡¯s impossible¡¹

    The insect user shakes her neck.

    Even when I look at her heart, she only thinks ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡¸Hey you idiot loli. We¡¯re making assumptions here. Just answer it. Do you want your hands and feet cut off and become daruma again?¡¹

    ¡¸Please spare me from being a daruma. Also, if possible, don¡¯t call me idiot loli but onee-san©`¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, bitch, do you want to die?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll answer¡¹

    The insect user turned pale when she saw my eyes in an instant, she sat formally then nods.

    Then do that from the beginning. I¡¯ll seriously go and kill you off next time you get cocky.

    ¡¸The individual with the heavenly eye isn¡¯t that much of a threat. The biggest disadvantage of the heavenly eye is that they can¡¯t use the ability on themselves. Therefore, it¡¯s used in support, the threat won¡¯t me measured. Heavenly eye, or let¡¯s say clairvoyance, it¡¯s the ultimate ability to see through the past, present, future, all events and phenomenon, the ultimate support ability. Using on someone other than oneself demonstrates it¡¯s true value. The real threat is the person recognized by the heavenly eye user and the person who gains that power¡¹

    Listening to the words of the insect user who¡¯s sitting naked, a girl appeared on my mind.

    The girl who thinks of her master more than anyone, a beast girl who¡¯s prepared to devote her life to please her master.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still hope¡¹

    It might be lucky for me that Kazahana stayed in that place.

    I don¡¯t know if Kamuro HIzuki¡¯s not complete, if ever she wakes up, and her ability turned to be clairvoyance, she should be able to see everything in Kazahana. Then, Kamuro Hizuki might accept Kazahana in the truest sense.

    At the same time, the risk of Kazahana becoming an enemy, well, I have to do something about it.

    It¡¯s too late to have Kazahana and Rikka fight.

    That¡¯s good.

    If ever Kamuro Hizuki is a clairvoyant, and she can perfectly manipulate the ability that awakened, then the insect user¡¯s insects won¡¯t be useful.

    Even if Kamuro Hizuki can¡¯t deal with it, as long as it¡¯s perceived, Kazahana should be able to deal with it.

    Thinking about it, isn¡¯t it bad that I taught Kazahana various things.

    But, well, I strangely don¡¯t feel regret.

    Anyway, to see whether Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability is clairvoyance, to confirm it©`

    ¡¸Hey, idiot loli¡¹

    ¡¸Tamamushi¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my name. I¡¯m Tamamushi If you really don¡¯t want to call me Onee-san then call me Tamamushi¡¹

    The insect user speaks with a seriously.

    ¡¸Then, Tamamushi¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Umu!¡¹

    When I call her name, the insect user nods with a triumphant look.

    This bitch, she really gets cocky so easily.

    ¡¸Then? You want to ask me about something don¡¯t you?¡¹

    The insect user tilts her head asking that.

    ¡¸Use a flying insect. A small one will do. Embed it Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s body

    ¡¸I¡¯m bad at manipulating small insects but I can increase the accuracy if I only use one. Got it. I¡¯ll send one¡¹

    The insect user shows a slightly hateful face when I tell her but she nodded for the time being.

    As expected, she¡¯s bad at manipulating small insects.

    The insect user come out of the bathroom and made preparations for a small drone beetle like insect.

    The insect flew within my range but shortly came out of it.

    What¡¯s left is to leave it to the insect user and wait for the results.

    I had no choice but to beg that the insect user won¡¯t fail.

    After a while, the insect user¡¯s triumphant face turned pale, she turned trembling then I realized it without even looking at her mind.

    Oh, the situation turned to the worst.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 81

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 83

 Chapter 83

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 82

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 84

    ¡¸Ohyuhinfafa. Fahifafafanfuefufa?¡¹

    Rikka who swells her cheeks like a hamster approach me while holding a large amount of canned food.

    I ordered her to eat everything she can find in the house but Rikka¡¯s not eating without much thought.

    She eats the canned food that¡¯s about to expire.

    What are you made of?

    ¡¸This has gotten slightly troublesome¡¹

    I answered Rikka while looking at the insect user shaking as she sit on the sofa.

    Rikka who stuff the packed ingredients in her cheeks like a hamster swallows it down then tightened her expression as she come to me.

    ¡¸No problems with filling your energy?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t consume that much energy today. Besides, we can go without food for days, I can go on full power without supplementing energy in our current situation¡¹

    Oh, she can go without food?

    The reason why she ate everything at the restaurant was because her energy was almost exhausted.

    Since I saw that, I thought that Rikka has a very bad energy consumption but in fact it wasn¡¯t that bad.

    Furthermore, she can work full power for five days without being supplemented.

    ¡¸Then, what happened?¡¹

    Looking up at me cutely like a puppy, Rikka asks in a sweet voice then glanced at the insect user.

    It was only for a moment but the expression of Rikka as she stare at the insect user is a cruel hunting hound. But, Rikka¡¯s expression when her eyes come back to me returned to an adorable puppy.

    Rikka¡¯s fawning on me but she¡¯s not lowering her guard even for a moment.

    After her fight with me, then the insect user, she¡¯s experiencing steady growth.

    ¡¸Kamuro Hizuki might¡¯ve awoken some troublesome ability¡¹

    Rikka twitched when I say that.

    Rikka¡¯s definitely shaken. Of course. Kamuro Hizuki is her former master, the human who reached out her hand to her.

    But, Rikka didn¡¯t shake. Even if she¡¯s shaking, her heart isn¡¯t.

    Her sister is beside Kamuro Hizuki after all.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll prepare for interception¡¹

    Rikka mutters with a serious look, she immediately made up her mind fighting her sister.

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s aim is me. Then, she judged the possibility of her sister coming in as well.

    I feel happy about that if Kamuro Hizukiu marches in with her dog, Kazahana, they will definitely kill each other.

    Kazahana and Rikka, both of them won¡¯t back down.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need to intercept. We¡¯ll receive it headfront¡¹

    ¡¸No! If you worry about me, then that¡¯s unnecessary care! We¡¯ve already finished our farewells! Therefore! Therefore, please let me bear the full brunt!¡¹

    ¡¸Rikka¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Master¡¯s dog! My sister is Hizuki¡¯s dog! It¡¯s normal for the two of us to protect the two of you! There¡¯s no grudge! It¡¯s the dog¡¯s pleasure to fight for their master!¡¹

    Rikka desperately clings.

    Rikka no longer has jealousy nor inferiority complex to her sister.

    For the sake of protecting their masters, they will fight.

    Surely, Kazahana¡¯s the same.

    The two won¡¯t go back. They¡¯ll fight until death.

    Then that¡¯s a waste.

    ¡¸I-I was seen¡­¡¹

    Wondering how to persuade Rikka, the insect user mutters while trembling. As a result, I take a look at her mind.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    I felt my skin feeling goosebumps, a terrible chill runs up my spine and cold sweat pours out.

    The insect user supplemented an insect to Kamuro Hizuki.

    The eyes captured that insect.

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s eyes who hold the insect looks at us.

    ¡¸T-The heavenly eye mediating eyes, that mans it opened the third eye. I-I¡¯ve read it in the documents. H-However, I didn¡¯t know what the third eye is. B-But, is that so? I-I¡¯m sorry for letting that happen¡¹

    Embracing herself, the insect mutters as she tremble with her face turned pale.

    Well, this is much more dangerous than I thought. It¡¯s not unreasonable for the insect user to be freaked out.

    We¡¯re being watched.

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s watching us through the insect.

    Kuku, I give up.

    I¡¯ve told Kamuro Hizuki before. Your ability is small. I feel like I¡¯ve been retorted with completely the same words.

    ¡¸Tamamushi, get away from the insect right now. If not, your spirit won¡¯t last!¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s looking at me through the eyes of the insect user. Though I can endure it somehow but the insect user¡¯s spirit connected to the insect is looking directly at her eyes

    The insect user allowed Kamuro Hizuki to interfere with her mind though the insect but her spirit will collapse if this continues.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m trying. I¡¯m doing it even if you don¡¯t tell me. But no good. I can¡¯t avert from those eyes. I can¡¯t run away from those eyes¡¹

    Holding her head with both hands, the insect user mutters while trembling.

    Shit. Her mind¡¯s been captured.

    Is this the power of clairvoyance? It¡¯s not just watching but also interfering with the spirit?

    ¡¸Tamamushi! Put your consciousness on me!¡¹

    I speak and rush towards the insect user, I kneeled and grabbed her shoulders to match our eyes.

    ¡¸Ah¡­aaah¡­¡¹

    Shit, her pupils are completely opened.

    Her eyes are open but she doesn¡¯t see me.

    ¡¸Tamamushi! Run! Throw everything at me!¡¹

    I shouted while shaking her shoulders intensely.

    No matter how strong the ability is, even if you¡¯re immortal, it¡¯s over if your mind dies.

    ¡¸Tamamushi! You¡¯re older than me! You¡¯re timid and villainous! You¡¯re a sore loser who fell to the darkness! Then, show me that you can run away!¡¹

    As I shout, I look through her mind then forcibly snatched what she sees.

    A huge eye glaring at me.

    There¡¯s another different eye apart from Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s two eyes.

    ©`Suzuhara-kun ?

    I¡¯m being seen. Everything.

    ©`Yo, aren¡¯t your eyes improved so well?

    I answered Kamuro Hizuki who sees through all unfathomable fear

    ©`Are you scared of me?

    ©`Yeah

    ©`Fufu ? Aah ? you¡¯re really stronger than anyone ?

    ©`I¡¯m only cunning and unfair

    ©`I love you

    ©`I hate you

    ©`I know

    ©`Then how about backing off

    ©`I love you ?

    ©`Can you just listen obediently?

    ©`That¡¯s why I can¡¯t forgive that woman

    ©`Ah? H-Hey, bitch, no way.

    Suddenly, as if the TV turns off, Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s eyes disappeared.

    On the verge of cutting off, I saw what Kamuro Hizuki sees.

    Tap, something hits my chest and I returned to my consciousness.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    The insect user fell on my chest, breathes roughly while trembling.

    It seems that her spirit didn¡¯t die.

    But, the insect user was peeped by Kamuro Hizuki.

    Everything is seen though that she feels extraordinary helpless.

    No matter what method is used, she knows that she¡¯ll get an overwhelming defeat.

    In a sense, the insect user is killed.

    ¡¸M-Master¡­¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s standing behind me asked uneasily.

    ¡¸Kazahana¡¯s fine. Also, Kamuro Hizuki won¡¯t be coming here¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki turned her consiousness away from me and turned it to someone else.

    ¡¸She¡¯s going to Asahina¡¹

    Anger and chill rushes up my spine.

    Rather than aiming at me, she aimed at Asahina.

    No matter how much power she has, in the end Kamuro Hizuki©`

    ¡¸So you¡¯re escaping that way?¡¹

    I¡¯m disgusted at Kamuro Hizuki to the bottom of my heart but if she challenged me straight ahead, then I intend to accept it.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s crazy or not. If she went straight ahead then I intend to acknowledge her.

    It¡¯s another talk whether I¡¯ll accept her or not but at least, I intended to confront her right ahead.

    But, she went towards Asahina.

    I don¡¯t like it by all means.

    It¡¯s not an opponent that can win. There¡¯s no power to oppose Kamuro Hizuki right now. But, that doesn¡¯t matter.

    I don¡¯t intend to defeat Kamuro Hizuki at all.

    But, I won¡¯t make it. Even if I chase Kamuro Hizuki, I won¡¯t make it in time.

    Asahina¡¯s no more. Her spirit will definitely be destroyed.

    Since I won¡¯t make it in time, I should abandon her. But©`

    ¡¸Rikka, stay here¡¹

    I let the insect user lie down on the sofa, stood up then ordered Rikka who¡¯s behind me.

    ¡¸Never¡¹

    Rikka answered clearly.

    ¡¸I order you to stay behind. Is the dog going against her master¡¯s order?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Rikka nodded without hesitation.

    Kamuro Hizuki has Kazahana.

    If Rikka comes with me, Rikka will definitely fight Kazahana.

    Then, someone from them will definitely die.

    ¡¸You will kill your sister¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Master. Master intends to win against Hizuki¡¹

    She will kill her sister. It means that Rikka will win against Kazahana. Then it means that I will beat Kamuro Hizuki. Rikka realized that.

    ¡¸Rikka¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    I turn back and called Rikka¡¯s name, Rikka looks up at me then replied.

    ¡¸Then, you will come with me everywhere I go!¡¹

    I look down on Rikka then ask her.

    Rikka opened her eyes wide from those words©`

    ¡¸Fufu, Master¡¯s very strict.¡¹

    Troubled, yet she said it with a soft smile.

    She understands what I meant by that.

    Come with me wherever I go.

    That means that she must never die.

    Because, she won¡¯t be able to follow me if she dies.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s your response?¡¹

    When I ask with a grin, Rikka shows a troubled face then smiled.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll try my best¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow such a half-assed answer¡¹

    ¡¸Protecting master is above everything¡¹

    ¡¸Then what? That¡¯s not the answer I¡¯m looking for¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­please don¡¯t bully me¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong on bullying dogs?¡¹

    Looking down at Rikka who¡¯s smiling though looking like she¡¯s about to cry, then she snorts.

    ¡¸Do I really have to answer?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I nodded at Rikka who tilted her teary eyed head.

    If she answers, Rikka will have to follow me no matter what. She¡¯ll never be allowed to die.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll stop being Master¡¯s dog¡¹

    I leaked out a sigh because of Rikka but I can¡¯t scold her.

    Rikka doesn¡¯t know how much power Kamuro Hizuki obtained. Well, I don¡¯t know it either.

    But Rikka¡¯s skin, no, she felt with her her other senses; vision, auditory, olfactory, taste, and touch.

    If you fight against Kamuro Hizuki and then Kazahana, it¡¯s difficult to survive even if you win.

    Then, Rikka¡¯s judgement is probably right.

    ¡¸It feels like I lost to you for the first time.¡¹

    Saying that, I pat Rikka¡¯s head and then stroked her head.

    Rikka blushed her cheeks gladly squint her eyes as she¡¯s tickled from my head patting.

    Rikka said that she¡¯ll stop being my dog but she intends to keep following my orders until the end. No matter how desperate the situation, she¡¯ll protect me then she¡¯ll survive.

    But, when nothing can be done, she won¡¯t hesitate to die so I can live.

    When I saw Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s eyes, to be honest I give up. I can¡¯t think of any countermeasures. No matter what I use, I can see no future but her seeing through everything.

    But, I¡¯ll manage somehow.

    But, though she¡¯s far higher than me, I¡¯m fully aware that I¡¯ll be enemy with someone with the same ability type.

    It¡¯s really a troublesome ability.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll go with you¡¹

    The insect user who¡¯s lying on the sofa said while trying to raise her trembling and pale body.

    ©`T-That girl was too much of a monster. I don¡¯t want to be involved as much as possible but it was me who made a move on that girl. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s having a grudge. Then, the probability of surviving by going with this man named Suzuhara might raise. That girl is charmed by this guy.

    The insect user doesn¡¯t think that she wants to help but but how she can survive.

    This small villain, goes beyond amazement, it feels refreshing.

    Also, she¡¯s someone that moves on the feeling of gain or loss, she¡¯ll betray me calmly once she¡¯s at disadvantage but she won¡¯t when she¡¯s at advantage.

    She¡¯s easy to use in some meaning.

    ¡¸If you want to come then you don¡¯t need my permission¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯d want to run away if possible but I feel like I can¡¯t run away from those eyes. I¡¯ll be in trouble if you don¡¯t work hard. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll lend you my power¡¹

    The insect user answers me with a cramped smile.

    Able to hide her true intention of using me for her own survival, she¡¯s so honest I¡¯m amazed.

    ¡¸Is this the sincerity of a small villain?¡¹

    ¡¸If you accept it as such then let¡¯s leave it as that¡¹

    The insect user shrugged her shoulders when I asked her.

    ¡¸Master. I hate this one¡¹

    Rikka glares at the insect user from behind, then she raised an unpleasant voice.

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t say that demi-human lass. I¡¯m useful. It¡¯s better to have useful things next to you¡¹

    The insect user grins at Rikka then laughed sarcastically. Hearing those words, Rikka frowned her eyebrows to show displeasure.

    These two have bad compatibility at glance but it may be unexpectedly not.

    The insect user have high pride but in fact her personality gives priority to surviving than her pride.

    ¡¸Tamamushi. If you want to be our ally then you need Rikka¡¯s consent. If you ask me, shouldn¡¯t you kneel to beg?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, very well¡¹

    The insect user puffed her chest from my question, she gets off the sofa and sat on the floor. Then, she looked up at Rikka with a tightened expression©`

    ¡¸Lass, this is what you call adult manners¡¹

    Saying that, she knelt in front of Rikka without hesitation.

    Rikka looks at the insect user. She¡¯s quite displeased but Rikka¡¯s character can¡¯t just attack someone who¡¯s kneeling.

    ¡¸What do you think demi-human lass! Have you lost your words to this superb dogeza?! If you want I can lick the hole of your ass! Or would you like to step on my head?! Now now, what will you do demi-human lass! Do what you want!¡¹

    Raising a laugh while kneeling, the insect user is praising herself.

    It¡¯s my first time seeing someone flattering majestically.

    Rikka looks down at the insect user, she frowns her eyebrows without saying anything.

    She¡¯s disgusted that she can¡¯t say any complaints.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go then¡¹

    ¡¸Umu!¡¹

    ¡¸Master asked me! Don¡¯t answer!¡¹

    Leaking out a sigh, Rikka speaks out her criticism to the insect user kneeling.

    ¡¸Lass¡¹

    Criticized by Rikka, the insect user raises a low voice while in dogeza, then Rikka took a stance with a stiff expression.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind it then fine. Try stepping on my head!¡¹

    The insect user speaks proudly while keeping her dogeza.

    Rikka was in battle mode for a moment but her mind was chipped down, she looked at the insect user while hiding behind me.

    Well, courage is needed to abandon pride. In a sense, the insect user is definitely an adult.

    Though I know I won¡¯t make it on time, I ran towards the school.

    ¡¸Master! I should go ahead!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it lass. It¡¯s too late to turn the tables even if you go ahead. Besides, clairvoyance is the worst compatibility against the body reinforcement. In the first place, it¡¯s good when you make friends with it but that ability is your natural enemy if you antagonize her. That¡¯s heavenly eye. There¡¯s no need to be pessimistic since the opponent is too difficult¡¹

    When I try to answer Rikka, the insect user replied instead of me.

    She really likes talking., Well, she¡¯s not wrong.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you! I¡¯m talking to Master!¡¹

    Rikka got angry at the insect user who talks without permission, she shouts at her exposing her displeasure.

    ¡¸Then there¡¯s one thing for you to do. Listen carefully and don¡¯t fail to listen your treasured master. Only your master who has the similar ability to heavenly eyes is likely able to compete with it¡¹

    Rikka frowned and looks like he¡¯s about to complain to the insect user but she didn¡¯t reply.

    She thought that the insect user¡¯s reply is justifiable.

    She¡¯s annoyed to agree. She looked away and pouted.

    ©`Everything she says is annoying. I hate her.

    Rikka¡¯s mind complains while she sulks.

    As expected. It¡¯s not that Rikka and the insect user¡¯s compatibility is bad.

    It can¡¯t be said as good but it¡¯s not bad either.

    After all, Rikka hasn¡¯t hit the insect user yet.

    But©`

    The two runs in with me in between. Rikka and the insect user is running smoothly but I¡¯m at my very limit.

    Rikka aside, the insect user is the type with physical strengthening, searching ability, and long distance attacking ability. In short, she¡¯s versatile.

    In other words, I¡¯m the slowest among us.

    In addition, I¡¯m the weakest when it comes to fistfight.

    It feels unpleasant somehow.

    Arriving at school, we go to the back of the school building that¡¯s about to close down, we rush towards the forest and to the empty space.

    The sight I saw©`

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like you¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then? I don¡¯t care if you hate me though¡¹

    The two girls face each other and exchange a conversation Asahina and Kamuro Hizuki.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s not just a conversation. Their foreheads are banging each other.

    Their foreheads are pushing against each other, Kamuro Hizuki stares at Asahina with dead shot eyes.

    On the other hand, Asahina pushes her forehead undauntedly but shows a fearless smile, she¡¯s looking at Kamuro Hizuki overwhelmingly.

    ¡¸Why are you¡¹

    Pushing her forehead, glaring at Asahina, Kamuro Hizuki curses Asahina as if she¡¯ll kill him.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Asked by Kamuro Hizuki, Asahina pushes her forehead and asks back with an overwhelming arrogant attitude.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t get it.

    Why is Asahina okay?

    Though I¡¯m using my ability, I can¡¯t see the minds of Asahina and Kamuro Hizuki. Perhaps, Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s nullifying my ability.

    In short, Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability is definitely overwhelming me.

    And yet, why is Asahina calm after seeing Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s eye? Why can she smile? Why can she still be straight?

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s with that girl? Why can she smile looking straight to those eyes? Could it be that she¡¯s an idiot¡¹

    The insect user can¡¯t understand it just like me, she asks me while trembling in confusion.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-sama

    Startled by the voice I heard, Kazahana was standing in front of me.

    Kazahana is looking up at me with a nostalgic smile as if we haven¡¯t seen each other for years.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-sama, thank you very much. Hizuki, my lord has finally decided to face herself. In order to obtain you, she decided to confront the existence that she must beat alone. Everything is thanks to Suzuhara-sama¡¹

    A calm voice and smile.

    Face herself? Face it alone?

    What is Kazahana talking about? With Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s current power, it should be easy to collapse everyone¡¯s minds and obtain me.

    There¡¯s no need for a confrontation.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too selfish. You think that it¡¯s normal for Suzuhara-kun to want you. You believe that Suzuhara-kun is obviously wanting you. Why are you so selfish and arrogant?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki mutters while glaring at Asahina.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Unaffected by Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s gaze, in fact, Asahina snorts as if ridiculing her as she push her forehead.

    ¡¸Are you an idiot? Why am I selfish and arrogant? I know that you love Suzuhara-kun. But you see, I don¡¯t remember asking Suzuhara-kun to like me. Suzuhara-kun selfishly fell for me and raped me. In my case, it¡¯s nuisance to other people. I-have-never-said-that-I-want-him-to-like-me!¡¹

    Showing a fearless smile, Asahina speaks with an overwhelming arrogance and haughtiness, she forces her forehead against Kamuro Hizuki.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki groaned, desperately pushes her forehead but gets gradually pushed back.

    ¡¸N-Nee-san Nee-san, why are you smiling?¡¹

    Rikka who can¡¯t understand the situation just like us, asked Kazahana with a trembling voice.

    ¡¸Eh? Why you ask? Isn¡¯t that obvious¡­¡¹

    Kazahana looks up at me then looked at Rikka who tilted her head. Then©`

    ¡¸That¡¯s because Hizuki seems to be having fun¡¹

    She said while laughing happily

    Fun? That?

    ¡¸If you want Suzuhara-kun then go get him. I don¡¯t mind. Because I don¡¯t even think that I want Suzuhara-kun at all. He just longed for me without permission and pursued me without permission¡¹

    Asahina pushes Kamuro Hizuki gradually, she spits out words without hesitation.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke with me! You¡¯re just being arrogant¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuku shouted then pressed her forehead and retreated quickly. Then, she raised her right hand and swings it swiftly.,

    Asahina¡¯s cheek captured her palm.

    A dry sound echoes, the palm that was caught by Asahina¡¯s cheek was swung down.

    Asahina staggers. But, she wiped the edge of her lip with the back of her hand, looked up and smiled.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve done it. Very well. I¡¯ll take you on¡¹

    Asahina who was hit by Kamuro Hizuki hard raised her right hand.

    She aims at Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s cheek then swung it down vigorously. But her slap cuts the wind.

    Kamuro Hizuki retreated to dodge Asahina¡¯s slap.

    I feel chill running up my spine.

    It wasn¡¯t just chill. Unbearable chill with pleasure.

    Kamuro Hizuki retreats with sweat coming down her cheeks. Asahina¡¯s defenseless in front of Kamuro Hizuki.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? I hit you. Then it¡¯s your turn next¡¹

    Asahina who pressed Kamuro Hizuki opened her eyes wide, lift her mouth then raised a voice, laughing from the bottom of her heart.

    Asahina¡¯s eyes stare straight at Kamuro Hizuki no matter what.

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s eyes are shaking, she retreats while trembling, Asahina steps forward and presses.

    ¡¸Y-You didn¡¯t. You didn¡¯t hit me at all. I dodged it©`¡¹

    ¡¸Then what? I hit you. It doesn¡¯t matter if it touched or not. This is an exchange rule. I definitely hit you. It¡¯s your turn next¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s palm cut the air. Kamuro Hizuki dodged it.

    No, should I say that she ran?

    But, Asahina who claims to have hit Kamuro Hizuki urges her to hit back,.

    ¡¸If you want to run away then run. I won¡¯t tell Suzuhara-kun that you have backed off. You should just do what you want with your feelings¡¹

    ¡¸T-Then, why are you blocking me¡­¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki asks Asahina back. Hearing that, Asahina forced her forehead to Kamuro Hizuki and pushed it.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t play dumb. Now, it¡¯s your turn next¡¹

    Asahina just moves forward and Kamuro Hizuki goes backwards under the moonlight.

    It¡¯s obvious for everyone who¡¯s the dominant.

    Oh I see, I thought.

    Even if you can see through all of the events, there¡¯s nothing you can do if there¡¯s ho hesitation.

    Even if the future is despair, Asahina keeps stepping forward, she tramples the despair aiming for the future.

    No matter what method Kamuro Hizuki uses, Asahina will never shake and just keep pushing forward.

    ¡¸No matter how amazing it is, it¡¯s never versatile?¡¹

    The victory nor defeat isn¡¯t decided already.

    Everyone in the place thought so.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 82

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 84

 Chapter 84

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 83

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 85

    Asahina wins the match.

    But©`

    If this continues, Asahina will definitely die.

    Illuminated by the moonlight, Asahina¡¯s face captured the raised fist.

    Her right eye is closed. Her nose is broken. Her cheeks and jaw is crushed.

    It¡¯s possible to grasp the structure of human body perfectly with my ability. Kamuro Hizuki who has the ability that surpasses me can perfectly grasp the structure of human body as well.

    In short, even though she¡¯s a weak fragile woman, she can easily destroy human bodies.

    She only has to drive her fist at the best angle on a fragile spot.

    Also, she can anticipate the enemy¡¯s movement. It¡¯s possible to make a perfect counter.

    As a result, though she¡¯s fragile and weak, her fist changes to an iron hammer that destroys human bodies.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki who¡¯s breathing heavily, glares at Asahina with her eyes shaking, then she raised her bloody fist.

    ¡¸Die¡¹

    Muttering so, Kamuro Hizuki looked down at Asahina with an insane eye, she lifts the corner of her mouth and gave a terrible smile. Then she swings down her fist without mercy.

    Asahina who¡¯s moving feebly was hit by her fist.

    An exquisite counter bursts into Asahina¡¯s right eye, a dry sound echoes.

    Was Asahina¡¯s face destroyed or Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s fist crushed?

    I can¡¯t judge it since my ability can¡¯t reach Asahina and Kamuro Hizuki but it¡¯s probably both.

    ¡¸Hyahahaha! Your eyeballs are crushed! Your right eye can¡¯t see light again! You won¡¯t see Suzuhara-kun again! It¡¯s too late! It¡¯s too late for you¡¹

    She laughs like crazy, no, she¡¯s already crazy. Kamuro Hizuki raises a frenzied smile, she raised her fist while shouting then swings it down without hesitation.

    Asahina who¡¯s about to collapse pulls her legs and moves forward, then thrusts her fist slowly.

    Taking the fist to her face, Asahina¡¯s blood and sweat splatters.

    Her skin is torn, bones broken, her face is swelling abnormally.

    Asahina¡¯s beautiful face turned ugly without the shadow of what it was before.

    But©`

    ¡¸T-Thirty-six. I told you that it¡¯s by turns and yet you¡¯re cheating. I-It¡¯s my turn next¡¹

    Asahina raised herself then spoke in fragments, then she stick out her fist.

    Kamuro Hizuki dodges the punch that was too weak. Then she rotates around, using the momentum, she knocks Asahina with her elbow.

    A dark red liquid splatters on the ground along with a cracking sound.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious! I can see everything! I can see all! Hyahahahaha! I should¡¯ve done this from the start! I can kill you easily! A fair and square one on one fight! It¡¯s my win as long as you die!¡¹

    A crazy laughter can be heard.

    Asahina staggers, she tries to raise her body, dragging her feet forward. Then she thrusts her fist.

    ¡¸D-Didn¡¯t I say that it¡¯s my turn?¡¹

    Asahina¡¯s fist cuts air.

    Unable to endure even a weak thrust of her fist, Asahina tips off balance then Kamuro Hizuki knees her abdomen.

    ¡¸Ubu¡¹

    Her body folded to an angle, she leaked a groan, her cheeks inflated then she spewed a large amount of blood.

    The best counter from the best timing.

    It wasn¡¯t just a knee to the abdomen. Where and how to break it? She attacks completely comprehending that.

    Asahina, her internal organs ruptured.

    Each of the blow destroys Asahina for sure.

    ¡¸Stop¡¹

    A scream echoes.

    Though Asahina¡¯s body is folded to an angle, bleeding a lot from her mouth, still, she¡¯s laughing. Kamuro Hizuki who saw her left eye twitched then screamed.

    ¡¸Stop with those eyes! Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes! Don¡¯t laugh! Don¡¯t come! Why don¡¯t you die already! Die die die! Die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die!¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki swings down her fist while shouting.

    The right fist drives to Asahina¡¯s face then the left hits the chin. Then her knee hits Asahina¡¯s abdomen who¡¯s about to collapse. In addition, an elbow smashes the crown of Asahina¡¯s brain.

    Asahina whited out then fell down to her knees.

    But, Asahina stayed without falling, she looked at Kamuro Hizuki with her whited out left eye.

    Those eyes doesn¡¯t know decline, her smile never disappears.

    ¡¸Even though I sent back twofold, you increased it four more. D-Didn¡¯t I tell you it¡¯s on turns? You challenged me so follow the rules¡¹

    Asahina murmurs while spitting blood then thrust her fist towards Kamuro Hizuki.

    Asahina thrusts her fist even when it¡¯s not strange for her to collapse. That is too weak that Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s elbow beaten down that fist.

    A perfect counter©`

    Asahina¡¯s fist collapsed then her wrist broke.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my win. You will die here¡¹

    Destroying Asahina¡¯s right hand, Kamuro Hizuki shows a ruthless smile while saying so.

    Everyone here understands it.

    If this continues, Asahina will definitely die in the near future. But, it¡¯s Asahina¡¯s win.

    Asahina didn¡¯t step back. On the contrary, she didn¡¯t dodge Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s attacks and just advanced gradually.

    On the other hand, Kamuro Hizuki has dodged all of Asahina¡¯s attacks and countered all of it in a perfect timing.

    Kamuro Hizuki should be the one pushing. Kamuro Hizuki should is at an overwhelming advantage. Even so, Kamuro Hizuki retreats as if she¡¯s frightened, she¡¯s being cornered.

    No, it¡¯s not ¡°As if¡± She¡¯s frightened.

    Kamuro Hizuki is being cornered because she can see.

    Asahina doesn¡¯t have a future where she retreats.

    I¡¯m sure Kamuro Hizuki only sees the future of her defeat.

    ¡¸C-Can we leave it like this?¡¹

    The insect user standing next to me looks up with her shaking eyes then asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡¸I-If this continues, was it Asahina? That girl will win. But she¡¯ll definitely die. That doesn¡¯t matter. I have nothing to do with the girl named Asahina. But¡­¡¹

    Saying that, the insect user gulps her throat then looked at Kamuro Hizuki while sweat goes along her cheek.

    ¡¸If the girl named Asahina wins, Kamuro Hizuki will never win again. She can¡¯t win against someone who died. You should know what that means¡¹

    I know what she¡¯s trying to say.

    Even if Asahina dies, destroyed by Kamuro Hizuki, Asahina¡¯s win won¡¯t be shaken.

    Asahina will surely not retreat and collapse leaning forward.

    What will Kamuro Hizuki, who intends to destroy and kill Asahina think if Asahina falls forward?

    What will she gain from dodging Asahina¡¯s attack, destroy her one-sidedly.

    She won¡¯t gain anything. Far from that, she¡¯ll lose everything.

    She¡¯ll live with that fear in her.

    She¡¯ll live under the fear of Asahina¡¯s shadow who never goes back, who just keep moving forward.

    Only Asahina can wipe out that fear. But if Asahina dies, nobody can open Kamuro HIzuki¡¯s heart anymore.

    It¡¯s impossible even for Kazahana.

    If that happens, Kamuro Hizuki will surely get out of control.

    I know that but©`

    ¡¸Do you think you can stop that?¡¹

    Asking the insect user, she looks up at me then her mouth looks doubtful.

    ¡¸I know. This is a fight that must be stopped. It¡¯s not a fight that outsiders can interfere in. I know that much. But, but, if this Kamuro Hizuki gets out of control, my life would be in danger¡¹

    The insect user worries about her life.

    She¡¯s really an honest one.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s already a plan set up to stop Kamuro Hizuki¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    The insect user was able to feel composure from what I said, then she folds her arms arrogantly as she spectate.

    You turn so fast as soon as I tell you your life isn¡¯t in danger.

    Really, she looks small but she¡¯s small inside too. She¡¯s different from Yukina.

    Even though she¡¯s already 30 when you round off here age.

    Amazed thinking so, I look at Rikka.

    Rikka standing ahead to protect me look at my eyes and nodded. I nod to answer Rikka then looked at Kazahana.

    Kazahana who¡¯s watching the fight of the two from some place far away took our glance and nodded.

    This fight can¡¯t be stopped. Nobody in this place has the right to stop this fight.

    Above that, Asahina doesn¡¯t wish for it.

    But, when we¡¯re unable to stop it and Kamuro Hizuki went out of control, it¡¯ll be our responsibility for not stopping it.

    Therefore©`

    Kazahana and Rikka intends to challenge Kamuro Hizuki with resolution when she goes out of control. And surely, it¡¯s possible for Kazahana and Rikka to kill Kamuro Hizuki.

    No matter how amazing her ability is, Kamuro Hizuki is the same as me, her body is just a human.

    It¡¯s possible for Rikka and Kazahana to kill Kamuro Hizuki.

    Then, Kazahana and Rikka who killed Kamuro Hizuki will kill themselves.

    Kazahana¡¯s master and Rikka¡¯s former master. They can¡¯t live their life knowing that they killed Kamuro Hizuki.

    Kazahana and Rikka will surely kill themselves.

    But, that won¡¯t feel fine.

    I feel sorry for Rikka and Kazahana but I myself will do what I want.

    But once they know it, Rikka and Kazahana will stop me.

    Sorry. I will betray you girls.

    Kamuro Hizuki. If she wants me that much then fine. I¡¯ll give you this life. However, I¡¯m not interested in you who lost to you who lost to Rikka and get out of control.

    I¡¯ll show you, Before your eyes. I¡¯ll die along with Asahina.

    If she witness me die along with Asahina, kukuku, you¡¯ll definitely turn crippled.

    Serves you right.

    I really feel sorry for Kazahana and Rikka but that¡¯s the best way to settle it.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s about time I get tired. I feel sleepy. I still have a lot of things I want to try though¡¹

    Asahina who doesn¡¯t have just her right eye but her left eye collapsing murmurs to herself, then her ugly swollen face grins.

    What a face, Asahina. You had the worst personality so you only had your looks, you know? And yet looking like a mess like that, there¡¯s nothing good at you anymore.

    There¡¯s no man in the world that would look at you.

    Because, you¡¯re a foolish woman who has looks.

    Then, I¡¯ll die together with you. Therefore, go on and dash.

    ¡¸Ah, aaah, aaaaah!¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki whose both fists are dripping with blood, she raised a frightened trembling voice and retreats with her shaking eyes.

    The stubborn Asahina drags her legs forward to chase Kamuro Hizuki.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    A mad scream echoes in the night sky where the moon floats.

    ¡¸Kazahana! Kill this woman! This match is my win! You understand when you see this woman¡¯s miserable figure! There¡¯s no need for me to make the killing blow! It¡¯s not worth it! Kazahana, kill her! It¡¯s an order! Kill this woman right now!¡¹

    It was a miserable appeal.

    Kamuro Hizuki understands that she lost and ran away.

    It¡¯s Asahina¡¯s win.

    ¡¸Hizuki, I can¡¯t do that¡¹

    Kazahana who¡¯s watching over the two throw off Kamuro HIzuki¡¯s appeal.

    ¡¸Hizuki, don¡¯t run away. It¡¯s okay to lose. It¡¯s okay to put your knees on the ground. I¡¯ll be with you. I¡¯ll always be with you forever¡¹

    Those words coming out of Kazahana can¡¯t shake Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s heart.

    But, Kamuro Hizuki knows.

    She knows that Kazahana¡¯s words is the truth.

    ¡¸E-Ei!¡¹

    Asahina pushed out her fist while she¡¯s about to collapse.

    That weak fist hit Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸Fu, fufu, I-I hit, I hit him. I finally hit you. I said that one shot is a shot even if it doesn¡¯t hit, as expected I¡¯d like to hit at least once¡¹

    Asahina say that happily then she broke to her knees and leaned on Kamuro Hizuki. Then, she collapsed falling forward.

    Pushing herself forward to the very end, Asahina fell forward to the ground.

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s cheeks has the blood of Asahina from the crushed fist that hit her.

    Kamuro Hizuki touched her cheek gently, her eyes overflowed with tears then those tears run down her cheeks.

    Asahina collapsed and Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s standing unhurt.

    But, Asahina won.

    ¡¸Kazahana, I lost, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki mutters.

    ¡¸Yeah, it was a complete defeat. You lost so you can stand up and advance to win That woman before you will accept your challenge no matter how many times you do it. That woman will never run, you know that more than anyone. Then, you should just move forward to win. You can lose as much as you want. You can lose until you win¡¹

    Kazahana stares at Kamuro Hizuki with kind eyes, she speaks with a gentle voice as she approach her.

    Kamuro Hizuki looked up at the sky, looked at the moon floating in the night sky then let her tears flow on her cheeks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a lie that I¡¯m not scared. It¡¯s a lie that I¡¯m not hesitating. I¡¯m scared of Asahina Yuu, I¡¯m in doubt. BUt, fufu, what an obstinate one. It makes me laugh¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki mutters as she stare at the moon, supported by Kazahana, she looks at me slowly

    ¡¸I¡¯ll come back¡¹

    Saying that, Kamuro Hizuki smiled.

    ¡¸What? You¡¯re coming back?¡¹

    I leaked out a sigh then asked that question while scratching my head. Kamuro Hizuki laughed when I asked that.

    ¡¸Yes, this time, I will challenge her fair and square. Asahina-san told me to do as I like¡¹

    I shrugged my shoulders.

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t hate that kind of women¡¹

    I say that while grinning, then Kamuro Hizuki show a self ridiculing smile.

    ¡¸It was so easy and yet, why didn¡¯t I notice it. I was the selfish one here¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t deny it but Asahina¡¯s selfish, no doubt¡¹

    ¡¸But, she¡¯s straightforwardly selfish¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah. She¡¯s selfishly straight¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t bend nor break¡¹

    ¡¸Things too hard are easy to break but there are exceptions¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki laughs from what I said, she looks like a normal girl.

    ¡¸She¡¯s quite in a bad spot but can I leave Asahina-san to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s what I intend to do. In the first place, it¡¯s Asahina¡¯s fault. It¡¯s Asahina¡¯s fault for being stupid. It¡¯s not something you have to mind¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki asked me apologetically, when she hear my answer, she bowed her head deeply. Then she raised her face with a smile, and looked at Rikka.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take your sister, she¡¯s my only friend¡¹

    ¡¸Hizuki, sorry, I can¡¯t go with you¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Protect Suzuhara-kun. If not, I can¡¯t come to challenge again¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    Rikka nodded at Kamuro Hizuki. Kamuro Hizuki returned a nod then looked at me sideways. Not saying anything, she turned back to me and walked being supported by Kazahana. Then, she left the place without turning back.

    ¡¸Now then¡¹

    I leak out a sigh as I approach Asahina who¡¯s lying on the ground, then I kneeled.

    ¡¸This is horrible¡¹

    It¡¯s too cruel to see.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a very dangerous situation¡¹

    Rikka squat next to me then mutter while looking down at Asahina.

    It is as Rikka says, she¡¯ll die if we don¡¯t take her to the hospital soon. Also©`

    ¡¸She can¡¯t go back to what she was before¡¹

    The bones on her fist and wrist is broken seriously. Also, the damage on her internal organs are quite a lot, especially, her face looks horrible.

    The bones on her nose, cheeks, jaw, and teeth are broken. Then her eyes, both eyes are dead. Her eyeballs are destroyed, these can¡¯t be cured anymore.

    Well, I have better eyes than people. Asahina¡¯s eyes are fish like, she won¡¯t mind it even if her she goes blind.

    There¡¯s no meaning to think ahead. Anyway, let¡¯s go to the hospital first.

    ¡¸Should I cure her?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    When I try to carry Asahina, I tilt my voice from the voice I heard from behind.

    Cure? This? Seriously?

    ¡¸Though it¡¯s impossible to restore it in an instant like my body, hmm, let¡¯s see. This much injury can be restored in half a day¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, seriously¡¹

    When I turned back and asked the insect user, she replied as if it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸However, the restoration uses insects, that, you see, it¡¯s quite¡¹

    The insect user looks at me then hesitates to speak.

    I take a look in her mind then understood.

    Wow, seriously? Spare me from that.

    ¡¸A special insect invades the anus and lay eggs inside. Then, a restoration insect would be hatched on the destroyed part. Since it¡¯s an insect developed to repair human body, it¡¯s a convenient insect that will restore the internal organs by itself. It feels like a modern Nano machine treatment. However, it¡¯ll repair arbitrarily, it¡¯s impossible to control it¡¹

    ¡¸In short, once you put it in your body¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, it¡¯s impossible to take out There¡¯s a method to take out by incision but the incubated eggs hatches in numbers. Furthermore, it lays eggs after it grows. Even if you incise and take it out, it¡¯ll increase again if one remains. Furthermore, the young one¡¯s are handworkers. Even when the restoration ends, it¡¯ll continue to creep inside the body looking for wounds and scratches. It¡¯s hell for those not used to it. It¡¯s a major insect that any insect user keep in their body¡¹

    I became full just listening to her talk.

    ¡¸Also, let me tell you, it¡¯s not versatile. It can¡¯t revive a dead man, and it¡¯s over if the subject dies during the restoration. It¡¯s not as strong as the insect I keep in my womb. But, if you use that insect, this girl¡¯s body will be restored for sure. She¡¯ll definitely survive. Also, she¡¯ll look more beautiful than what she was before. Her skin will become specially bouncy. Her breast will puff out a little too¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­?¡¹

    Her breast will swell? Then I can¡¯t all her Pechahina anymore!

    ¡¸Well, there are individual difference in boobs¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see¡¹

    Individual difference I¡¯d like them to not swell. Else, I can¡¯t make fun of Asahina anymore.

    ¡¸but, it¡¯s not a treatment highly recommended for the common. The small one¡¯s use body fluids to repair wounds, but their body fluids have a strong aphrodisiac effect. Furthermore, it¡¯ll be accompanied by a frightening itch. It¡¯s a side effect. There¡¯s no problem for the insect users since we have resistance but for normal people, it¡¯s different. The human body is always hurt. As soon as the repair is over, the young insects will gather at the minor wounds and cure it. For example, nipples and clitoris, they have invisible scratches even if they look fine. A small number of small insects will gather in those places. As a result, it¡¯ll create an enormous pleasure and itching. It¡¯s no problem for insect user that were born with it but, it¡¯ll make common people go insane. She¡¯ll be attacked by a crazy pleasure and fierce itching¡¹

    To summarize what the insect user said, though her wound is healed, it has side effects with it, furthermore, it¡¯s impossible to take out the insects even if her wounds are healed, then you have to continue fighting the side effects produced by the insects.

    In short, Asahina will always be attacked by the insects and she¡¯ll breathe heavily forever.

    I¡¯m disgusted about the idea of keeping an insect inside your body but it¡¯s nor my body, also, watching Asahina who struggles from the pleasure and itching is interesting©`*cough, cough* if it¡¯s to save Asahina, then it¡¯s inevitable.

    ¡¸Though it¡¯s not recommended, this girl¡¯s willpower is not half-assed¡¹

    ¡¸Please! Do it! I¡¯d like to save Asahina!¡¹

    ¡¸Really? It¡¯s not a bad insect but you can¡¯t do anything to it after using it once. I¡¯ll be troubled if you asked me to stop half-way because she¡¯s going crazy. There¡¯s really nothing you can do¡¹

    ¡¸No problem! Asahina should be able to endure it! Do it! Rather, use it generously!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if you say that then I will¡¹

    The insect user nods at my words.

    ¡¸Oh right. I forgot to say it¡¹

    Saying that, the insect user tapped her hand as if she remembered something.

    ¡¸Let me tell you just in case. The insect will be attached to the flesh forever. In short, it doesn¡¯t move to other bodies. Therefore, there¡¯s no danger of infection by contact¡¹

    Oh, I see. You won¡¯t get infected even if you touch her?

    In short, it¡¯s safe to stick my dick inside Asahina¡¯s pussy.

    Furthermore, if I pierce my dick in and out of her pussy, her pussy will be wounded then the insects will concentrate there.

    The side effect of the insects are a powerful aphrodisiac and a terrible itching.

    Or rather, won¡¯t her pussy be amazing with this?

    Interesting.

    ¡¸Do it! Don¡¯t hesitate and do it!¡¹

    ¡¸Well finer, even though it¡¯s dangerous for common people, you look happy for some reason¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an idiot! Can you see me being delighted! I¡¯m so worried about Asahina so much that I¡¯m asking you to save Asahina with all my heart!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, fine¡¹

    I held the insect user¡¯s shoulder, shake her while I raise my voice then she mutters while looking at me.

    Hey hey, don¡¯t misunderstand it. I just want Asahina to be saved.

    I¡¯m not thinking that it¡¯s interesting at all.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 83

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 85

 Chapter 85

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 84

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 86

    I shoulder Asahina who has severe injuries and decided to go to the insect user¡¯s house to give her medical treatment.

    Rikka said that she¡¯ll carry Asahina but I refused.

    Rikka has a better physical strength than me so normally, you¡¯d ask Asahina to carry her so she can be treated immediately.

    I know that but I decided to carry her.

    Why am I not heading to my house but to the insect user¡¯s house? That is because the insect needed for Asahina¡¯s treatment in the basement of the insect user¡¯s house.

    Hearing that from the insect user, I noticed a new weak point of hers.

    The insect user uses insects. You can¡¯t just make it pop in and out like magic. And there are restrictions on how many she can use at the same time so she needs to own a house to keep the spare insects.

    If she can manipulate a large amount of insects at a time, moving them would be easy. But, the insect user is limited to manipulating three insects at a time. Furthermore, insects have catastrophic mobility. To maintain those insects, she needs materials to produce new insects.

    Therefore she needs a base, then hide herself in a human town where there¡¯s a lot of materials, she needs a ¡°surface face¡± so she won¡¯t be doubted by her surroundings.

    In short, the insect user cannot frequently change base, and there¡¯s a huge risk whenever she moves.

    I thought that the insect user¡¯s ability is highly convenient and versatile style but there¡¯s a lot of faults as expected.

    The insect user went down underground.

    ¡¸Lie down that girl then take off all her clothes¡¹

    The insect user orders as soon as we enter the basement

    ¡¸I don¡¯t trust you¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s walking ahead of me said calmly while glaring at the insect user.

    She¡¯s calm if you just heard her voice but Rikka¡¯s mind is burning in fire.

    If ever the insect user shows a suspicious attitude, she won¡¯t hesitate to cut her.

    ¡¸Your opinion is justifiable. It¡¯s foolish to believe someone who was just an enemy a while ago that easily. But, your master asked to save this girl named Asahina. And I¡¯m the only one who can do it¡¹

    Rikka stares at the insect user with cold eyes then she answered with a fearless smile on her face.

    ¡¸I know. I get it¡¹

    Rikka returned calmly.

    She understands this situation precisely. Asahina needs the insect user¡¯s power to save Asahina.

    That said, she can¡¯t just easily show an opportunity by trusting the insect user

    Also, it¡¯s possible that she¡¯ll use Asahina as a shield to threaten us.

    Therefore Rikka¡¯s warning the insect user.

    She prioritizes her master¡¯s safety, even if that is her master¡¯s wish, in case of emergency, she¡¯ll abandon Asahina and cut down the insect user.

    I thought that Rikka somewhat looks like Kazahana.

    ¡¸Fufu, scary¡¹

    Saying that, the insect user turned her back to Rikka then goes deep inside the room.

    ¡¸I liked this girl named Asahina. I intend to help her even if I¡¯m not asked¡¹

    Walking as she say that, she enters to the depths of the room.

    ¡¸Well, she¡¯s not lying¡¹

    I lay down Asahina on the table in the middle of the room then call Rikka as I turn around to beckon her.

    Rikka turned red for a moment when she saw me beckon her but she approached me quickly while fidgeting.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not wrong. You¡¯re fine as you are, Rikka¡¹

    I pat Rikka¡¯s head when she closed up to me.

    Rikka who has her head patter closed her eyes happily then she snuggles up to me.

    Her body that¡¯s already in head and her spirit driven by sexual urges. Rikka twists that forcibly so she can serve me.

    Rikka wants a reward sooner but I need her to endure it for a bit more.

    I took off Asahina¡¯s uniform then she¡¯s naked as her underwear is already gone.

    I¡¯m looking through using my ability, Asahina¡¯s whole body is bruised by internal bleeding. Her four ribs are broken too but fortunately, it doesn¡¯t stick to her internal organs. But, there¡¯s no mistake that this is a serious injury.

    A delicate body without any waste. Her physical strength seems to be high but she¡¯s not muscular at all. A girl who just does normal exercise. That¡¯s how it feels.

    Such a body received that much attacks, it¡¯s laughable.

    No, it¡¯s the opposite.

    Asahina¡¯s body doesn¡¯t have the defensive power to receive such attacks. She¡¯s actually broken. And yet, she took all of the attacks head on then kept advancing.

    Kamuro Hizuki did well fighting fighting such a monster, is what I would like to say.

    ¡¸Kept you waiting huh?¡¹

    Along with the rattling sound, the insect user came back from the interior room.

    The cause of the sound is the insect user¡¯s cart. There¡¯s a water tank on top of that cart.

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t it different from what we talked about?¡¹

    I instinctively muttered when I saw the object in the water tank.

    Though it was said to be a nematode-like insect inserted in the anus, the one in the water tank looks like a slug, no, it¡¯s a soft body that¡¯s like a sea slug.

    A black huge sea slug with black bumps on it¡¯s body. Its whole black body is overall covered with viscous liquid. But, the tip of the protrusion has a red, yellow fluorescent color. I can only see it as dangerous. Or rather, is that an insect? That¡¯s a very doubtful creature

    ¡¸Hm? This isn¡¯t the insect inserted to the anus. It¡¯s the insect used as an aid to repair the body of this girl¡¹

    ¡¸Aid?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    Answering my answer, the insect user came near me while pushing the rattling cart then she nodded when she¡¯s next to me.

    ¡¸As I mentioned earlier, these body restoration insect isn¡¯t universal. It takes time for them to insert the anus and lay eggs. Meanwhile, if her injury proves fatal, they won¡¯t be able to help restoring her body. It¡¯ll take half a day for her body to recover completely. If her condition changes suddenly during the restoration, the possibility of her death can¡¯t be denied¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So you need this insect as an aid?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    The insect user nodded to my words.

    Asahina needs something like a life support so that she won¡¯t die during the restoration. So it¡¯s that grotesque insect in the aquarium.

    Rather than an insect, I can only see it as a sea creature.

    ¡¸However, this aid isn¡¯t versatile. It¡¯s just raising the possibility, it¡¯s not absolute. Also, there are side effects on this aid¡¹

    This sea slug has side effects?

    Well, it looks dangerous when you look at it. Especially the florescent color on the points.

    There are a lot of poisonous insects with fluorescent color.

    ¡¸I have no choice but to believe you¡¹

    ¡¸Master!¡¹

    Rikka reacts from what I said.

    Belive. Those words are dangerous.

    That means I want Asahina to be saved, and that also says that Asahina has a worth as a hostage.

    ¡¸Demi-human lass. You¡¯re free to belive or not but I don¡¯t intend to go against him¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m not believing you! Even if I have to go against Master¡¯s commands, once I feel something out of place, then I will kill you even without evidence¡¹

    Rikka screamed at the insect user then pulled out the knife on her back.

    ¡¸Do what you want¡¹

    Though Rikka shouts and took out her knife, the insect user doesn¡¯t look wary in particular, she answered with a smile in her face.

    ¡¸Was it Suzuhara? If you want this Asahina to be saved then you should better stop the acts of this demi-human lass¡¹

    Glared by Rikka, the insect user turned her eyes to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that I want Asahina to be saved but I also accept Rikka¡¯s actions. If that¡¯s what Rikka thinks then there¡¯s no need to stop her¡¹

    Answering her, the insect user leaked a sigh then shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸Is what he said, demi-human lass. Your master seems to have trusted you quite greatly¡¹

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t talk to Master!¡¹

    Rikka repels those words but her ears are red.

    The insect user learned how to handle Rikka.

    As far as I can see in her mind, it seems that she doesn¡¯t intend to entrap us but it¡¯s dangerous.

    I thought that the insect user is an impulsive idiot but, she seems to be more clever than I thought.

    It is as Rikka says, I better not relax my guard.

    ¡¸That said, the insect for the body restoration is this¡¹

    The insect user thrust her hands on the pocket of her black robe then took out something from it, she smiled and showed it to me. It was a capsule with a size as big as a quail¡¯s egg.

    Capsule containing earthworm like creatures. However, it seems they¡¯re much longer than ordinary earthworms.

    ¡¸The parent insect is the one in this capsule. The parent will lay eggs on the human body but it will die while laying eggs. Then, the baby born will different from the parent. In short, the mother will create another kind of insect inside the body. It¡¯s a different insect so it naturally won¡¯t become like it¡¯s parent when it grows up. Furthermore, since the young one hatched and had it¡¯s lifetime in it¡¯s host, it¡¯s impossible to take it out and transplant it to other bodies.

    ¡¸¡­Oh¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it at all. Even when I read at the insect user¡¯s mind, it¡¯s only filled with expert knowledge and I don¡¯t get it at all.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep¡¹

    ¡¸If the larva doesn¡¯t become the parent, then how do you make a parent?¡¹

    Oh, I see. Even when the parasite lay eggs, it¡¯ll be a totally different insect, then the newborn won¡¯t become it¡¯s parent. Furthermore, the parent will die after it lays eggs. In that case, the parent insect won¡¯t be naturally generated. Thus, it can only be produced artificially

    ¡¸Then it needs an engineer to produce the parent insect¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    The insect user smiled and nodded at what I said.

    ¡¸Also, though the insect is easy to handle, it¡¯s a frightening one at the same time. Normally, insects can be manipulated by insect users but this insect can¡¯t be controlled by anyone. We can only insert the capsule to the subject. Do you know how scary it is?¡¹

    The insect user is smiling but she erased it and spoke seriously.

    Anyone can use it? It¡¯s certainly a threat.

    ¡¸It means that anyone can get a body that¡¯s close to immortality?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the side effects aren¡¯t that incomplete. No matter how near immortality your body is, it¡¯s meaningless if your spirit breaks¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡¹

    There¡¯s no problems for the insect user who have resistance, but when you use it on other people¡¯s body.

    ¡¸it¡¯s the opposite?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If you use this insect, it¡¯s possible to destroy the spirit and maintain only the body in a perfect state. Furthermore, though she accumulates urine, she won¡¯t excrete stool. This insect uses human feces as it¡¯s energy source. IN short, it¡¯s possible to create meat dolls with high performance. Everyone¡¯s easy, it means¡¹

    Oh, I see. If you use the effects on the contrary, you can create perfect flesh dolls by destroying their spirits.

    Furthermore, they restore automatically when they¡¯re damaged, they¡¯ll sell for high prices.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an insect that can easily exploit everyone¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Therefore it¡¯s not an insect we can use at ease¡¹

    The insect user nods at my question

    ¡¸Therefore, it¡¯s an only parent limited use insect¡¹

    ¡¸In short, it¡¯s an expensive insect¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    I see, I see. It means that she¡¯s selling me favor.

    You¡¯re a clever one. But, easy to understand.

    ¡¸I¡¯m one of the insect user that can generate this insect. However, it was self-taught in my case¡¹

    I thought that she¡¯s trying to sell favor but she confessed that she could refine that insect faster than I could peek at her mind.

    If the rarity is lost then the income will be reduced. And yet, why are you confessing a secret you should hide?

    I thought she¡¯s planning something but I was convinced when I peeked at her mind.

    I see. So that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸It¡¯s self taught. If this failed, that, sorry¡¹

    The insect user looked up at me while saying that.

    It seems she wants to make an excuse in case she fails.

    The insect user climbed on the naked Asahina then instructed me to open her legs.

    Rikka doesn¡¯t seem to be in good humor as the insect user orders me but she just puff her cheeks and glare at the insect user without saying anything.

    She has judged that I won¡¯t be pleased if she complains to the insectuser.

    As told by the insect user, I grasped Asahina¡¯s legs and opened it.

    Since she lost consciousness, I can¡¯t read Asahina¡¯s mind. That¡¯s fine but her pussy¡¯s overflowing with love nectar in this situation.

    I can¡¯t say anything but ¡°as expected¡±

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll put it in¡¹

    The insect user wedges herself in between Asahina¡¯s legs then she turned up and looked at me and spoke.

    Once inserted, there¡¯s no turning back.

    ¡¸Yeah, do it¡¹

    Nodding at her, the insect user nodded as well. Then, she pressed the capsule with the insect inside Asahina¡¯s anus and pushed it in.

    The capsule opened the anus open and inserts. At the moment the capsule reached the maximum diameter, it was swallowed whole

    ¡¸Strange¡¹

    The insect user who pushed the capsule mutters with a serious look. I peeked at her mind then withdrew my gaze.

    ©`W-What¡¯s with this girl¡¯s anus? Even though the capsule¡¯s size is quite large, it was easily swallowed. It doesn¡¯t look like that the constrictor is broken, I can¡¯t see any particular problems. And yet, why is it so flexible?

    The capsule as large as a quail egg was easily swallowed than what she thought, the insect user is confused.

    I think that¡¯s because Asahina developed it herself.

    ¡¸No way¡¹

    The insect user got surprised and looked at me.

    No no, it¡¯s not me. I stole Asahina¡¯s virginity but I never touched her anus.

    ¡¸Hmmmm¡¹

    The insect user raises a suggestive voice while looking up at me.

    Like I said, it¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t do that to her.

    I¡¯d like to say it but I think she¡¯ll just think it¡¯s an excuse rather than believing, also, Asahina¡¯s mine. I don¡¯t mind even if she misunderstands.

    ¡¸As I¡¯ve said earlier, this insect user will make her unable to excrete stool. But, the anus nor it¡¯s surrounding function won¡¯t be lost. Therefore, it¡¯s possible to excrete artificially¡¹

    The insect user explains while staring at the anus, then she averts her face while blushing.

    Looking at her mind, I understood what she¡¯s thinking.

    Oh, I see.

    It seems that the insect user is also into Anal. No, it¡¯s not just the insect user but most of her clan are into anal.

    The reason is the insect kept in their body.

    The insect inserted in Asahina¡¯s anus uses human feces as their energy. Therefore, the person who keeps that insect in their body won¡¯t excrete.

    You may think that it¡¯s convenient that you don¡¯t need to excrete but it¡¯s not that simple.

    Excretion is an essential act for animals, therefore there¡¯s a pleasure for excretion. Furthermore, it¡¯s deeply carved into instincts.

    In short, the desire to excrete grows stronger.

    Well, you can understand the feeling if you can¡¯t do it.

    To satisfy that desire, those who had the insect in their body will have a high probability of running a simulated excretion, in short, it¡¯s highly likely for them to oppress their anus.

    Speaking of which, I can¡¯t find any feces on the intestine of the insect user.

    The insect kept in her body seems to be different from the one inserted in Asahina¡¯s body but it seems that they both make you unable to excrete.

    Because of that, the insect user seems to like to tease her anus.

    By the way, the insect user and Asahina seems to be able to piss.

    ¡¸Hmmm¡¹

    Staring down at the insect user, I raised my voice as suggestive as possible.

    She averts her shaking eyes from me, blushed, then twitched.

    The insect user who thought that I have developed Asahina¡¯s ass seems to have her desire to have her anus teased inflated in a dash.

    Obscene and immoral acts come into the mind of the insect user one after another.

    She wants the pleasure of pseudo excretion. She¡¯s driven by the impulse.

    ¡¸A-Anyway, I¡¯ve inserted the insect. We just have to attach the aid insect then we¡¯ll wait until she¡¯s recovered¡¹

    The insect user can¡¯t calm down, she speaks in a trembling voice with her ears turned red. The insect user¡¯s anus is twitching, wanting to put in anything. Her heart is filled with the desire to have her anus dominated.

    Proportional to it, the insect user shows a change in her body.

    Her young nipple and clitoris are clearly erect. Her pale skin is burning up, her smooth pussy is overflowing with a large amount of love nectar.

    It¡¯s similar to Rikka¡¯s sexual excitement.

    Those with body reinforcement ability may have a vigorous sexual desire.

    But the insect user doesn¡¯t seem that I have realized it, she desperately pretends to be calm, she asked me to put Asahina who¡¯s lying down to the water tank.

    Well, I don¡¯t want to know it so I¡¯ll pretend to not know.

    As instructed by the insect user, I brought the lying down Asahina to the water tank.

    ¡¸H-H-Here, we place Asahina to a near state of death with the insect¡¹

    ¡¸It stinks of female¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s been silent until now sniffs her nose then muttered. Hearing Rikka¡¯s mutter, the insect user twitched then her face turned teary eyed.

    Rikka¡¯s senses are sharper than humans. It seems that she felt that the insect user is in heat.

    ¡¸W-W-W-What are you talking about! A-Are you saying that I¡¯d like to have my anus be teased by that man!? That¡¯s absurd! There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case!¡¹

    The insect user¡¯s face turned red and she objected more than necessary.

    Heey, your real thoughts are leaking out.

    ¡¸O-O-Or rather, you demi-human lass! You must be the one that¡¯s in heat! Even though you¡¯re a lewd bitch who just want to be loved by that man!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right. Those who think that I just want to be loved by Master all the time is a mongrel¡¹

    ¡¸Nuo! You can say that normally!? Also, you¡¯re calling me a dog?! Now then, do you want to suffer!?¡¹

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter to you. Also, don¡¯t talk to me lightly. I¡¯ll kill you¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you! You originally should be belittled by me! I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    Rikka speaks indifferently, then the insect user raises an angry voice while showing a red face.

    ¡¸Kill? Me? Oh, that¡¯s interesting. If you can then show it¡¹

    Rikka grins then pulled out the large knife from her back.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve said it lass! My principle is to take up any provocations!¡¹

    Though we¡¯re in the middle of Asahina¡¯s treatment, Rikka has fanned and made the insect user forgot herself, she stood up with a red face and looked at Rikka.

    Rikka fans the insect user and she rode it.

    Why did Rikka fuel the insect user? It¡¯s a very childish reason.

    ©`I can¡¯t manipulate insects but I¡¯m useful to Master!

    Only the insect user can save Asahina. That¡¯s why Rikka was just silent but she¡¯s not pleased with the insect user. Furthermore, it seems that her jealousy exploded because only the insect user and I were talking.

    I¡¯m relieved to see Rikka.

    When the growth is too fast, the mind can¡¯t catch up with that growth, it¡¯ll become distorted.

    No matter how strong she is, Rikka¡¯s still young. Therefore she needs to be pampered.

    Rikka¡¯s depending on me but at the same time she cares about me more than anyone.

    An opponent she can fight with all of her power.

    There¡¯s not a lot of people who can fight Rikka at full power. Therefore she competes with the insect user. In a sense, Rikka and the insect user are outstandingly compatible.

    I¡¯d like them to fight as much as they want but I¡¯d like to concentrate on Asahina¡¯s treatment for now.

    But, if I scold Rikka right now, Rikka can¡¯t fight the insect user anymore.

    Hmm, this is hard.

    I¡¯m sure that Marina and Yuka would make this settle well.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t trust you

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be trusted by you

    Rikka holds her large knife in a combat stance then, the insect user shouts in anger while standing on the table, looking down at Rikka.

    It¡¯s really an explosive moment. If I don¡¯t stop it, they¡¯ll definitely start a fight.

    Okay, let¡¯s see. Let¡¯s fool them in this case.

    ¡¸Rikka, once Asahina¡¯s treatment is done, let¡¯s take a bath. Could you wash my back?¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    The two twitched from my mutter.

    ¡¸When you finish washing my body then I¡¯ll wash yours

    Grinning, I say that while looking at Rikka on the side, Rikka turned red in an instant then she turned flustered.

    ¡¸Y-You can¡¯t, Master! I can¡¯t let Master wash this dirty mongrel body of mine!¡¹

    Rikka who¡¯s just a jump away from the insect user speaks out desperately with her blushing face as she swing her right hand.

    Rikka, stop swinging your knife, it¡¯s dangerous. I¡¯ll die if I get grazed.

    ¡¸What are you saying? I¡¯m not saying I have to. I want to. I¡¯d like to carefully wash your loli obscene body¡¯s every corner then wash the depths of your hole and enjoy it without reserve. And yet, you are saying that you don¡¯t want it? Are you denying your master¡¯s wish?¡¹

    Asking Rikka back, I heard a metal sound. Rikka dropped her knife.

    ¡¸I-I-I-I-I¡¯m very sorry! This mongrel turned her blade to her master!¡¹

    Though she¡¯s blushing, Rikka kneeled in a hurry and then desperately apologized while trembling.

    Rikka should be fine with this now. What¡¯s left is¡­

    Sending the insect user a glance, she¡¯s looking at Rikka with jealousy as she stand up in the table in daze.

    ©`A-A man, a genuine man washing your body? I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t end with just washing. He¡¯ll do this and that. I can¡¯t, no good, I must not lose myself. I have abandoned being a woman when I made a contract with the insect in my womb. Also, there¡¯s no way a man would have sex with a woman with an insect in her body.

    Looking enviously at Rikka, the insect user felt down.

    ¡¸Tamamushi, I feel bad that you¡¯re depressed but could you finish Asahina¡¯s treatment quickly?¡¹

    Asking the insect user, she twitched then she glared at me with her red face and teary eyes.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not deppressed!! Are you making fun of my male drought for thirty years?!¡¹

    The insect user screams while looking like her blazing red face is about to cry.

    Don¡¯t say male drought for thirty years. Also, regardless of your age, you definitely look like a loli.

    Though the insect user is sulking, it has worked out and it seems that she silently dealt with Asahina.

    Rikka on the other hand looks down on the defenseless insect user then she holds down her laughter.

    The insect user who¡¯s being laughed at looked at Rikka then clicked her tongue, but she continued working without saying anything.

    ¡¸Originally, this insect isn¡¯t used for treatment¡¹

    Taking out the sea slug insect from the water tank, she placed it on Asahina¡¯s body then muttered in bad mood.

    ¡¸This is a lewd insect. An insect that absorbs human energy. It sucks up energy, then injects poison to the human body so they won¡¯t resist. As a result, the human would be on a suspended animation. Then it¡¯ll suck energy as much as possible, this insect give energy and keep the body maintained so it could keep sucking for as long as possible¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s quite a bad insect. But, it means you can use it in reverse.

    In short, this will keep Asahina alive until her treatment is over.

    ¡¸However, as I¡¯ve said earlier, this insect has side effects. This extends its tentacles to the brain and make humans have a dream. In the case the human doesn¡¯t revive from the suspended animation, they will see what they seek as a dream and they¡¯ll be prevented from waking up. In short©`¡¹

    ¡¸Even if Asahina has recovered, if she¡¯s caught in the dream then there¡¯s a danger that she won¡¯t wake up?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    The insect user nodded to my answer.

    A dream she wishes to see? Furthermore, her body is maintained.

    A dreamlike world where there¡¯s no suffering.

    But, once you get caught, you might not wake up.

    However, that¡¯s for the normal ones.

    ¡¸Asahina should be fine. Especially when it comes to mental stuffs¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too. Therefore¡­¡¹

    The insect user nodded at my words but she didn¡¯t make herself clear, there¡¯s a color of worry in her eyes.

    ©`This girl, just like Kamuro HIzui, she wants Suzuhara. But this girl isn¡¯t honest. Therefore it¡¯s dangerous for her to see the dream of her desires. Because her heart is strong and not honest, the risk of her being caught in the dream is high.

    Looking at her mind, I got it.

    Asahina¡¯s dream. That is Asahina¡¯s ideal.

    Because she¡¯s not usually honest, she might be taken by her ideal world?

    No, I feel like Asahina¡¯s not honest even in her dream.

    But the risk in this case is huge. If it¡¯ll be done with the restoration insect then I don¡¯t need to be bothered by the risk.

    ¡¸Is there any way where we don¡¯t use that insect?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, even without using this insect, the possibility of her restoration will be succesful. But, looking at the damage on her face, I can¡¯t deny the possibility of her brain being damaged. In other words, you can say that her condition can take a sudden turn. Therefore I judged that her life should be sustained even if forced¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Since I don¡¯t have medicinal knowledge, even if I look through Asahina¡¯s body, I can¡¯t make a proper judgement. All the more in the brain.

    ¡¸Also, if the damage on the brain is too severe, there are cases where even this restoration insect can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s possible to repair the brain but the restored brain won¡¯t work normally¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how it is?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. This insect can¡¯t treat people with dead brain¡¹

    Brain dead¡¯s no good? Though it¡¯s said to be versatile, she said that it¡¯s impossible to help a person who received a fatal injury.

    ¡¸But this lewd insect is different. This lewd insect has no ability to repair the human body but in exchange, it¡¯s a brain expert. The lewd insect maintains the human body, it extends it¡¯s tentacles to the brain to make the human dream so it can suck energy¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s familiar on how to tamper with the brain?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even if the brain is impaired, the lewd insect will do it¡¯s best to assist the brain¡¯s activity. Meanwhile, the restoration insect will repair the body perfectly. Therefore, I¡¯d like to use the lewd insect even if it means taking the risk¡¹

    Hearing her words, I thought I can¡¯t do anything. Then, I shouldn¡¯t just interfere and leave this to the expert.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave this to you¡¹

    ¡¸I will definitely save this girl even if you don¡¯t tell me. This girl is strong. She¡¯s different from me who fell to the darkness. Therefore, I have to help her¡¹

    The insect user¡¯s mind who answered my question is overflowing with various thoughts.

    To fulfil her dream of helping the weak, she took a forbidden method, ran away as she became a subject to kill. Then she fell into the darkness and went on a road going the opposite of her dream.

    What will happen if it was Asahina?

    Looking at how Asahina fights, the insect user seems to have asked herself in repeat.

    The answer the insect user gave is©`

    Whatever happens, Asahina didn¡¯t run away. She thought that there¡¯s no absolutes in this world but if it was Asahina, she¡¯ll never run away.

    That¡¯s the answer the insect user gave out.

    Even if she¡¯s turned away at the gate, Asahina won¡¯t put her hands on any forbidden methods and just break through the gate. Asahina never thought of opening the gate. If there¡¯s a gate in front of her, she¡¯ll just destroy it and advance. But that¡¯s rarely a foolish thing to execute.

    The insect user felt envious of Asahina and longed for her.

    If she had met this fool earlier, then she might not have fallen into darkness.

    That¡¯s what the insect user thinks.

    ¡¸I will definitely save this girl. But, I don¡¯t think I want to atone¡¹

    Hearing that mutter, Rikka puffed her cheeks then averted her face.

    Rikka saw Asahina¡¯s battle. She can understand the insect user¡¯s feelings, that¡¯s why she¡¯s sulky, but she can¡¯t complain.

    The soft creature reaches Asahina¡¯s abdomen.

    The huge sea slug like insect that¡¯s slimy and has projections on it¡¯s whole body responds in the insect user¡¯s mutter then began to move its projections in its body. Then he projection extends. Then the countless tips of the tentacles open up and a wart like fold appeared.

    Lewd insect. I agree that it¡¯s obscene.

    The insect user continues her mutters while staring at the insect.

    The insect moving its countless tentacles brought it to Asahina¡¯s body.

    Obviously, her nipple and clitoris too.

    After a while, Asahina¡¯s body who¡¯s not moving at all starts to twitch, her pale skin that lost blood tinged in red and sweat on the surface.

    ¡¸The connection to the brain is completed safely. This girl is now in her ideal world. What¡¯s left is to wait¡¹

    Fuu, leaking out a sigh, the insect user wipes the sweat on her forehead and spoke to me.

    ¡¸That said, I¡¯m a bit curious, you don¡¯t seem to be afraid of insects¡¹

    Is she tired? The insect user sits down on the table then asked me.

    ¡¸Hm? Oh, well, I¡¯m not afraid of them in particular¡¹

    I answered while folding my arms.

    I never really cared about it but speaking of which, I didn¡¯t think of insects as scary.

    I don¡¯t think of anything about the huge grotesque insect the insect user controls.

    ¡¸This girl named Asahina is likely the same but just what are you? Just what kind of lifestyle made a human like you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    What kind of lifestyle? Are you saying that I¡¯m strange? What¡¯s with you? That¡¯s rude?

    Well, I myself don¡¯t think I¡¯m decent.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about. Could you come to my library later?¡¹

    Saying that, the insect use jumps from the table then goes to the back room.

    ©`It¡¯s really strange. I¡¯m not good with the insect¡¯s fine movements. It has always been the case. I was a talentless dropout from insect manipulators. And yet¡­

    The insect user thinks as such while walking.

    ©`That man¡¯s ability is similar to heavenly eye. But it¡¯s different. The ability value is too low in everything in the heavenly eye sense. On the other hand, his ability isn¡¯t a suppressed behavior. Besides, there are no signs of mental breakdown seen from those who have heavenly eye.

    The insect user who never thought that I can read minds continue to mutter in her mind why she¡¯s curious about me.

    ©`I need to investigate the documents but that man, he might have the opposite of the heavenly eye, the ¡°earth eye¡± If that¡¯s certainly the case then I can see why his range is narrow. That also explains the increase in ability value. Also, though I thought that the demi-human lass was a mutant but it would be different when the person with earth eye is by her side. But, earth eye is more rare than heavenly eye. To encounter that ability use by chance¡­

    Chigan?1 What¡¯s that? Are you mistaking it for a molester?2

    ©`Either way, I shouldn¡¯t part from that man. I¡¯ll examine his surroundings and if there¡¯s someone who awakened to a unique ability afterwards, it¡¯ll be an evidence that he has earth eye.

    Those who awakened their unique ability? Those will be by my side¡­

    Then, Marina and Yuka came up in my mind.

    Thinking about it, the ability of them before and now have increased several magnitudes.

    No no, they just had the talent since the start.

    Marina wasn¡¯t able to demonstrate her ability because of Shinozaki, Yuka shut her heart because she was Shinozaki¡¯s toy. But, since their environment changed, their ability that was originally with them come out to surface.

    But, I¡¯m curious about the flower I saw inside Yuka.

    I certainly saw a bud blossoming inside Yuka.

    Did she acquire an ability? Those words and the blooming flower in Yuka overlaps.

    ©`Heavenly eye¡¯s opposite, earth eyes. Though it¡¯s awfully restricted, it¡¯s an ability to bring distortion to fixed events. The ultimate support ability that can lead hearts to cut through the future. Near those who were called heroes are always someone with an earth eye. If that man is one, then I wonder if I can start over.

    The insect user stopped then wiped the tears on her eyes, then laughed to ridicule herself.

    ©`Everything¡¯s too late. The crime I have committed will never disappear.

    The insect user mutters in her mind then she goes back to the back room.

    ¡¸Kuku¡¹

    My laughter¡¯s welling up.

    I don¡¯t know if it was chigan or chikan3 but I don¡¯t care about that.

    She seems to be worthy to bully.

    ¡¸Master ? You¡¯re making an amazing face ?¡¹

    Turning my eyes to the voice I heard, Rikka¡¯s looking up at me with a red face then she looks up at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bad face isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    When I asked Rikka, she fidgets looking up at me.

    ¡¸It makes me wet ? I love that face of Master ?¡¹

    She said.

    Exactly as she said, Rikka¡¯s slippery pussy has turned outrageous.

    Getting aroused from my bad face, Rikka¡¯s really a pervert though she¡¯s a loli.

    Well, that¡¯s why she¡¯s cute.

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 84

    X-ray is more than I thought Chapter 86

 Chapter 86

    ?X-ray is More Than I Thought 86?

    ?Sitting on a container instead of a chair in the room, I stare at Asahina lying on the table.?

    ?Did about two hours pass? The body of Asahina, which is violently twitching, has not yet been repaired half as much.?

    ?It is possible to confirm the body of Asahina by the ability, but the insect for the body repair which might be active cannot be confirmed.?

    ?It might be a small insect that I cannot confirm even with my ¡°eyes¡±.?

    ?But this in two hours? I had heard that it would take half a day, but when I actually feel it, I fret about the slowness of repair.?

    ?I don¡¯t know what it is, but I think the decision to use it was correct. This repair rate is certainly going to be too late before recovery.?

    ?If I hadn¡¯t used a life-sustaining bug, Asahina might have been dead.?

    ?But even then, it is equivalent to a miracle because injuries that do not ¡°get cured¡± will be cured completely.?

    ?If you think about it, you can see how great the recovery of the worm and the abnormal recovery of insect use.?

    When I lower the line of sight, standing beside me until then, Rokka who stared at Asahina just like me was leaning against my knees with her knees standing on the floor, making a lovely sleeping baby.

    ?Before insect repellent, it seemed to be meaningful, but it seems that she was pretty tired.?

    ?It is possible to recover the body, but it would be impossible to restore the worn spirit.?

    ?¡±Your sister was so cool.¡±?

    ?Kamuro Izuki left, with kazahana supporting Kamuro Izuki, never to look back. The small, splendid back might have been carved firmly in the mind of the Rikka.?

    ?Kamuro Izuki said that she will come again, but I think that it was the pride of Kamuro Izuki.?

    ?She¡¯s no longer showing up in front of me. I watched her back and thought so.?

    ?And it also means the separation of Rokka and Kazahana.?

    ?Eternal parting of the last sisters who survived.?

    ?¡±Both older and younger sister got caught up with a problem child.¡±?

    ?Kamuro Izuki and I are not ¡°decent¡±.?

    ?But Kamuro Izuki needs kazahana, and I need Rikka?

    ?¡±Well, Kamuro Izuki has only Kazahana, but I have Marina and Yuka. But I¡¯m not going to let you go. ¡°?

    ?The head of Rikka who breathed adorably, was stroked so with a murmur.?

    ?¡±Are you going to be here all the time?¡±?

    ?When I turned my gaze to the voice I heard, a worm was standing in front of the door of the basement entrance.?

    ?¡±I want you to come to the library, but well, I don¡¯t have time.¡±?

    ?The insect use which laughed at such a thing was approached with tokotoko. ?

    ?¡±It looks like your weakness was not a weakness.¡±?

    ?The insect user which reacts with ¡°Picun¡± when I asked so to the insect user which walks toward me comes as it is without stopping standing.?

    ?The organ which seems to be a weak point removed from the insect user has been forgotten in my house.?

    ?It seems that the distance is related according to the story of the insect user, and the insect user should die. and to see the place where it is, it is to say that it was my misunderstanding.?

    ?¡±I wanted to talk about it. To tell the truth, the physical condition is strangely good after the organ is removed. and insects users use it to manipulate insects. ?

    ?I can circulate the special power in the body and refine it, but its circulation can be done smoothly. It seems the bump that inhibited the circulation disappeared.¡±?

    ?¡±Heh.¡±?

    ?The organs that I thought were weak points, far from weakness, were in the way of the ability of the insect user??

    ?If so, is part of the brain suppressing the ability of the insect user which is different from the usual part? Then, should I cut it off??

    ?But somehow, it seems like it¡¯s better not to cut off the normal and different parts of the brain.?

    ?Somehow.?

    ?¡±And I was not good at manipulating small insects delicately, but somehow the performance of the operation has risen significantly. I tried, but there is no doubt. It¡¯s impossible to think normally. Such a thing happened suddenly, in the while since I met you.¡±?

    ?The insect user puts out the word that I was muttering in the mind earlier.?

    ?¡±Ten to one, I think the cause is you. That¡¯s why I want to ask you a lot about your ability. It is possible that your ability is very rare.¡±?

    ?The insect use which stood beside me who sits in the container has asked with a serious look.?

    ?Oh, is it a pervert ability? It is the best if it is the ability not to lose to anyone even if you misbehave as much as you like.?

    ?As a joke, there is no hesitation in the voice and the heart. I searched a lot and seem to have some confidence. ?

    ?¡±But it¡¯s tactless to get in the way of a man who¡¯s been watching the woman he loves.¡±?

    ?The insect user laughed when saying so and put the blanket which I had in the hand on my shoulder.?

    ?Hey, now¡­ What did you say??

    ?¡±Who¡¯s in love with Who?¡±?

    ?¡±Good, isn¡¯t it?¡±?

    ?I glare at the insect user, but the insect user is slapping my shoulder with a laugh.?

    ?Don¡¯t be silly. I¡¯m not in love with Asahina. It¡¯s a big misunderstanding.?

    ?¡±It¡¯s not good. Attend your ears, listen to me. I like to look at Asahina. I like the face of Asahina. Otherwise, I don¡¯t care, and i¡¯m not falling in love. I just want to be in the mood to see her face beg for forgiveness.¡±?

    ?¡±Yes, yes, I understand.¡±?

    ?She hears the explanation, and the insect user shrugs the shoulder amazed while nodding yes.?

    ?She doesn¡¯t understand.?

    ?Well, it¡¯s OK. Because it seems to be affirming the contrary if too much is stated.?

    ?I hit my hand. All we have to do is wait. I can not do anything, if the condition changes suddenly with this. The restoration is completed without anything, and it is good if she wakes up.?

    ?¡±I thought you were going to make fun of me,¡± while staring at Asahina with a serious look, I quietly murmured.?

    ?It¡¯s not too long yet, but the atmosphere is quite different from when we meet and now. ?

    ?Perhaps ¡°Here¡± is the original appearance of the insect user.?

    ?¡±Why did you do such a thing? Why is it that it is alright to sell people to live, and has she been playing with it?¡±?

    ?When thinking about the original character of the insect user, it does not make sense because she seems not to be playing.?

    ?¡±Because I didn¡¯t like it.¡±?

    ?¡±What?¡±?

    ?¡±The stubborn eyes of that Demi-human daughter were repugnant. I did not like those eyes saying she would never betray master. I thought I would betray you if I was cornered. Therefore, she was playing. As a result, this is the same.¡±?

    ?The insect user spoke her mind as it was, without hiding anything. ?

    ?¡±I wanted to feel safe. When i saw that demi-human daughter run for life, I wanted to think that I was not the only weak one. Laugh.¡±?

    ?And, she snorted a laugh when saying so.?

    ?¡±Don¡¯t you laugh this time?¡±?

    ?The insect user which tilted the neck mysteriously looking at me who did not laugh looked into my face with upturned eyes.?

    ?¡±Oh, it¡¯s not particularly interesting,¡± he said.?

    ?Is it natural protection? The organization that insect use was trying to belong to. The reason why the WHO judged the insect user to be not suitable was understood somehow.?

    ?This guy is too honest.?

    ?Nature protection as long as you hear the story of insect user, you often fight against the enemy to protect the object. With such organizations, there will be jobs that can not be cleanly done.?

    ?Even if it is the enemy, it is not necessarily a bad person because it is a convenience of nature protection to the end.?

    ?Annihilate the enemy. If such a directive comes down, what if the enemy has a child? If you had sinned to live and desperately supported your children??

    ?Even if the child is not guilty, the will of the person who is hostile is carried over, and there is a possibility of becoming a new force. Therefore, it is not amusing to receive the directive of annihilating all.?

    ?When I was standing in that situation, would I be able to endure the use of insects? Could it be possible to think about innocent children growing up in the hostile forces and kill them to eliminate the dangers??

    ?Perhaps it would have been impossible.?

    ?It was not a profession that should have a dreams or hopes, but it was necessary to be able to do it calmly even in dirty work to protect the precious object.?

    ?¡±Sweetness¡± or ¡°gentleness¡± is useless if fighting is a job. No, it¡¯s rather disturbing. Because of sweetness and tenderness, it might be the case that the companion becomes a sacrifice.?

    ?It was ¡°right¡±, wasn¡¯t it??

    ?¡±I¡¯m in the upper library. I want you to call me if you have anything, but I can¡¯t do anything if it¡¯s called bad.¡±?

    ?¡±Oh¡±?

    ?¡±-I¡¯m sorry.¡±?

    ?¡±You¡¯re not apologizing. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±?

    ?Never mind. At my words, the insect use smiled thinly. And, she did not say anything more, and she went out of the underground room.?

    ?I don¡¯t see Rikka. ?

    ?Unless the insect-user bites, Rikka did not react at all until she left the cellar. ?

    ?Even if she sleeps, the five sense of Rikka reacts keenly to hostility, and she is sure to move to the combat posture immediately.?

    ?But she was sleeping.?

    ?¡±It¡¯s so boring, isn¡¯t it?¡±?

    ?I was hoping to dig back and enjoy the trauma of insect user, but in that case it was a ghost.?

    ?Because she was obsessed with living she seemed to be interesting, and it is a desire when dying, and it is not interesting even if it is bullied. ?

    ?And¡­?

    ?¡±If Asahina is saved, I owe you.¡±?

    ?I asked her for help, and she answered. And if Asahina Is saved, I¡¯d owe it to her.?

    ?It¡¯s my concern to return the debt. I¡¯m not sure what to do with the past.?

    ?First, I return the debt, and when it¡¯s done I bully her and play.?

    ?It¡¯s all up to me. It doesn¡¯t matter what he thinks.?

    <><><>

    ?Three hours have passed after the treatment of Asahina began.?

    ?The repair seems to be progressing well though there still is not said that it is cured. In proportion to that, Asahina¡¯s reaction has become more intense.?

    ?She seems to be an expert of the human body as the insect user says.?

    ?The tentacles that are sucking all over the body of Asahina, as long as I ¡°see¡±, accurately hold the weak point. On top of that, the folds with warts at the tip of the tentacles seem to be capable of vibration and suction. In addition, it irritate out the thing like ¡°tongue¡± from within the tentacle and it stimulates it. It seems to ingest the dirty liquid which overflowed from the pussy. ?

    ?Asahina is blamed for the weakness of the whole body, and is suffering convulsions violently. It is easy to see how the pleasure is because it has caused such a violent reaction in the state of animation.?

    ?That¡¯s the thing.?

    ?If you ingest the nectar, I think you¡¯d be more certain to put a tentacle in the vagina.?

    ?Although the larvae are sucking up love nectar with tentacles, it doesn¡¯t try to put a tentacle in the pussy. ?

    ?Not£¿ ?

    ?If I had thought of such a thing, my vision was distorted.?

    ?-What? ?

    ?I was struck by the distorted vision of ¡°ability¡± rather than the vision by ¡°eye¡±.?

    ?The information coming in from the eye is normal, but the information obtained from the ¡°ability¡± is abnormal. The sense is made mad because of that, and it is not possible to judge even if I am standing or sitting.?

    ?I used too much of my ability? Was I exhausted??

    ?Oh,¡­?

    ?I thought I was going to see Rikka, but my eyes were fading and I didn¡¯t see where Rikka was.?

    ?She was leaning on my knees and she¡¯s sleeping, so if I stretch my hand, she¡¯ll be there.?

    ?Oh£¿ ¡¹?

    ?¡±Visibility¡± suddenly recovered.?

    ?Even though it was very unusual now, visibility by ¡°eyes¡± and ¡°ability¡± returned to normal.?

    ?.?

    ?What is this??

    ?¡±Visibility¡± is normal, but the situation is abnormal.?

    ?The surrounding area is a white wall. Looking up it is a gorgeous chandelier. If you look there is a red carpet.?

    ?You can see things like the terrace at the tip of the big window. And the Big Moon is the perfect starry sky.?

    ?¡±Funny¡±?

    ?The situation was too abnormal, and it became rather cool.?

    ?I was in the basement of an insect-used house. But ¡°here¡± is obviously not underground. Then, did you move to the ground in a moment??

    ?No, there is not such a room in the house of the insect user.?

    ?¡±Here¡± is clearly a place where the insect house is unrelated.?

    ?Then, there are two things that can be considered.?

    ?A dream or a phantom??

    ?Did I sleep? Or is this ¡°shown¡±??

    ?It was said that it was possible to make the desire of the target person to be seen as a dream by extending the tentacle to the target person¡¯s brain. Is that what I¡¯m looking at right now??

    ?In other words, the possibility that I fell into the trap of the insect user.?

    ?No, I wonder.?

    ?There was no hostility in the insect user. It did not judge it on the surface, and it judged it by stealing the mind.?

    ?And the process leading up to ¡°here¡± is unnatural.?

    ?If you were attacked by a worm, you would have caught my ability. But there was no such evidence.?

    ?.?

    ?Did I sleep? ?

    ?Just before the ¡°here¡±, the vision of the ability distorted is due to the mere drowsiness. Or were you already in bed at that time??

    ?It¡¯s reasonable to think so, but it doesn¡¯t feel right.?

    ?What??

    ?Squashed and distorted vision. When that strain subsides, a huge and gorgeous bed with a canopy appeared in front of me.?

    ?This abrupt feeling. It is only a dream. But I can¡¯t be satisfied.?

    ?¡±Princess! Please wait, Princess!¡±?

    ?I tried to hide myself suddenly from the voice that I heard. But there was no place to hide behind. There is only the shade of the bed to hide. If I thought so, a huge, gorgeous door of wood opened, and the girl who was wearing a black dress came running among.?

    ?The flower ornament which is attached to the head and a long black hair are drawn with the left and right twin tails.?

    ?The dress she is wearing is decorated with gorgeous embroidery, and the arms and chest are transparent.?

    ?And the eyes tend to look like strong fishing.?

    ?What is it? ?

    ?It is not sure to be mistaken.?

    ?The girl in the black dress that ran into the room was Asahina.?

    ?¡±Princess! Asahina Princess!¡±?

    ?Then I came in the rush.?

    ?¡±Oh ah ah ah Ah!?¡±?

    ?I couldn¡¯t help but raise my voice.?

    ?The man wearing a simple body armor shining in silver, holding a sword to the waist.?

    ?Quite different. different from various. They are crisp with a random. But the man¡­?

    ?¡±-Me? -Me?¡±?

    ?Yes, it was me.?

    ?¡±Motaro! Don¡¯t come with me!¡±?

    ?Asahina is like a heroine of tragedy, running away to the back of the room screaming.?

    ?What is Motaro??

    ?¡±Asahina Princess! Talk to me, listen to me!¡±?

    ?Wearing the armor and holding the sword on the waist, I tried to gently raise the voice from the entrance of the room.?

    ?Princess Asahina, what are you talking about, stupid??

    ?¡±Don¡¯t come back! Motaro, you¡¯re not even hesitant to go into my room! You said you¡¯d serve me all the time, but I agree with the wedding your father has decided to bless you! After all, the king, your father acts as your servant!¡±?

    ?Asahina gets wet with tears and shouts from the back of the room.?

    ?Oh, yeah? Oh£¿ Oh, yeah? Princess£¿ King£¿?

    ?¡±Serve! I am your only knight! Even if you are the princess of another country, I am the only knight you have!¡±?

    ?Standing at the entrance of the room, desperately calling on Asahina in the back¡­¡­ I¡£?

    ?What is a knight? What a foolish thing with a straight face.?

    ?Oh, it¡¯s disgusting. Go away chills and goosebumps.?

    ?¡±Motaro! If you say you are my only knight, show me the evidence!¡±?

    ?¡±Hey Pechahina, get real dude, ring that Motaro. I¡¯ll commit you as well.¡±?

    ?¡±Asahina Princess! Testimony to this heart! Chivalry is not something you can see, it is engraved in your heart! Still, if you want to see it by all means, please tell us to suicide! If you ordered the princess, this Motaro Suzuha would be happy to take a life!¡±?

    ?¡±Hey, bastard, are you kidding me? Motaro Suzuha? I don¡¯t like twisting or shit. Oh, don¡¯t say funny things to my face. Even if I do it myself I¡¯ll skip it.¡±?

    ?I thrust myself between them but was ignored. What on bread is this? Is it a dream? Is this a dream I¡¯m seeing??

    ?If so¡­?

    ?I¡¯m a knight, Asahina a princess, and I have a desire to protect Asahina??

    ?¡±Oh, oh oh Oh! Don¡¯t be silly. Oh oh oh dear!¡±?

    ?There is no no no no no no no no no?

    ?No, absolutely not. This is not my dream. I have no dream like this.?

    ?Not£¿ ?

    ?Wait, wait a minute.?

    ?Asahina is now dreaming of an ideal by the dirty insect. And I was watching that Asahina.?

    ?Is this maybe the dream of Asahina? My ability to ¡°see¡± the World of Asahina¡¯s image??

    ?Yes, it must be. Let¡¯s say so.?

    ?It is a suicide if this is my dream.?

    ?¡±Motaro! That¡¯s enough! Go down!¡±?

    ?¡±Pechahina, that Motaro is a Ringo. Seriously!¡±?

    ?¡±Princess! Talk to me! Listen to my story!¡±?

    ?¡±I¡¯m not in the right. You¡¯re saying the princess is going down, so lets go down.¡±?

    ?I thrust myself between the two people while frustrated. However, it has been ignored again.?

    ?Oh,. This is a dream of Asahina, but I can¡¯t bear it. I can¡¯t stand being in this space.?

    ?What is a knight??

    ?I¡¯ve never had such a severe mental attack in the past.?

    ?And think of it as a set, I¡¯m going to take Asahina away. And, it runs away from the even of the kingdom, and it flirts.?

    ?When such a thing is confronted, the spirit collapses seriously.?

    ?¡±Coming back to reality, but I don¡¯t know how to get back¡­¡±?

    ?It seems like I can go home if I lift my abilities, but I can¡¯t unlock this.?

    ?Or, if this is the ideal of Asahina, do you mean to rush into an infinite loop unless Asahina wakes up??

    ?Hey, no pun.?

    ?¡±Hey, Pechahina! Do you like feeling bad like that? Except for me, it¡¯s not my element! Either way, I¡¯m the devil, you¡¯re the princess or the setting of the kidnapped is better!? No, wake up!¡±?

    ?I cried desperately toward Asahina, but Asahina doesn¡¯t respond to my voice at all.?

    ?There was no reaction even if I thrust between them several times before, and I might not see.?

    ?Damn, what are you doing here? If you can ¡°see¡±, but you can¡¯t intervene, you don¡¯t have to.?

    ?¡±Until Asahina has broken this dream, are you just looking like an idiot?¡±?

    ?As long as Asahina doesn¡¯t awaken, I may not be able to escape from the world of Asahina.?

    ?That¡¯s a good one. Because you can not get out, at least change the settings. Don¡¯t be a knight, seriously. I really beg you.?

    ?¡±Motaro! Are you okay with me being embraced by other gentlemen? What are you protecting me?¡±?

    ?Oh, so stop that Motaro.?

    ?My wish is also empty and the farce continues.?

    ?Oh, please, Asahina, this is not. I really beg you to stop.?

    ?¡±Princess£¡ I! I ah ah ah ah!¡±?

    ?The knight me who cried at the entrance, the tooth was bitten, the fist was clasped, and the head was lowered when one was put on the spot.?

    ?¡±Suicide at the end of this place!¡±?

    ?And, the sword was pulled out from the waist, and the blade was applied to the neck when saying so.?

    ?Oh, die, die, die. That is more than good.?

    ?¡±What is it?¡±?

    ?Asahina who saw knight me who tried to suicide and changed it until then, and Biki the blood vessel floated to the temple and glared at knight me.?

    ?Somehow, the tide has changed.?

    ?¡±Are you saying you are so beautiful and neat and pretty and you¡¯re going to die with a princess? Aren¡¯t you stupid? There¡¯s a bed there. Why can¡¯t you push me down? Are you still the penis guy? I¡¯m afraid and not saying anything.¡±?

    ?Asahina who looks at knight me, hangs the preach to the bossy.?

    ?What is that overwhelming self-praise. And I say that I do not speak words, but you¡¯re talking fluently.?

    ?Amazing, it¡¯s an appalling thing to begin with, isn¡¯t it? I thought this setting was hers, right? But why is she preaching to me??

    ?That? Did you think about this development from the beginning and wanted to preach to me? You just wanted to see me??

    ?Huh? Do you come? Is it so? Is that you? You¡¯re picking a fight, right??

    ?¡±Hey, Knight me! Shut that idiot up! This is a dream! It¡¯s just a setting of knights! I want Knight me to commit that idiot!¡±?

    ?I cried desperately, but Knight me did not hear me.?

    ?¡±Hehehe, no one is here Suzuhara. You¡¯re a knight, right? That¡¯s right? I¡¯m a princess. You can¡¯t disobey me, right?¡±?

    ?To say that I was shivering in the back of the room until just a little while ago, when she saw the knight, she laughed with her nose in the moss, and when she walked, she went to the entrance of the room and stood in front of Knight me. And stuck out her right leg.?

    ?¡±It is Suzuhara. Do not lick my legs.¡±?

    ?The right foot of the knight who sticks the sword to the neck with the one is thrust, and my jaw of the knight is pushed up with a quill on the right foot, and laughed Asahina.?

    ?¡±Is, ha, is ha¡­¡±?

    ?I had a lot of anger and laughter.?

    ?¡±Hey, Knight me! Even if it rots, I would! Get the out of Here! Rather cut it off!¡±?

    ?Fuck. I¡¯m not kidding. I¡¯m going to get into the habit of M. It might be a dream, but I can never forgive.?

    ?But alas, my voice is out of reach and I can¡¯t get my hands on it.?

    ?I don¡¯t know what to do. Is it possible to intervene somehow? It might be a dream or something, but I can never forgive.?

    ?It¡¯s my ability. I managed to force the dream of Asahina to intervene. If you can do it, you may die. I bet this life, make Asahina beaten.?

    ?I don¡¯t know.?

    ?Asahina, who had pushed the knight¡¯s jaw up with her right toe, said so and stick her tongue out. And I Saw ¡°Me¡±.?

    ?I saw ¡°me¡± instead of the knight.?

    ?I can see¡­ ?£¿?

    ?¡±Mother fucker, were you acting?¡±?

    ?I glance at the Asahina that was looking at me, and raised my voice while desperately suppressing the rage which seemed to explode at any moment.?

    ?I can see that my face is twitching with anger.?

    ?¡±From the middle. Well, I thought it was strange from the start. It was very comfortable, but I didn¡¯t feel refreshed and felt bad. ¡°?

    ?That said, Asahina came up to me standing on the wall, and the sigh was leaked when the shoulder was shrugged.?

    ?That¡¯s right. Still this is a dream. I don¡¯t think I needed to come here.?

    ?. I don¡¯t need ¡°help¡± for this guy. The reason is that this guy is satisfied with the dream that anything wants to come true.?

    ?I¡¯m not here to help you. I¡¯m unwilling to come here.?

    ?Is this a dream world? I don¡¯t know, but¡­?

    ?Asahina was staring straight at me, and the shoulder was shrugged with sighs.?

    ?¡±I¡¯ll say thank you.¡±?

    ?It laughed saying so.?

    ?I realized that I was back in the basement.?

    ?When I lower my gaze, the breathing Rikka that is leaning on my knees is making an adorable look.?

    ?¡±I was feeling well in bed, but I feel bad because of someone.¡±?

    ?When I turned my eyes to the voice I heard, Asahina was lying on the table and was trying to get up.?

    ?¡±What is this disgusting creature? Sea creatures? It¡¯s too bad, it¡¯s so cute all around.¡±?

    ?While whining and complaining, asahina grabs the dirty insect riding on the lower abdomen.?

    ?Are you really a woman? Normally, if a Nume creature like a giant sea that stretches mad and tentacles is riding on the lower abdomen, you would scream or faint. Still, it is said to grip it with bare hands while it goes around and it is lovely.?

    ?¡±Oh, Suzuhara-kun, Good morning.¡±?

    ?The whole body is crawling with tentacles, nipple and clitoris is abnormally erected, Asahina is pouring loose juice sloppy from the vaginal, I have been greeted without shame, far from hiding.?

    ?The body of Asahina which the restoration finished perfectly.?

    ?Asahina who¡¯s whole body was mucus-covered because of the sea creatures, shines in the dim cellar and emerged.?

    ?¡±Thank you for the creatures of the Sea. who worked hard, so you can live now.¡±?

    ?While I tsk, I vomit and throw it away toward Asahina.?

    ?The insect use was said that it became beautiful more than before when the repair ended, and, huh, it is not so-well. ?

    ?But it looks just like that. It¡¯s just the look and the worst character.?

    ?¡±Wow, this kid helped me. Then I¡¯ll have to thank you. ¡°?

    ?When she heard my words, Asahina said so and stared at the sea creatures holding her right hand.?

    ?In fact, it was the guy who was trying to capture Asahina in the world of dreams and get the hell out of it.?

    ?I¡¯m really hungry.?

    ?She sets the soggy sea creatures on the stand, Asahina stood up to say that she was naked, and put her hands on his hips and glance down at me.?

    ?I¡¯m sitting in a container and I see everything in full view. It is not to conceal it and to expose it majestically.?

    ?It seems, and the insect use said that there is a possibility that the chest becomes big when the body is repaired, and it has not changed at all.?

    ?Zama not. Pechahina remains a peacock for a lifetime.?

    ?¡±Do you have anything to be shy?¡±?

    ?¡±What is it? What do you want to see? You raped me.¡±?

    ?I laugh at my question with my nose, and I look at Asahina with a fearless smile.?

    ?-Oh ? I have seen all the shameful place ? from Suzuhara-kun ? I feel like I feel better than usual but it¡¯s just a feeling that I have been seen in the butt is itchy ? ??

    ?Asahina is looking at me, but the heart is always a de-M transformation.?

    ?Beetles, I¡¯m feeling better than usual somehow, it¡¯s disgusting. The side effects of the insect were not so terrible as to destroy the spirit. We¡¯re not talking.?

    Table of contents

 Chapter 87

    ?X-ray is More Than I Thought 87?

    ?Leaning over the bed in Tamamushi¡¯s first floor bedroom, I confirm the unconscious Asahina is still breathing. ?

    ?Asahina woke up once, but quickly passed out. ?

    ?For the suddenly unconscious Asahina the side effects were less than expected, so I thought something must have happened to the healing parasites, I immediately called Tamamushi. ?

    ?And it has reached the present. ?

    ?¡±There is no waste in this girl¡¯s intestine, even after defecating there should be some remaining¡­¡± growls Tamamushi with folded arms, while she is examining Asahina lying in bed. ?

    ?It seems strange that there is no feces in the intestine. That is probably because Asahina uses enema regularly. ?

    ?¡±This girl has lost consciousness because there is no feces, the energy source of the healing parasites. To conserve energy, they are in a state of hibernation. She should wake up if she consumes nutrients and feces builds up.¡± Tamamushi looks up at me and says, while sitting in the chair and examining the body of Asahina. ?

    ?So, there is no problem? ?

    ?Rikka also shifts to a state of hibernation when energy consumption is too great, and this appears to be similar to that. ?

    ?It seems to be alright even though she suddenly lost consciousness. ?

    ?In that case, I¡¯ll send Rikka to the kitchen. This will help to suppress the bad energy between her and Tamamushi and keep them apart. Tamamushi is the cause of the problem, so ill have her surrender the ingredients in her kitchen.?

    ?It will be safe this way, if Rikka and Tamamushi are together they may quarrel. ?

    ?I don¡¯t care if they want to fight, but I¡¯ll stop it before it starts, and causes a serious problem in Asahina¡¯s unconscious body. I don¡¯t particularly care what happens to Asahina, but if she dies all my effort so far will have been in vain. ?

    ?Besides, I owe a debt to Tamamushi, and Asahina owes that same debt to me. ?

    ?I absolutely have to pay back my debt. ?

    ?Of course I will collect that debt back from Asahina¡¯s body. Therefore I decided to keep Rikka and Tamamushi separate so that unnecessary problems won¡¯t occur. ?

    ?¡±Having lost consciousness is not particularly problematic. However that should not be the case with the other side effects. This girl should still be suffering considerably, even with her strong willpower. It is definitely impossible for her to be this calm and relaxed.¡± ?

    ?Tamamushi says this definitively with a tight expression. I told Tamamushi about how Asahina acted when she woke up, and this is how she responds. Yet even though it is impossible, Asahina was indeed nonchalant. ?

    ?¡±Could it be because she had just woken up?¡± ?

    ?¡±It is impossible. The girl woke up before repairs are complete which means that the body is clogged with active healing parasites.¡±?

    ?¡±So the side effects were insignificant because the energy source was exhausted?¡±?

    ?¡±The side effects are somewhat lessened, since many of the parasites will lay dormant to suppress energy consumption. Even if the side effects are lessened somewhat, it still is beyond what a normal human should be able to endure.¡±?

    ?Tamamushi still maintains that it is impossible for Asanina to be calm and nonchalant. If the experts say it is so, it must be so. But the fact still remains that Asahina was relaxed. So, is there something abnormal with Asahina¡¯s body??

    ?¡±Is there a method to determine if she is abnormal?¡±?

    ?¡±There is a simple method. You just need to injure the girl¡¯s body and measure the time it takes to repair. Thus you can gain an understanding of the level of parasitic activity.¡± ?

    ?I see. If the parasites are working properly, the wound will properly heal as well. ?

    ?¡±Anyway, that is something to test when she is awake. But for now it is best to prioritize replenishing her energy.¡± ?

    ?¡±I see, very well.¡± ?

    ?I think Tamamushi knows what is best, so I nod in agreement. ?

    ?¡±How do we replenish her energy?¡± ?

    ?The thought suddenly came to me, so I ask Tamamushi. Since Asahina is unconscious, we need some method to make her consume energy. ?

    ?Since the parasite constantly consumes energy from the host, it is necessary for the host to consume energy, though the need is slowed by the larvae which makes the host have their ideal dream. ?

    ?I have already had more than enough of that stupid fucking dream. I want to use some different method if at all possible. ?

    ?¡±Hmm, with an intravenous drip it is easy to build up urine, but on the other hand feces is more difficult to build up.¡± ?

    ?¡±Can¡¯t we directly insert nutrients into her anus?¡± ?

    ?¡±It would be of no use, the parasites feed on feces, not undigested nutrients. Therefore it will not be effective to stick food up her anus.¡±?

    ?Tamamushi shakes her head in denial of my suggestion. So it is not good to inject food directly into the anus? I thought it would be a good idea since the contents of the intestine was used as an energy source. ?

    ?¡±Oh, there is a way to make her ingest nutrition. it will take some time until the food turns into feces, but there is nothing to be done about that.¡± ?

    ?¡±I see, very well. I will leave it up to you.¡± ?

    ?¡±Yes, please leave it to me.¡± ?

    ?Tamamushi nods, and I nod back. ?

    ?¡±You can leave this to me, so why not go get some sleep? To ask you to sleep at the enemy¡¯s house may be an unreasonable request, but I no longer feel hostility toward you.¡±?

    ?I laughed at her when she said this, and shrugged my shoulders. ?

    ?¡±I trust that you do not hold any hostility toward me, but not enough to go to sleep. I will remain cautious.¡± ?

    ?¡±That is reasonable. No, you are right, my mistake. I am no longer hostile, nonetheless, I would be troubled if you were to trust me immediately.¡±?

    ?I laugh at Tamamushi with a wry grin. ?

    ?¡±Anyway you can take a bath and let me sweat it out. If you enter with that demi-human girl, even if I¡¯m attacked by insects, I will be able to cope with it.¡± ?

    ?Tamamushi giggles, and I laugh deeply at the irony of her words. Even if I¡¯m attacked by insects, she said. ?

    ?¡±This may be my first time to talk and laugh with anybody.¡± ?

    ?Tamamushi tilts her head curiously when i said that with a laugh. ?

    ?¡±Is that so?¡±?

    ?¡±Oh, Ive been hated since long ago. I never had a decent conversation with anyone, let alone laughing together. What a rip-off.¡± ?

    ?¡±That is surprising. No, it is common to alienate those how are different from the accepted norm. Well, people with power are often lonely. In my case I was lonely because I was not talented.¡± ?

    ?Tamamushi tilts her head and laughs sadly. Those with power are alienated, and those without power are alienated. The world is pretty messed up. ?

    ?¡±It is best to be ordinary.¡± ?

    ?¡±Yeah, yeah, ordinary is the best.¡± ?

    ?¡±Then there is nothing to be done about it. Regardless of how you think, it out of the ordinary.¡± ?

    ?¡±Haha, well, its hopeless, it¡¯s all hopeless.¡± ?

    ?Seeing me shrug my shoulders and nod while laughing, Tamamushi giggles and wiped tears from the corner of her eye with her finger. ?

    ?¡±When I think about it, it has been a long time since i have talked to and laughed with anybody.¡± ?

    ?Laughing with tears in the corners of her eyes, she looked very grown up, contrary to her youthful appearance. ?

    ?She is someone who has lived for thirty years. I still look more adult of course. ?

    ?Leaving all that aside, I¡¯ll clean my sweat in the bath. I should also reward Rikka. ?

    ?¡±Well, I¡¯ll be taking a bath.¡± ?

    ?Waving my hand, I raise my voice as I start walking out of the room. Then, suddenly remembering something, I stop and turn around. And I approach Tamamushi. ?

    ?¡±I nearly forgot. I owe you for helping out Asahina. If there is something I can do for you, say it. If I am able i will lend a hand. Consider what you want until then.¡± ?

    ?After lightly slapping the shoulder of Tamamushi, I head in the direction of Rikka to go take that bath.?

    ?But what could be the cause of the abnormal side effects of Asahina? As I was walk down the hallway i ask myself this, remembering my anxiety. ?

    ?By the way, Tamamushi said that she was self-taught. So she may fail. In that regard there is a cause for concern.?

    Table of contents

 Chapter 88: part 1

    X-ray Chapter 88 part 1

    ¡°Ah, a hot bath is the best, after all.¡±

    I mutter with a sigh, while I soaked in the bathtub. The bathroom is full of steam. I was submerged up to the shoulder in the bathtub, I scooped up hot water with both hands and washed my face, then wet my hair and smoothed it back.

    I soaked in the hot water, closed my weary eyes and relaxed my whole body.

    Even with my eyes closed, I can see everything.

    Tamamushi is in the bedroom taking care of Asahina as she had said she would.

    She told me there is a way to provide nutrition, but it seems that she is doing something with insects.

    Also, there is no suspicious movement from the insects standing by in the mansion.

    ¡°You¡¯re very quiet, what¡¯s wrong Rikka?¡± I opened my eyes, and asked Rikka, who was soaking in the bathtub with me.

    Rikka faces me, blushing and avoiding eye contact, submerged in the bathtub to above her mouth and exhales blowing bubbles. The bubbles resemble semen.

    When Rikka was eating in the kitchen, she was eating the most expensive food. When she was at my house I had prioritized canned foods that were about to expire, but at Tamamushi ¡®s house it is the opposite.

    It is slightly mean to Tamamushi.

    Even if it hasn¡¯t gone bad, I wonder if it is bad to eat raw meat.

    Well, with Rikka¡¯s body there will be no problems from eating raw meat.

    I¡¯m taking a bath with Rikka, but she has been silent the whole time up until now.

    Her only thoughts are¨C. [Service.]

    Aside from that, she has not really thought about anything.

    Apparently it seems she wants to service me, but has not tried to act on that impulse, but has been blowing out semen-like bubbles the whole time since we got in the bathtub.

    This can¡¯t be good, has it been about five minutes since submerging in the bathtub? Rikka continues blowing bubbles with her mouth under the hot water, but has not inhaled yet.

    Holding your breath five minutes is unbelievable while breathing out. Moreover, it is amazing that there seems to be leeway.

    Just as I had such a thought, Rikka suddenly stood up with a loud splash. Small breasts quivering and young flesh exposed. Standing in the rippling tub, Rikka looks at me while blushing.

    ¡°Um, excuse me! Please master! I have a request!¡± Rikka cries out as she lowered her head to me.

    In her heart, I can¡¯t see anything other than thoughts of [service] as usual.

    ?¡±Ah, I see, then say it.¡± When I said this, the trembling Rikka raised her face. ?

    ?[¨CMaster told me he will wash my body, but I would like to serve him first. But I do not want to deny my master¡¯s desire.]

    Oh, yeah, that¡¯s what I said.

    ?

    Does Rikka not want me to wash her body? I would not deny her wish, but I guess that it is impossible to convince bitches to receive service from their master. ?

    ?[¨CBut, I have not done anything to serve, yet Master says that he will serve me, what if he gets disappointed, what should I do.] Rikka worries desperately while about to cry. ?

    ?

    I see, Isee. By the way, Rikka only has experience of being raped by me one-sidedly. ?Based on how she learned nail bullets so quickly, Rikka is quite capable.

    ?If Rikka learns from Yuka, who is the best at ¡°service¡±, she will improve fast. ?No, Marina is better for teaching. ?Rikka thinks that Marina is number 1 in order of rank, and if Marina speaks she will obediently listen. ?

    ?¡±Ah, um, well, Master¡­ I, um, that, that is ¡­ ¡­.¡± ?

    ?Rikka stutters and gets flustered, red in the face, in front of me who is immersed in the bathtub to the shoulder.?

    ?¡±Fuu, I¡¯m a bit tired. I was planning to wash Rikka¡¯s body, but now it could be difficult.¡± ?

    ?Rikka¡¯s face lit up when I muttered that. ?

    ?¡±Then, please leave it to me! I think I¡¯m not good, but I will service you sincerely!¡± ?

    ?Rikka screams with a smile on a bright red face and dives into the bathtub with a splash. ?

    ?

    ¡°You. What are you doing, diving into the bathtub?

    I thought you¡ª?whoa.¡±

    ?

    Rikka dove into the bathtub and buried her face in my crotch. And under the hot water she sucked the tip of my cock into her mouth.? Hey hey, is she going to blow me underwater? ?

    ?¡±Whoa, oh my.¡±

    The ?water surges. Rikka with my cock in her mouth starts to bob her head. She makes nuguunugoo sound from my groin.

    ?Her technique is poor, but Rikka¡¯s mouth is filled with hot water, and she is doing a fera like that. It is a new sensation. ?

    ?

    Since soaking in the hot water, I feel like I¡¯m in paradise. Moreover, my fatigue is healed by buoyancy. In such a relaxed state, I also received a fera service underwater, for the first time. ?I feel so comfortable, that it makes up for the poor technique. ?

    ?¡±Fuu, ah-, this is intolerable.¡±

    The cock is wrapped by hot water and meat with nuguunugoo sound. Because the hot water has reduced the frictional force, the pleasure is inferior to an ordinary fera. Therefore, it will take time to ejaculate, but instead it is amazingly comfortable. ?I don¡¯t want to ejaculate, I feel like I want to taste this comfort for a long time. ?

    ?¡±O, ou, fuu, this is pretty, uh, vexing.¡±

    The bathtub water was churning and splashing with the movement of Rikka¡¯s head. And my dick is stroked by the childish mouth pussy filled with hot water.

    ?

    This is crazy. It is a comfort that could corrupt a man. It is a comfort to bring about the fall of all man. I had no idea that underwater fera could be so comfortable.

    ?Because Rikka¡¯s mouth is small, only the tip of my dick fits into her mouth, and it is too difficult to cum. However, it multiplies the comfort.

    ?I really want to savour this comfort forever. ?

    I came back to reality, and Rikka was convulsing under the hot water. How much time has passed? Surely it¡¯s been more than five minutes. ?

    ?¡±Hey Rikka! You¡¯re way too reckless!¡± While shouting, I quickly pulled Rikka out of the hot water. ?

    ?¡±Puhaaaa-¡± ?

    ?Rikka emerged with a loud exhalation and inhaled heavily, and continued breathing violently. ?If I didn¡¯t stop her, would she have continued the fera until she died? ?

    ?¡±I- I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ?Rikka, while breathing violently with tears in her eyes, apologized many times while crying.

    I don¡¯t know what to do, even though she begged to fera me, she can¡¯t bring me to climax.

    ?Fera in hot water was not as good as ejaculation, but it was comfortable enough to become addictive.

    ?But well, if it were Yuka, she would definitely lead me to ejaculation. In other words, the technique of Rikka is overwhelmingly inferior.

    ?

    But it can¡¯t be helped. Because the level of gained experience is not equal. Even if I explain this to Rikka, Rikka will not be convinced. ?For Rikka, the only fact is that she could not lead me to ejaculation. I would just corner myself, if i try to convince her. Then, I¡¯ll tell Rikka that her mouth pussy is good. The only thing missing is technique, I can just tell her that the material is good. ?

    ?¡±Rikka, your mouth pussy itself is pretty good. I¡¯ll prove it to you now.¡± ?

    ?As I say this, I stand up and press Rikka against the wall. And I press the tip of my dick against the lips of Rikka.? Rikka opens her mouth eagerly. I forcefully thrust my cock into her childish mouth. ?

    ?¡±Ubu-?¡± ?

    ?Rikka leaks a groan as the cock enters her mouth with a wet sound.

    ?

    Kuu, it¡¯s tight. It is natural that it is difficult to insert my cock into the mouth pussy to the root, since just the tip barely fit. Even more so because her throat is tightened. It¡¯s so tight it hurts. ?

    ?¡±Your mouth pussy itself is good material. It¡¯s just that your technique is insufficient. If you acquire technique there will be no problem.¡± ?As I say this to Rikka, I start thrusting my hips mercilessly. ?

    ?¡±Ubu-? Eo-? Obu-? Bubo-? Ebo-?,¡± my cock made an intense gubogubon sound, as I rapidly thrust in and out of her mouth pussy. ?

    Pull out all at once, and thrust it as deep as it will go. Because I¡¯m repeating it mercilessly, Rikka begins to sob. ?

    It must be fairly painful. A real groan is leaking out. But as if to say the pain was insignificant, Rikka whole body is expressing joy from me violating her mouth pussy.

    ?

    ?The throat meat is clenched up tightly, but my cock slides well from the overflowing saliva acting as lubricant.

    ?Of course, there is no space for Rikka to suck and caress with her tongue. The lack of knowledge and skill are insufficient in the first place even if there was surplus space. But the mouth pussy is good even leaving out technique.

    ?¡±Kuu-¡± while vigorously thrusting my cock into the mouth pussy, i feel a sudden urge for ejaculation, so i thrust my waist as hard and far as I can into her mouth pussy. ?

    ?¡±Obu-?¡± ?

    ?Rikka who takes the cock all the way to the root at once leaks a sob as she shudders and convulses. Then I spewed a spirited cumshot into Rikka¡¯s throat.

    ?Rikka convulses, tightens her throat, and desperately tries to drink the ejaculated semen. However, it seems that it can not be swallowed just by gulping.

    ?I¡¯m sticking my cock to the back of Rikka¡¯s throat, immersed in the pleasant sensation of ejaculation, reveling in the convulsing mouth pussy, I heave a pleasant sigh.

    At that moment an urgent need to urinate came. ?

    ?¡±Fuu-¡± ?

    I trembled and shook, as i began to urinate. ?

    ?¡±Ngu-? Ngu-? Ngu-?,¡± ?not saying anything, Rikka drank and spit the urine.

    ?Even though she has no technique in sex, Rikka is good at doing things like this. As expected of a good bitch. ??

    The urination ends, I leak out a sigh, I trembled again with a shiver, and pull out my cock with a slurping sound. ?

    ?¡±See? Your mouth pussy can be used better than the finest onahole. It¡¯s just that technique is lacking. That is something that can be remedied by training.¡± ?

    I said this looking down at Rikka, as my cock slips out of her mouth pussy with a slurping sound.

    ?¡±While it is best to ask Yuka if you want to learn technique, Marina would make for a better teacher.¡±

    When ?I say this to Rikka, who was looking up at me with teary eyes, she tightens her facial expression and nods.?

    ?[¨CMaster ejaculated so quickly. As Master said, my mouth can be used well. If I can improve my technique, even a dog like me can serve Master. And that will please him.]

    ?Rikka seems to understand that her mouth pussy is not bad, because of my fast ejaculation. ?

    ?Rikka is submissive, that is why it is not odd she got depressed when she could not meet my expectations. ?Because Rikka is afraid to disappoint me more than anything else. ?

    ?If she fails, it¡¯s a stepping stone to improvement, and she is not taught properly, Rikka won¡¯t be able to improve, then there is a risk of her taking her own life. ?It is important to keep this in mind

    Previous Chapter ~~Table of Contents~~ Next Chapte

 Chapter 88: part 2

    Hi guys! I¡¯m Stevomobo, and I¡¯ll be your new translator for this once abandoned light novel series! Although I¡¯m a complete scrub since this is my first time translating for an online community, I aim do the best that I can! I¡¯ll aim to upload weekly, but we¡¯ll see how it goes!

    And lastly, I hope you enjoy your long awaited sex scene!

    I got up from the bathtub, sat on a chair and made Rikka stand in front of me. Although Rikka¡¯s face gets flushed as she fidgets restlessly, while sticking out her chest, she places both hands behind her and opens her legs in order to expose everything to me.

    Her short white hair wet from the hot water, red pupils and healthy, delicate body which possesses breasts that are larger than the average young girl. Body piercings are seen to be attached on the nipples when looking at the tip of both her breasts, and similar things were also attached to her clitoris.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of her being wet from the hot water, Rikka is more adorable than usual, wearing that dazzling body piercing which seems to be excessively painful. For that reason, it piques my sadistic interests.

    ¡¸Rikka, I plan to wash your body. Do you want to service me? ¡¹

    When asking that question, the fidgeting Rikka opened her eyes wide.

    ¡¸Y-Yes! I want to service you! ¡¹

    She shouts and nods repeatedly.

    Although Rikka lacks technique, her flesh is a first-class onahole(TN: Pocket pussy) and thus, she possesses abilities which outclasses everyone.

    In other words, even if she¡¯s lacking in technique, depending on how I use her, it is possible to enjoy her body as much as I like.

    ¡¸Alright! Then Rikka, sit on my lap¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Adhering to my instructions, Rikka nods in reply. Her voluptuous breasts shake as she straddles on my lap.

    As she steps across my lap, Rikka¡¯s crotch opens. Because of that, Rikka¡¯s slim youthful pussy opens up, exposing her vivid salmon pink flesh walls. Then from the small and youthful meat hole, slimy body fluids are seen to be overflowing out of there, forming a lewd and obscene string which drips onto my lap.

    Like the mouth pussy, the lower pussy is also pretty cramped. Moreover, no matter how many times I fuck her, she is forever a virgin as her hymen will automatically recover from her super regenerative abilities.

    Although it¡¯s not bad to be using such a loli pussy, Rikka really wants to service me. However, her technique overwhelmingly lacking. So, let¡¯s make it so that she can provide a service that no one is able to imitate.

    ¡¸Rikka, this time I¡¯m going to insert my cock ¡°here¡±¡¹

    Saying that, I stretched my right hand to Rikka¡¯s crotch. Making a *guchuguchu* sound as I teased her crotch using my index finger, coating my fingertip with her pussy juice.

    Becoming breathless, Rikka is completely flushed to her ears.

    You thought I was going to use your pussy? That¡¯s a shame.

    ¡¸Kuhii-?¡¹

    When thrusting my index finger into her hole, Rikka squealed with a sweet voice as she convulses while maintaining her straddling position.

    The index finger didn¡¯t penetrate her pussy. It penetrated the smaller hole above it.

    Her urethra.

    ¡¸Kihii-?Kuuuu~ ?iiiiiiiiii~?¡¹

    *Zubozubo*

    When I move my finger, which is completely lodged inside her urethra, Rikka grabs my shoulders, raising an unbearable sweet scream, bending backwards as she convulses.

    Rikka continues to cum in successions. Rikka¡¯s weak point is her urethra.

    Also, Rikka always urinates when she cums. However, it is impossible as my finger is lodged inside her urethra. Because of that, the urine begins to accumulate inside her bladder.

    In addition, as I thrust my finger back and forth within her urethra, the urine accumulates to the point where the bladder seems like it¡¯s going to burst. When I pull my finger out all in one go, Rikka will cum consecutively to the point when it becomes funny.

    Then this time, instead of my finger, I will do it with my cock. No, Rikka will take the initiative to shake her hips. And when I ejaculate, let¡¯s make it so that the urethra will spew out both the semen and the pool of accumulated urine together in a grand way.

    She¡¯ll definitely cum like crazy until her eyes turn to the back of her head.

    And so.. .

    ¡¸Rikka, put my cock inside this hole yourself and start shaking your hips just like an idiot. It¡¯s an easy service that even you, who has no knowledge and technique can even do it¡¹

    I pulled out my finger out of her urethra and ordered Rikka.

    *Byurubyru*

    While pulling out my finger, Rikka spewed urine from her urethra. However, with a flushed, red face, Rikka grits her teeth and nods while trembling and convulsing.

    Even though she tries to answer, when she does, she raises a sweet scream. Thus, she tries to hold her voice back.

    If she goes ¡°ahe¡± (TN: ahegao) from just using my fingers, isn¡¯t it impossible to insert my cock and make her shake her hips voluntarily?

    I refrain from saying it out loud.

    If Rikka can¡¯t move anymore, I should just move my hips. Rather, it seems that I¡¯m also looking forward to fucking Rikka who is unable to move from the pleasure.

    ¡¸Haa-?  Haa-?   Haa-?¡¹

    Gasping for breath, Rikka grits her teeth, drool hangs from the edge of her lips.

    Grabbing my shoulders, she slowly lowers her hips.

    It¡¯s impossible to insert a cock in the urethra unless you grab my cock by the hand and guide it. But the Rikka now couldn¡¯t afford to think about such things. Anyways, inside her head, she could only think about putting my cock inside her urethra and not about how to do it.

    Without me noticing, Rikka grabbed my dick with her right hand, pointing the tip of my glans towards her small urethra.

    At times like this, my ability is really useful.

    While straddling on my lap, Rikka pushes her hips down as she faces towards me.

    As I thought, this ability is used for something like eroticism.

    ¡¸Nnku-?¡¹

    The hole of the urethra is even smaller than the slim and tight pussy.

    So, it is impossible to insert a cock into the urethra with the extent of force when normally lowering one¡¯s hips.

    ¡¸Fuu-? Fuu-? Fuu-?¡¹

    While having the tip of my glands pushed against her urethra, Rikka repeatedly taking in deep breaths. And then.. .

    ¡¸Nuuuuuuuuuuuu~?¡¹

    Rikka raises a sweet moan as she drops her hips.

    Normally it is impossible for a dick to enter the urethra when dropping the waist. However, Rikka¡¯s physical strength isn¡¯t something to laugh at. Utilizing that strength, Rikka was able to lower her waist and accept the head of my glans into her urethra.

    The urethral hole begins to expand abnormally.

    Her urethra is forcibly being expanded out as it tightens on my glans.

    This is really tight. As expected, it¡¯s too tight, and it doesn¡¯t help when there is no mucus in the urethra.

    ¡¸Kuhiiiiiiiiii~?¡¹

    Ignoring my worried look, Rikka raises a sweet scream as she swallows my cock into her urethra.

    Since the urethral hole is closer to the mon pubis than the pussy, I can clearly see the shape of my dick in Rikka¡¯s abdomen. I can easily see that my cock is being swallowed deep into her body as it can be confirmed by looking at the surface of her body. It¡¯s an indescribable erotic view.

    However, to be honest, I would say it hurts, rather than it being pleasurable.

    But I was the one who told her to do it, so now I can¡¯t take her to stop.

    Next time, I should apply some lotion to the urethra before inserting.

    Anyhow, I should just endure it at any cost.

    Since Rikka¡¯s urethra is her weakness, eventually there¡¯ll be a point when she will be unable to move anymore.

    ¡¸Aga-? aaa-? a a-?¡¹

    If I was describing this scenario in animalistic terms, Rikka intermittently drew a beast dyed voice and began to have abnormal convulsions.Half of my cock is inserted inside.

    ¡¸iiii-? nngi-? aaaaaaaaa~?¡¹

    Holding me tightly, Rikka tries to lower her hips. But as soon as my cock moves slightly in her urethra, she then again, begins to have abnormal convulsions.

    Oh, apparently, she seems to have exceeded the limit. In order to serve me, somehow, she manages to straddle on top of me. But, like a thread in tension breaking, it seems that Rikka will fly off to another world in a moment.

    Ok, if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll be the one to attack.

    As I was thinking about that.. .

    ¡¸Sei-!¡¹

    I pushed my waist up all the way in one go.

    As a result, the cock that had been inserted up to half way was pushed through all the way to the root at once.

    ¡¸Oppyo-?!¡¹

    Gritting her teeth with a flushed face, Rikka let out a weird voice. And then.. .

    ¡¸Pigiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii~?¡¹

    She lets out an erotic scream which echoed inside the bathroom.

    Rikka¡¯s eyes peels to the back of her head, protruding her tongue out, her whole body stiffens, having cramps and abnormal convulsions. Her thread breaks as her head hangs behind her shoulders.

    Fufufufu, I won.

    Despite being unconscious, Rikka¡¯s body continues to have violent convulsions.

    No, but that was dangerous. I was panicking because I thought that my dick was also going to break.

    I wiped of the sweat that appeared on top of my forehead with the back of my hand, then I noticed something unusual.

    The urethra, her urethra somewhat felt a bit looser.

    Her urethra that was swallowing my cock just a while ago felt so tight to the point where I thought it was going to snap off, but now it feels somewhat loose.

    Was it due to Rikka being unconscious and her body losing strength, that the hole has loosened? Though, it is still tight, however, I am able thrust in and out of her now.

    Since it¡¯s already like this, I might as well use this opportunity.

    Thinking that, I place both hands on the waist of the unconscious Rikka and begin to thrust my hips up and down.

    While thrusting my hips up and down, Rikka shakes with me rhythmically. Making a *zuponzupon* sound as I continue to fuck her urethra with my cock.

    This is pretty comfortable. If I used lotion, then I think it would feel even better.

    While thinking about this, I begin to thrust more violently into Rikka¡¯s urethra and ejaculated inside her.

    Fuu~ Urethral sex is not bad either.

    Feeling refreshed, I lift Rikka up, pulling out my dick from her urethra.

    But as I was doing it, my dick got caught inside of her. It won¡¯t be pulled out that easily.

    I try lifting Rikka up somewhat forcibly, and her urethra expands. Subsequently, my glans fell out making a *gupon* noise.

    The next moment.. .

    *Byururururururu*

    With a tremendous amount of force, a combination of both urine and sperm bursts out from her urethra. Despite being unconscious, Rikka was experiencing extraordinarily violent convulsions.

    The fainted and unresponsive Rikka continues to have spasms as she leaks.

    While looking at Rikka¡¯s current state, my cock which just ejaculated a few moments ago becomes erect and pulsating again.

    Since it¡¯s already like this, let¡¯s use her pussy.

    I picked up Rikka who was lying on the ground and inserted my dick inside of her tight loli pussy.

    Rikka¡¯s pussy spreads out, swallowing my glans.

    It¡¯s pretty cramped, but since it¡¯s because of her being unconscious, it¡¯s easy to insert my cock into her. In addition, unlike the urethra, the pussy is lubricated with her vaginal fluids.

    I was able to feel her hymen breaking along the way.

    The urethra wasn¡¯t bad, but the pussy is still better after all.

    It should be like that anyways, since it is made for a cock to be inserted inside.

    Maybe it¡¯s better just to thrust a vibrator inside the urethra and fucking the pussy in that state.

    While thinking about it, I continue to thrust in and out of Rikka¡¯s pussy.

    Rikka:¡¸Nyu, Urethra Sex ¡­ I am addicted ?¡¹

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 89

    For those who are using other websites to read this, come join the rest of the community over at our original website! Machine Sliced Bread: http://www.machineslicedbread.xyz

    Discord: https://discordapp.com/invite/0wHZdQvEIITfEK2p

    I¡¯m active in the comment sections over there!

    And thanks for the support! It is well appreciated!

    Anywho, enough chit chat! Enjoy!

    Filled with conceit, I got up from the bath, I dressed the unconscious Rikka and headed towards the living room.

    Rikka is dressed in the clothes borrowed from Tamamushi, but clothes that fit my size are not in this house. I wanted to change my clothes if possible, but there are no clothes to change into, so I didn¡¯t really have a choice.

    As I got to the living room, I let Rikka sleep on the sofa.

    While being fucked in the urethra, furthermore, fucked thoroughly in the pussy, the seemingly happy Rikka has her cheeks dyed in happiness is sleeping in delight.

    Her estrus does not go away unless she accepts the semen inside the uterus, but I let out so much, so it should be fine. However, because of the body piercing, the super-recovery ability is always invoked. Sooner or later, she¡¯ll immediately be forced into estrus from the accumulated frustration.

    Well, I¡¯m planning to fuck Rikka even without being asked to do so anyway.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a little bit thirsty¡¹

    I was thirsty not only because of being soaking inside the bathtub for an extensive amount of time but also due to the intense sex with Rikka.

    When checking the bedroom, it hasn¡¯t changed, as Tamamushi is still taking care of Asahina. This is still Tamamushi¡¯s house and I would like to get a confirmation from her for getting a drink but doing so will disturb her from nursing.

    So, I¡¯ll tell her later.

    Thinking that way, I headed to the kitchen. I took out a plastic water bottle from the fridge, opened the lid and drank from it.

    The cold water runs down my throat, quenching my thirst.

    I drank about half of it, and when I separated my mouth from the opening of the plastic bottle, I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand.

    Fuu~, drinking cold water after the all-you-can-fuck session with the ¡°beautiloli¡± (ÃÀ¥í¥ê) is exceptionally good.

    With the half-empty water bottle, I went back to the living room and sat down next to the sleeping Rikka.

    Rikka is sleeping soundly with the clothes borrowed from Tamamushi.

    I only borrowed a black cardigan. Aside from that, Rikka is not wearing anything, so from looking at the hem of the cardigan I can visibly see her slim pussy. It made me unwittingly agitated from seeing it.

    Even if I decided to fuck her like this, it would only make her happy. However, my strength is dangerous.

    In order to distract myself, I checked on Tamamushi who¡¯s in the bedroom. Apparently, she¡¯s having a conversation on the bed with Asahina who just woke up.

    That Asahina, so she¡¯s already awake. The way Tamamushi phrased it to me was that it seems Asahina will still need to take a while for her to wake up.

    After a while, Tamamushi came to the living room.

    By the way, Asahina is still lying on the bed in the bedroom.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an unexpected situation¡¹

    Tamamushi murmured in a trembling voice. Tamamushi¡¯s pale plain face seems to be even paler as she sat down next to me.

    Did something happen to Asahina?

    I went to the bedroom immediately to confirm, but I can¡¯t see any abnormalities in Asahina who is lying on the bed.

    Then, as I was thinking, I took a peek at Tamamushi¡¯s heart.

    ¨D¨D worst case scenario, forbidden art, its specification, why it happened, why, has been made.

    (TN: Not too sure what they¡¯re on about here. I put the raws underneath.)

    (¨D¨D×î™¤ÎÊÂ‘B¡¢½ûÐg¡¢Ö¸¶¨¡¢¤Ê¤¼¤³¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ë¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢×÷¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£)

    What I saw was overflowing information and her consciousness in disarray.

    It seems that there was no doubt that something had happened. However, most of all, from only looking at Tamamushi¡¯s heart, I¡¯m unable to understand to why she is so confused. On the contrary, it also seems to be affecting me as well.

    Canceling my ability and shutting out all the excess information, it may be wiser to make Tamamushi calm down first.

    However, once I cancel my ability, I will become an ordinary human again, and also, this is Tamamushi¡¯s hideout, so I can¡¯t afford to let my guard down.

    Even if Tamamushi poses no threat, there still is a possibility that a third party involved with Tamamushi will suddenly visit.

    But that¡¯s only the case where I¡¯m hypothetically ¡®alone¡¯.

    ¡¸Rikka!¡¹

    Calling her name out, Rikka, who was sleeping on the sofa with her eyes closed, snapped her them wide open. She bounces up, jumping out of the sofa like a spring, somersaults in the air and finally, landing on the floor.

    ¡¸I¡¯m on high alert. Never leave my side and be cautious of your surroundings. Let me know if you feel anything strange, even if it¡¯s something very miniscule¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! As you say!¡¹

    Upon hearing my command, emotions disappear from Rikka¡¯s face, as she replies.

    She¡¯s like a completely different person when compared to the Rikka who I fucked until she went ahegao.

    (TN: Fucked silly¡­ surely unnecessary for me to explain that)

    Rikka suddenly tightened up, sharpening her senses.

    Erasing her presence, displaying only ferocity and brutality in her ruby eyes.

    Exactly like a hound dog that¡¯s assimilated in the dark night.

    Rikka slightly lowered her head and quickly retreated behind me, her figure then suddenly disappeared.

    Now that I¡¯m using my ability, I¡¯m able to tell where Rikka is. However, it would be impossible to find her if I cancel my ability.

    She¡¯s just that stealthy.

    Even if something abnormal happens, Rikka will be able to sense the other person before they do.

    Besides, Rikka has a nail gun.

    With the same firepower as a firearm, she¡¯s able to shoot her nail bullets to the point where it¡¯s inaudible.

    Shooting a nail in the state of being fully assimilated with darkness, most enemies will be dead with one shot. Additionally, Rikka also specializes in melee combat. So even if they¡¯re able to defend against the nail bullet, then she¡¯s able to use it as a decoy to charge towards the enemy in an instant as she is overwhelmingly advantageous when engaging in close combat.

    Ok, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem even if I cancel my ability.

    And so, I canceled my ability.

    At that moment, all at once, my ¡°field of vision¡± disappears in all directions.

    ¡¸Wha-What?¡­¡­¡¹

    Tamamushi muttered in a trembling voice as sweat runs down the side of her cheek

    ¡¸It is incomparable to the time when you fought with me, all your abilities have improved and become stabilized¡¹

    It seems that Rikka is surprised to see her stealth abilities.

    Bearing the same feelings. I¡¯m astounded as well.

    ¡¸Did you embrace that fellow young lady in the bath?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    Before I could answer her question with another question, Tamamushi exclaimed shaking her head side to side.

    ¡¸As expected it¡¯s highly possible that your ability is ¡°Earth¡¯s eye¡±. So you must protect that girl, Asahina¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸That girl, she¡¯s entranced by ¡°Earth¡¯s eye¡±. Perhaps it possesses a hero¡¯s temperament¡¹

    Not talking to anyone in specific, she mutters, staring at me with trembling eyes.

    Tamamushi seems to be questioning herself as she tries to organize her jumbled thoughts.

    ¡¸We have plenty of time. If you have something you want to talk about, firstly calm down. If you talk in this confused state, I won¡¯t be able to understand you¡¹

    Saying that to Tamamushi, she opened her eyes and looked at me and gave me a stiff smile.

    ¡¸Have you forethought everything?¡¹

    ¡¸I can tell that inside your head is a mess just from looking at you¡¹

    ¡¸¡°Looking¡± eh? I wonder what kind of world you¡¯re actually ¡°looking¡± at¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸No, even if I asked, I probably still won¡¯t be able to understand¡¹

    Seemingly, as if directing her words at me, Tamamushi is answering her own questions.

    Seeing Tamamushi so confused to the extent of thinking that she needs to calm down herself, I just stood there watching over her.

    Placing her elbows on top of her knees, as if she¡¯s praying, Tamamushi brought her hands together and raised her face as she leaked a small sigh. She then stares at me as I felt a sense of fear and hesitation from looking back into her deeply bright emerald green eyes.

    It seems like she¡¯s a lot calmer when compared to before but, she is still confused.

    I shouldn¡¯t use my ability here, but instead, it¡¯s better to talk to her upfront. Slowly and coherently while taking our time to converse.

    That way, it should be possible for Tamamushi to organize her thoughts as well.

    ¡¸I mentioned before that I made a contract with the bug that I keep inside my womb with the forbidden method, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah¡¹

    I nodded in reply to her question.

    ¡¸It¡¯s called the forbidden method for a reason. There are various degrees of risks involved in this act. So that is why it¡¯s called the forbidden method. It is never uniform¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸For example, the punishments for crimes will not always weigh the same right? The weight of punishment changes according to the crime committed. Lighter penalties for lighter crimes. Heavier penalties for heavier crimes, so on and so forth¡¹

    So, the weight of punishment changes according to the crimes committed. Well, of course, that¡¯s a given.

    So using that as an example, that means¨D¨D

    ¡¸If there are things where it can barely be defined as a forbidden method, there are also overwhelmingly threatening and authorial forbidden methods. In other words, it means that the danger levels will fluctuate in according to the forbidden methods¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Mass murdering and shoplifting are both crimes, but their danger levels are totally different.

    ¡¸The method that I used is relatively in the lower risk category of the forbidden methods. The reason is that if you¡¯re a bug user, anyone can handle them. Contrarily, if you¡¯re not a bug user, you¡¯re definitely unable to handle them. Although you can prevent yourself from aging, achieving immortality is almost impossible. At the very least, it¡¯s a personal threat. There are also restrictions when using your abilities, but for a bug user, there aren¡¯t any restrictions¡¹

    Well, indeed. It will become a threat when obtaining an immortal body which far exceeds physical capabilities. If you can mass produce such a thing, it would surely be a dangerous thing, but if it¡¯s only one person, it shouldn¡¯t the that dangerous.

    A similar threat of a lone immortal beast that is loitering around. Even though it will cause some damage, but it would still need to take quite a while for it to destroy a town.

    Nevertheless, the fact that it being a threat won¡¯t change. So, it is designated as a forbidden method, but it is not a method that anyone can handle. But even so, it is a relatively low risk forbidden method, right?

    ¡¸There are even some forbidden methods that are deemed to be fairly dangerous, but it is not necessarily something that can provide one with great power or abilities. According to the choice of method, there are benefits that can be obtained for an only short period of time, but sometimes it can be dreadfully dangerous¡¹

    A method where you can obtain benefits, but it¡¯s dangerous?

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s a bit contradictory¡¹

    Tamamushi nodded in reply.

    ¡¸It is said that something can fill that contradictory¡¹

    ¡¸For example?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, let¡¯s see. If you compare it to an insect, there¡¯s a method to freely control ants. From looking at another perspective, it¡¯s a method where you can only manipulate ants. You know it¡¯s not much of a threat where there¡¯s only one mere ant right? But what if the method can manipulate ants without any limitations? Even if one is fragile, it¡¯s a different story if it becomes innumerable¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see¡¹

    Even though it is easy to crush a single ant, the story is different when it becomes a few billion ants. It¡¯s hard to deal with so many ants attacking at once.

    ¡¸However, in order to manipulate countless ants, an enormous amount of insect ki is necessary. Especially when you¡¯re able to manipulate them freely. No matter how talented an insect user is, it is not something that can be able to handle for an individual¡¹

    ¡¸It is because something like that is possible, it is called the forbidden method.¡¹

    ¡¸With that said, for the case that I talked about just now, it is still a relatively low-risk method. The reason why is because¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Only insect users can be able to use it¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. Your ability to understand is quite high so it saves me the trouble to explain¡¹

    In response to my answer, Tamamushi nodded deeply.

    So, no matter how dangerous it is, if the person who can handle it has limited potential, the risk is low.

    With that said¨D¨D

    ¡¸In the forbidden methods, the ones that are especially dangerous are perhaps the ones that are extremely easy to use?¡¹

    ¡¸It is true, but it is not just restricted to that one concept. Even if it is very difficult to handle, forbidden methods of a scale that can destroy a whole country are simply dangerous. However, it is said that the method which can be handled easily is also dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Even in the methods with limited handling, if the power loses control, within 10 minutes it will become a huge threat. On the other hand, with powers not that great, the methods that can be handled easily are also dangerous.

    ¡¸The insect I used for that girl, Asahina, is considered dangerous. However, it¡¯s not a forbidden method as I just explained the reason why.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, according to what that you¡¯ve just said, anyone can handle it easily, but those who can generate it are limited, and for those who are not insect users have a high risk of destroying their spirit when using it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right. However, hypothetically speaking, if you remove the insect, what risks do you think are applied there?¡¹

    Tamamushi who nodded to my answer and asked with her eyes trembling.

    Hearing her question, my heart skipped a beat.

    Asahina woke up after making a complete recovery of her body. I felt something strange while looking at Asahina at her current state.

    It seems that the side effects seem to be smaller than the story that I¡¯ve heard.

    ¡¸N-No way¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking. I can¡¯t tell for sure yet, but I may have created an extraordinary thing. Depending on how the insect is used, it may have to potential to destroy the world.¡¹

    Covering her mouth with both hands, as if telling me through the sweat on her cheeks, Tamamushi¡¯s eyes shake as she raised a trembling voice.

    It is easy to handle despite there being only a limited amount of people who can use it. And if avoiding fatal injuries, it is possible to repair any wounds. However, anyone aside from insect users will have side effects are too much for their spirit to handle if used.

    Despite that being said, what if the side effects are small?

    The answer is obvious. Anyone will be able to use it. Anyone will be able to obtain a body close to immortality.

    ¡¸It was more than I expected. That girl Asahina possesses recovery abilities which far exceeds a traditional insect user¡¯s ability. Moreover, it seemed that the consumption of energy was also small. Furthermore, from the result of assessing her body, it is possible that her physical ability has improved. I may be overstating that she may be a daughter of a superhuman, but it can be said that she has superhuman abilities and performance when compared to an average human. Nevertheless, the side effects are extremely smaller than conventional insects¡¹

    I was stunned by Tamamushi¡¯s words.

    Tamamushi who explained politely explained about the forbidden methods. From within the especially dangerous forbidden methods, I agreed that the insect element used on Asahina.

    So that means¨D¨D

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying that you made a method of a particularly dangerous category like the forbidden method, which is used on Asahina¡­¡­¡¹

    While trembling, Tamamushi nodded to my question.

    Oh my god.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. It may sound like an excuse, but I didn¡¯t intend for it to be that way. I didn¡¯t plan on creating a forbidden method. However, I was incompetent and my skill as an ability user was immature, which lead to me accidentally creating a terrible method. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡¹

    The trembling Tamamushi apologizes.

    It seems that Tamamushi was trying to create an artificial human being like a homunculus. I guess she likes to develop new methods. In short, it¡¯s the researcher¡¯s fault.

    Like that, Tamamushi coincidentally created a forbidden method.

    A fearsome method similar to the one where anyone can easily create insects and have close to immortal bodies.

    ¡¸How did you create it?¡¹

    ¡¸I have recorded it, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m able to produce the same insect.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it still dangerous?¡¹

    ¡¸As long as that girl Asahina is still alive, if she¡¯s exposed, she will definitely receive the forbidden method. And most importantly, it¡¯s a dangerous method.¡¹

    ¡¸If so, what will happen to Asahina?¡¹

    ¡¸For those who know of the truth, depending on the person who belongs which organization, in any case, she¡¯ll be restrained, and used as an object for experiments¡¹

    ¡¸And you?¡¹

    ¡¸The same¡¹

    Yeah, it would be something like that.

    The forbidden method that Tamamushi produced is highly demanded for. Thus, there are countless people equating to the number of stars in the galaxy who want to obtain it will swarm towards it.

    From individuals to organizations, then to the national level.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with anything happening. I¡¯ll do it if it kills me. But then, I¡¯m sorry for that girl Asahina. I have to it somehow. In one way or another, in some way¡­I will need to at least save that girl¡­¡­¡¹

    I see. No wonder Tamamushi is panicking.

    No, but, *fumu*, in the end, this is indeed troubling.

    If no one finds out, then it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Asahina just got a body which is hard to kill. And just like Tamamushi said, the forbidden method that she accidentally created was just a devil¡¯s luck. If it is a thing made by chance due to an unnoticed mistake that is recorded in the creation method which happened accidentally, then even if Tamamushi made the insects according to the insect creation method that she recorded down, there is a possibility that the same thing can¡¯t be done again. However as long as the finished product called Asahina is made, if her existence is revealed, she will undoubtedly be targeted by others.

    ¡¸I want to know, if ever she¡¯s targeted, then where exactly will people be aiming at the most?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Tamamushi tilts her head in response to my question.

    Was it too hard for her to understand?

    ¡¸No matter which organization they are from, they¡¯ll probably make her a test subject for their experiments, but if she gets caught where exactly will they most likely bring her to. In other words, we¡¯re talking about the assumption that she¡¯s already caught.¡¹

    If no one finds out then there won¡¯t be a problem, but if it does, then everyone around us will be full of enemies. Even if we make moves then, it will be too late.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    Tamamushi mumbles as her eyes begin to tremble.

    I would have never guessed that she¡¯ll be that shaken from my words.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter whether that organization is good or bad. Tell me any organization that can be negotiated with. What I need is to intimidate those bastards who come after Asahina. It will be possible if I use the power of an organization¡¹

    ¡¸N-No way in hell! You should run! When everything is revealed, it¡¯s all over at that point!¡¹

    Tamamushi raised an angry voice from my words and grabs my arm, glaring at me.

    I already know that. If you had the option of running away, then it¡¯s better to do so.

    However¨D¨D

    ¡¸With you getting that impatient, I guess there¡¯s a possibility of it being leaked outside which will put Asahina in danger, right?¡¹

    Tamamushi twitched once she heard my question.

    Bingo.

    ¡¸W-when I am abandoned, I¡¯ll be killed. So¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Depending on Mukou-san¡¯s mood, you¡¯ll never know when he sends someone after you¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s correct. Also, if I¡¯m captured¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how you¡¯re hiding it, there¡¯s always the risk of revealing information¡¹

    ¡¸E-exactly¡¹

    Staring intensely at me, Tamamushi grabs me by the arm. Her grip loosens as the intensity dissipates from her eyes.

    If Tamamushi gets captured and information gets extracted out of her, the existence of Asahina will surely be revealed.

    If so, sooner or later, it would be better if we figure out which organizations are negotiable and have some early preparations in order to beat everyone else to the punch.

    ¡¸O-organizations that can be negotiable. No matter what organization it is, once it is revealed, then it will be all over. But as someone who possesses super-recovery for an abnormal ability, then the Nature Conservation Organization will be the best choice. They have an abundant amount of knowledge about unique abilities and those who possess these unique abilities. However, when it comes to forbidden methods¡­¡­¡¹

    So, there are practically no organizations that can be negotiated with, but the Nature Conservation Organization is able to understand people who have abnormal abilities.

    I see.

    ¡¸T-The possibility is low, but it doesn¡¯t mean that there aren¡¯t any ways you can negotiate¡­¡­¡¹

    Turning away from me, Tamamushi mumbles as she trembles.

    ¡¸Your ability. Since your ability is ¡°Earth¡¯s eye¡±, it can be used as a material for negotiation. ¡°Earth¡¯s eye¡± can also be used to that extent. Besides, although the forbidden method is certainly dangerous, the current level of risk isn¡¯t that much. If you don¡¯t leak the information to the outside and immediately have the Nature Conservation Organisation to support you, we might be able to negotiate advantageously. As you said, it may be the best option to take action as soon as possible to create a favorable situation here as well. However¨D¨D¡¹

    Tamamushi brought her gaze back to my direction while trembling. And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Even if the negotiation is successful, it is impossible to return to your previous lifestyle. Besides, for the case of that girl, even if she could save her life, she will undoubtedly be sealed away¡¹

    On the verge of tears, Tamamushi muttered while grabbing my chest with both hands.

    The possibility of negotiations failing is very high, even if I succeed, then it would result in life imprisonment.

    ¡¸If you delete all the records and erase my existence¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸If there are various ability users, then it won¡¯t be surprising to have an ability user capable of restoring deleted records¡¹

    Erasing the records along with herself. After hearing that, the muttering Tamamushi trembled to my words.

    Ahh, they do exist. Those ability users.

    ¡¸I¡­I-I¡¯ll somehow, somehow, definitely figure out something¡­¡­¡¹

    Yes, the frail Tamamushi is trembling.

    Seemingly as if blaming everything onto herself, Tamamushi tries to shoulder all the responsibility, but it¡¯s not something that she can handle by herself.

    ¡¸It is true that Asahina was saved. I asked you to help Asahina and you answered my plead, that¡¯s all there is to it. Besides, the reason why Asahina got seriously wounded and on the verge of death was because that she¡¯s an idiot in the first place. Although I can¡¯t say that you bare no responsibility at all, but it was Asahina¡¯s fault, and mine who pleaded you to save her.¡¹

    If it wasn¡¯t for Asahina who stepped into the fight with Kamuro Hizuki, then this would have never happened.

    But well, if Asahina didn¡¯t obediently back down the fight, then Kamuro Hizuki would undoubtedly be still attached to me.

    Well, if that happened, I planned to do something, but what the most important thing is¨D¨D¡£

    ¡¸If Asahina withdrew from the fight over there, then I¡¯ll be disappointed in her. But she didn¡¯t back down. And I don¡¯t feel the slightest dissatisfaction with this result.¡¹

    The most important thing for me is that Asahina didn¡¯t back down. Due to that fact, I¡¯m very satisfied.

    That girl, Asahina must be the same for her.

    And it¡¯s the same for this time.

    Whatever organization who has an eye on her, she will never back away. Because she¡¯s an idiot.

    ¡¸Tamamushi, sorry but give me the information. Was it the Nature Conservation Organization? If negotiations are impossible, then I¡¯ll beat them up there. Victory goes to the one who makes the first move. I want the information for that. Even though I haven¡¯t repaid you yet, I¡¯m going to have to ask a favor from you again¡¹

    ¡¸Haa£¿¡¹

    To my request, Tamamushi raised an idiotic voice with dotted eyes.

    If Asahina learns of this fact, she will not run away nor hide, she will confront it straight on without a doubt.

    If that happens, it would be difficult to talk it through. So, it¡¯s better for me to move before that happens.

    ¡¸N-No way! Are you saying that you¡¯re turning hostile towards the Nature Conservation Organisation?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going against them. It¡¯s just whether or not they¡¯re able to accept our conditions¡¹

    ¡¸What£¿¡¹

    Tamamushi raised a trembling voice and smiled awkwardly. To my words, Tamamushi tilts her head and raises an idiotic voice.

    Was it impossible? Was it had to understand? Was it something that defies common sense? Then it¡¯s more the reason to do so. You¡¯ll never expect the other person to suddenly come at you with a punch. It¡¯s called taking someone by surprise.

    However, this time it may be quite difficult. It¡¯s different from a street fight.

    Even if everything goes well, there is a high possibility that both Asahina and I will be detained. Additionally, worst case scenario, Tamamushi would be disposed of.

    ¡¸Ma-Master!¡¹

    Rikka, who had her presence erased and was completely assimilated into the darkness appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of me.

    Did Rikka respond to an enemy?

    Having that in mind, I activated my ability and ¡°saw¡± the scene which made my head hurt.

    As I sighed, at the same time, the doors in the living room flew open. And the person who appeared was¨D¨D

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lot of force. I¡¯m surprised.¡¹

    Staring at her fists, though she did say that she was surprised, it didn¡¯t seem like it.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry for breaking the door.¡¹

    Although she did say sorry, it didn¡¯t seem like she reflected upon it.

    ¡¸I overheard your conversation, but I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    And thus, she expressed that she¡¯s an idiot in a grand way.

    Good grief, the person who I didn¡¯t want to let her hear about this the most, heard our conversation.

    This is certainly a troublesome thing.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry master. I was aware of Asahina-sama approaching, but¡­umm¡­ I-I was so scared that I fainted.¡¹

    The trembling Rikka stood in front of me in order to protect me said with a shaky smile

    Apparently, Rikka was completely scared of Asahina.

    According to Tamamushi, though it seems that Asahina has dramatically improved her abilities, her strength still seems to be far from Rikka and Tamamushi.

    In other words, if they were to fight, then Rikka will undoubtedly have the upper hand.

    However¨D¨D

    ¡¸Rikka, even though it¡¯s a mistake, don¡¯t fight that idiot, because you¡¯ll get infected by her stupidity.Áù»¨¡¢égß`¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤½¤Î¥Ð¥«¤Ë¤Ï¥±¥ó¥«¤ò‰Ó¤ë¤Ê¡£¥Ð¥«¤¬ÒÆ¤ë¤«¤é¡¹

    Standing up, I patted Rikka on the shoulder and stood in front of her.

    Even though there is no doubt that Rikka will have the upper hand if they fight, Asahina will win the fight. Rikka can¡¯t beat Asahina. Rikka understands this fact.

    But that¡¯s fine.

    Fear is by no means a bad feeling. No, in fact, it is an indispensable emotion to survive.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun. Explain the current situation to me clearly¡¹

    ¡¸C-Commanding my master¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiii-. D-Don¡¯t command my master Asahina-sama¡­¡¹

    Although it was Rikka who raised her voice to criticize Asahina¡¯s unreasonable attitude, from just looking at Asahina tilting her head and smiling at her, Rikka seems like she¡¯s about to cry. Even though Rikka¡¯s clinging onto her pride, she is still using honorifics towards Asahina, furthermore, using ¡°-sama¡± to address her.

    Rikka, don¡¯t push yourself. That idiot is special.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun. I said, explain the current situation in an easy-to-understand manner¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m stupid, so please explain it at a level where is understandable for children. Right?¡¹

    Asahina ordered while walking right up to me with a disrespectful attitude, confronting me with a smile.

    She continued to walk further towards me, to the point where our bodies are pushed against each other, and our lips almost touching.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun, have your ears gone rotten? I think it¡¯s better for you to go to the otolaryngologist¡¹

    Despite being overwhelmingly shorter than me, Asahina arrogantly orders me as she looks up to match my line of sight.

    ¡¸They weren¡¯t rotten a while ago. Sorry, but it seems that after hearing your voice, they¡¯ve gone rotten¡¹

    Grinning at Asahina, I plug my fingers in my ears, showing it to her.

    ¡¸I wonder if I¡¯ll be targeted by someone¡¹

    Though Asahina said that she couldn¡¯t understand, it didn¡¯t seem like she was completely unable to understand everything.

    ¡¸Ahh¡¹

    Answering her question with a grin on my face, Asahina looks at me and smirks.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. If anyone¡¯s aiming for me, then I¡¯ll let them do whatever they want. Instead, I will also do as I please¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not happening. You¡¯re my slave. I won¡¯t forgive anyone who lays their hands on my belongings¡¹

    ¡¸Oh dear? Is this a love confession?¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who needs to go to the otolaryngologist? Ah, my bad, my bad. Even if you go to the otolaryngologist, they can¡¯t cure your rotten brain right?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, so na?ve. Says the one who loves me to death¡¹

    ¡¸You truly piss me off to death¡¹

    With our lips so close to each other to the extent where they could touch, we smile at each other.

    ¡¸Hey, Asahina¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be targeted¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, is that so? I¡¯m quite the popular one aren¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸Should we kill them?¡¹

    ¡¸I have always intended to do that¡¹

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s decided¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, indeed¡¹

    Asahina nods to my words without hesitation.

    Because she¡¯s stupid, she hasn¡¯t understood the situation at all. But even if she understood the situation, her answer certainly won¡¯t change.

    She¡¯s an idiot who only knows how to move forward.

    Ahhh, fuck, this is annoying. Whenever you¡¯re involved with that chick, everything becomes troublesome.

    This is the worst. It truly is the worst. It¡¯s so bad to the point where it¡¯s laughable.

    ¡¸I feel bad for the organizations who aim for us¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lump me together with you. I¡¯m not nasty as you¡¹

    ¡¸Oh c¡¯mon, don¡¯t say that Asahina. Let¡¯s have fun together¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, this is why men are savage beasts. You love me so much to the point where you¡¯ll rape me¡¹

    Hearing my words, Asahina let out a deep sigh, and like as if she¡¯s given up, she shrugged her shoulders.

    I may be somewhat of a savage, but I certainly don¡¯t want to hear that from you.

    This is supposed to be where the tsukkomi(TN: slapstick comedy) happens, but this idiot won¡¯t obediently back down, so she¡¯ll continue to talk impudently and make me more pissed off anyway.

    Thus¨D¨D

    ¡¸Tamamushi, we plan to launch an attack on the place called the Nature Conservation Organization. Sorry, but I need you to cooperate¡¹

    ¡¸Master!¡¹

    As I continued to look at Asahina and asked Tanamushi, Rikka raised her voice.

    ¡¸Rikka, I won¡¯t tell you to cooperate¡¹

    Saying that I looked back and saw Rikka looking at me with an anxious look on her face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only one who I won¡¯t ask. The reason why is because you¡¯re my dog. Isn¡¯t that right? Suzuhara Rikka¡¹

    I questioned Rikka with a smile on my face. For a moment she stared blankly at me, but a radiant smile quickly floated onto her face. And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Yes! I will follow you anywhere you go!¡¹

    Rikka gave a big nod.

    It¡¯s good that you understand.

    That being so, our fighting power is a total of four people including myself.

    We are small in numbers, but that¡¯s good.

    I do not know what kind of organization the Nature Conservation Organization is, but I will take the initiative to see them.

    That¡¯s why¨D¨D¡£

    Wash your necks and wait there.

    Nature Conservation Organisation:¡¸Ehh!? Wai-, ehh?!¡¹

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 90

    In order to infiltrate the Nature Conservation Organization, I decided to make a strategic plan.

    Although the making of the plan is limited to this number of people.

    By separating the four of us into two teams, one team can cause a distraction, whereas the other team will infiltrate.

    Asahina is not suitable for negotiations, so I¡¯ve decided to place her in the distraction team. If possible, I also want to place Rikka in the distraction team, since her ability to detect enemies is high and she¡¯s good with close combat as well. Furthermore, since Tamamushi possesses an abundant amount of knowledge, I would like her to be together with me in the negotiation team.

    There aren¡¯t any problems with Tamamushi and me, but there may be problems with Asahina and Rikka being a team. They¡¯re definitely not compatible with each other. Rather, with Asahina being selfish, Rikka¡¯s full potential can¡¯t be drawn out. That just means that her abilities will become utterly useless.

    Then let¡¯s get both Asahina and Tamamushi in the distraction team, which leaves Rikka and I to be in the infiltration team. If it¡¯s Tamamushi, she may be more compatible with Asahina than Rikka. This is the most optimal choice to balance the teams, but it would be great if Tamamushi is partnered with me for the negotiations.

    How about I let Tamamushi be the negotiator and have Asahina, Rikka and I act as the distraction.

    No no, I can¡¯t let Tamamushi do the negotiations by herself.

    Then should I change roles with Tamamushi and do the negotiations myself, so she¡¯ll be with Asahina and Rikka in the distraction team?

    This is the worst possible choice. Since I¡¯m just an ordinary human being. I have to choose either Rikka or Tamamushi to act as my bodyguard.

    Additionally, my ability is more suitable to be used as a command tower if the scope is wide, but unfortunately, in this case, it¡¯s narrow, so it can only be used on site. Although it¡¯s the same with Asahina and Rikka, I¡¯m also not cut out to be acting as an overseer.

    The only person who is suitable to act as a command tower is Tamamushi. However, Asahina and Rikka probably won¡¯t obediently listen to her.

    No matter how capable Tamamushi is, unless her troops will obediently listen to her instructions, they¡¯ll still won¡¯t assemble properly.

    So I guess I¡®ll have to be the command tower for the team, but how are we going to divide the group?

    Asahina, Rikka, Tamamushi.

    Their abilities are well balanced, but their personalities are too unbalanced.

    Especially Asahina.

    Damn it, Asahina is the problematic one. It¡¯s too hard to build a strategy when Asahina is that selfish and egoistic. In the first place, Asahina and a horse¡¯s compatibility¨D¨D

    No, it exists. Yuka could figure out something. As expected, Yuka is the only person who Asahina would listen to. In addition, if we add Marina, the balance would also break.

    Unlike Tamamushi, Marina is well acquainted with Asahina, and if it¡¯s Marina, she¡¯ll be able to open up people¡¯s hearts and quickly build up a trustful relationship with the other person. Rikka also acknowledges and respects Marina.

    Marina will become the command tower, whereas Yuka will be the relay the instructions and the two groups will move accordingly. If that happens, then Asahina and Rikka can devote themselves into playing the role as a distraction, and Tamamushi and I can concentrate on infiltrating and negotiating. This would be ideal, but this strategy can¡¯t be used.

    Because for this time, I can¡¯t let these girls be involved in such things.

    Since the opponent is not an individual, but an organization, there is a high possibility that even if the strategy succeeds or fails, our lives will never be the same again.

    Asahina is the main culprit, Tamamushi is just reaping what she sows, and Rikka is my dog.

    If it¡¯s just a one-way ticket for just the four of us, myself included, then there won¡¯t be any problems. I¡¯ll just be a human who doesn¡¯t mind turning back anymore.

    However, Marina and Yuka are different. They have the right to live for the future.

    Marina returned the ten minutes that she owed me, and Yuka¡¯s already fine.

    I also think it¡¯s almost time for them to live their own lives now.

    Yukina still owes me a few things, but circumstances are circumstances. It can¡¯t be helped.

    I wanted to at least say my farewells, if we meet, then I can visualize myself telling her to come along.

    So, I won¡¯t say anything and let it go as it is.

    In other words, I have to make a strategy with just the four of us.

    ¡¸Do you have a moment?¡¹

    From across the table, Asahina who¡¯s sitting on the sofa alongside Tamamushi raised her right hand and looked in my direction.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll devise a strategy from here on out. Provided that¡¢Asahina¡¢I¡¯ve already decided on what you¡¯re doing¡£No, it¡¯s better to say the things you can do are limited. You won¡¯t listen to other people, so whatever plan we devise from here, you¡¯ll still probably tackle it head on anyways.  Even if you butt your head into the conversation, we won¡¯t be able to find any resolution with you in it. So just keep quiet¡¹

    I said as I give a sharp glare at Asahina.

    If you let this idiot take hold of the role of a leader, then she¡¯ll say something stupid and suicidal like telling everyone to just go right in and attack.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to butt my head into your conversation. What I want to talk about is something before that¡¹

    With her right hand remained in the air, Asahina said with a serious look.

    Taking a peek into Asahina¡¯s heart, a chill ran up my spine. Afterward, a wave of anger rose up. I got on top of Asahina and grabbed her by the collar.

    This person, this bastard, don¡¯t fuck with me.

    ¡¸This time, I think it¡¯s better to discuss it with Yuka and Yuuki-senpai¡¹

    Despite Asahina being grabbed by the collar, she said it without any concern whatsoever.

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    Glaring at Asahina, I raised an angry voice.

    Does she even know what she¡¯s saying? Haven¡¯t I properly explained the current situation already? No matter how dumb she can be, she should have understood how dangerous it is. And yet, you intend to drag those two people into this?!

    Not only they won¡¯t be able to come back, but worst-case scenario, they¡¯ll also lose their lives.

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t mention it to them, both Yuka And Yuuki-senpai will surely get mad at you¡¹

    ¡¸So what?! Let them be angry!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll get super angry¡¹

    ¡¸Oh is that so?! But you see after when we disappear for a few years, they¡¯ll probably forget about us and live their happy lives!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡¢I thought you changed a little for the better, but I guess you haven¡¯t changed a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Oh really now?! Your fucking stupidity also hasn¡¯t changed a single bit!¡¹

    Still holding onto Asahina, I said in a disparagement manner.

    ¡°Because Marina and Yuka will get angry¡±. What a stupid reason to get them involved in this mess.

    ¡¸Hey Asahina, Yuka¡¯s is already fine now. She¡¯s no longer the person that she was before. And for that reason alone, is why I can¡¯t involve her into this. If you care about her, then shouldn¡¯t you feel the same way?¡¹

    Desperately suppressing my anger, I spoke to Asahina.

    ¡¸Fufu, ah right. You do it like that, pushing the blame on me and running away again¡¹

    ¡¸Aah?!¡¹

    Asahina said while laughing at me. After hearing that, something snapped inside of me.

    Running away? Did you just say I¡¯m running away? What part of me is running away? Aren¡¯t I just saying that we shouldn¡¯t involve those who are unrelated to this?

    Who¡¯s the crazy one? Me or you£¿ Aren¡¯t you the crazy one who¡¯s trying to invite your best friend into a dangerous situation?

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun. If you want to hit my head, then do so till your heart¡¯s content. After you¡¯re done, you need to listen what I have to say¡¹

    Even when she¡¯s being glared at while being grabbed by the collar, unable to sense the slightest fear, Asahina spoke in a composed manner.

    I want to hit this fool until I¡¯m satisfied, but she¡¯s not the opponent that I can beat with just violence. Her opinions will most likely not change despite how much I beat her up.

    Then, I¡¯ll listen to her story and afterward, we¡¯ll debate it out. If that doesn¡¯t work out, then I¡¯ll withdraw her from this operation. I¡¯ll carry out the operation with just Tamamushi, Rikka and I.

    For a team to properly function, it is most important that the team has both cooperation and leadership abilities. It¡¯s better to not have a person who revolts against these ideals.

    As I told myself that, I let go of Asahina and slumped onto the sofa, crossing my legs.

    ¡¸Thank you for giving me the opportunity to express my opinions, oh kind-hearted Suzuhara-kun¡¹

    Despite her collar being disheveled from my grasp, Asahina said it in a condescending tone. She¡¯s totally looking down on me.

    Fuck! Why is this person so good at irritating other people?

    Looking at Tamamushi who¡¯s sitting beside Asahina, she tightened up her lips, seeming as if she had inner thoughts running inside her head, cold sweat runs down her face as she shivers. It seems that Tamamushi is feeling uneasy due to not knowing when Asahina and I start killing each other.

    On the other hand, Rikka sitting next to me is drinking tea ceremoniously.

    ¨D¨DHaa? It¡¯s so pleasant to see Master and Asahina-sama get along with each other so well?

    Feeling a warm and fluffy sensation, Rikka sips her tea as she¡¯s thinking that.

    No, you¡¯re wrong, Rikka. How does this look like we¡¯re getting along? No matter which angle you view it from, it doesn¡¯t look like we¡¯re getting along at all.

    ¡¸Well then, let me state my opinion. There¡¯s only one thing I want to say¡¹

    As soon as she said that, Asahina stood up and smiled as she looked down at me.

    ¡¸As Suzuhara-kun stated it is certainly not a good idea to involve Yuka and Yuuki-senpai for this operation. Was it called the Nature Conservation Organisation? In our current situation, we are unable to grasp what organized it is. However, I do understand how dangerous it is.¡¹

    Watching Asahina talking thoughtlessly and with courtesy, frustrated me all the more.

    ¡¸With that being said, so what¡¯s the problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah?¡¹

    Asahina asked while tilting her head. In response to her question I reflexively raised an angry voice.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the problem?¡±. How stupid are you?

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I say that they might die?! Your precious Yuka might die because of you! Even if we¡¯re all saved and our plan worked accordingly, they¡¯ll be imprisoned for life just because they were involved with us! And despite that, you¡¯re saying that you want to drag them into this?!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa£¿ I didn¡¯t say I want to drag anyone into this¡¹

    In response to my question, Asahina stared at me and said it in exasperation.

    Didn¡¯t want to drag anyone into it? What the fuck is she on about? Didn¡¯t she say to she¡¯s going to confide this matter to Marina and Yuka? And she said she won¡¯t involve them. Isn¡¯t she just contradicting herself?

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m going to involve those two people. I¡¯m telling to choose between the two. After hearing our strategy for this operation, and they still want to be involved with us, then it¡¯s their own responsibility since they want to stick their heads into this matter. Because those two have been given the ¡°freedom to choose¡±¡¹

    After listening to Asahina¡¯s words, I was so shocked that I was lost for words.

    Seriously, what the fuck is she on about? Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?

    To say that they have the freedom to choose?

    So that means, if they decided that they¡¯ll join this time¡¯s operation, are you saying that they are responsible if it is their will and their willingness to participate?

    ¡¸O-Oi, Oi, Asahina. You¡­¡­If you¡¯re fucking around, then at least¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not messing around¡¹

    Asahina said plainly while looking down at me. My body began to uncontrollably shake in anger.

    ¡¸Once they know, they¡¯ll definitely tag along! At the very least you should know that! But, if they didn¡¯t know about this, then they¡¯ll able to happily live their normal lives! At first, it might be sad, but they¡¯ll be able to recover quickly! That¡¯s why Asahina, we split up! We can¡¯t let them get involved!¡¹

    For them, I¡¯m just a checkpoint in their lives.

    While walking down the street, they tripped over a stone and fell. They just got attached to the to the stone and stepped off the road for a while.

    (TN: In this analogy, the MC is the stone)

    It¡¯s still not too late for them to turn back. Unlike me, they¡¯re still able to find ¡°ordinary happiness¡±.

    And yet¨D¨D¡£

    ¡¸Haa¡¢what a selfish person¡¹

    ¡¸W-WHA-WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?¡¹

    Asahina leaked a helpless sigh as she felt my murderous intent.

    To say that I¡¯m selfish? ME? It¡¯s true that I¡¯m selfish, but to hear it from you?! You¡¯re the only person who I don¡¯t want to hear it from.

    ¡¸You, if you don¡¯t shut the fuck up any time soon, I¡¯ll kill you¡¹

    Swaying as I stood up, I grabbed Asahina¡¯s collar and whispered to her.

    It seems that you¡¯ve more or less powered up recently and ever since you¡¯ve been acting like an arrogant bitch, but there are still many ways that can kill you, you know?

    Here we have a person who can perfectly grasp your body inside and out. I can pierce a pole into your eyeball and gouge out the brain as it is, I can also pierce your bones and with a knife and make it go straight into your heart.

    Despite gaining an overall power spike, your recovery abilities are not as strong as Rikka and Tamamushi¡¯s. You don¡¯t have inhuman speed and if you attain a fatal injury, then you¡¯re done for.

    Killing someone like you is as simple as that.

    ¡¸Hey, Suzuhara-kun. To people, there is something that can¡¯t be given back.

    Even if you lose your life, there is only one thing anyone can¡¯t yield. Even if it¡¯s laughable from other people¡¯s perspectives to that person, they¡¯ll protect it even if it costs them their life¡¹

    Asahina stares at me and speaks quietly. I felt like I saw that expression from somewhere. A long long time ago, it felt like she had the same expression as my mother who looked at me in the same way. ¡¸You¡¯re saying that even if you disappear, Yuka and Yuuki-senpai will forget about you in. a few years?! I guess you can also say such cold-hearted thing with such a calm expression! You¡¯re actually aware of how much they think of you, right?! Then die for one time! And then go and see those two who lost you yourself! Go and see the two who are drowned by despair and have lost sight of the hope in living! Would you still say the same thing?!¡¹

    Until then, the calm and composed Asahina yelled at me like a demon.

    ¡¸Yu-Yuka. Are you saying that you don¡¯t even mind Yuka dying?¡¹

    I had to reply with something. So desperately thought, and those were the words that struck out of me.

    Hearing my words, a blood vessel popped out on Asahina¡¯s temple. Glaring at me, she then grabbed my collar.

    ¡¸Idiot! It¡¯s obviously not a good thing! I¡¯m worried about Yuka and it¡¯s unbearable! But you see, I¡¯d rather die than to see Yuka in despair after losing you! I absolutely can¡¯t forgive for such a thing! I know how much Yuka will be in despair after losing you, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it¡¯s better to tell her!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t say anything after hearing Asahina yelling that at me.

    ¡¸Yuka was like trapped deep down in a well. Looking up, she could only see a small beam of light, but she couldn¡¯t climb up towards the light. Unable to crawl up by herself, she always waited for someone to rescue her out of there. Did you know that she was such a weak child? And you¡¯re the one who took that child¡¯s hand and pulled her out of that well. And she was finally able to know the light. And despite that, you want to return her into the well? That¡¯s crueler than just forever being in the well¡¹

    Holding my face, Asahina quietly spoke to me.

    I know. I knew about it before you even said it. But¨D¨D

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want them to die¡¹

    ¡¸Yep¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried about them¡¹

    ¡¸Yep¡¹

    ¡¸Because they believed in me¡¹

    ¡¸Yep¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re important to me¡¹

    ¡¸Yep¡¹

    Asahina nods and replied in a gentle voice. Loosening her grip from my collar, she smiled at me and gently stroked my head.

    ¡¸You finally became obedient for a moment. I also don¡¯t want to expose them to danger. That is why we have to talk about what to do. So, don¡¯t just go blaming it on someone and run away ok? Right?¡¹

    Stroking my head, Asahina asking in a gentle tone.

    ¡¸I understand that it¡¯s dangerous, but in my opinion, it¡¯s still better to talk to them. Since you care and worry about those two, you didn¡¯t want to discuss this with them. It means that this is finally the starting line for you to be able to talk to them¡¹

    Saying that Asahina patted my shoulder and sat on the sofa, picking up her teacup and sips at her tea that had already cooled down.

    You got me there. I¡¯m unable to say anything in return. But I¡¯m not that frustrated. On the contrary, it felt like a huge weight being lifted off my chest.

    ¡¸Since I¡¯m already I troubling you, can I say one more thing?¡¹

    *Hooou*

    Asahina who was sipping her tea let out a satisfied sigh and looked at me.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun. You are strong. But you¡¯re also weak. The root of your strength is to ruthlessly crush your opponent no matter what relationship have with your opponent. But in doing so, you are taking your life too lightly. Though it is scary, at the same time it¡¯s also fragile. You must value your own life. If not, then when you¡¯re faced with a critical situation, you¡¯ll be swooped off your feet¡¹

    Hearing Asahina¡¯s words, I chuckled to myself.

    Well, I do think what Asahina is saying is right. But, to value my own life? To hear it from you?

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the same?¡¹

    Chuckling, I asked. Asahina shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, but you and I are completely different. Never have I ever thought of trying to throw away my life. I hate retreating and I¡¯m a big fan of taking things head on, but for that reason, I¡¯ve never once thought about throwing away my life. Don¡¯t lump me together with you who always takes a one-way ticket to death¡¹

    Asahina chuckled.

    What the hell are you on about? After fighting to the death with Kamuro Hizuki, you¡¯re now saying you have no intention of dying?

    If Tamamushi didn¡¯t save you, you might have been dead. Even if you¡¯re saved, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be the same as before.

    I wanted to tell her to stop joking around, but in her case, I think she¡¯s being serious.

    Since her stupidity is uncontrollable.

    For Marina and Yuka, it¡¯s whether or not we decide to discuss this situation with the two of them.

    My opinion is to not discuss it with those two and proceed with the strategy with the people currently in this room. Whereas, Asahina thinks we should tell them about this situation and let them decide what to do for themselves.

    What¡¯s left are Rikka and Tamamushi¡¯s opinions¡£

    ¡¸In my opinion, although it¡¯s painful for me to go against master¡¯s opinions, I must agree with Asahina. The reason why is, though I may sound heartless to say this, it¡¯s because those two people are ¡°convenient¡±. For that reason, I decided that if the both of them cooperated, then it will become more reassuring for me¡¹

    Rikka who obediently sat next to me spoke those words from her heart.

    Rikka declared that having them two cooperating will be more convenient.

    Throwing my thoughts away about whether how important they are and how much I worry about them, placing my main priority on protecting myself. For that reason, she wants me to use whatever that¡¯s usable. That¡¯s Rikka¡¯s way of thinking.

    Normally I might be in a rage, but after being severely scolded by Asahina, I was able to calmly listen to Rikka¡¯s opinions.

    Rikka¡¯s probably thinking that if she told me her true intentions to the me right now, she¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going next¡¹

    As soon as Rikka stopped talking, sitting next to Asahina, Tamamushi raised her voice.

    ¡¸Because I have no relation between the two of them, I have no choice but to judge from the story so far¡¹

    Saying so, Tamamushi closed her eyes and crossed her arms.

    Well, that¡¯s true. Since Tamamushi haven¡¯t even met those two.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, humu. I also want them to cooperate with us. Because I highly value Asahina and that demi-human girl (TN: Rikka). Although I don¡¯t like that demi-human girl, I do highly value her abilities. Same goes for Asahina. And that¡¯s why I acknowledge both Asahina and that demi-human. From my judgments, they¡¯ll definitely be useful. And also¨D¨D¡¹

    After stopping her sentence, Tamamushi opened her eyes and stared at me at me with her emerald green eyes.

    ¡¸The girls who are deeply attracted to ¡°Earth¡¯s eye¡± are highly likely to awaken superhuman abilities¡¹

    (TN: Pretty sure she¡¯s talking about Yuka and Marina in this case)

    While gazing straight at me, she murmured quietly.

    Oh, that reminds me, she also mentioned the same thing when she was healing Asahina¡¯s body.

    Wow, seriously? Are you saying that there¡¯s a possibility that those two have become different entities because of me?

    (TN: Basically, he¡¯s asking if they¡¯re no longer ordinary human beings)

    ¡¸If those two have awakened superhuman abilities, according to the Nature Conservation Organization, it will be highly likely for them to be captured and detained. If they¡¯re like an alien species like me, then there are no problems. Since I¡¯m good at handling my abilities, and I can also teach them some techniques. However, if their abilities are awakened, the majority of it will rampage, and destroy their minds and spirit. If their abilities are awakened by the Earth¡¯s eye, then that¡¯s a different story, but naturally, it¡¯s dangerous unless you know about it¡¹

    I held my head in my hands after hearing what Tamamushi said.

    Even though those two were the only ones that I didn¡¯t want to involve, they¡¯ll be under the watchful eyes of the Nature Conservation Organization and it¡¯ll be highly likely for them to be detained?

    So basically, in other words, they¡¯ve already been dragged into this mess.

    Holy shit.

    ¡¸What happens after you get detained?¡¹

    ¡¸If you awaken your abilities and it runs wild, breaking you mentally and spiritually, well, I guess they¡¯ll treat you as a subject who possesses supernatural abilities and send you to the mental institution. You¡¯ll probably be confined there. However, if that¡¯s not the case, then they¡¯ll certainly examine you. If you awaken your abilities and there are no abnormalities, then you¡¯ll be deemed abnormal¡¹

    ¡¸The absence of an abnormality is abnormal?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Once you awaken your abilities, your mind and spirit will undoubtedly be unable to bear it. For example, what happens when one day you¡¯re able to see ghosts? Even though the people around you can¡¯t see the ghosts, and suddenly you¡¯re the only one who can see them. No one will understand you. Well, sooner or later, you¡¯ll go mad¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    If someone were to be born with such a special ability like me, then it would be common sense for them to be able to see ghosts. Rikka had her abilities ever since she¡¯s born and Tamamushi belongs to the insect manipulation family,

    For Asahina, well, let¡¯s make her an exception.

    Anyways, if one day you wake up and suddenly have supernatural powers, you will definitely get confused and fall into a panic.

    With everything changed completely, no one will be able to understand what happened.

    You¡¯ll no longer be able to tell what¡¯s common sense and what¡¯s not, and you¡¯ll also no longer be able to tell whether or not if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy or sane.

    Just as Tamamushi said, sooner or later you¡¯ll go crazy.

    Though there are some people who can handle it, I think it¡¯s extremely difficult to maintain a decent mental state.

    ¡¸However, awakening your powers due to the ¡°Earth¡¯s eye¡± is different. The person who becomes the target would be unknowingly led astray. Therefore, without causing a mental disintegration¨D¨D¡¹

    Stopping mid-sentence, Tamamushi stood up vigorously.

    ¡¸Oh right! Is that how it is! This means that girl with who possesses the Heaven¡¯s eye is able to awaken her abilities without having her mind and spirit broken!¡¹

    Yelling that out, Tamamushi got onto the table and grabbed me.

    ¡¸The Heaven¡¯s eye! According to my references, here are those who can fully awaken the Heaven¡¯s eye! Unless a saint who has reached to the point of enlightenment, it is impossible to completely control that power! But there¡¯s an exception!  ¡°Earth¡¯s eye¡± is able to support the Heaven¡¯s eye! Do you know how tremendously powerful that can be?!¡¹

    Grabbing my collar with both hands, Tamamushi yelled at the top of her lungs as if she has lost their mind.

    Do I understand? Obviously, I don¡¯t. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.

    ¡¸That girl, we can ask the girl who has the Heaven¡¯s eye for help! If we make the girl who has the Heaven¡¯s eye our comrade, we¡¯ll be able to further strengthen our team!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh©`¡¹

    Listening to Tamamushi, my mood worsened.

    Are you saying that we should ask Kamuro Hizuki for help? I don¡¯t really want that.

    She finally gave up on me and to suddenly ask her to help on the day, she¡¯ll definitely take advantage of that weakness.

    Nah, but¡­ If I was the only one who compromises, then won¡¯t we be able to dramatically increase our fighting power?

    Then we should compromise here.

    But¡­even though she¡¯s a real beauty, she creeps me out.

    ¡¸She won¡¯t take advantage of your weakness¡¹

    ¡¸Really now¡­ She¡¯ll probably tell me to have sex with her in return for her cooperation¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a good thing if it only comes down to doing that? It¡¯s nothing to fret about¡¹

    ¡¸No, if it¡¯s her, then I don¡¯t think I can get my dick up¡¹

    ¡¸Please leave it to me then. Because I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup!¡¹

    Someone replied in high spirits.

    Huh? Who am I talking to?

    When I looked to the side, I saw Kamuro Hizuki staring at me with a full smile.

    ¡­¡­Ha?

    Why is Kamuro Izuki sitting next to me?

    ¡¸Uuooo?!¡¹

    I instinctively retreated to the side and bumped into Rikka.

    Wa-wa-wa-wa-wai-wai(t)¨D¨D

    (TN: Cho, chocho, chochocho¨D¨D   ¨¤   ¤Á¤ç¡¢¤Á¤ç¤Á¤ç¡¢¤Á¤ç¤Á¤ç¤Á¤ç¨D¨D)

    (TN: And no. As much as it sounds like it, it¡¯s not a choochoo train)

    ¡¸Why the hell are YOU here?! Where the fuck did you come from?!¡¹

    My ability is certainly activated. However, I completely didn¡¯t notice that Kamuro Hizuki had entered the house.

    Fucking Heaven¡¯s eye. With her near me, my ability won¡¯t be able to function at all.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t mean that your ability would stop working. The Earth¡¯s eye and the Heaven¡¯s eye resonates with each other. In other words, you and I are destined to be bound together?¡¹

    Looking into my heart, the seemingly happy Kamuro Hizuki spoke out to me while blushing.

    Why is my ability not functioning when it resonates with yours? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun¡¯s ability is properly activated. Since it¡¯s resonating with my ability, the effectiveness rose up considerably. Instead, the abilities that aren¡¯t necessary are automatically canceled, so they have stopped functioning¡¹

    The effectiveness rose up? I can¡¯t feel it at all. In addition, the abilities that aren¡¯t necessary are automatically canceled?

    After all, my ability has become strange because of you.

    ¡¸Also, I entered the house from the front door like a normal person would. I yelled out plenty of times but no one responded, so I let myself in¡¹

    Smiling sweetly, Kamuro Hizuki took my teacup and looked at it with an entranced expression and licked the teacup.

    ¡¸Aaaah? It tastes like Suzuhara-kun¡¯s saliva? Derishous?¡¹

    (TN: ¤ª¤¤¤Ò¤¤ = oihii. It¡¯s an intentional spelling error of the word delicious = oishii)

    Letting out a sweet voice, she twitched in pleasure.

    Disgusting. As expected, that person is disgusting. Stop twitching in pleasure from licking my teacup that I just used.

    ¡¸Hizuki, it¡¯s not good to lie. You certainly called out to us before you entered the house, but you called out so quietly that it was inaudible¡¹

    As I looked into the direction to the owner of the voice, inside her silver hair popped out a pair of dog ears and a fluffy tail grew out of her butt and having red eyes similar to Rikka¡¯s.

    She looks like Rikka, but the girl had more of a mature body.

    Kazahana stood behind Rikka who is sitting on the sofa.

    Following my gaze, Rikka twitched as she looked behind her. Even Rikka didn¡¯t notice that Kamuro Hizuki and Kazahana had trespassed into the house.

    Did Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s ability confuse Rikka¡¯s wild instincts?

    What a nasty ability.

    ¡¸My deepest apologies, Suzuharu-sama. I tried stopping her many times, but Hizuki kept insisting on coming back¡¹

    Saying so, Kazahana lowers her head and apologized from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸After retreating so graciously, then hurriedly coming back. I don¡¯t know whether to feel embarrassed or miserable. Causing such an inconvenience, I don¡¯t know how to apologize to everyone¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kazahana, you don¡¯t understand. Suzuhara-kun was longing for me. That¡¯s why I came back!¡¹

    While Kamuro Hizuki pridefully answered Kazahana who seems like she¡¯s about to cry, Kazahana repeatedly lowered her head many times to me.

    ¡¸Hey onee-san, seems like you¡¯re having a tough time as well¡­¡­¡¹

    Rikka murmured and looked at Kazahana with a vacant expression who was giving an earnest apology.

    Yep, totally. Even though Kazahana did nothing wrong.

    ¡¸Arara, fufu, are you coming back to sell me a fight with me again? I¡¯ll gladly buy it¡¹

    Upon Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s sudden appearance, Asahina didn¡¯t even show the slightest discomposure. Putting on leg over the other, she rests her chin on her right hand and gazes at Hizuki with an overwhelmingly condescending expression.

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯ve already had enough fighting with you. If you¡¯re unable to stomach my existence, then punch me as much as you please. You can even kill me if you want. I came here with this much resolution¡¹

    Despite seeing Asahina¡¯s overbearing and haughty attitude, Kamuro Hizuki smiled without losing her calm demeanor.

    ¡¸If you came here to sell a fight, then I¡¯ll buy it. If not, then why do I have to hit you? I can¡¯t find a reason to hit you¡¹

    Even though Asahina was beaten into tatters by Kamuro Hizuki, Asahina is saying that she can¡¯t find a reason why she can¡¯t beat her up.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no reason to hit me, hmm? After all, I guess I¡¯m no match for you. It¡¯s my loss, so don¡¯t tease me like that¡¹

    Still keeping that same smile, Kamuro Hizuki lowered her head to Asahina.

    ¡¸Your wish is to be united with Suzuhara-kun right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eee¡¢hai¡¢that¡¯s exactly right¡¹

    (TN: Somehow it feels more appropriate to leave the raws in the conversation since quite a lot of expressions are lost in translation)

    Kamuro Hizuki nods to Asahina¡¯s question.

    Oi, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve given up on me?

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll tell you one thing. Since you¡¯ve lost to me, you definitely can¡¯t win against Yuuki-senpai. That person is always putting on a smiling face, you can never guess what thinking inside her head. At any rate, she¡¯s also a girl who¡¯s acknowledged by Suzuhara-kun¡¹

    You never know what¡¯s happening inside Marina¡¯s head. You¡¯re probably the last person Marina wants to hear that from.

    ¡¸Fufu, because ¡°I can see¡±, I can roughly tell. And because of that, my stomach hurts¡¹

    Looking as if she¡¯s uncomfortable, Kamuro Hizuki smiled bitterly and placed both hands onto her stomach, pressing against it.

    ¡¸Ara? Saying that your stomach hurts, does that mean you¡¯re intending to become a candidate to be Suzuhara-kun¡¯s girlfriend? Aren¡¯t you doing as you please?¡¹

    Doing as you please. That¡¯s revolting.

    ¡¸Ee¡¢eee¡¢more or less, if I can, then I think it would be nice to be his girlfriend¡­¡­¡¹

    Oi, hang the fuck on. Didn¡¯t you say that you only want to do it with me, and have absolutely no intention in becoming my girlfriend?

    You¡¯re far from giving up on me, and it¡¯s getting worse by the minute.

    ¡¸I think we should better stop. I¡¯ll tell you something, leaving Yuuki-senpai as she is, did you know that Yuka¡¯s really scary when she¡¯s seriously angry? You better give up on becoming a candidate to be his girlfriend and just do what you came here to do, then run away as quickly as possible¡¹

    I certainly do think it¡¯s quite scary if Yuka gets seriously angry. Be it as it is, do what you came here to do, then quickly run away. That is why you¡¯re so revolting.

    ¡¸Ah¡¢Ahahaha¡¢you¡¯re quite dry¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki smiled bitterly at Asahina¡¯s vulgar words.

    ¡¸Oh well. I¡¯m not really interested in something like love¡¹

    Oh, really now? Suit yourself.

    ¡¸As per usual, you¡¯re not being honest¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn? I wonder if you said anything?¡¹

    In response to Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s muttering, Asahina twitched in response and tilted her head while smiling at her.

    ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡­¡¹

    Saying that Kamuro Hizuki gave a cramped smile and diverts her gaze away from Asahina.

    Provoking Asahina who had just lost in a fight or Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s light jabs, Asahina is definitely the scarier one.

    According to Tamamushi, it seems that Kamuro Hizuki was able to completely awaken her Heaven¡¯s eyes, however, she¡¯s still no match for Asahina.

    I guess there are no opponents who can match an idiot.

    Well thanks to Asahina, it¡¯s helpful that Kamuro Hizuki has become more obeidient¡£

    ¡¸Oh the girl who possesses the Heaven¡¯s eye! I apologize for confining you! I am willing to accept any form of punishments!¡¹

    Tamamushi who suddenly raised her voice, groveled (dogeza) on the table.

    ¡¸I want you to tell me! Is there a future where Asahina can be saved?! I don¡¯t care what happens to me! Is there a future where people aside from me are able to laugh and smile?! Everything should be ¡°visible¡± to you!¡¹

    Tamamushi desperately screams as she maintains her groveling posture¡£

    If you¡¯re able to see the past, the present and the future, then you can certainly see the future where Asahina can be saved.

    However, it¡¯s only if ¡°there¡¯s such a future¡±.

    If there isn¡¯t, then it basically means she¡¯s hopeless.

    No matter what you do, you¡¯ll ¡°know¡± that it¡¯s impossible to save Asahina.

    I see. An ability where you can see the future where no one is saved. To have the ability to know something like that is certainly not ¡°decent¡± in any way. It¡¯s the same ability where it can destroy both your mind and spirit.

    ¡¸Tamamushi-san, I don¡¯t intend to blame it on you. That said, unfortunately, my ability isn¡¯t as omnipotent as you think. I¡¯m unable to see all the futures. I can more or less see the future, but it¡¯s very ambiguous. So, it should be wise for you to not rely on my foreseeing abilities too much¡¹

    Facing the groveling Tamamushi, Kamuro Hizuki looked at her and said apologetically.

    You¡¯re not able to see all the futures ahead of us?

    ¡¸However, if you add me to your group, then your fighting power will dramatically increase. My ability can see all of the ¡°present¡± activities. Everything on this planet. In other words, there¡¯s no limit to my range, hence I have no blind spots.¡¹

    Even if she¡¯s unable to foresee everything in the future, she¡¯s able to see everything in the present. In addition, her effective range has no limits. That alone is threatening enough.

    ¡¸Also, Yuuki Marina-san, and Tomoeeda Yuka-san. I suggest that you should also bring those two to increase our number of comrades. They do have pretty useful abilities¡¹

    ¡¸Usable abilities? As expected they have awoken their abilities?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so¡¹

    Kamura Hizuki nods to my question.

    So, Tamamushi¡¯s speculation was right.

    So it was my fault that those two¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yuuki Marina¡¯s ability is ¡°heart transmission¡±. It¡¯s a telepathic ability. The ability doesn¡¯t have any fighting capabilities, however, it¡¯s a highly convenient ability. Normally it¡¯s a category-F ability, but in her case, it¡¯s slightly different from the norm¡¹

    ¡¸Different from the norm?¡¹

    ¡¸Eee¡¢those who receive her ¡°heart transmission¡±¡¢their heart would feel ¡°warm and fluffy¡±. And that isn¡¯t found in an ordinary telepathic ability¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    Your heart will feel warm and fluffy? What the hell? So what?

    ¡¸Yuuki Marina¡¯s ability would probably be classified as a category-B. It¡¯s such an ability that is that amazing¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? Because it makes you feel warm and fluffy? Just because of that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki nods in reply to my question.

    Normally a ¡°heart transmission¡± ability is a category-F ability, but since her ability has the added bonus of feeling warm and fluffy, it suddenly jumps up to a category-B?

    Is she being serious or is she just fucking around?

    I stared at Kamuro Hizuki, however, I¡¯m unable to look into her heart. On the contrary, I¡¯m unable to look into anyone else¡¯s heart, and my ability to look through things isn¡¯t even functioning properly.

    That fucking broadcasting hijacker.

    ¡¸Those who are affected by her ¡°heart transmission¡± are able to feel warm and fluffy. That means, no matter what extreme situation you¡¯re in, after listening to her ¡°voice¡±, it would help you stay calm. It¡¯s a very amazing ability which really suits her as well¡¹

    Ahh, I get it now.

    After listening to Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s explanation, I was able to comprehend what she was on about.

    It¡¯s not easy to calm your mind, especially when you¡¯re faced in such extreme situations.

    Though it might be a plain and simple ability, it may certainly be an amazing ability. And it sure seems to suit Marina.

    Furthermore, acting as a command center, with Marina is not only equipped with her telepathic abilities as well as her sophisticated knowledge but also, she¡¯s able to calm the subject¡¯s mind and heart.

    An ability that is too suitable for Marina.

    As if someone made it specifically for her.

    ¡¸Also, Tomoeeda Yuka¡¯s ability is a little¡­ uhh¡­no, pretty dangerous¡¹

    Hearing Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s words, Asahina glared at her.

    Dangerous ability? Is Yuka¡¯s ability really dangerous?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a mantra from the Shingon sect (of Buddhism). Moreover, it¡¯s a particularly powerful class among the other mantras, and it¡¯s called the Lotus Flower. Her ability can act as an intermediary and it¡¯s possible that she can also command others to do her bidding from just her voice. If she feels like it, she can alter people¡¯s memories and kill people through only her words. Furthermore, she can instill non-existent traumatic experiences into people¡¯s memories. It truly is a nasty ability. In other words, she has a super powerful brainwashing ability. However, the effective range is only where her voice is audible¡¹

    A powerful ability to interfere with sound waves as well as being able to command others. And a powerful brainwashing ability?

    What¡¯s with that dangerous ability?

    Could it be that? Telling others to die and they¡¯ll just die? Saying ¡°go and die¡± would just kill anyone who¡¯s able to hear it?

    If that¡¯s true, then it¡¯s certainly quite a dangerous ability.

    ¡¸Although the effective range is small, if you leave it alone for a certain amount of time, then it¡¯s possible to dominate a whole country. However, it¡¯s less effective on an idiot like Asahina¡¹

    ¡¸Did you say something?¡¹

    ¡¸Apologies, my tongue slipped out¡¹

    While being glared at Asahina, without feeling a sense of bashfulness, Kamuro Hizuki put out her tongue.

    ¡¸Within the mantra, the Lotus Flower is classified as a category-B ability. From just looking at the ability, it should be in category-A. But, if the other party knows that we have a mantra ability user, they¡¯ll be able to make countermeasures beforehand. For that reason, it¡¯s a category-B ability¡¹

    Oh, Is that so? I thought it was quite a dangerous ability, but in the end, it¡¯s in the B category?

    Well, since her ability¡¯s effective range is small, she¡¯ll certainly be dead if she takes a single shot to the head from long range.

    ¡¸The mantra ability she awakened reflects onto her desires. Wanting her voice to reach out to a certain someone. Unlike Yuuki Marina¡¯s ability, Tomoeeda Yuka¡¯s ability is very dangerous. If it is misused, then misfortune will surely come after the user. But, well, it will be okay. Her mantra is a bit different from the normal mantra¡¹

    Different from the normal ones? Among the mantra, her Lotus Flower is especially powerful, and what¡¯s more, is that her ability is different from the ordinary?

    ¡¸Her mantra has a very strong restriction. If she doesn¡¯t believe it from the bottom of her heart, then her ability won¡¯t activate. Since she doesn¡¯t intend to bind others to her ability, she only wants to reach her voice out to someone. Therefore, perhaps she can¡¯t kill people with her ability. The mantra is a very dangerous ability. Using that to intimidate others might be just enough. Thus, her mantra will be classified as a category-C¡¹

    After listening to Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s explanation, Asahina patted her chest and released a sigh of relief.

    A restriction eh?

    That restriction is definitely something she created subconsciously.

    It¡¯s a very Yuka-like thing to have

    ¡¸Heart transmission and mantra. Those two abilities are very compatible with each other. If they¡¯re able to work together and synchronize their abilities, they would undoubtedly match a category-A ability. If Yuka-san¡¯s mantra ability synchronizes Marina-san¡¯s heart transmission ability, they¡¯ll almost become invincible, because Marina-san¡¯s heart transmission drastically increases the range of Yuka-san¡¯s mantra. Additionally, when you also add my Heaven¡¯s eye, we can instantaneously brainwash everyone in the whole world¡¹

    Synchronizing heart transmission with mantra? Is it possible to do such a thing? Furthermore, she said that if we add her Heaven¡¯s eye into it, we can instantaneously brainwash everyone in the whole world?

    ¡¸But it¡¯s better not to brainwash everyone in the whole world, because the world would stop functioning if everyone becomes a puppet¡¹

    Saying that Kamuro Hizuki shrugs her shoulders.

    The combination of Marina, Yuka, and Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s abilities would seriously be a dangerous thing.

    However, as she said, the mantra wouldn¡¯t work on a person like Asahina, so I guess it¡¯s not omnipotent.

    In addition, since Marina¡¯s ability would make you feel all warm inside, then it would be pretty bad when used if we¡¯re doing something with a bad intention.

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right. The value of Marina-san¡¯s ability would drop if we intend to do bad things. And also, Yuka-san¡¯s ability won¡¯t activate if she¡¯s unable to convince herself that her words are true from the bottom of her heart¡¹

    Saying that Kamuro Hizuki nods in agreement.

    Oi, stop looking into my mind.

    (TN: The actual translation is ¡°Oi, stop looking into my heart¡±, but it just doesn¡¯t sound right. I don¡¯t know if I should leave it or change it)

    ¡¸And for Himehajou Yukina-san. She has also awoken her abilities¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?!¡¹

    Yukina? Yukina as well?!

    ¡¸Wai-wait a second! (TN: Cho¡¢chottomate!) Involving her is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Her abilities would sooner or later awaken anyways. Instead of leaving her alone, you should lead her the way by making her work alongside us¡¹

    I absolutely can¡¯t get Yukina involved in this, is what I wanted to say, but I was cut off by Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s words.

    ¡¸It¡¯s ok. There¡¯s no danger when she¡¯s accompanying you. Because¨D¨D¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki said as she stood up and looked at all of us.

    ¡¸In the C category, we have Tamamushi-san, Kazebana, and Tomeeda Yuka-san. In category-B, we have Rikka and Yuuki-Marina-san. Category-A, we have me. And due to various reasons, Suzuhara-kun and Asahina-san are outside the spectrum. It¡¯s a very balanced team. So, why don¡¯t we go and destroy a country together? We do have some serious fighting power¡¹

    Entertained by that suggestion, Kamuro Hizuki said it as she chuckled.

    Well I mean, that¡¯s what I thought from looking at Kamuro Hizuki chuckling like that.

    Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to figure everything out?

    ¡¸Maa¡¢if you put it in terms of gaining life experience, it¡¯s better to have Himehajou Yukina-san accompanying us. If she hasn¡¯t awoken her abilities yet, then I won¡¯t say anything, but she sure is amazing. Since¨D¨D¡¹

    Saying that Kamuro Hizuki poked my nose with her finger.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-kun is like a younger brother who is dearly cherished by her, more than anyone else in the world. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll become a girl who¡¯s more amazing than anyone else. Is what I think¡¹

    Saying such a thing, she smiled.

    Becoming a girl who¡¯s more amazing than anyone. I sure hope she doesn¡¯t become like Asahina. If so, I definitely don¡¯t want that to happen.

    Lolihana¡¸Ehh?!¡¹

    Kisaragi¡¸We¡¯re unwanted children, don¡¯t you think?¡­¡­¡¹

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 91

    I¡¯m currently in Tamamushi¡¯s bedroom.

    Sitting on the bed, Kamuro Hizuki linked her arms around mine as she rested her head onto my shoulders and cuddled close to me.

    ¡¸Aah? It seems like a dream?¡¹

    With her cheeks dyed red, Kamuro Hizuki muttered as she closed her eyes and leaked out a hot sigh.

    I agree. If possible, I wish this could be all a dream.

    Why are you asking that I¡¯m alone with Kamuro Hizuki in the bedroom you say? Well, there were various circumstances.

    From summing up all of our conversations that we had just then, we decided to follow Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s suggestion, which is to bring Marina, Yuka, and Yukina into this time¡¯s operation.

    However, if they refuse our proposal, then we intend to obediently back down.

    In other words, we adopted Asahina¡¯s proposal.

    That¡¯s why I planned to go and pick up Marina, Yuka, and Yukina, but before that, there was something I had to do.

    (TN: More like being forced to do)

    In the previous situation, the information about the Nature Conservation Organization could only be relied on Tamamushi¡¯s knowledge.

    However, once Kamuro Hizuki joined, that completely changed our situation.

    Kamuro Hizuki who¡¯s able to completely understand everything that happens in the ¡°present¡±, is obviously able to perfectly grasp all the information about the Nature Conservation Organization as well. No, it¡¯s better to say that she hasn¡¯t grasped it perfectly. Sharing that information takes priority over everything else.

    The core item in making a plan of action is information.

    Because before you head into a fight, you¡¯re already able to roughly determine who the victor is through obtaining their information.

    One of the winning factors to a fight is to know how to obtain information about the enemy. And due to Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s existence, we¡¯re at an overwhelmingly advantageous position. However, it would be all meaningless if Kamuro Hizuki keeps the information all to herself.

    Thus, we had to undergo a process of offering something for the information in order to for her to give it to us¨D¨D

    ¡ºA-About that¡­¡­There¡¯s something I have to say¡­¡­¡»

    With Asahina, Rikka, Kazahana, and Tamamushi all gathered in the living room, asking what Kamuro Kizuki wants in return for the information, Kamuri Hizuki starts to fidget as she blushes up to her ears and giving me a quick glance.

    I had a bad feeling about this. An extremely bad feeling.

    ¡ºE-Explaining it with words is¡­umm¡­it will just waste our time¡­and also¡­I¡¯m bad with my words¡­so I don¡¯t have the confidence to explain it well¡­¡­¡»

    Kamuro Hizuki says as she continues to fidget, seemingly as if she¡¯s an ¡°innocent¡± young maiden while shyly giving me a few quick glances.

    Do you know what being bad with your words even mean?! Is what I wanted to cut in and say, but I think if I make the wrong move now, then we won¡¯t be able to progress. So, for the time being, I decided to let Kamuro Hizuki say whatever she wants.

    ¡ºL-Let¡¯s not explain it in words, but instead, if we link our consciousness together, it is possible that you¡¯ll be able to perfectly understand the information that I currently have. I think doing that, will be better¡­¡­¡»

    Sharing our consciousness. If you can do such things, by all means, I want you to do it. Is what I wanted to say, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it.

    If sharing our consciousness is that simple, then there¡¯s no reason for Kamuro Hizuki to start fidgeting so shyly. In other words, there are specific conditions that are necessary for it to work. Moreover, from just looking at Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s behavior, I was able to roughly outline what kind of conditions they were.

    ¡ºWe needed to be d-deeply, deeply, deeply, deeeeeeeply? connected with each other?¡»

    Blushing furiously, Kamuro Hizuki looked at me with wet eyes. As I expected.

    To be deeply connected. That means to have sex.

    Do we need to hug each other naked? Or do we have to entwine our tongues together? Or is it that we have firmly join our genitals together?

    (TN: ¡°Fuck ¡®er right in da pussy¡±)

    I can¡¯t really judge from it, but I think it¡¯s definitely joining our sexual organs together.

    Well, it all comes down to if Kamuro Hizuki is telling the ¡°true¡±.

    Honestly, I doubt what she says is true. However, even if we¡¯ve been deceived by her, we won¡¯t receive any damage from it. So, it just comes down to me and if I can be able to bear with it.

    Also, if Kamuro Hizuki is actually lying, then I¡¯ll never trust her again. Kamuro Hizuki herself should be already aware of it.

    So, are you just going to throw everything away in order to do it with me once?

    If it¡¯s Kamuro Hizuki, then it may be pretty likely, but, if she¡¯s really telling the truth, then the price to pay is negligible to the information being obtained.

    ¡ºAlright, I believe you. If you¡¯re fine with me, then I¡¯ll do anything. You can tell me to do anything¡»

    I told Kamuro Hizuki.

    I purposely chose my words carefully in order to imply that I trust her.

    I carried the intention of implying to Kamuro Hizuki that if she deceives me, then I¡¯ll never believe a single word that comes out of her mouth ever again.

    Kamuro Hizuki was clearly frightened by my words.

    It¡¯s as if she didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d expect me to agree to her proposal.

    Was Kamuro Hizuki acting or was it due to her ¡°ambiguous future prediction¡±?

    It¡¯s unavoidable to think about it. Although Kamuro Hizuki said that my ability is working properly, but since I can¡¯t ¡°see¡± then it couldn¡¯t be helped to think about it.

    (TN: If you¡¯re wondering why the mc is using Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s full name when he describes her actions, he¡¯s basically implying to the readers that he is distancing himself from her and treating her like a stranger because he obviously doesn¡¯t like her)

    Anyhow, I sold myself in order to get the information.

    I decided to leave everything in Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s hands.

    Especially for times like these.

    ¡¸And how long exactly do we need to be connected for?¡¹

    After sitting on the bed for about 30 minutes, I called out and asked Kamuro Hizuki who is doing nothing else but clinging onto me.

    ¡¸A¡¢ano¡¢ano¡¢ano desu ne? Sono¡¢ano¡¢that is¡­? A-Are you saying that you didn¡¯t understand what I said¡­??¡¹

    (TN: For more immersion, I left it like so)

    Kamuro Hizuki who has been resting her head on my shoulder all this time lifted her head up and looked at me and asked in a shaky voice.

    She blushes so hard until it seems like her face is burning up and looks at me with her black eyes as hearts float up onto her pupils. I could only see myself reflected in her eyes. Almost as if from looking at Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s lips, they were telling me that she¡¯s scared.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s lying.

    No, without my abilities, my judgments have become dull.

    In other words, the me now is able to be ¡°fooled easily¡±.

    However, I¡¯m prepared to be deceived.

    If Kamuro Hizuki is telling the ¡°truth¡±, then the value of obtaining the information becomes immeasurable. For that sake, I¡¯m thoroughly prepared to sell myself to her. Don¡¯t worry anymore. Don¡¯t hesitate. Come clean and offer up everything.

    ¡¸I told you I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯ll follow what you say. I¡¯m sorry but, I¡¯m bad at dealing with you. I can¡¯t do anything about that¡¹

    Saying that to Kamuro Hizuki, she shook her head.

    ¡¸I completely understand that you¡¯re disgusted by me? Nevertheless, I feel nothing but gratitude for you who accepted me?¡¹

    While looking at me with heart-shaped pupils, Kamuro Hizuki whispered into my ear in a sweet voice.

    Beautiful long black hair and big droopy eyes. Skin as white as snow and a feminine rounded body. While still wearing her school uniform, she pressed her two huge lumps of meat against my chest.

    From judging only by her looks, she¡¯s a beautiful girl who rivals Asahina¡¯s beauty.

    A beautiful girl where no one will complain a single word if they get to do it with her. But even so, why do I feel a great deal of antipathy towards this girl?

    However, honestly speaking, it seems that my feeling of disgust towards her has become lesser than before.

    If that wasn¡¯t the case, then no matter how much I¡¯ll gain from it, I would probably never allow myself to be in a room alone with Kamuro Hizuki.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s definitely due to my ability?¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki said. Did she see through my thoughts?

    ¡¸The Heaven¡¯s eye¡¯s power is enormous? No, it¡¯s too powerful? It¡¯s an uncontrollable ability that even the mediocre me is unable to handle? But if it¡¯s you, there may be a possibility to be able to control it? If the me before was able to awaken the Heaven¡¯s eye, then the ability would surely run rampant? I¡¯ll certainly head towards the path of destruction? That is why you hated me? So you judged me as a dangerous being and tried to avoid me ?¡¹

    I understand where Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s words were coming from.

    According to Tamamushi¡¯s explanation, the original characteristics of my ability is to look into other people¡¯s thoughts and guiding it. At the same time, it has the possibility to awaken supernatural powers and further raising their power levels.

    That¡¯s why I instinctively avoided Kamuro Hizuki and regarded her a dangerous being.

    So what¡¯s the situation now?

    Although I still somewhat have the feeling of disgust towards Kamuro Hizuki, I¡¯m trying to accept her.

    So does that mean, my instincts are telling me that Kamuro Hizuki isn¡¯t dangerous anymore?

    ¡¸Precisely ? ¡°Mota-kun¡±(TN: Is this the mc¡¯s first name? I¡¯m confused) is already starting to accept me? Just a little bit, only just a little bit, Mota-kun is starting to love me? But it¡¯s only a little bit, so rest assured? You¡¯ll never drown me?(TN: No idea wth she¡¯s on about) So, you can love me without any worries? It¡¯s fine? so it¡¯s fine?¡¹

    Saying it in a sweet whisper, she looks at me with wet eyes1

    I saw a large eye inside her head.

    The Heaven¡¯s eye.

    It gives me the sensation of having my whole body eroding as I¡¯m being swallowed by it.

    This feeling, I¡¯m being mentally and spiritually guided. So I¡¯m being mind-controlled.

    Heeh, I see. What Kamuro Hizuki said wasn¡¯t entirely a lie.

    It seems that my ability is in an unusable state, but I was able to ¡°be aware¡± Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s mental induction.

    And apparently, it seems that the power of my mental resistance is making it ¡°less effective¡±. That, I was able to ¡°understand¡±.

    In other words, though my ability is in an unusable state, it is still properly functioning.

    The Earth¡¯s eye and the Heaven¡¯s eye are polar opposites to each other. Maybe it¡¯s due to my ability is currently rendered in an unusable state, the Heaven¡¯s eye can¡¯t forcibly interfere my mental state.

    ¡¸So this a kind of mind-control. If it was an ordinary person, then they would be put in a brainwashed state, but did you know that the effects are almost negligible when it¡¯s used on me?¡¹

    Saying it to Kamuro Hizuki, she let out a cheeky laugh and put out her tongue.

    ¡¸So it failed after all? I¡¯m sorry. I really wanted to try it out¡¹

    Without being timid about it, Kamuro Hizuki laughed.

    ¡¸It was truly beyond my expectations for you to actually accept me. So, perhaps, I thought I was eroding your consciousness without even realizing. So, I tried it, but it seems like you don¡¯t need to worry about it¡¹

    Is Kamuro Hizuki telling the truth or is she lying?

    It seems to me that after failing to brainwash me, she¡¯s using that as an excuse, but I also think that her ability is too strong and that she¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸And? How do we actually share our consciousness?¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped thinking about it, so I thought we should just hurry up and head straight to the main point. Thus, I asked Kamuro Hizuki that question.

    ¡¸T-That¡­that is¡­umm¡­I don¡¯t really know¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Kamuro Hizuki looked at me with upturned eyes and answered me, contradicting what she said before.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know¡±? It was you who was the one who told everyone about the process. And yet, what do you mean that you don¡¯t know?

    ¡¸I-I do know how to share it. And I know that we have to deeply connect our hearts together. However, I don¡¯t know how to follow through with the process. I¡¯m really sorry for giving you such an ambiguous answer¡¹

    Saying so, Kamuro Hizuki lowered her head, looking very apologetic.

    Saying that you don¡¯t know about it, then how the hell am I supposed to know either?

    What are we going to do?

    ¡¸So does that mean we¡¯ll have to try out various ways? I don¡¯t really mind if it¡¯s like that?¡¹

    Saying it to Kamuro Hizuki, her upturned eyes turned into a vibrant smile.

    ¡¸T-Thank you so much?¡¹

    Looking extremely happy, she thanked me with her cheeks dyed red.

    Looking at her like this, she really seems to be an ordinary girl. Even though she recently awoke the Heaven¡¯s eye, it seems that she¡¯s become much more ¡°decent¡± than before.

    Most of all, it¡¯s because that she¡¯s able to see ¡°everything in the present¡± and ¡°ambiguous futures¡±. Utilizing that, she may just be acting out as an ¡°ordinary girl¡±.

    In order to share our consciousness, I followed Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s instructions accordingly and sat on the bed. And right in front of me, Kamuro Hizuki is also sitting on the bed. We¡¯re both sitting and facing each other.

    ¡¸T-Then¡­should we try holding hands??¡¹

    Reaching out with both hands, Kamuro Hizuki asked and looked at me with her heart-shaped pupils.

    ¡¸You started from a pretty temperate place¡¹

    Saying that to Kamuro Hizuki, I grabbed both her hands.

    As I took both her hands, the trembling Kamuro Hizuki flinched. Feeling embarrassed, she looked away and starts fidget.

    Feeling the sensation under my palms, I can feel that her fingers are soft and supple. Her body temperature is lower than mine, so her hands felt cold.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    To my question, still looking away, Kamuro Hizuki shakes her head.

    ¡¸So what¡¯s next?¡¹

    Clearly seeing Kamuro Hizuki getting all quiet and embarrassed, I got annoyed and asked her a question.

    To my question, Kamuro Hizuki flinched and looked at me as if she¡¯s about to cry. Then she tightly gripped onto my hands.

    ¨D¨DI-It¡¯s embarrassing. Can you take the lead?

    Kamuro Hizuki who looks as if she¡¯s about to cry, I could tell what she wants to say by looking at her eyes.

    Even if you tell me to lead¡­how the hell am I even supposed to know when you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know what to do next? But as it stands, we¡¯ll be wasting time.

    So, I guess I should take the initiative and try out different things.

    It somehow feels like I¡¯m trapped in Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s scheme, but I¡¯ve already sold my body to her. Whether if it¡¯s a trap or not, it¡¯ll be a cheap price to pay in order to share our consciousness and obtain the information.

    ¡¸Well then, should we have sex?¡¹

    After all, we¡¯ll be heading towards that direction anyway, so might as well get it over and done with. Hence, I asked straightforwardly.

    Kamuro Hizuki jumped in reflex in response to my question and in an instant, as if her face is burning up, she became completely red in the face. She then started to tremble.

    ¡¸A¡¢ano? ano? T-That is¡­? Shouldn¡¯t we use that as our last resort??¡¹

    While keeping her gaze away from my direction, she let out a faint whisper as she continues to tremble.

    I thought I would agree with that, but unexpectedly, I suggested a straightforward solution.

    Maa, although it¡¯s a waste of time trying out other alternatives, we¡¯re also not cornered to that point either. In addition, establishing a way to share our thoughts, has great merits that others won¡¯t have.

    If having sex won¡¯t link our thoughts together, then that means that for girls, it¡¯s impossible to share each other¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸I understand. Well then, should we try out different alternatives?¡¹

    As I said that, I pulled her hands that I was holding towards me, Kamuro Hizuki who fell into my embrace as I placed my hands on her narrow waist and hugged her.

    Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s begins to tremble all over. Is she nervous?

    I felt a soft sensation on my chest as a faintly sweet smell tickled my nose.

    For the first time, I could tell that she has a fragile and delicate body from hugging her.

    No matter how much power you have, with that weak and fragile body, how did you have such the nerve to confront Asahina front on?

    Oh, I get it. Surely at that time, after she saw my back turned to her as I was heading back, thinking that she lost. That¡¯s why I think my dislike for her has diminished a little than before.

    But even so, she¡¯s still weak.

    As it seems, the way for our minds to be shared is surely related to our mental state.

    So, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to be nervous. Then I have to ease Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s tension¡£

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hug like this for awhile¡¹

    While firmly hugging Kamuro Hizuki, I whispered in a soft voice.

    ¡¸Y-YYY-Yes? I¡¯m sorry¡­?¡¹

    While being strongly embraced by me, Kamuro Hizuki responded in a panic and for some reason, apologized.

    There isn¡¯t even a reason for her to apologize.

    Maa, Kamuro Hizuki knows that she¡¯s hated by me, so I guess it¡¯s natural for her to get all nervous and panicky.

    I wonder how much time has passed.

    Kamuro Hizkuki who¡¯s being hugged by me, gradually loosened up a little.

    She seems ok, so it¡¯s ok if we should do it.

    No, wait. It¡¯s troubling that every time we try a different method, she gets nervous. Furthermore, if it¡¯s related to our mental state, then it might be pointless to physically get the job done.

    I¡¯ve sold my body already. I¡¯ve also prepared myself for this. So, I must follow through.

    ¡¸¡°Hizuki¡±, it¡¯s ok, leave everything to me¡¹2

    As I whispered beside Hizuki¡¯s ear who was still in my embrace, Hizuki twitched and her whole body stiffened.

    I then slowly pushed Hizuki down who¡¯s still in that state.

    If the process of sharing our consciousness becomes successful, then I should feel her consciousness flowing into me. In other words, I don¡¯t have to stop and check on Hizuki every time.

    As I thought that, I gently kissed and licked Hizuki¡¯s pale thin neck

    Hizuki twitched.

    Due to her nervousness, her skin became slightly sweaty. Using my tongue, I gently licked and caressed her neck with it in a loving manner.

    Every time I stimulate her neck with my tongue, the twitchy and trembling Hizuki tightly shut her lips and clenches fists as she desperately tries to hold her voice down.

    I do it with caution and in a way which aims to untangle the knot in the woman¡¯s heart.

    As far as I knew, Marina was the one who had hostility towards me and was being nervous and highly alerted. It was a simple and pleasant experience to alleviate Marina¡¯s hostility, nervousness, and tension towards me. It¡¯s because I relentlessly aimed at her weakness and made her cum countless times.

    If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll make Hizuki cum the same way countless times, and after that, it should ease her tension.

    However, because my ability is unable to function properly, I have no idea where Hizuki¡¯s weak point is.

    If Marina or Yuka were to be my partner, then I have to confidence to make them cum without using my ability, but for Hizuki¡¯s case, the information I have on here is too minuscule, so I don¡¯t have to confidence to do so.

    I don¡¯t know whether it is possible for me to make her cum without the aid of my ability¡£

    ¡¸A¡¢Ano¡­?¡¹

    While I was worrying over it, Hizuki called out to me.

    ¡¸I-If you¡¯re my partner (for sex), then I¡¯m already happy?¡¹

    While trembling, Hizuki desperately tries to raise her voice. Hearing those words, ¡°Ah, I see¡±, is what I thought.

    Although I¡¯ve accustomed to ¡°look¡± in other people¡¯s hearts(thoughts), I¡¯m not used to other people looking into mine. Because of that, I tend to forget that Hizuki is able to ¡°see¡± my thoughts.

    ¡¸My bad. I¡¯ve caught red-handed that in order to get the information from you, I¡¯m pretending to treat you as a ¡°woman¡±¡¹

    To pretend to treat Hizuki as a ¡°woman¡± in order to draw out the information from her is more cold-hearted than treating her as a tool.

    If I treat her as a tool, then she¡¯ll probably be satisfied. Even if it¡¯s a lie, if I treat Hizuki as a ¡°woman¡±, Hizuki will go along with it.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine with it? I-I completely understand? Because I can see everything? I¡¯m not a troublesome woman who easily misunderstands things?¡¹

    I could not judge whether her words were true or false. That though is also ¡°visible¡± to Hizuki.

    It¡¯s really a troublesome ability. For the both of us.

    ¡¸I may have been scared¡¹

    Hizuki, who was pushed down onto the bed by me, looked right up at me as I murmured.

    ¡¸You¡¯re closer to me than anyone else. Brute force wouldn¡¯t work on you. In front of you, I¡¯m completely naked. If it¡¯s you, then you should know. You should know how much of an uncool and impertinent human that I am. Perhaps it¡¯s because you know about it, I tried to deny it¡¹

    I was able to secure an absolutely advantageous position by using my ability. Utilizing that, I played around with Marina and Yuka. I found it fun while doing that.

    However, with that person, it won¡¯t work.

    To put it simply, it might be scary. I was probably scared about my true nature being revealed.

    And yet, with some reason or another, I kept my distance from her.

    I found a ¡°comrade¡± having similar abilities, having to bear similar sufferings, having to walk a similar path of life.

    She¡¯s the only person who understands me and someone who I¡¯m able to call a comrade.

    Hizuki and I are like two sides of a coin.

    The first time she appeared in front of me, I should have understood her then.

    That is something that nobody can do. Not even Kazebana nor Rikka.

    It¡¯s only possible to understand for those who possess a similar ability like mine.

    ¡¸Please stop!¡¹

    Hizuki suddenly cried out.

    ¡¸Please stop it already! I¡¯m fine even if it¡¯s a lie! It¡¯s ok if it¡¯s a fabrication! But even so, please don¡¯t be so kind to me! Please don¡¯t look at me with such gentle eyes! I will misunderstand your intentions! I will misunderstand!¡¹

    Overflowing with tears, Hizuki desperately cried out.

    Even if you tell me to stop, my heart can¡¯t lie.

    If you weren¡¯t able to ¡°see¡± it, then we¡¯ll be able to progress smoothly without you knowing, but you¡¯re able to ¡°see¡± my thoughts.

    That is both Hizuki and my ability.

    ¡¸My bad¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t apologize!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to do¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my line!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it painful?¡¹

    ¡¸My happiness is exceeding the limit to the point where my chest feels painful as if it¡¯s tearing and breaking out of my chest! It¡¯s painful, so painful to the point where I would prefer to die in order to ease the pain!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸So, please don¡¯t apologize! Please don¡¯t suddenly become affectionate!¡¹

    While crying, Hizuki shoots a murderous glare at me.

    Even if you say to not suddenly become affectionate, I didn¡¯t intend to do it.

    I only just noticed it.

    I finally understand what it means when the Heaven¡¯s eye and the Earth¡¯s eye resonates with each other.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault that my ability that foresees the future isn¡¯t properly functioning¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸The Heaven¡¯s eye has the power to see ¡°despair¡±. There¡¯s always an end to everything. The Heaven¡¯s eye has the power to ¡°see¡± things that are going to end. Even if it¡¯s a tiny little needle, the tip of the needle pierces through the despair and ¡°shows¡± a new future with hope. That is why the Heaven¡¯s eye needs the earth¡¯s eye. That is why the Heaven¡¯s eye would not exist without the earth¡¯s eye. So, I¡¯m useless in front of you¡¹

    Saying that, Hizuki uses her right hand and reached into the pocket of the school uniform that she¡¯s wearing and pulled out a knife.

    ¡¸This is the future that I ¡°saw¡±. I was supposed to die here in front of you in order to carve myself inside of you. I wanted to show you how I would cut open my neck and let my fresh blood spurt out like a fountain. And, by dying, I was ¡°supposed to¡± be etched inside your heart forever¡¹

    Staring straight at me, Hizuki dropped the knife that she was holding on with her right hand.

    ¡¸Ueee! But I don¡¯t want to die anymore! Because I want to see more of you who is being nice to me! I won¡¯t be able to live without it anymore! The future should have been decided, but I don¡¯t understand! With you beside me, the future keeps on changing! What should I do?!¡¹

    (TN: This is so sad¡­Alexa-)

    And like a child, she cried.

    ¡¸I ¡°saw¡± a future where you¡¯d kill me¡¹

    ¡¸Uu,uuu,hiku¡­¡­I-It was the moment when my Heaven¡¯s eye awaked. It was when you came to save me who was confined in the basement of Tamamushi-san¡¯s house¡¹

    *hikku hikku*

    Leaking out sobs, she answers my questions with a trembling voice.

    Aah, that time. Certainly, at that time, it¡¯s because Hizuki was completely crazy.

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I was facing towards Asahina-san, and then you showed up, at that moment, I felt a distorted feeling of the future that was ¡°destined to happen¡±¡¹

    It¡¯s when Asahina and Hizuki had their heated battle.

    I wonder if it¡¯s because of when I got closer to Hizuki, her ability to see the future got distorted.

    Tamamushi did say many times that the earth¡¯s eye has a small effective radius.

    The maximum range of the earth¡¯s eye should be the maximum range of all my abilities.

    ¡¸E-Even though it¡¯s distorted, the future has been decided. And that future that was set in stone started to change when I accepted my defeat. At that moment, the future suddenly broke into countless other pieces. And one of those pieces still had the future where I would kill myself in front of you¡¹

    Is that so. There are many diverging paths that lead to different futures. That¡¯s why Hizuki proclaimed that her ability to predict the future is ¡°ambiguous¡±¡£

    Heaven¡¯s eye¡¯s ability to predict the future originally had only one future to predict. However, when my ability is added to it, that one future branched off to many different other ones.

    In other words, Hizuki can now ¡°choose¡± a future.

    But if the future she chose continued to branch off to countless other ones, then you can no longer call that ability as an ability to predict the future anymore.

    Such ambiguous things can¡¯t be called a prediction.

    It¡¯s a guidepost which holds great potential.

    ¡¸How is it now?¡¹

    ¡¸Until a while ago, there was still a possibility of the future where I will die in front of you. But then I knew your feelings and it completely disappeared¡¹

    Disappeared. That means Hizuki has ¡°chosen¡± another future.

    ¡¸And, what kind of future did you ¡°choose¡±?¡¹

    Asking that to Hizuki, she quickly became completely red in the face even up to her ears and bashfully looked away from me as she gently hit the center of my chest.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t tell me to say it~? It¡¯s sexual harassment~?¡¹

    (TN: I think Hizuki is my new favorite female character now¡­SHE IS SO CUTE RN)

    And then she said such a thing.

    Hohou, you mean that you chose a future where I¡¯d sexually harass you.

    In other words, she chose a future where I¡¯ll do this and that to her.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re thinking about perverted things, aren¡¯t you??¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this the future you chose?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s the future you created?¡¹

    ¡¸But the person who ¡°chose¡± it was you¡¹

    Smirking as I said it, Hizuki who has her gaze diverted away from me took a glance at me.

    ¡¸B-Because if I choose that future, then you will treat me with love and affection. It¡¯s normal for me to choose that?¡¹

    Feeling embarrassed, Hizuki who was looking at me with upturned eyes, gently closed them. Hizuki then brought her face closer to me seeking for a kiss. I answered her request by piling my lips on top of her¡¯s.

    In response to my actions, Hizuki flinched as her whole body tensed up, but then quickly relaxed and entrusted herself to me.

    Her lips were very soft and moist.

    My cock that once didn¡¯t feel a thing towards her got erect.

    But the next moment¨D¨D

    ¡¸Nnn?!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn!?¡¹

    Hizuki and I both flinched at the same time.

    A large amount of information flowed into my brain.

    Were we successfully able to share our consciousness?

    Amazing, this is amazing.

    ¡¸Well done Hizuki! You did a great job!¡¹

    I separated my lips from Hizuki and yelled out.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaa! Wait, wait, wait! Please wait a second! It didn¡¯t happen now! Please pretend that it didn¡¯t happen!¡¹

    Hizuki¡¯s face which was once so red that it looked like it was going up in flames, turned pale as she yelled out.

    Even if you told me that it didn¡¯t happen, the information is already embedded into my brain.

    ¡¸W-Why?!  Sharing our consciousness should be controlled under my will! I wanted to flirt lots and lots with Mota-kun, and have you make me cum a whole lot! Even when I say that I can¡¯t anymore, you will still keep making love to me and at the end when we have finished, I was supposed to share it with you in the last moment!¡¹

    With her plans all ruined, Hizuki who seemed like she¡¯s in a severely panicked state blurted everything out from her mind without thinking.

    Hohou, so sharing our consciousness can be done with ¡°your will¡±. So, you knew it from the beginning. But you pretended that you didn¡¯t know about it and wanted to get it on with me until you¡¯re satisfied.

    I won¡¯t say that everything you said was a lie, but there¡¯s no doubt that you tried to deceive me into doing erotic things with you.

    Maa, I¡¯ve obtained the information, so let¡¯s now disregard it possessing tremendous value.

    ¡¸Uu©`! Uuuu©`! Why?! Why?!3 I didn¡¯t mean to share it yet! That¡¯s different from the future that I¡¯ve picked! To hell with Heaven¡¯s eye! It¡¯s completely useless!¡¹

    Like as if she¡¯s a child, Hizuki threw a tantrum with her hands clenched into a fist and placed her sides, crying from vexation.

    Geez, this person doesn¡¯t understand anything. The Heaven¡¯s eye was formed from your innermost desires. You need to appreciate it.

    ¡¸You might grow up to be a fine woman¡¹

    I got up, corrected my clothes that were creased up, and said it as I got off the bed.

    After hearing my words, Hizuki who was throwing a tantrum on the bed stopped moving.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t dislike you that much with the way you are now¡¹

    I turned my back towards Kamuro Hizuki as I said that.

    Aaa¡¢it¡¯s no good. I can¡¯t be frank about it. It¡¯s hard to understand4 the meaning behind the words ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you¡±.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t say it in a clear way. It¡¯s in my nature. Look into my ¡°heart¡± if you want to know what I currently feel about you. Because I not thinking negatively about you¡¹

    I scratched my cheek with my finger and spoke to Hizuki who was behind me.

    Aa, what the hell is this? Oi, this is embarrassing.

    As I took a quick glance behind me, I saw Hizuki who¡¯s sitting on the bed become completely red in the face. And I definitely saw heart shaped pupils that floated up in her moistened eyes.

    Apparently, my message seems to have transmitted to her.

    I stoked my chest to calm myself down as I headed out from the bedroom, leaving Hizuki in there.

    After she¡¯s calmed down, let¡¯s get her to share it with everyone else as well.

    Since Hizuki I able to control it using her ¡°will¡±, then there shouldn¡¯t be any problems to be able to share it with the other girls.

    As I thought that, I headed towards the living room.

    After a while, Hizuki came to the living room.

    Though her face is pretty red, it seems that she¡¯s calmed down for the most part.

    Hizuki took a glance at me and smiled lightly.

    It seems that Hizuki has understood my feelings towards her, so it gave me some feelings of relief.

    ¡¸Hizuki, sorry for being so sudden with you just arriving here, but could you also share your consciousness with the others?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course? I¡¯ll do anything Mota-kun asks?¡¹

    Hizuki cheerfully answered to my request.

    I thought that she was a pretty dangerous Yandere, but Hizuki was originally quite a beautiful person. If she doesn¡¯t have any mental problems, then she¡¯ll be a ¡°perfect girl¡± with barely any flaws.

    Her breasts are also big too.

    ¡¸Well then let¡¯s start with Asahina-san shall we?¡¹

    Saying that, Hizuki approached Asahina who was sitting on the sofa and stood in front of her. She then knelt down on the spot.

    ¡¸Do whatever you want¡¹

    Asahina replied in her usual prideful and arrogant attitude.

    Matching Asahina¡¯s gaze, Hizuki placed her forehead onto Asahina¡¯s forehead.

    Rikka and Tamamushi nervously looked on.

    While waiting for Hizuki to finish, with a deck of cards, Rikka, Kazahana, Tamamushi and I were playing a game of Babanuki in the meantime. Cards were scattered everywhere on the table and the three of us were holding onto just a few cards with both hands.

    (TN: Babanuki ¨¤ Joker game)

    The tension slightly diminished because of that.

    By the way, Rikka is the one who¡¯s in possession of the joker card.

    For a short while, silence took over the room. Hizuki then let out a sigh and released her forehead that she previously stuck onto Asahina.

    ¡¸Nnn?¡¹

    Asahina tilted her head.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t received any information. Nothing has changed.¡¹

    And murmured mysteriously.

    Eh? Did it fail?

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s useless. There¡¯s not enough ¡°love¡±¡¹

    *fuu*

    Hizuki murmured while sighing away.

    There¡¯s not enough love¡­well¡­that¡¯s right¡­I think it¡¯s because your partner is Asahina, so obviously there¡¯s not enough.

    ¡¸No matter how much I make myself believe that it¡¯s true, I just can¡¯t lie to my heart. Desperately, I¡¯ve already desperately tried really hard to think about it. But apparently, it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯m able to share the contents of my thoughts with Asahina-san. I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Facing towards me, Hizuki sincerely apologized.

    I see. Since sharing her consciousness with others will only happen if Hizuki is depended on her ¡°willingness¡± to share it, no matter how much or how hard she tries, somewhere in her heart will always reject it.

    (TN: Tbh ¡°sharing consciousness¡± sounds a bit odd, but fk it. I¡¯ve already been translating it all this way and I¡¯m too lazy to go back and fix it :D)

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t sweat it. It can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s impossible. Besides, if it¡¯s with Kazahana and Rikka, you should be fine¡¹

    ¡¸Hai¡¢gomennasai¡¹

    (TN: Tell me in the comments if you don¡¯t want me to add the raws)

    To my words, Hizuki instinctively apologized.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible for you to not resent me. As Suzuharu-kun said, go and share it with those puppies over there¡¹

    No matter how stupid she is, Asahina already knows that¡¯s impossible and decided not to further corner Hizuki into doing it.

    That idiot can sometimes be quite honest with herself.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry¡¹

    Staring at me, Hizuki apologized to me the second time and trotted her way towards Kazahana. Then like how she did with Asahina, Hizuki pushed her forehead against Kazahana¡¯s and looked into her eyes.

    A faint light is seen to have appeared from Hizuki and is being transferred into Kazahana.

    Ooh, was it successful?

    ¡¸Ooh, that¡¯s amazing. Fufu, I see. So Suzuhara-sama treated you kindly. That¡¯s great news Hizuki. It makes me feel really relieved¡¹

    By sharing their consciousness, she was able to know what happened to Hizuki inside the bedroom. Overflowing with tears, Kazahana laughed happily as she nodded repeatedly.

    As expected for a faithful dog. They treat their master¡¯s happiness as their own happiness.

    After that, Hizuki was able to share it with Rikka without any problems and then moved onto Tamamushi.

    Tamamushi seems nervous as she still holds onto the cards with both hands.

    Since Tamamushi was the main culprit who confined Hizuki and did as she pleased with Kazahana. It¡¯s obviously natural to be nervous.

    Hizuki stuck her forehead onto Tamamushi.

    And a faint light appeared from inside of Hizuki and flowed into Tamamushi.

    Ooh, so it succeeded. Hizuki actually forgave Tamamushi.

    What¡¯s this? She¡¯s an unexpectedly tolerant person.

    ¡¸A-Are you forgiving me?¡¹

    Tamamushi was the most surprised after the process of sharing their consciousness which had succeeded.

    Tamamushi cried as she trembled.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not in the position to forgive you anymore. Since you were the one who created this problem, resulting in my current relationship with Mota-kun for the better. And of course, you were the one who also improved my relationship with Kazahana who tried to save me¡¹

    Looking at Tamamushi, Hizuki turned around and looked at Kazahana then smiled.

    *uun,uun*

    Hearing those words, Kazahana nodded repeatedly, covering her face as she cried and trembled.

    It seems that both of them were saved by Hizuki¡¯s words.

    Rikka who was left alone seemed like she didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    That¡¯s of course. Hizuki purposely didn¡¯t mention Rikka¡¯s name.

    Because Rikka isn¡¯t Hizuki¡¯s dog. It¡¯s because she¡¯s my dog, Suzuharu Rikka. No matter the cause, Rikka is ¡°my property¡±.

    So Hizuki didn¡¯t call out Rikka¡¯s name and Rikka didn¡¯t mind it either.

    Rikka¡¯s my dog, no matter she says, Rikka shouldn¡¯t be troubled by it.

    ¡¸It was ¡°only¡± impossible for Asahina-san¡¹

    Hizuki glanced at Asahina as she said that.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. There are four people who have obtained the information. If I verbally explain it to Asahina¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, there is a way¡¹

    Hizuki who was looking at Asahina raised her voice, cutting off my sentence mid-way.

    There¡¯s a way?

    Although it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to push yourself, it is far more efficient to share their consciousness when compared to verbally explaining the information.

    Besides, Asahina is stupid. If there is a way, then I would like to try it by all means.

    ¡¸What I need it ¡°love¡±! If I have ¡°love¡±, the Asahina I hate will also be able to have our consciousness shared!¡¹

    Hizuki raises her voice, profusely emphasizing the words ¡°love¡±.

    ¡¸Ah, is that so. Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. Do whatever you want¡¹

    While staring at her, Asahina let out a sigh and replied in a non-repulsive way.

    Maa, we can only leave it to Hizuki here. It means that Asahina knows at least this much.

    ¡¸¡°Love¡±! In other words, if there is a mutual love established between Mota-kun and I, then my hate for Asahina will fly off into non-existence!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    Hizuki clenches her fists and emphasizes her words while wearing a serious face. Asahina and I responded in unison.

    ¡¸But I hate Asahina-san! Quite considerably at that. Already to the point where Mota-kun and I need to passionately love on each other in order to counteract that balance! Asahina-san needs to look at the scene where Mota-kun will repetitively make love to me, and during the moment when I climax, if you touch me, I¡¯ll be able to share my consciousness with you! Probably!¡¹

    Opening up her eyes wide, Hizuki said it with emphasis.

    Oi, wait a second. That means, because Hizuki hates Asahina, she wants to do some intense business with me in order to override her hate for Asahina? And she wants Asahina to look at her in that situation, Hizuki will then climax from the bottom of her heart and at that moment, they¡¯ll touch foreheads and share her consciousness?

    Oi Hizuki. Wasn¡¯t taking revenge on Asahina the only thing you wanted to do?

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t particularly mind. I-I don¡¯t really think of Suzuhara-kun much, and I am unrelated to Suzuhara-kun¡¯s relationship with anyone¡¹

    Asahina arrogantly said it as she folded her arms and looked away giving a *hmph* sound.

    Are you going to accept it? Are you serious? Normally you should refuse. We¡¯re going to have sex right in front of you. I mean, I don¡¯t want you to look at us having sex.

    ¡¸I see. Are you going to accept it? Then we¡¯ll have to do some mental purification ritual then¡¹

    Staring at Asahina, Hizuki who was grinning, said something strange again.

    The hell is a mental purification ritual?

    ¡¸Mental purification ritual, in other words taking a bath and cleaning yourself. Of course, Mota-kun is also joining in. And without minding Asahina-san on the side, we¡¯ll commence the ritual. Asahina-san will have to closely look at me and Mota-kun flirting together in the bath¡¹

    She said flirting. She certainly said flirting just now.

    Saying stuff like mental purification ritual or whatever, aren¡¯t you just planning to show Asahina you flirting with me in the bath?

    ¡¸You¡­ just want to take revenge on Asahina¡¹

    I muttered as I stared at her absent-mindedly, Hizuki vigorously turned around and looked at me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong! It¡¯s not revenge! I just want to brag!¡¹

    Losing her composure, Hizuki opened her eyes wide and spilled out her true intentions with all her effort.

    I heard Kazahana let out a heavy sigh who was standing behind her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not because of revenge that I want to do ecchi things with Mota-kun! It¡¯s because I love Mota-kun, so I¡¯m dying to do ecchi thing with you! In addition, I want to show it off to Asahina-san so I can be immersed in the feeling of superiority! It¡¯s not revenge! It¡¯s bragging! It¡¯s very important here!¡¹

    It¡¯s not for revenge, but instead, it¡¯s to brag. I don¡¯t really understand the difference.

    ¡¸D-D-D-Do what you want! I-I-I-I¡¯m not particularly fazed by it!¡¹

    Asahina who has her arms folded and her head turned the other way, clearly said it in a shaky voice as she is practically squealing when she raised her voice.

    Oi, Asahina, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re excited by that. Don¡¯t tell me that you get off to seeing me embracing other women in front of you.

    ¡¸Hi-Hizuki. Suzuhara-sama was finally nice to you and yet, why are you¡­What will you do if you trouble Suzuhara-sama? Before you satisfy your cravings and desires, you should first take into consideration of the other person shouldn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Standing behind Hizuki, Kazahana called out to her mixing it in with a sigh. Like a mother talking to a child that is throwing a tantrum.

    ¡¸Even if you say such a thing, I can¡¯t help it! If I¡¯m not satisfied, then I can¡¯t share my consciousness with Asahina! It can¡¯t be helped! There¡¯s no choice but to do so!¡¹

    Like a child, actually, no, Hizuki who has turned into a toddler ranted it at Kazahana.

    Kazahana who is looking at her, holds her forehead with one hand and lets out a deep sigh.

    ¡¸Onee-san, don¡¯t be so depressed. With Hizuki laying out her true feelings, instead of being like that, I think it¡¯s better to be happy about it don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸No, but, troubling someone who I¡¯m indebted to like Suzuharu-sama¡­I¡¯m already so ashamed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s master, then it¡¯s fine. My master is tolerant of those who are willing to reveal their true intentions to him. In addition, I¡¯m just assuming but, I think my master prefers the Hizuki now than the Hizuki before¡¹

    ¡¸Rikka, you¡¯re really fortunate to meet such a wonderful master. In conjunction with my master¡­¡­¡¹

    Although Rikka is trying to cheer her up, it seems that Kazahana has gotten even more depressed than before.

    ¡¸Mota-kun! Let¡¯s go into the bath together! Asahina-san is a big idiot, right?! Even if we explain it, she definitely wouldn¡¯t understand! Without understanding the current situation, since it¡¯s Asahina-san, she¡¯ll definitely act on her own accord and create a lot of inconvenience to everyone! That¡¯s why sharing my consciousness with her is essential! We should make sure she firmly understands the situation!¡¹

    Hizuki rushed over to me and took both my hands as hearts popped up in her black pupils.

    Maa, she certainly has a point.

    ¡¸Nee, Kamuro-san. I¡¯m completely fine with you looking down on me and calling me an idiot, and I¡¯m also totally fine with looking at the lewd act with both of you in it. But, from a little while ago, you¡¯ve been calling Suzuhara-kun, ¡°Mota-kun¡± right?¡¹

    Asahina murmured quietly, glaring at Hizuki as she stood up unsteadily.

    ¡¸What about it? Even if I call Mota-kun, Mota-kun, Mota-kun doesn¡¯t seem it reject it(TN: Now say that 10 times without stuttering). Then Asahina-san does not have the right to complain about it. Am I right?¡¹

    While holding both my hands, Hizuki looked at Asahina who stood up and smirked.

    ¡¸The only people who are allowed to call Suzuhara-kun, ¡°Mota-kun¡± is his mother and Yuka. Yuka directly received his mother¡¯s permission to call him. If you understand, then don¡¯t get ahead of yourself¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really not honest with your feelings. Even though Mota-kun said to be more honest, aren¡¯t you the most dishonest one? When I call Mota-kun, Mota-kun, calling him ¡°you¡± isn¡¯t fun anymore right? You can blame that on Yuka-san¡¹

    ¡¸A-Are you picking a fight with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I¡¯m the winner this time. Because you¡¯re wrong. As expected for a person even like you, you understand that you can¡¯t continue to push forward when you realize that you¡¯re wrong¡¹

    Hearing Kamuro Hizuki¡¯s words, Asahina looks as if she¡¯s running away turns her face away as she forms a tight fist with her hands and bites her lower lip in frustration.

    Oi oi, seriously? Asahina is being pressured.

    ¡¸I love Mota-kun!¡¹

    Hizuki said it while getting completely red in the face.

    Asahina twitched from hearing that sentence.

    ¡¸W-Well said Hizuki! Bravo!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, Hizuki has also become an adult¡¹

    Hearing Hizuki¡¯s words that came from the bottom of her heart, Kazahana and Rikka clapped giving her a round of applause.

    ¡¸I want to have sex with Mota-kun!¡¹

    Hizuki raises her voice even higher.

    Hearing her words, Asahina who is trembling slightly took a step back.

    T-That Asahina actually retreated?

    ¡¸Hi-Hizuki, you¡¯re too straightforward! But it¡¯s a good thing to convey honest feelings!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, having sex with my master is the greatest feeling. I¡¯ve fainted countless times.¡¹

    Hearing Hizuki calling out from the depth of her heart and despite Hizuki being a little embarrassed, Kazahana and Rikka rooted for her. Rikka talked about her personal experiences in confusion.

    ¡¸I want to be loved by Mota-kun! I want to be cherished! After when we make love to each other, I want to flirt with him underneath the futon! Afterward, I want us to hug each other and feel each other¡¯s warmth while falling asleep!¡¹

    Looking as if she¡¯s burning up and about to cry, Hizuki¡¯s became completely red in the face as stomps with her feet while raising her voice.

    Facing her face away from Hizuki, feeling the pressure, Asahina slowly backs away.

    Oi oi seriously? Asahina is completely being cornered.

    ¡¸Hi-Hizuki! If possible, I want to join in as well!¡¹

    ¡¸Nee, onee-san, you shouldn¡¯t be in the way¡­¡­¡¹

    The loli sisters¡¯ idiotic tsukomi from behind can be heard.

    ¡¸Asahina-san!¡¹

    As Hizuki stomps a foot onto the ground, she calls out Asahina¡¯s name.

    ¡¸W-What. L-Like I said, do whatever you want¡­¡­¡¹

    It was a weak trembly voice which wasn¡¯t Asahina-like. And those were the words of her acknowledging defeat.

    Wow, that Hizuki, really won against Asahina.

    Not using her abilities. It¡¯s nothing related to her abilities. Asahina admitted defeat from being intimidated by her yelling and honest feelings.

    Asahina turns her face away and hugs herself, it¡¯s like as if she¡¯s a trembling abandoned puppy.

    Looking at Asahina in such a state of appearance, a chill ran up my spine.

    Kukuku, what happened Asahina-chan? Are you possibly frustrated about that fact that I¡¯m being taken away by Hizuki? But because you¡¯re not honest with her feelings, you can¡¯t say anything back at Hizuki?

    There is such a wonderful side to her as well.

    ¡¸Ok, that¡¯s enough. Hizuki, let¡¯s head into the bath together¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes? Waaaai?¡¹(TN: She¡¯s basically saying hurray, but replacing the word with hurray sounds so cringy so I kept it)

    Hearing my words, Hizuki¡¯s face was brimming with joy as she skipped away.

    As I accepted Hizuki¡¯s proposal, Asahina suddenly looks at me, and tears well up in her almond-shaped eyes, she then quickly faces away again. (TN: Aww. Poor Asahina)

    What the hell Asahina. You should have just said that you don¡¯t want to see Hizuki and me to flirt and go into the bath together.

    Not saying it? You¡¯re not going to say it? You¡¯re not gwonna be honest? Ara, I swee.5

    I found Asahina¡¯s weakness.

    Asahina is weak against a fair argument.

    Fufufu. This is good. This is interesting.

    Asahinaaa, I will clean away the long-standing hatred she has for you.

    Hizuki¡¸I must do something before Marina-san comes!¡¹

    Kazahana¡¸Do your best (TN:ganbare) Hizuki! Ganbare! Ganbare!¡¹

    Rikka¡¸I don¡¯t think she¡¯s an opponent where you can just do you best against¡­¡­Yuka-san is also there¡¹

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 92

    Hizuki¡¸It¡¯s my turn now!¡¹

    ¡¸Ganbatte kure!¡¹

    Tamamushi yelled it to Hizuki who was changing.

    ¡¸Thank you very much Tamamushi-san! I will do my best!¡¹

    Hizuki turned to face Tamamushi and sternly saluted, raising her voice in reply as she received a change of clothes.

    Although the clothes are to be worn after getting up from the bath, it seems that it will be amazing if Hizuki wears Tamamushi¡¯s clothes.

    Since it seems interesting, I won¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸I-I would have never thought that this day would ever come. Hizuki, you got to give it your all in washing Suzuhara-sama¡¯s back!¡¹

    Kazahana nods making an ¡°un un¡± sound while in tears. Like as if she¡¯s a parent bird seeing off its child as it flys out of the nest.

    ¡¸Hizuki and onee-san are all hyped up. I¡¯m a little worried now¡­¡­¡¹

    Rikka stares at the two of them and lets out a sigh.

    As I take a side-ways glance at Asahina, I can see that she is leaning her back on the wall with her arms crossed and looking the other way.

    I wonder what exactly is Asahina thinking about right now. Because I¡¯m next to Hizuki, my abilities aren¡¯t functioning properly, so I¡¯m unable to looking into her heart.

    However, just by looking at her, I can figure out what she¡¯s thinking to some extent.

    It seems that she¡¯s desperately trying to keep calm, but because of that, she is exuding out signs of impatience and anxiety instead.

    Asahina has a tough mental fortitude without any blind spots, is what I thought, but I¡¯m able to catch a glimpse of weakness in it.

    Aaa, I can¡¯t get enough of it. I want to corner Asahina more and more and make her cry.

    But this is this, and that is that.

    Hizuki hit me with her feelings straight on and I decided to answer those feelings.

    So Asahina is now irrelevant.

    Whether if it¡¯s heading into the bath with Hizuki or whether we embrace or not, I¡¯m just going to treat it as Asahina isn¡¯t here with us. That would be my way of saying thanks to Hizuki¡¯s feelings.

    In addition, it would be best for me to ignore and leave her alone instead of awkwardly lending out a helping hand to that hardcore masochistic Asahina.

    In other words, we¡¯ll be following Hizuki¡¯s plans, showing Asahina the scenery of what she just previously described in order to inflict damage upon her in the most efficient way.

    ¡¸Well then, shall we go, Asahina-san?¡¹

    Holding my hand, Hizuki called out to Asahina, wearing a provocative smile as she stood in front of her.

    ¡¸Fuun¡¹(TN: hmph)

    Still looking away, Asahina let the air out of her nose. Desperately maintaining that stubborn attitude, her ears become completely red because of that.

    Oh Asahina, you lost to Hizuki in a fair argument, so you have to obey Hizuki.

    ¡¸Funn¡¹

    Asahina let air out of her nose again and turned her feet facing inwards in an instant. Her knees then begin to tremble.

    Her standing pigeon-toed is telling me that she¡¯s hiding her pussy juice that¡¯s flowing out from her inner thighs. From the looks of it, it seems that the reason why her knees are trembling right now is because she¡¯s thinking about the act that will be shown to her. And with just that thought in mind, it seems like she¡¯s about to cum any second.

    Are you looking forward to the feeling of frustration while seeing me being NTR¡¯d by Hizuki?

    No, I bet that losing to Hizuki and seeing me be NTR¡¯d from her is actually making Asahina feeling frustrated. But that may be also the reason why she¡¯s turned on.

    This genuine hardcore masochist.

    Hizuki pulls my hand as we make our way down the hallway. Asahina is closely following behind us.

    It¡¯s logical that Asahina is staying silent, but Hizuki who had so emotional in the living room is also remaining quiet.

    ¡¸Hizuki¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Startled from my words, Hizuki twitched and stopped abruptly.

    ¡¸We¡¯re¡­¡­entering the bath right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Ma, maa, that¡¯s what I plan on going!?¡¹

    In response to my words, Hizuki became completely red and fell into a panicked state.

    The reason why I called out to Hizuki was because we¡¯ve already walked passed the bathroom door.

    Since Hizuki possesses the Heavenly Eye, she should have already known the location of the bathroom without anyone telling her where it is.

    If she didn¡¯t even know something like that, then does that mean that she not in the right mind?

    If this continues, it seems like she¡¯s going to explode.

    ¡¸This is why a girl with zero social ability is¡­¡­kusu,kusu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!?¡¹

    Asahina who stayed silent until now chuckled from behind, provoking Hizuki. Completely falling for her provocation, Hizuki instantly glared at her.

    ¡¸I-I know it ok!? Asahina-san actually hasn¡¯t been embraced by Mota-kun much!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!?¡¹

    Hizuki who completely fell for Asahina¡¯s provocation used her Heavenly Eye to sneak a peek inside Asahina¡¯s memories, making a comeback. From Hizuki¡¯s words, Asahina twitched in response.

    When hearing her say that, it is certainly true. I embraced Mari and Yuka many times, but I only used Asahina about twice, I think? It¡¯s because Asahina¡¯s pussy is hard and its condition isn¡¯t too good.

    ¡¸Fu, fufu, fufufu¡­¡­Suzuhara-kun only raped one girl, and that one and only girl is me right~? I was the only one who was raped~ Haa, for someone to want me so much to the extent that they¡¯ll rape me is quite problematic~ I didn¡¯t even particularly Suzuhara-kun, but I was forcibly raped, creampied, and he even took obscene pictures of me, using them to blackmail me~ He went through such lengths to obtain me~ Fufun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!?¡¹

    Asahina pridefully brags about being raped by me breathes air out from her nose. From Asahina¡¯s words, Hizuki twitched in response and shut her lips which now looks like a chestnut.

    ¡¸¡­¡­A¡­even though you¡¯re an anal loving extreme pervert¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even though you¡¯re the one who stuffed a vibrator up your ass and when to school like that who ended up being found out by a certain someone and raped you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!?¡¹

    Asahina trembles from hearing Hizuki¡¯s words who¡¯s glaring at her.

    Hitting the mark straight on the bulls-eye, it seems like she took critical damage.

    ¡¸Ha, haa? What are you saying? What you¡¯re saying right now is making you look like a complete idiot!¡¹

    Hugging herself, looking like she¡¯s burning up, Asahina becomes completely red in the face and turns her face the other way, seemingly as if she¡¯s running away. Her eyes are darting around restlessly and raises a trembly voice.

    Desperately trying to hide the fact that Hizuki has hit the nail on the head, but instead, her actions are telling me everything.

    ¡¸Here we have an ability user who can use the Heavenly Eye! Everything is transparent to me!¡¹

    Hizuki raises her voice as she let out a hmph sound from her nose and looks at Asahina with a triumphant expression.

    I want to see how she can make full use of her Heavenly Eye in this vulgar battle. Because according to Tamamushi¡¯s knowledge, only the saints who¡¯ve reached the point of enlightenment can use this ability.

    Maa, I can¡¯t really say much about other people.

    ¡¸W-Whether it¡¯s the Heavenly Eye or whatever, I am Asahina Yuu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!?¡¹

    Asahina who was at a disadvantage just named herself out of the blue. Hizuki who had a look of triumph somehow took damage from it as she made an *ugu* groan.

    ¡¸E-E-E-Even though your breasts have shrunken from the insect used in the forbidden method! Even though it¡¯s so flat that your chest looks like a boy¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸Haguaa-!?¡¹

    That just then was a forbidden attack.

    Hearing those words yelled out from Hizuki¡¯s mouth, as if she¡¯s struck by lightning, Asahina fell onto her knees and went on all fours as she crawled on the ground.

    Hizuki gasped and covered her mouth with both hands.

    I think that attack just now was a bit overboard.

    ¡¸Fu, fufu, fufufu¡­¡­B-Boobs are just a lump of fat. A-Additionally, large breasts will one day sag down, so futuristically speaking, smaller breasts are more attractive¡¹

    Asahina who was on all fours, laughed boldly and stood up unsteadily and gave Hizuki a condescending look.

    Looking frustrated, Hizuki let out a *ku* groan gave Asahina a sharp glare and placed both hands on her hips while pushing her chest out into the air.

    ¡¸My size is an 89 E!¡¹

    ¡¸Nugaa-!?¡¹

    ¡¸They are still in the middle of growing!¡¹

    ¡¸Higii-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it sags down in the future, it still hasn¡¯t sagged at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuguu-!?¡¹

    Asahina who somehow turned the tables on Hizuki was struck by the overwhelming reality and crumbled as she was once again, struck by lightning.

    Even though you¡¯re self-conscious about your small breasts, you¡¯ll definitely have the tables turned on you if you think about trying to win in a breast match.

    That¡¯s pushing it.

    Anyways¨D¨D¡£

    ¡¸Are you guys morons? If you think fighting is fun then do as much of it as you like. I¡¯ll go play Babanuki with Rikka, Kazahana, and Tamaushi. It seems like it¡¯s more fun over there. Later¡¹

    Thinking that I can no longer be able to bear hanging out with these idiots any longer, I started to walk away in a brisk pace.

    Rikka is obedient and deredere, so it makes me want to pamper and do her. Aside from when she¡¯s talking with Hizuki, Kazahana is polite, calm and collected who has courtesy and is easy to talk to. And despite Tamamushi¡¯s appearance, she¡¯s a mature and someone who can easily explain things in an understandable way.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaa! Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! Please wait, please!¡¹

    As I started walking, Hizuki screamed out in desperation and hugged me from behind while being dragged along by me.

    ¡¸Fu, fufu¡­¡­Suzuhara-kun, are you running away again?¡¹

    Asahina who was on all fours called out to me wearing a provocative smile. I turned around and glared at her.

    ¡¸Shut up flat chest. I¡¯m not running away, I¡¯m just sick of it. The smooth flat chest trembling on all fours who can¡¯t even make a cleavage¡¹

    ¡¸Guhaa-!?¡¹

    From my abuse, Asahina vomits out blood and couldn¡¯t even maintain her posture on all fours, fell onto the floor wearing a down-casted look and started twitching.

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    Confirming that Asahina sunk instantly like a ship, I tilted my head and glared at Hizuki.

    I was going to answer Hizuki¡¯s feelings, but if she¡¯s going to play around then I can¡¯t handle her any longer.

    ¡¸A-Ahahaha!¡¹

    Desperately clinging onto me, Hizuki was having cold sweat tried to dodge my glare with a nervous laugh.

    Geez, not go falling for every single provocation like an idiot.

    If ever you were to be provoked by Asahina again, then I¡¯ll seriously get angry.

    Entering in the changing room, I took off my coat.

    My mood was ruined by Asahina and Hizuki¡¯s low leveled fight. If that was the case, I genuinely thought that it would be more fun playing Babanuki with Rikka and the others instead.

    As I glanced sideways, I saw the despondent Asahina hanging her head down and sitting in sieza 1 along the wall. And occasionally, she touched her chest with both hands and leaked a *uuu* groan.

    Even though I thought that Asahina¡¯s breasts were smooth and flat, they became even flatter and smoother from the side effects of the medical treatment

    I felt no sympathy for her, so don¡¯t go doing something stupid like starting a boob battle with Hizuki. There¡¯s no way you can with against Hizuki¡¯s boobs.

    ¡¸A-aha-ahaha-ahahaha¡­¡­¡¹

    Slightly separated from the me who has taken my clothes off, Hizuki fidgets as she laughs while standing next to me.

    She hasn¡¯t even taken off her school uniform yet.

    ¡¸Are you going to take it off?¡¹

    I took off my T-shirt, revealing my naked upper body, I asked Hizuki who was laughing and fidgeting.

    ¡¸I-I will take it off!¡¹

    Hizuki twitched and squeaked in reply. Looking as if she¡¯s in panic, she started squirming around. And then¨D

    Her brassiere fell onto the ground.

    Hizuki is still wearing her school uniform coat. And it seems that she only took off her brassiere in that state. Furthermore, while still wearing her skirt, she pulls down her underwear.

    (TN: Panties in this case but I want to maintain the TN accuracy)

    In a way, it¡¯s somehow erotic, but what the hell is she up to? Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s going to enter the bath while still wearing her school uniform?

    ¡¸A-ano¡­¡­sa, would you please enter the bath first?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I will go in straight after¡¹

    Taking only her brassiere and underwear off, standing pigeon-toed, Hizuki covers her chest with her right arm and skirt with her left. Her face becomes burning red and seems as if she¡¯s about to cry, urging me to enter the bath first.

    ¡¸You, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹

    I swallowed my saliva when I saw the flustered Hizuki burning up and getting all red in the face.

    This person, don¡¯t tell me that this person, is embarrassed?

    Thoroughly provoking me to that extent, despite all that yearning for me, it is too embarrassing to stand in front of me when you¡¯re completely naked?

    Even though you¡¯re such an aggressive Yandere?

    ¡¸Fufu, how unsightly¡¹

    Asahina murmured.

    Shut up you moron, is what I¡¯d like to say, but with her being all embarrassed in this period of time, I won¡¯t say anything even if Asahina makes fun of her.

    Hizuki who seems to already know this fact grew despondent.

    Oi oi, aren¡¯t you going to show Asahina the scene where you and I are going get down a dirty?

    In fact, in this condition, wouldn¡¯t Asahina get so turned on and forget about us?

    Thinking that, when I looked at Hizuki, she quickly turned her head the other way. And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ple-Please wait for a second!¡¹

    Yelling that out, Hizuki ran out of the changing room.

    I looked at Asahina and she looked back at me in the same way.

    ¡¸W-Well, if you really insist, then I wouldn¡¯t mind taking up the offer of going into the bath with you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up small tits¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡¹

    Asahina was trying to revive her haughty attitude, but like a tsukomi, I cut her mid-sentence and toppled down all of what she was trying to build up.

    If you know how to handle Asahina, it may be unexpectedly easy.

    After waiting in the changing room for a while, I heard several footsteps coming from the hallway.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know how to service him!¡¹

    I¡¯m able to tell it¡¯s Hizuki from hearing the voice.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to get anything from asking me, because I only have the experience of getting messed up by my master¡¹

    Rikka replied to Hizuki¡¯s words.

    ¡¸If Rikka doesn¡¯t even know, then I already feel like I¡¯m at loss¡¹

    Kazahana spoke after Rikka.

    Apparently, it seems that Hizuki is trying to ask Rikka and Kazahana for help.

    Is Hizuki self-conscious about not having any experience? I don¡¯t particularly mind though.

    ¡¸If we¡¯re talking about service, then shouldn¡¯t Yuka-san be the best one to ask? My master said that Yuka-san¡¯s techniques are in a different dimension¡¹

    ¡¸What do you plan on doing if you ask your rivals?! It¡¯s basically losing on the spot when you ask!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, can¡¯t you just collect all the information using your Heavenly Eye? So I just thought about whether or not you¡¯re able to steal Yuka-san¡¯s techniques¡¹

    ¡¸I do have the knowledge! But my experience is overwhelmingly lacking! That¡¯s what I¡¯m concerned about!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it more essential to have sincerity than technique? I don¡¯t think my master would care about if you have no experience¡¹

    ¡¸Inviting him with all that effort, but we actually ended up doing nothing, that¡¯s too embarrassing! Rikka no baaaaka!¡¹

    Rikka and Hizuki are having a dispute in the hallway.

    Although it was Hizuki who aggressively pressured Asahina, it seems that she¡¯s becoming uneasy at the last minute

    It¡¯s exactly like Rikka said, I don¡¯t really care if you have no technique.

    ¡¸Hi, Hizuki, why did you call me? I don¡¯t know if Rikka is being loved and cherished by Suzuhara-sama, but needless to say, you don¡¯t have the experience of being embraced by another man, so are you implying that¡­¡­you want me to tell you how to service Suzuhara-sama when I don¡¯t even have any experience myself? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡¹

    Kazahana said it with a trembly nasal voice. Is she crying?

    ¡¸Waa©`! It¡¯s different Kazahana! Don¡¯t cry! You¡¯re the only one I can rely on!¡¹

    To the crying Kazahana, Hizuki desperately tries to make up excuses.

    ¡¸This is hopeless¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hopeless¡¹

    Asahina and I murmured perfectly in sync.

    ¡¸What the hell Asahina. You don¡¯t even know how to service¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? Why do I have to provide service? I¡¯m always the one being served, so I don¡¯t possess any of the knowledge¡¹

    Making a ¡®hmph¡¯ sound, Asahina lets out the air from her nose and turned the other way.

    Aaa, so odious. Why is this bastard so good at irritating me?

    Moreover, despite being completely annihilated in a boob fight, her mental strength is off the charts, and that¡¯s why she can recover quickly.

    By any means, I really want to beat her until she becomes silent, but it will only give pleasure this idiot.

    ¡¸Why are you making so much noise? Has something happened?¡¹

    Making ¡®waaa, waaa¡¯ noises, Hizuki and Kazahana were making a racket in the hallway and Tamamushi¡¯s voice was mixed into it.

    ¡¸It seems that she wishes to service my master in order to raise her reputation, but she has no experience so she¡¯s worried¡¹

    Rikka answered Tamamushi¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Service, meaning providing sexual service to a man?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu. I also don¡¯t have any experience with men, but that¡¯s due to me doing various things with insects. In its own way, I think there are some kind of techniques required for it¡¹

    After when Tamamushi spoke, the hallway quietened down.

    ¡¸Ehh!? Does Tamamushi-san have experience!? Even though you¡¯re that small!?¡¹

    After a brief silence, Hizuki raised her voice.

    Hizuki, calling her small is rude. No matter what she looks like, if you¡¯re rounding it up, she¡¯s in her thirties. Speaking of which, use your Heavenly Eye, what happened to your Heavenly Eye?

    ¡¸Ah, iya, I don¡¯t have any experience with men. With the nature of being an insect user, I¡¯m no longer a woman. Moreover, most insect users, in some way or another, keep the insects inside of their bodies. For that reason, they have a strong libido. But there are rarely any men who would want to copulate with a woman who has an insect in their bodies. So then it developed into a culture of masturbating using insects¡¹

    Tamamushi answers Hizuki¡¯s question without any change in emotion

    Eh? There are only women in the insect user community? And what a sad culture it has evolved into. Are men troubled about it to that extent?

    At the very least, Tamamushi is a beauloli. Though she¡¯s a bit too in the loli side, if you look over this fact, with her looks, she¡¯s able to charm any man.

    The insect you¡¯re talking about inside your body, is it the one in your neck?

    I don¡¯t really care much about it, but is it normal for people to care about it?

    ¡¸Some of the bugs used for masturbation have dick shaped tentacles. From the unremitting work from our ancestors, we have developed bugs and a possibility for pseudo-ejaculation2. I do find it enjoyable inserting the dick shaped tentacle in my vagina and anus, but I can also practice fellatio with it. However, no matter how much the tentacle is shaped like a penis, it¡¯s not a real one.¡¹

    The direction of the ancestor¡¯s hard work is rising in a linear fashion. Did you want a cock that badly? If you consulted about it to me then I would lend you mine whenever you felt like it.

    ¡¸No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s only an experience of a fake penis, but to make it ejaculate, that itself is a plus¡¹

    ¡¸Waa!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooou!¡¹

    To Tamamushi¡¯s words, Hizuki and Kazahana easily reacted and raised their voices as they clapped in awe.

    ¡¸Ta-Tamaushi-san! Please offer me guidance on how to satisfy men!¡¹

    ¡¸I-If you wouldn¡¯t mind, I would very much like to listen in as well! Assuming if Suzuhara-sama would suddenly feel aroused and no one except for me is around!¡¹

    Hizuki and Kazahana petitioned to Tamaushi.

    ¡¸I-I will also, listen¡­¡­¡¹

    Not being too honest with herself in front of Tamamushi, Rikka murmured in hesitation.

    Soon afterward, Tamamushi entered the changing room first, followed by Hizuki, Kazahana, and Rikka.

    ¡¸Su-Suzuharu, sono, there¡¯s a lot of things that happened. And I decided to teach these lot in how to service a man. Are you fine with that?¡¹

    Tamamushi who was getting slightly nervous and blushing from her cheeks asked me.

    Standing behind Tamamushi, Hizuki and Kazahana were constantly nodding with sparkles in their eyes.

    Standing even further behind Hizuki and Kazahana was Rikka who looked ashamed from being dragged along by these two and hanged her head low as she fidgets on the spot3.

    It¡¯s because Rikka is concerned about not knowing how to provide service. Having said that, I don¡¯t even exactly know the method of how to service someone.

    If we¡¯re talking about the things that I can do, then I can find a girl¡¯s weak point through using my ability, and then I can focus on attacking that spot and make then go ahegao.

    Additionally, Yuka had outstanding techniques from the beginning, so we didn¡¯t really need anyone to teach her. And for Marina¡¯s case, she basically stole her techniques.

    That¡¯s right, if you say that Tamamushi knows how to do it, then it may be the perfect opportunity in teaching Rikka the ways in how to provide service.

    ¡¸Alright. I don¡¯t really have any problems with it¡¹

    ¡¸Re-Really?! Are you really letting me touch a real penis?!¡¹

    To my answer, Tamamushi responded with a full smile and looked at me with sparkling eyes

    That Tammaushi, despite saying this and that, in the end, didn¡¯t she just want to touch and suck on my cock?

    Let¡¯s just keep that tsukomi to myself.

    And it¡¯s not really something that would trouble me.

    By saying that, eventually, everyone except for Asahina entered the bath.

    As a matter of fact, Asahina is sitting in seiza in the changing room.

    Asahina who is sitting in seiza in the changing room by herself, looking as if she¡¯s about to cry.

    You had it coming.

    Even if you beg in dogeza, I still won¡¯t let you take part in this~

    Tamamushi¡¸Too bad! It¡¯s my turn!¡¹

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 93

    Tamamushi swiftly tied up her unique silver hair and swiftly took off all her clothes and went fully naked as she headed into the bathroom. Though having said that, she isn¡¯t wearing anything under that black robe, so if she takes that off, then she¡¯s naked.

    Rikka was wearing Tamamushi¡¯s black cardigan which she borrowed from her. Taking that off, she quickly became naked and entered into the bathroom.

    Afterward, I got naked and followed after them.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ka-Kaka-Kazahana! Please take a bath towel!¡¹

    ¡¸W-Why do we need to use it?!¡¹

    ¡¸I-Isn¡¯t it obvious?! Cover up your body!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see! I shall do that as well!¡¹

    Hizuki and Kazahana are clamoring and making a lot of clattering in the changing room.

    Is it still embarrassing to be fully naked at this stage?

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re the one who was begging to be taught, and now you¡¯re the slowest one. In addition, you¡¯re letting my master wait¡­¡­¡¹

    Rikka who went into the bathroom first, let out a sigh while her boobs were jiggling around. She then swiftly prepared a seat for me.

    Her boobs sway and bounces around with every move she makes. Although it¡¯s smaller than Hizuki¡¯s, there are body piercings attached to her nipples, so her boobs are shaking more than necessary.

    ¡¸Maa, don¡¯t word it like that. Isn¡¯t it innocent? Saying it in my perspective, who has thrown away my humanity and become unable to bear a child in my lifetime, those two seem dazzling. In order to leave no regrets, it¡¯s ok to fully enjoy the sweet and sour taste of youth as much as you want. Even though I¡¯m embarrassed right now, it will become a wonderful memory afterwards¡¹

    Like Rikka, Tamamushi was also completely naked and making a lot on noise in the changing room, muttered in a gentle tone and looked at both Hizuki and Kazahana with tender eyes.

    After hearing that, Rikka puffed up her cheeks and said nothing.

    That Rikka, she¡¯s become quite attached to Tamamushi, but she¡¯s not being true to her feelings. That kind of Rikka is irresistibly cute.

    Sitting on the chair that Rikka has prepared for me, I tightly grasped Rikka¡¯s hands who was pouting cutely.

    ¡¸Ah-?¡¹

    Leaking out a cute squeal, Rikka fell on top of me. With Rikka in my embrace, I placed my left hand against her belly and into her crotch with my right.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s the sulky bad child here?¡¹

    Grinning while saying that, I used my the tip of my right index finger to repetitively flick Rikka¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸Ah-? Ah-? I-I¡¯m sorr¨D¨Dyyyyy-?¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s clitoris instantly stiffens up and at the same time, her nipples harden in full erection as she twitches and leaks out a sweet moan. Then, urine started to squirt out from her urethra.

    It seems like she came from being lightly teased on the clitoris.

    Aaa, Rikka is cute after all. I wanted to tease her without even noticing. It is a hundred times more fun to tease Rikka than the two who are making a lot of racket in the changing room.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t forgive you for becoming sulky in front of me. I¡¯m going to give you a harsh punishment¡¹

    Showing a mischievous smirk, I begin to trace my finger downwards which was previously flicking her clitoris. Then I lined up my fingertip against her urethra which was cramping up, and with one stroke, I thrust it all in without any warning.

    ¡¸Cu-mminggggggggg-?¡¹

    Thrusting my finger in her favorite urethra, Rikka arched her back backward and raised a sweet scream as she reached an extreme climax.

    I wonder if it because of trusting my cock in and out of her urethra, but now she¡¯s able to cum quite easily.

    While I continue to take out my finger then thrust it back into her urethra, I used my left hand which was holding Rikka by the stomach, to ruthlessly pull onto Rikka¡¯s left nipple.

    ¡¸Kuaaaaaaaaaa-? Mashuta-1? Mashutwaaa-? I ruv youuuuuuu-?¡¹

    Rikka continues to raise sweet screams while having abnormal convulsions and repetitively experiences intense orgasms.

    Even though she¡¯s a loli, Rikka has become able to easily cum with her urethra.

    What a bad girl. I wonder which person raised her to become such a bad girl.

    While thinking about it with a smirk on my face, my dick became fully erect from seeing Rikka¡¯s adorable, yet sloppy appearance.

    ¡¸You should use this¡¹

    Suddenly hearing a voice, I lifted my head and saw Tamamushi has her face completely flushed bright red, she smiles and looks at me while she places a barnacle-like thing on top of Rikka¡¯s lower abdomen.

    The next moment, countless pink tentacles started to grow out of the barnacle. The tentacles sucked onto Rikka¡¯s nipples and clitoris and began to vibrate.

    Ooh, what is this erotic object?

    ¡¸Unyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-?¡¹

    Even though she¡¯s a dog, Rikka raised a cry like a cat and started to bounce around like a fish that was washed up onto a shore.

    Vibrating tentacles that suck onto the erogenous zones. The pleasure that the tentacles give seems to be unusual.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a portable masturbation bug. It¡¯s an excellent bug which sticks to the body and helps you masturbate even when you go outside. It is a high-quality bug created by the unexpected efforts of my predecessors¡¹

    While being completely red in the face, Tamamushi proudly sticks out her flat and smooth chest then made an *ehen* sound.

    Predecessors again. What the hell are you doing, predecessors? Do you only think about erotic things all the time? That¡¯s why your efforts are incomprehensible.

    Well putting that aside¨D¨D

    ¡¸Cumming cumming cumming I¡¯m cumminggggggggg2? Ahya-? Cumminggggggggg?¡¹

    Despite not even being thrust in and out of her urethra, Rikka is cumming like crazy.

    This is interesting.

    ¡¸Are there any else?¡¹

    ¡¸Bugs used for masturbation?¡¹

    ¡¸Un un¡¹

    ¡¸There are lots of it¡¹

    To my question, Tamamushi extended both her hands. There were grotesque looking bugs squirming about in her hands. In addition, earthworm-like creatures was also wrapped around Tamamushi¡¯s arm which was sucking onto her left nipple like a baby.

    (TN: I must say¡­ that¡¯s absolutely disgusting¡­)

    ¡¸Breast sucking bugs. As the name suggests, it¡¯s a bug which only teases the nipples. Over here is a clitoris sucking bug. As the name suggests, it¡¯s a bug which only teases the clitoris. And this cute bug which is sucking onto my nipple is an anal bug. When it invades into the anus, the thin body is inflated and turned into beaded spheres on a string, then it crawls out of the anus. When it does that, the pleasure feels amazing. Moreover, then the anal bug is shy, so when it crawls up halfway, it will return back to the anus. But it¡¯s also an adventurous bug, so it would crawl right back in again and it will repeat that endlessly. It¡¯s a very popular bug amongst the bug user community¡¹

    There are no twists on the names of the bugs such as breast sucking bugs and clitoris sucking bugs. But that is a little bit cute.

    Also, the anal bug is very popular among the bug user community?

    Come to think of it, most of the insect users keep bugs inside of their bodies which makes them no longer be able to do any excretions. So what you are saying is that there are anal enthusiasts who have the desire to excrete.

    ¡¸Also, this is a penis bug. It is the most popular bug among the bug users. It¡¯s an excellent item because it can use a total of six tentacles, so it is possible to do the vagina, urethra, anus and the mouth all at the same time, and the remanding two tentacles can be jerked off using both hands. It is said that the bug is the crystallization of the diligent efforts of our predecessors¡¹

    Tamamushi was even more so proud and let it nonchalantly walk across the floor.

    At first glance, it looks like a turtle, but five cocks are growing out of the shell. It sort of feels like matsutake mushrooms.3

    are growing out from the shell.

    ¡¸There are only five dicks though?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? Aaa, the sixth one is here, it the glans¡¹

    ¡¸Aaa, I see¡¹

    The sixth one looks like a turtle¡¯s head.

    ¡ºHonestly, having six at once is tough. I want to use up to five simultaneously¡»

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I heard a loli voice from nowhere.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that voice?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? Aaa, it¡¯s the penis bug. From the fruits of my predecessors, they made it have high intelligence and for it to speak¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh! Does this dick bug talk!? Sugeee!4¡¹

    I never expected a bug to speak.

    However, at first glance, it looks like a turtle and from its shell, it grows out multiple dicks, and it relatively has a grotesque visual appearance, though the voice is quite cute.

    ¡¸Humanization is possible, but it consumes a large amount of bug energy to do so. Thus, in normal circumstances its very rare that it does do it¡¹

    Saying that Tamamushi pointed at the dick bug that was nonchalantly walking across the floor, making an *ei* sound.

    Oi, wait a sec. You said humanization. Does it mean that it becomes a man from head to toe? Stop it, you idiot. Don¡¯t put out such a disgusting thing.

    I tried to stop Tamamushi, but it was already too late.

    A cloud of pink smoke arose in front of us.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸M-Master, I want you to stop turning me into a human so suddenly¡¹

    As the pink smoke vanishes, a loli that¡¯s even smaller than Tamamushi appeared from it.

    Long pink hair and eyes which has the color of green leaves. And a smooth slit in between the crotch.

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s a dick bug, why the hell is it a girl¡¹

    I thought it was supposed to be a man with tentacles coming from all over his body, but despite being a dick bug, from the looks of it, it just looks like a loli. Is it just my imagination or do I feel something is wrong?

    ¡¸Precisely. This is a scar from a bead. There was a demand for a sordid male figure, but it seems the research team who devoted their lives onto the penis bug didn¡¯t really know much about the male body. Hence, it seems that the research team imitated the leader¡¯s appearance when creating it¡¹

    Listening to Tamamushi¡¯s words, the edge of my eyes grew hot.

    Devoted their lives to research, but didn¡¯t understand about the male body¨D¨D.

    How sad and straightforward these people are. They¡¯ve sacrificed their whole lifetimes in order to pass the baton to the next generation.

    They should have consulted about it to me. I¡¯ll let them look at my body as much as they like.

    Moreover, couldn¡¯t they have just looked it up in books or something?

    Maa, oh well. I don¡¯t dislike their clumsiness.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Suzuhara-sama I presume? I was always watching. Well, you¡¯re a strong fellow. I want you to take my virginity¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    The pink haired loli girl who was sitting on the bathroom floor smiled and drew closer to me. Then started to rub her smooth pussy against my arm.

    ¡¸Ko-Kora Nanafushi! My apologies, Suzuhara! Although she¡¯s a bit troublesome, she¡¯s actually an honest and docile child! Hey Nanafushi, stop it with your immodest acts! Separate yourself from Suzuhara!¡¹

    Tamamushi grabs the pink haired loli who is sticking herself close to me who¡¯s rubbing her smooth pussy onto my arm and apologizes while tearing her off of me.

    ¡¸Haaai¡¹

    Exactly as Tamamushi previously stated, she¡¯s an obedient one and parted herself from me.

    Iyaa but, the more you look at her, the more of a splendid loli she is. Talking about imitating the research team¡¯s leader, did they reference her appearance from the days when she was a loli? Although she¡¯s more of a loli than Tamamushi is, she¡¯s beautiful in a mysterious way.

    ¡¸Since she has a small appearance, it¡¯s convenient for portable use¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. I¡¯m convenient for portable use¡¹

    The pink haired loli nods in agreement with Tamamushi¡¯s words.

    Tamamushi is also a loli-beauty, and the impact is amazing when they are lined up next to each other.

    Don¡¯t tell me that the insect user family are full of beautiful girls.

    ¡¸By the way, Nanafushi is older than me. At the time when I bought Nanafushi, I didn¡¯t have enough money so I bought a second-hand one¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. I¡¯ve been used by various insect users. I was manufactured about three hundred years ago¡¹

    Second-hand? Three hundred years ago? If you round it up, she¡¯s a loli-granny that¡¯s older than the thirty-something year old Tamamushi.

    Oh well. It¡¯s not something for me to be surprised about anymore.

    With that said, there are things that I can¡¯t be helped but be interested in as much as it seems like I don¡¯t care about their age.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see a dick though¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but get curious about it. Even though it¡¯s a dick bug, I don¡¯t see any dicks.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, the penis disappears when it transforms into a human¡¹

    ¡¸The penis becomes the flesh of my body when I transform into a human. It¡¯s something like the law of conservation of mass¡¹

    Both Tamamushi and the pink haired loli replied to my question. Nanafushi, was it?

    The law of conservation of mass, but it feels like that law is being ignored when it transforms from that dick bug to this loli.

    In any case¨D¨D

    ¡¸It¡¯s pointless if the dick disappears once it transforms into a human!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but add a tsukkomi there.

    ¡¸There is a point!¡¹

    ¡¸There is a point sir!¡¹

    Both Tamamushi and Nanafushi rebutted against my tsukkomi and puffed up their smooth and flat chests at the same time while making an *ehen* sound then looked at each other.

    Placing her hands onto her hips Tamamushi stands in a way to make her seem taller while Nanafushi knees in front of her. Then Nanafushi stuck out her small tongue and buried her face into Tamamushi¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Nanafushi has an ego. This way it¡¯s possible for Nanafushi to look after her master¡¯s lower regions. She¡¯s a fully automated masturbation machine. How¡¯s that! Are you surprised?¡¹

    While Nanafushi is licking Tamamushi¡¯s crotch, Tamamushi¡¯s cheeks begin to get flushed and proudly to leaks out moaning sounds.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help but feel bad for the cost performance¡­¡­¡¹

    She said that transforming into a human consumes a lot of insect qi or something along the lines of that, and if the penis disappears after when it transforms into a human, then I think it¡¯s better off not turning into a human in the first place.

    ¡¸The bug energy recovers after sleeping!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! You recover it when you sleep!¡¹

    ¡¸Dagashika©`shi5, there is a way to recover energy moreee efficiently!¡¹

    ¡¸That other way!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a man¡¯s semen!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m inexperienced in the real thing though!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that!¡¹

    ¡¸Aye aye!¡¹

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m watching a comedy duet, Tamamushi interrupts the idiotic Nanafushi with a tsukkomi.

    These two get along well.

    They¡¯re perfectly in sync and although their hair color is different, it seems like they¡¯re sisters.

    ¡¸Ah-? Ahyu-? Oou-? Nou-? Ahi-?¡¹

    When I heard the voice, I lowered my gaze to see Rikka who has her eyes going white while twitching and convulsing within my embrace.

    Ah, I totally forgot about her.

    Having kept my finger in Rikka¡¯s urethra and the tentacles constantly teasing her erogenous zones, it seems that she came so hard that she fell unconscious.

    Pulling out my finger from her urethra, the urine that accumulated over time came flowing out all at once.

    ¡¸Nnooooooooohhh-?¡¹

    Rikka raises a beast-like scream as she begins spurting out urine with a tremendous amount of force while having her tongue stuck out and eyes peeled to the back of her head.

    ¡¸W-Wow? It¡¯s completely different compared to master¡¯s orgasm?¡¹

    Nanafushi covers her mouth with both hands and became completely red in the face from watching Rikka who¡¯s having abnormal convulsions while spurting out urine from cumming countless times despite being unconscious.

    ¡¸Nanafushi is a bug designed to provide service. Moreover, she was manufactured over three hundred years ago. Therefore, she possesses more knowledge in servicing others than I do. So, is it ok if Nanafushi and I to carry out the instructions?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Me as well!? Is it ok!?¡¹

    Patting Nanafushi¡¯s shoulder, Tamamushi asked and looked at me. Nanafushi became totally flushed from hearing Tamamushi¡¯s request.

    ¡¸Even though I look like this, I¡¯m a penis bug. It¡¯s would disgust Suzuhara-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Naa? I don¡¯t really mind though? Nanafushi is cute and honest, and is a thousand times better than someone idiot¡¹

    ¡¸Hau!? Re-Really!?¡¹

    Hearing my answer, Nanafushi became teary-eyed and hugged Tamamushi.

    ¡¸I heard you say it, but is it really ok? This fellow is a bug though?¡¹

    Tamamushi could hide her feeling of astonishment from the fact that I easily accept it and asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with bugs and stuff, cause I¡¯m focused on appearance. Anything is ok if you¡¯re cute6¡¹

    Listening to my reply, Tamamushi who previously had her eyes spinning around in circles, leaked out a *pu* sound, then burst into laughter as she couldn¡¯t hold in any longer.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether if it¡¯s because you are strange or being a tolerant person, but you are a very interesting man¡¹

    After saying such a thing, she uses a finger to scoop off a tear that was spreading in the outer corner of her eye.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a tolerate person, but well, I won¡¯t deny me being strange.

    ¡¸Master! I might be able to graduate from being a virgin! The time when my thousand earthworm pussy will finally see the light of day has come!¡¹

    ¡¸Korekore Nanafushi. What we are doing is service, not sexual intercourse¡¹

    Tamamushi gently reproved Nanafushi who was crying in her embrace.

    Seeing beautiful naked lolis hugging each other somehow gives me the feeling that it had an amazing power to corrupt people¡¯s minds.

    If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t miss a wink of it.

    A thousand earthworms?

    Is Nanafushi¡¯s pussy made up of a thousand earthworms?

    From hearing that her predecessors staked their entire lives working hard, and from the result, the performance of the pussy that they created might be pretty crazy7.

    However, why did the predecessors focus on such a place even though it¡¯s a dick bug?

    ¡¸S-So-Sorry I made you wait!¡¹

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t push Hizuki! The bath towel will get undone!¡¹

    Voices echoed in the bathroom and from the looks of it, Hizuki and Kazahana came out with both of their faces completely red.

    Those two had bath towels tightly wrapped around their bodies.

    On the contrary, Rikka, Tamamushi, and Nanafushi have openly exposed their naked bodies.

    How should I say it, it¡¯s somehow troubling to see them get embarrassed at this stage, rather, it seems like it¡¯s more fun to play with the three who are completely naked.

    ¡¸Ah re!? There one more person!¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you!? An intruder?!¡¹

    Hizuki raises her voice after noticing Nanafushi¡¯s presence while Kazahana leaps out in front of her and placed her guard up.

    Nanafushi flinched and hid behind Tamamushi¡¯s back in a scurry and trembles as tears begin to form in her eyes.

    Is Nanafushi a coward? Even though she has six tentacles in her insect form?

    Placing that aside, oi Hizuki. You have the Heaven¡¯s eye so you should know the situation even without anyone explaining.

    Or perhaps unlike my ability, the Heaven¡¯s eye is unable to be constantly activated?

    ¡¸She¡¯s called Nanafushi. It¡¯s Tamamushi¡¯s insect. It seems that it has high intelligence which is capable in turning into a human. She¡¯s an honest and obedient child so don¡¯t tease her¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Turn into a human!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my!¡¹

    The two people looked shocked while the teary-eyed Nanafushi nods repetitively to my words.

    ¡¸Ka-Kawaii. I thought Tamamushi-san looked quite cute already, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a cute child¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s beautiful. What a refined beauty¡¹

    Despite being all panicky, the two regained their composure and looked at Nanafushi and leaked out breaths of astonishment.

    Nanafushi is certainly a mysterious beauty.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the result from the hard work of their predecessors¡¹

    Pridefully replying to their words, the two cautiously approached while staring at Nanafushi who was hiding behind Tamamushi. Then with their cheeks dyed red, once again, they leaked out a breath of amazement.

    Probably because Nanafushi¡¯s fidgeting from being embarrassed from the two curious stares, but with Tamamushi placing her hand on her shoulder, she cautiously stepped out from behind her then greeted them with a bow and laughed awkwardly.

    ¡¸Kawaii!¡¹

    ¡¸Adorable!¡¹

    With their cheeks dyed, Hizuki and Kazahana clapped with their expressions from looking at Nanafushi¡¯s overly cute gestures and behaviors.

    This person seems like she¡¯s able to easily get along with others

    Glancing over at the changing room, I saw a sulking idiot sitting in seiza.

    Are you envious that we¡¯re having fun? Nnn? Do you want to join in as well?

    But nope you¡¯re not.

    Hizuki and Kazahana are sitting in seiza on the bathroom floor. Rikka peacefully sleeping against the wall leaking out steady breaths. And me who is sitting on a chair having both Tamamushi and Nanafushi in front of me.

    ¡¸Nanafushi will take care of the top half. I will take care of the lower half. After a while, we¡¯ll rotate¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Nanafushi nods greatly to Tamamushi¡¯s words, then the two started to move accordingly.

    Tamamushi knees onto the bathroom floor and gently grabs onto my cock that has already stood up.

    Meanwhile, Nanafushi snuggled up close to me and stuck her smooth and flat chest against my arms while she smiles and brings her face closer to mine.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a bug, so is it better if we shouldn¡¯t kiss? If you feel grossed out in any way then I would want you to say something¡¹

    With eyes of the color of greens leaves, Nanafushi gently spoke the words from her damp light pink lips and gives a soft smile.

    My cock twitched from the loveliness of her voice.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind at all! Do what you like!¡¹

    From my open answer, Nanafushi looked at me blankly with a blush, then giggled. With her face gradually getting closer, she closed her eyes and tightly pressed her lips against mine.

    Her lips were soft, sweet fresh with youth.

    Simultaneously, a pleasant feeling spreads out from the tip of my glans.

    Tamamushi who was holding onto my cock pressed her lips against the tip of my glans and kissed it.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s pulsating? And it¡¯s thick and long? Furthermore, the glans have such a sinister shape? This is a real male penis? Such a splendid thing?¡¹

    Staring at my cock, Tamamushi leaked out a sweet voice and stimulated the tip of my glans with her tongue.

    Then she pressed her lips on the tip and started sucking and slurping up my precum. Meanwhile, she uses her right hand to stroke my cock and massages my balls with her left.

    This¡­¡­is a pretty good technique. It feels quite good without any flattery.

    ¡¸I will do my best as well?¡¹

    Nanafushi who was kissing my lips said it with a smile and took both my hands.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-sama loves boobs right?? My boobs are smooth and flat so it doesn¡¯t really pique your interests, but please play with it?¡¹

    While holding my hands up, Nanafushi said such a thing then placed both of them onto her flat and smooth chest.

    Her skin felt surprisingly smooth and chest which has a bit of squishiness to it. Despite having small nipples, her peach colored nipples became hard and fully erect.

    Forcibly gripping onto Nanafushi¡¯s soft and squishy breasts, I used my fingers to pinch her nipples.

    ¡¸Kuhi-?¡¹

    Forcibly grabbing onto her soft and squishy breasts, Nanafushi raised a sweet scream from the pleasure of her nipples being crushed under my fingers while drool flows out from her peach colored lips.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get excited from seeing that lustful appearance of a loli feeling pleasure from my brutal caress.

    Furthermore, despite twitching from being assaulted by the pleasant sensations, Nanafushi uses both her hands to gently caress my nipples.

    ¡¸Nnpu-?¡¹

    I was surprised by the pleasant sensations from my glans as I was being distracted by Nanafushi. Tamamushi who was sucking precum off from the tip of my glans stuck my cock as far as she could into her little mouth.

    My glans was pushed into a lump of tight meat covered with saliva. Using her tongue, she caresses the frenulum in her mouth.

    My hips jumped in reaction, and the next moment, Nanafushi who was sucking on my lips, invaded my mouth with her tongue. Then she entwines her tongue onto mine and sucked out the saliva and deliciously swallows it down her throat. At the same time, she didn¡¯t forget to caress my nipples with both her hands.

    When I pinched Nanafushi¡¯s nipple who was absorbed in sucking onto my tongue, twitched and became completely red as she begins to pant. But she still, entangles her tongue onto mine and sucks onto it like crazy.

    This is bad. Simultaneous attacks from above and below. Furthermore, both of them firmly understood their positions and there were no stagnations in the movements from both Tamamushi and Nanafushi.

    This is unbearable. This is really unbearable.

    ¡¸Nnpu-? Nnpu-? Nnpu-?¡¹

    Tamamushi who was holding my cock inside her mouth and was caressing the frenulum slowly started to shake her head.

    The pleasant sensation of being wrapped inside a cramped meat covered with saliva. Moreover, it¡¯s firmly being sucked on and she didn¡¯t forget to caress it with her tongue. Furthermore, her right hand continues to stroke my cock while massaging my balls with her left hand.

    It feels so good to the point where it¡¯s dangerous, but above all else, I¡¯m surprised that her teeth didn¡¯t hit my cock at all despite having such a small mouth.

    This person, she has the same level in technique when compared to Yuka.

    ¡¸It looks like master has entered her serious mode. It¡¯s about time I should do the same?¡¹

    Nanafushi who was frantically sucking onto my tongue separated her mouth from mine, forming a lewd bridge of saliva and said it in an adorable voice. I was startled from looking at that expression.

    Looking at that underaged appearance which floated up a terrifying bewitching smile gave me the chills.

    It¡¯s the crystallization of the predecessor¡¯s hard work.

    An incarnation and an object made to relieve the desires of insect users who thirsts for males.

    That smile is undoubtedly devilish.

    Apparently, it seems like I underestimated Nanafushi.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind at all! Give me all you¡¯ve got!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but look forward to both Tamamushi and Nanafushi¡¯s high-quality techniques.

    Nanafushi¡¸Master loves to have her anal played! It¡¯s annoying to hear her keep saying it!¡¹

    Tamamushi¡¸H-Hey Nanafushi! Don¡¯t say anything unnecessary!¡¹

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 94

    Rough breathing resounds in the bathroom.

    A slimy tongue crawls onto my ear.

    Nanafushi is caressing my ear with her tongue.

    It¡¯s probably possible because she¡¯s a bug, but the way she uses her tongue to perform intricate and delicate movements is definitely not something of common sense.

    Caressing my ear with her tongue, and making eccentric movements with it, then thrusts her tongue inside my earhole. While sucking onto my ear and leaking out indecent noises, Nanafushi plays with both my nipples.

    A feeling of pleasure rushes up my spine as large amounts of saliva begins to accumulate in my mouth. When I swallowed my saliva, Nanafushi giggled and sucked on my lips as she entwines our tongues together, slurping out the saliva that was collecting in my mouth and gulps it down her throat.

    Nanafushi continues to entangle our tongues together, making obscene noises. Gently caressing both my nipples with her fingers, she gave a bewitching smile from seeing me twitch in reflex.

    *zururi*, my waist bounces up without me realizing as my cock sank into a cramped hole of meat.

    Tamamushi shoved my cock into the back of her throat.

    Swallowing my cock to the root, Tamamushi manages to do it without hitting any of her teeth while stimulating my balls with her right hand and placing her left finger in between my balls and anus. It¡¯s an erogenous zone called the perineum.

    With my cock swallowed to root while stimulating my balls with her right hand and placing her left finger in between my balls and anus, I was attacked by an electrocuting pleasure which shot through my body.

    Next, Tammaushi began to shake her head up and down, making a perverted watery sound and gradually picks up the pace.

    Tamamushi¡¯s appearance is more of a loli than Rikka. That Tamamushi has her mouth full of my cock inside her youthful looking mouth, and the sight of her swallowing my cock to the base gives a feeling of immorality.

    A slippery tongue runs along the nape of my neck. While it caresses me lovingly, tongue slowly descends from the nape of my neck to my collarbone and reached my nipples.

    Nanafushi¡¯ tongue lightly stimulates my nipples. While my other nipple is being rolled around in her fingers, the tongue that was gently caressing my nipple, sucked onto my nipple and began to caress it while sucking onto it.

    Lewd watery sounds could be heard.

    Tamamushi who has the base of my cock caught in her mouth doesn¡¯t seem to get teary from it, uses her meaty, cramped and slimy with saliva throat to stroke my cock, as she continues to stimulate my balls and traces her finger in the area between the sack and the anus.

    Pleasure is being emitted from my upper and lower body. The admirable synchronization of Nanafushi and Tamamushi. The frightfulness of hat pleasure.

    Every time Nanafushi moves her tongue and fingers, and every time Tamamushi shakes her head and moves her fingers, gives me a sense of pleasure like an electric current that¡¯s attacking me from above and below.

    Neither Nanafishi nor Tammaushi has shown their full potential. Gradually increasing their speed and stimulation, I can tell that they¡¯re trying to make me cum. However¨D¨D

    ¡¸S-Sorry. I can¡¯t anymore¡¹

    I desperately try to hold it in, but I was at my limit.

    ¡¸Nnpu-?¡¹

    Feeling like my brain was going to fry, I was attacked by a tsunami of pleasure as semen rushed up my urethra and mercilessly shot out into the depths of Tamamushi¡¯s throat.

    The thoughts in my mind became pure white, as I jolted from the strong surge of pleasure.

    Tamamushi and Nanafushi have skills equivalent to or higher than Yuka alone, is from their perfect synchronization.

    The pleasure from arriving at the apex gradually starts to subside, and my mind that became pure white also begins to function.

    ¡¸Ngu-? Ngu-? Ngu-?¡¹

    With her throat stuck all the way to the base of my cock, Tammaushi desperately tries to gasp for air in order to drink my semen.

    Tamamushi¡¯s skin is as blue as a corpse, but her skin gradually returns to its red color as she swallows down my semen while making a lot of noise with her throat.

    ¡¸A man¡¯s semen is exceptionally compatible with the bug qi?¡¹

    Nanafushi who was sucking onto my nipples, separated her lips from it, making a popping noise, got up and started to talk.

    ¡¸Bug qi rises in quality as it ¡°refines¡± itself by circulating around in the body? The point where it ends is a little below the navel, the exterior surface of the womb. Once arriving at that point, the bug qi starts to coil around like a whirlpool, and once it mixes with the ejaculated semen inside of the uterus, the bug qi¡¯s quality rises dramatically? The bug qi will then return to the body for refinement again and the bug user¡¯s power will rise dramatically? With that said, it¡¯s a bit of a waste to drink the precious semen from the mouth?¡¹

    Nanafushi explains it to me on Tamamushi¡¯s behalf who is concentrated on swallowing my cum.

    I wonder if I should say as expected of her, but while Nanafushi was explaining these things to me, she also used her fingers to tease both my nipples in the meantime.

    ¡¸Jyu jyu-? Jyuzozozozozo-? Jyupu-? Gupu-? Jyupu-? Gupu-?¡¹

    ¡¸Ku-¡¹

    While I was enjoying the aftertaste of pleasure, I was assaulted by another merciless wave of pleasure.

    Tamamushi who finished drinking my cum, resumed the fellatio.

    ¡¸Kuuu, cho, chotto matte-¡¹

    Raising my voice, I grabbed Tamamushi¡¯s head with both hands and tried to lift it up, but Tamamushi was so absorbed in the action of shaking her head.

    She¡¯s unstoppable. With my powers alone, I can¡¯t stop her.

    Despite having a loli like appearance, Tamamushi¡¯s fighting capabilities are on par with Rikka¡¯s. On the other hand, I¡¯m a vulnerable human aside from my abilities. There¡¯s no way I can beat Tamamushi by using brute force.

    And yes, if we¡¯re in this situation, Tamamushi can kill me whenever she feels like it.

    Wel,l that doesn¡¯t really matter much. Even if it does happen for this situation, I¡¯m the one responsible for it. So it doesn¡¯t really matter if I get killed.

    The problem is that Tamamushi¡¯s fellatio feels so good and amazing. It¡¯s very wonderful, but it¡¯s a bit hard for me to endure right after ejaculation.

    That¡¯s why I wanted to temporarily stop her fellatio, but with my strength, I¡¯m unable to do anything. In addition to that, Tamamushi seems so absorbed in the moment.

    That Tamamushi is a girl who¡¯s even smaller of a loli than Rikka.

    In short, it¡¯s frustrating to accept the reality that I¡¯ve be outdone by a loli girl in strength. It¡¯s simply a frustrating experience.

    I should train my muscles.

    Is what I thought.

    ¡¸Arya, she¡¯s lost herself. Maa, it¡¯s the first time that for you to drink semen, so it¡¯s unavoidable that you¡¯re drunk on it. But you have bad manners.¡¹

    Saying that, Nanafushi took brisk small steps and squatted behind Tamamushi.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ei¡¹

    ¡¸Nn-fuuuuuuuuuuuu-?¡¹

    Following the Nanafushi¡¯s cute remarks, Tamamushi experiences abnormal orgasmic convulsions while still having her mouth at the base of my cock.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still not letting go of his cock. Then¡­uriuri¡¹

    ¡¸Nn-fuuuuuuuuuuuu-? Nn-fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-?¡¹

    Nanafushi who¡¯s squatting behind Tamamushi is doing something to her and Tamamushi is having orgasms which are synchronized with Nanafushi¡¯s movements.

    Despite experiencing abnormal convulsions and arching her back while her eyes are turning white, she still clings onto my cock with her mouth.

    ¡¸This is troubling. It seems like you intend to hang on to his cock as if you¡¯re hanging onto your own dear life. I understand how you feel, but persistent women will get hated¡¹

    ¡¸Nfu-? Nfuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-? Nnooouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-?¡¹

    Muffled screams emanate from the bathroom. Squirting watery sounds were also mixed into those screams.

    ¡¸I guess a finger is no good. It can¡¯t be helped. There¡¯s no choice but for me to insert my arm¡¹

    In response to Nanafushi¡¯s remarks, Tamamushi twitched violently.

    The next moment¨D¨D

    ¡¸Uurya¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Tamamushi¡¯s body jumped up at the same time as Nanafushi¡¯s shout and a *zuru* sound could be heard.

    My cock came slipping out from Tamamushi¡¯s small salivary mouth. Next, my glans popped out of from her mouth and Tamamushi had her back arched like a shrimp.

    ¡¸Kaha-?¡¹

    Tamamushi¡¯s eyes turned white and had her tongue protruding out of her mouth, leaking out drool, all while standing on her knees and having her back arched backwards.

    ¡¸Hi-? Uwa-? Uwaa-?¡¹

    The completely flushed Hizuki held her mouth with both of her hands and sounds like she¡¯s squealing happily from somewhere.

    ¡¸O-Oh my. To thrust your fist into it¡­¡­¡¹

    Spreading her eyes wide open, Kazahana raised an astonished voice.

    Meanwhile, Asahina who¡¯s still sitting in sieza in the changing room, twitched and trembled.

    Tamamushi who¡¯s standing on her knees is convulsing while still having her back arched like a shrimp.

    And her crotch, you can see Nanafushi¡¯s little arm stuck inside of it. With that arm, she used it to thrust it inside of Tamamushi.

    Yes, Nanafushi has her arm penetrated inside of Tamamushi.

    Since her pussy is visible, she didn¡¯t thrust it inside of her pussy. It¡¯s the hole a bit further behind. It means that she has her arm penetrated inside of the other hole behind the pussy.

    In other words, her ass.

    Not only has Nanafushi stuck her fist inside of Tamamushi¡¯s ass, but also has half of her arm thrusted inside of it too.

    ¡¸So you finally let go. Geez, what a troublesome master¡¹

    Having muttered that, Nanafushi let out a sigh and pulled her arm out.

    ¡¸Kahyu-?¡¹

    Tamamushi had her eyes turn completely white and her tongue loosely out of her open mouth, twitching repetitively, then fell towards me. I catch Tamamushi in my arms.

    ¡¸Ha-?!¡¹

    As I hugged Tamamushi to prevent her from falling, she let out a short breath of surprise.

    ¡¸W-What exactly did I¡­¡­¡¹

    Unable to understand what has just happened, it seems that Tamamushi¡¯s thoughts were in disarray.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t let go of Suzuhara-sama¡¯s cock¡¹

    Nanafushi murmured as she stood up from her crouching position letting out a sigh of exasperation then looked at Tamamushi.

    ¡¸Ba-Bakana! Are you saying I¡¯ve lost my sense of reason?! Stop saying such nonsense!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you on about master? Don¡¯t you naturally lose yourself after you get excited?¡¹

    In my embrace, Tamamushi looked at Nanafushi and replied with an angry voice, but after Nanafushi¡¯s tsukkomi combined with her blank look, Tamamushi could only let out a groan of frustration.

    ¡¸What are you going to do after losing yourself when you¡¯re the one who said to teach everyone how to service? You¡¯re ment to supress your own desires and devote yourself in servicing your partner. That¡¯s service¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know that!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m only saying this because you don¡¯t know though¡¹

    Tamamushi tried to rebut against Nanafushi¡¯s words but was quickly shut up by her tsukkomi.

    I patted Tamamushi¡¯s head.

    Tamamushi looked at me with her emerald green eyes as I was patting her head and sniffled.

    She¡¯s so cute. I really want to tease her now.

    ¡¸Uuu, Suzuhara-sama~, Nanafushi is being a meanie~?¡¹

    Sticking herself close to me, Tamamushi tried her best to fawn on me.

    Hearing Tamamushi change her usual masculine tone of speech to a feminine tone, sparked a light inside the sadistic side of me.

    ¡¸Ah©`£¡ What is this!? Despite proudly saying that you¡¯ve thrown away your femineity, as soon as a man steps in the room, you take it all back?! I¡¯m disappointed in you master!¡¹

    Seeing Tamamushi¡¯s sudden change in behaviour, Nanafushi angrily started to yell out her complaints.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I can always revert you back to your original form whenever I want¡¹

    Sticking herself close to me, Tammaushi murmured. Hearing that, Nanafushi twitched and quickly shuts her mouth, forming a chestnut shape with her lips.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Aw geez master! Are you being serious? As usual, master never gets my jokes!¡¹

    With a face full of smiles, gently slapped Tamamushi.

    It¡¯s Tamamushi who transformed the dick bug to a human, so it¡¯s logical that she¡¯s the one who can revert her back to that form as well.

    ¡¸Does Nanafushi prefer to be in her human form even though she¡¯s a bug?¡¹

    A doubtful question suddenly popped into my head, so I asked Nanafushi as I kept patting Tamamushi on the head.

    ¡¸Oh, well it¡¯s better to be in my human form. I always get used all the time when I¡¯m in my bug form. As soon as she has time, all she says is ¡°penis, penis¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Cho-!? Hey, Nanafushi!¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, she always uses all six of them. She says something along the lines of telling me to put two of them in her pussy and four in her ass. Even though she has an invulnerable body, she always goes ahead and to reckless things. I¡¯m sick of it already and ran away from home several times. It¡¯s a sad life for a bug like me. Because I¡¯ve made a contract with her, I always get forcibly brought back with bug energy. I¡¯ve had various different masters before, but this is the first time for me to have a master with such a strong sexual desire. Fuu, yareyare-su¡¹

    ¡¸Stop, Nanafushi! I get it! I¡¯m in the wrong! I apologize! So please don¡¯t say any more!¡¹

    Feeling as if she¡¯s been betrayed by a close comrade, seemingly as if she¡¯s about to cry, Tamamushi raises her voice.

    Aaa, no good. I can¡¯t bear it any longer.

    Let¡¯s take advantage of the fact that Nanafushi¡¯s mad and tease Tamamushi.

    ¡¸Maa, maa, Nanafushi, stop bullying her so much¡¹

    I spoke to Nanafushi while stroking Tamamushi¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Bu-But, I¡¯m pissed off. She threw away her femineity. ¡°I¡¯m don¡¯t need anything as long as you¡¯re here¡± is what she said, so I took pity on her and played my role as her partner, but as soon as a decent man comes along, she just brushes me aside! Then what¡¯s going to happen to all my hard work that I¡¯ve done up until now?¡¹

    I wonder how much she has been overused. Emphasising her words, looking as if she¡¯s about to cry Nanafushi¡¯s voice trembles as she spoke.

    Leave it to me Nanafushi. Leave it to me.

    ¡¸Listen well Nanafushi. It¡¯s ok to bully her with words, but if you¡¯re bulling her, then might as well¨D¨D¡¹

    Saying that, I gave a smirk and used my left hand to hold onto Tamamushi¡¯s youthful waist whilst my right hand reaches out to grab her plump butt.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fuee?¡¹

    Tamamushi let out an idiotic voice. The next moment, Tamamush twitches in reflex, her eyes open wide and gets completely flushed in the face then turns the other way.

    ¡¸Su-Suzuhara? Cho-? Ma-? Kuuuuun-?¡¹

    Tamamushi shivers, shaking her head from side to side and rains her fists gently on my chest, as she responds in a sweet and flirtatious tone.

    My right hand extended to her butt. With of the tip of my index finger, I teased Tamamushi¡¯s asshole.

    Though I can¡¯t see it from my position, I can tell it¡¯s Tamamushi¡¯s asshole with my finger.

    When draw circles with my finger across the rim of her asshole, it begins to greedily expand and contract.

    ¡¸Fuun-? Kuun-? Haaaan-?¡¹

    When I draw arcs on the rim of her asshole, Tamamushi convulses, leaking out sweet unbearable moans.

    ¡¸Tamamushi, do you want me to insert it in this hole? Nnn? What do you say?¡¹

    Grinning, I called out to her. Twisting herself around painfully, Tamamushi looked as if she¡¯s suffering and looks at me with upturned eyes.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know? Do as you see fit?¡¹

    Every time I tease her asshole, Tamamushi twists painfully, but still keeps her rebellious attitude.

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Saying that, I poke Tamamushi¡¯s asshole with my finger.

    ¡¸Ahaaaan-?¡¹

    Tamamushi convulses and leaks out a sweet moan from being poked in the asshole.

    With a little bit of force, my finger will surely slip inside her quivering asshole. I feel like it has that elasticity to do so. Since I¡¯ve only teased her asshole, it¡¯s already expanded this much.

    ¡¸Kuhi-? Kuun-? Kuuun-?¡¹

    Tamamushi convulses while she painfully twists around as she leaks out sweet moans and looks at me with her teary emerald green eyes, charming me.

    ¨D¨DI want you to insert it inside? I want you to thrust you thick and long member inside of my ass and fuck me violently?

    And.

    Ah, I was wrong. Tamamushi wasn¡¯t a nojya-loli1. I thought it would be cuter that way so I subconsciously used it.

    ¡¸Kuhii-? Ahaaaan-?¡¹

    I put my finger slightly inside of her asshole and quickly pull it out. Tamamushi then convulses and twists painfully as she continues to leak out sweet moans.

    Were you expecting it? Teasing your asshole and only putting the tip of my finger inside, were you unable to help but look forward to it?

    Then I¡¯ll command you.

    By commanding you to do my bidding, I¡¯ll give you an excuse to reluctantly obey me.

    ¡¸Tamamushi, turn around. Bend forward and spread your asshole with both hands. It¡¯s an order¡¹

    Commanding Tamamushi, I was able to see her smiling happily for a split second, but she immediately changed back to her displeased expression.

    ¡¸I-If it¡¯s an order, then it can¡¯t be helped?¡¹

    Puffing her cheeks, she murmured in an unpleasant tone.

    Just as planned2.

    Reluctantly, very reluctantly, Tamamushi separates herself from me and she desperately tries to keep her heart from fluttering then made her way to stand in front, with her back faced towards me. Then she very reluctantly bends her back and tries to act extremely uncomfortable.

    In front of me is a completely exposed, youthful looking asshole and below that is a smooth, slippery pussy.

    Her peach colored asshole expands and contracts, telling me to quickly put my cock inside it. Below that, you can see her smooth young pussy and inside her pussy, you could see the walls moving and contracting around as well as a lewd string of mucus could also be seen hanging from it.

    ¡¸All I need to do is open it right??¡¹

    The slightly rebellious Tamamushi brings both her hands behind her while she¡¯s still bent over and opened it up.

    Her ass stretched out and her wide-open pussy.

    Even though she¡¯s a loli, her drooling pussy is erotic, but there¡¯s also something indescribably erotic about her stretched out asshole.

    I wonder how much training would make it this flexible. From that, it emphasizes her purity from the lovely pale pink color.

    Even though she¡¯s pretended to be all pure and innocent, the fact that it¡¯s been so overused can never be erased from my head.

    ¡¸Satte¡¹

    Sitting on the chair, I crossed my arms and opened my legs.

    ¡¸It seems that Tamamushi became a fap material. Nanafushi, what do you want me to do? Do you want me to stick my cock inside your pussy? I¡¯ll put it in whatever hole you want¡¹

    ¡¸Na!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh-?¡¹

    To my words, Tamamushi who¡¯s bent over lets out a voice of shock, whereas Nanafushi lets out a voice of delight and anticipation.

    ¡¸Nn? Tammaushi, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Smirking as I grabbed my cock, I started to swing it around. Despite having already ejaculated once, it was completely rock hard and rearing to go.

    I did order Tamamushi to spread her asshole in front of me, but I don¡¯t remember saying that I¡¯ll stick my cock inside of it.

    While still having her asshole spread out using both her hands, Tamamushi became completely red and teary-eyed and started to tremble in frustration.

    I wonder if whether she¡¯s going to start complaining or not but teasing her asshole with my finger and lightly sticking the tip of my finger inside all happened ¡°arbitrarily¡±, and because Tamamushi was completely aware of that, she didn¡¯t say anything. Just as planned! I stretched out my right hand to her peach colored, expanding and contracting asshole and used my index finger to tease the rim of it.

    ¡¸Nn-? Nnn-? Aaan-?¡¹

    Tamamushi who¡¯s twitching and convulsing around actually leaked out sweet womanly moans, replacing her usual masculine tone.

    Tamamushi continues to leak out moans and with her face already red as it is, it became even redder. Seemingly as if she¡¯s about to cry, she shut her lips tightly.

    Abandoning her womanhood was probably the reason why Tamamushi is speaking in such a masculine way, but clearly, a womanly expression arose onto her face and it seems so embarrassing to the point where she¡¯ll die from it.

    Ahh, this is good. That¡¯s why teasing her is worth the effort.

    ¡¸Fufu? Is it really ok if I can choose whatever hole Suzuhara-sama¡¯s dick is going inside of me??¡¹

    Looking at Tamamushi closing her lips tightly, Nanafushi snickered and placed an index finger on her lips, looking as if she¡¯s hesitating and lost in thoughts, then took a glance at Tamamushi.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯d like it if you to put it in my ass and fuck me hard with it?¡¹

    While giving Tamamushi a bewitching and flirtatious glance, provoking Tamamushi, Nanafushi murmured as she was thinking about it.

    ¡¸Ku-?¡¹

    While being judged by the bug that was created by her predecessors, Tamamushi lets out a groan in frustration. From the inner walls of her tight wet salmon pink pussy, flows out a slimly fluid.

    Pussy juice made out of her bug pussy begins to flow out.

    She¡¯s quite a masochist little girl.

    I¡¯ve come to like to even more than before. Let¡¯s tease her until she cries.

    ¡¸Fufu? I¡¯ve decided?¡¹

    Nanafushi wiped her finger on Tamamushi¡¯s cheek, who¡¯s sweating profusely, and licked her finger then looked at me.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t underestimate me? I won¡¯t insert it inside my pussy nor my ass? I will service it with my mouth¡¹

    Saying that, Nanafushi walks towards me and kneels in between Tamamushi and I, then buries her face into my crotch

    The next moment¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ofu-£¡£¿¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t understand what just happened.

    The feeling felt as if my cock was totally swallowed by a sticky slime. This is undoubtedly an unknown sensation.

    My cock is being endlessly sucked while *nuchuu* sounding highly vicious watery sounds reverberates from her fellatio.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Nanafushi shoved my cock inside her mouth. I know that. But this is¨D¨D

    This is not a human blowjob.

    Making a *gupu* sound, Nanafushi swallows my cock all the way to the base, then proceeds to slurp on it, making wet watery sounds. She then raises her head up.

    ¡¸Kuu-¡¹

    Even though I¡¯m being sucked so violently, I don¡¯t feel an ounce of pain, but instead, I was only assaulted by an onslaught of pleasure.

    She then separates her mouth from my glans, making a popping noise.

    ¡¸How is it?? I¡¯m a bug, so I don¡¯t have the necessity to breath? And I can also freely change the shape of the inside of my mouth? That¡¯s why I can also do something like this?¡¹

    Saying that, Nanafushi lowered her head once again and swallowed the glans all the way to the root in one go. Even from that, I was assaulted by a tremendous amount of pleasure¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kuu-¡¹

    This is definingly something a human is incapable of doing.

    The meat of her throat entwines onto my glans and begins to move. Furthermore, the tip of the glans is covered in mucus and is hitting an elastic meat wall.

    Yes, that¡¯s where Nanafushi¡¯s throat ¡°ends¡±. Like the entrance of the uterus inside a vagina, there¡¯s actually an ¡°end point¡± inside Nanafushi¡¯s throat.

    That¡¯s the place where I¡¯m hitting.

    ¡¸Jyupo-? Jyubu-? Jyupo-? Jyubu-? Jyupo-? Jyubu-?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuuu-¡¹

    Nanafushi¡¯s begins to shake her head vigorously.

    If Nanafushi raises her head, the meat that¡¯s wrapped around my glans also gets pulled along from the suction, and if Nanafushi lowers her head, then my glans gets swallowed deep inside of her and the tip of my cock will hit the elastic wall at the end of her throat.

    The pleasure of her meat swallowing my cock, the pleasure of her meat stroking my cock, and the pleasure of her meat sucking onto my cock.

    Nanafushi did say that she doesn¡¯t need to breathe through her mouth and nose and I can tell that from her continuous sucking. Moreover, although it¡¯s nonsensical, when my glans gets swallowed and hits the end, the meat also enters through my urethra.

    This fellatio isn¡¯t human fellatio. There¡¯s no way it can be.

    The pleasure is leading me to insanity, but then my eyes stopped when I saw Tamamushi¡¯s asshole.

    Continued to be assaulted by large waves of pleasure, the me who¡¯s completely helpless, is trying to find an outlet of some sorts ended up sticking my finger into Tammaushi¡¯s asshole then I begin to violently to stir up her insides.

    ¡¸Ng oooooooooooooooooo-?©a¡¹

    You can almost say that my actions were just me venting out my anger and from that, Tamamushi raises a beastly cry and begins to convulse violently and squirt her pee all over the bathroom floor.

    Meanwhile, Nanafushi continues to shake her head and attacks my glans with pleasure.

    It¡¯s already to the point where I¡¯ll cum any moment, but the pleasure was too strong to the point where it¡¯s not letting me ejaculate.

    This is the first time I knew about the fact that humans will run rampant after experiencing unimaginable pleasure.

    I mercilessly stir the inside of Tamamushi¡¯s asshole from impulse.

    Already having three fingers stirring up Tamamushi¡¯s asshole, I thrust what was the rest inside. In other words, I got my whole fist penetrating her asshole.

    With Tamamushi¡¯s asshole expanded abnormally, it swallowed my entire fist making a *gopo* sound.

    Afterwards, I inserted my arm inside as well and begin to mercilessly thrust my arm in and out of her asshole.

    An echoing *gorigori* sound could be heard from the depths of Tamamushi¡¯s asshole.

    ¡¸Ahiooooooooooooooooooooooooo-?©a¡¹

    My fist, not to mention, my whole arm was inserted inside her asshole and was mercilessly thrusting in and out of it made from the looks of it, a young girl produces a beast-like cry from somewhere. Like a broken faucet, she continues to urinate and squirt all over the bathroom floor and convulses abnormally.

    ¡¸Kuoooo-¡¹

    Breaking the limit, and further breaking that limit ahead of it, and breaking the limit even further from that limit.

    Like a fighter jet flighting at the speed of sound and hitting a wall, something seemed to split open.

    As if trying to witness that, Nanafushi lowers her head, having the tip of my glans pierce her meat walls.

    My cock we stuck firmly to her meaty walls. Having the meat sucking the inside of my urethra, it produces a loud slurping noise as she sucks onto it.

    My cum which ran up my urethra was sucked all the way up as I experienced an unknown pleasure which seriously made me think I was going to lose consciousness.

    It felt as if every ounce of liquid was sucked out of my body.

    Sucking up the remaining semen from my urethra urged my body to urinate.

    Urine shot out while Nanafushi was inhaling my semen.

    After I finished urinating, Nanafushi slurps up the last drop and when she raises her head, my cock came out from her mouth, making a popping sound. Pulling out her small red tongue, she gently caressed my glans with it as she looks up at me, giving me a bewitching smile.

    Nanafushi didn¡¯t run out of breath a single time.

    If a succubus actually exists, then it certainly has to be something like Nanafushi.

    As I was thinking that, I still had my arm lodged inside of Tamamushi¡¯s asshole which made her reach for the heavens.

    After ending our performance, the next one to fall after Rikka was Tamamushi.

    Tamamushi who had my arm inside of her asshole and fell unconscious from me mercilessly thrusting my arm in and out of it, wore a sloppy, yet satisfied face.

    In contrast, Hizuki turned pale and was shivering from the sight of it.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaan-. Is servicing supposed to be this difficulttttttt? Aaaaaaaaaaaaa-¡¹

    She then covered her face with both her hands and wept.

    ¡¸Ca-Calm down Hizuki£¡ That just now was definitely something very high leveled£¡ It¡¯s normal if you¡¯re unable to do it£¡ I think£¡¡¹

    Kazahana grabs onto Hizuki¡¯s shoulders, who¡¯s sitting in seiza on the bathroom floor and covering her face while crying, raises her voice as she shakes her back and forth.

    Kazahana then turns pale. Her beast ears droop down and her fluffy also hangs down.

    Tamamushi and Nanafushi. Their level of skill is unexpectedly high. Especially Nanafushi¡¯s techniques. Hers is beyond human.

    After showing them that and telling them to try it out would surely be an impossible task. If they did manage to do it, then it would actually be scary.

    ¡¸Gomennasai-¡¢gomennasaiiiii-. I lied about the fact that I wasn¡¯t able to share my consciousness with Asahina-san. The truth is that I¡¯m able to do it, but I wanted to have sex with Mota-kun so I lieddd, aaaaaaaaaaa-¡¹

    Hizuki was bawling as she confesses.

    As to be expected.

    Her partner was Asahina, so perhaps she was truly unable to share her consciousness with her, is what I thought, but I also held onto the thought that she¡¯s lying just to find a way to have sex with me.

    Maa, well I did take that possibility into consideration when I accepted Hizuki, so I don¡¯t plan on criticizing her.

    Well, to tell you the truth, Nanafushi¡¯s fellatio felt way too good and as a result of that, all my maliciousness was also sucked away with my cum, so I won¡¯t get angry anytime soon.

    This is also called sage-mode.

    The me now is able to forgive anything.

    ¡¸Su-Suzuhara-sama. Please forgive Hizuki¡¹

    ¡¸Un, I forgive her¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s driven by her own lust, because all she thinks about is Suzuhara-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Un, I know¡¹

    ¡¸Saying that she didn¡¯t harbor any ill intentions may be a lie, but her desires have always remained at its purest. It¡¯s only because she¡¯s wholeheartedly thinking about you all the time, is where her lust stems from¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t dislike people like that¡¹

    ¡¸So, please, please forgive Hizuki¡¹

    ¡¸No, like I said, I forgive her¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s come to this, then this life¨D¨DNn?¡¹

    Kazahana grovels on Hizuki¡¯s behalf, even though she¡¯s saying to forgive Hizuki, she still continues to apologize, then looking as if she¡¯s about to perform seppuku with full intent, she lifted up her face and tilted her head.

    ¡¸J-Just now, did I hear you say that you forgive her?¡¹

    ¡¸I did. I said I forgive her. You didn¡¯t mishear me¡¹

    When replying to Kazahana¡¯s question, who still had her head tilted, Kazahana¡¯s eyes were replaced with two dots.

    Hizuki has tried to deceive me multiple times until now. And this time, she also lied to me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m extremely angry, is what Kazahana thought.

    However, I¡¯m in sage mode right now. I¡¯m free from all other worldly desires, like a sage reaching the point of enlightenment.

    ¡¸I know Hizuki is clumsy. She¡¯s already passed the point in knowing how to convey her feelings. Hizuki is comparatively more human than before, but the Hizuki back then and the Hizuki right now are both the same person. You can¡¯t really change from one end to the other that easily right?  However, Hizuki is desperately trying to change. There¡¯s no reason to hate a person who¡¯s trying to do that¡¹

    Kazahana was taken aback from my words and asked dumbfoundedly.

    Hizuki is like a child. Though fighting with Asahina has made her become more mature, but she¡¯s still a kid.

    No, she¡¯s become more honest with her feelings, so maybe she¡¯s become more of a child than she is before.

    However, after concluding my opinions towards Hizuki previously, I¡¯ve learned to move on.

    But moving on may also lead to me falling over.

    If you sit down, then you can¡¯t trip. After assessing and avoiding everything, then there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.

    Contrarily, if you stand up and walk, you never know when you¡¯re going to trip and fall or bump into a wall.

    But Hizuki is fine now.

    Hizuki has perhaps already bumped into the largest and strongest wall there is throughout her entire life.

    A wall called Asahina.

    She confronted the wall front on and fought it with all her might and lost to it but was able to stand right back onto her feet.

    From this day onwards, no matter how many times she falls, she¡¯ll be able to stand right back onto her feet.

    That is, since I¡¯m in sage-mode, I was able to reach enlightenment.

    Thinking about that, Hizuki stood up and nodded repetitively while crying. Then, when she headed towards the changing room and squatted in front of Asahina who was still sitting in sieza¨D¨D

    ¡¸I will not apologize to you¡¹

    Saying that, she pressed her forehead against Asahina¡¯s.

    The next moment, a gentle light came out of Hizuki and entered Asahina.

    Standing up, Hizuki turned around and looked at me. Then she placed her right hand on top of her chest and tightened her facial expressions.

    ¡¸I love Mota-kun after all-! I¡¯ll definitely make you mine-!¡¹

    After yelling it out, Hizuki breathed air out of her nose looked at me with a cheeky expression.

    But because she puffed her chest out, the towel that was tightly wrapped around her body loosened and fell onto the bathroom floor.

    Her naked body was completely in plain view.

    Although Tamamaushi and Nanafushi are both super flat, they¡¯re both beauty-loli¡¯s. Rikka and Kazahana are beauty-lolis with well-developed beasts.

    Yes, there are lolis everywhere.

    Within that, Hizuki¡¯s sensual naked baby is certainly the epitome of physical beauty.

    Long lacquer-like glossy black hair, as well as her tall structure, and her snow-like pale skin.

    Her thin nape and her distinctive collarbone are all perfectly structured. Even so, she possesses two large useless lumps, which arouses any man¡¯s libido. Her thin waist contrasts the two large lumps, and if you look further down, you¡¯re able to see her beautiful well curved plump butt and her thick long legs.

    Now is the season where she¡¯s the ripest.

    Having her right hand placed on her hips while puffing her chest out, Hizuki¡¯s face instantaneously flamed up and then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaa-! I was seen by Mota-kun, aaaaaaaaaaa-!¡¹

    Covering her body with both hands, she screamed and ran away.

    She was so crazy about wanting to do erotic things with me, but it seems like it¡¯s impossible for the time being.

    Maa, it¡¯s cute though.

    ¡¸Kazahana, chase after her¡¹

    ¡¸Ha£¿¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if she gets embarrassed and flustered inside the house, but it¡¯s going to be problematic if she runs out the door. So if I were to chase after her, she¡¯ll just dash out the door¡¹

    ¡¸I-Indeed£¡¡¹

    Kazahana raises an idiotic voice, but after listening to my explanation, not sure whether she was able to comprehend it or not, Kazahana ran out of the bathroom. And flop goes her bath towel.

    Kazahana, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also completely nude as well.

    I embrace Rikka who¡¯s sleeping and Nanafushi takes care of Tamamushi who¡¯s currently still unconscious. Then as I had the intention of leaving the bathroom, I remembered some minor business and stopped by at the dressing room. Holding Rikka with one hand, I took a bath towel from the shelves and threw it to the wall.

    The bath towel was slapped on top of Asahina¡¯s head who didn¡¯t even bother to flinch.

    ¡¸Was it my imagination or did I hear someone using their right hand to masturbate their behind while making some sloppy noises from seeing me tease Tamamushi¡¯s asshole?¡¹

    When I murmured to no one specifically, Asahina twitched underneath the bath towel.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say who it is, but if you¡¯re teasing your asshole and dirtying the floor using your pussy juice that¡¯s drooling all over it while masturbating, then you have to clean it up yourself right?¡¹

    Muttering that, I made my way towards Asahina and crouched down in front of her.

    Asahina shivers underneath the bath towel.

    While still holding onto Rikka with my left hand, I brought my face close to her ear and extended my right hand to her butt. And as I stroke her ass through her skirt¨D¨D

    ¡¸I love Suzuhara-kun. I¡¯m a masochistic pig who oinks loudly when Suzuhara-kun fucks my asshole. I¡¯ll do anything, so please kick me and pamper me. If you say that, then I won¡¯t mind fucking your asshole¡¹

    As I caress Asahina¡¯s butt through her skirt and used my fingers to press against her asshole, I smirked and whispered it to her ear.

    Still wearing the bath towel on top of her head, Asahina¡¯s trembling begins to worsen and keeps herself quiet.

    Smiling at Asahina¡¯s nose, I stood up and left the changing room.

    Is what I made her think. But instead, I returned to the changing room and hid behind a wall and observed the situation.

    Aah, fuck, if I had my powers then I could easily take a peak of what¡¯s happening inside.

    After waiting for quite a while, Asahina who¡¯s sitting in seiza began to move, still having the bath towel on her head.

    Asahina took of the bath towel and pressed it against her nose, that I had previously thrown at her, soaking up all the scent from it.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s been dirtied. Even though this is someone else¡¯s house¡­¡­¡¹

    As Asahina got on all fours and saw the puddle from where I was sitting, her face became completely flushed while muttering with tears in her eyes, then started to wipe the floor with the bath towel.

    My cock instantly revitalizes and rises up as it pulsates.

    Aaah, I can¡¯t get enough of seeing Asahina cleaning up her own mess while she¡¯s about to cry.

    ¡¸Please leave it to me?¡¹

    Suddenly, I heard a lovely voice.

    Next, my glans slipped inside of something.

    Nanafushi, who was carrying Tammaushi, placed Tamamushi on the floor with her back leaning against the wall, stood on her knees, and begin her fellatio.

    What a useful thing.

    Asahina sniffles as she cleans up the mess she has made using the bath towel.

    It¡¯s because no one is looking, she¡¯s is exposing her weak sides.

    With that ¡°stimulating¡± scene adding to Nanafushi¡¯s beyond human blowjob, I came.

    Suzuhara¡¸As expected, I guess this era is a nojya-loli¡¹

    Rikka¡¸Nojya£¡¡¹

    Kazahana¡¸Eh£¿ No-Nojya£¿¡¹

    Hizuki¡¸Nojya desu£¡¡¹

    Tamamushi¡¸Nojya dazoi£¡¡¹

    Nanafushi¡¸Nojya-su£¡¡¹

    Asahina¡¸Fuun-¡­¡­Jya¡¹

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 95

    Having me seen her naked body, Hizuki writhed from the overwhelming embarrassment and ran out of the bathroom, but she is now being consoled by Kazahana in the living room.

    Although she¡¯s still crying, due to Kazahana¡¯s efforts, she¡¯s calmed down for the most part.

    I¡¯m relieved she didn¡¯t run out of the house.

    One thing or another, Hizuki is quite the beauty, so if a man were to see her running out of the house completely naked and were to sexually assault her, then she¡¯ll have to unavoidably end someone¡¯s life.

    Hizuki is currently wearing Tamaushi¡¯s black tank top, however, it¡¯s impossible for Tamamushi¡¯s size to match hers as it could be seen from the overly stretched tank top. Due to that, her boobs are almost flopping out. A situation where she¡¯s barely able to hide her nipples.

    Below that, she¡¯s wearing shorts. The size is also impossible for someone like her to wear as the fabric has already been stretched out by her. Because of that, let alone the shape of her ass is clearly visible, the outline of her pussy could also be seen.

    In some ways, it¡¯s more erotic than her being naked, but she thinks it¡¯s better than being naked.

    Incidentally, Kazahana who¡¯s consoling Hizuki is completely nude.

    It¡¯s a bit less erotic from being completely naked, but Kazahana who¡¯s matured more than Rikka has a pretty erotic body.

    Barely scraping past the loli category, she possesses an erotic body which is just short from ripening itself to womanhood.

    Additionally, she has beast-like ears and tail, also unlike Rikka, her hair is long and feminine.

    Not bad. Mmm, not bad. Peeping is awesome after all.

    However, I felt uncomfortable after peeping.

    Hizuki¡¯s ability, Heaven¡¯s eye. According to what Tammaushi said, to be able to see all kinds of events is the strongest support ability. However, this is the first time for Tamamushi to meet a Heaven¡¯s eye wielder, so it seems that the knowledge she has solely gathered from the books that she read.

    Hence, I¡¯m not sure whether to believe that her words were true or not, but it¡¯s safe to say that it¡¯s a strong ability.

    And Hizuki has managed to take hold of such an ability. I made sure to remember these words and actions. That¡¯s why I¡¯m peeping like this, but the discomforting feeling continues to grow more than ever.

    Kazahana comforts Hizuki who¡¯s weeping.

    Are they acting?

    Since my ability can¡¯t peek inside of Hizuki¡¯s heart, I¡¯m unable to know her true intentions.

    It¡¯s undoubtedly strange.

    It¡¯s making me believe that if I¡¯m peeping like this, Hizuki won¡¯t be able to notice me.

    The wielder of the Heaven¡¯s eye who¡¯s able to see through everything is unable to notice me?

    If that were that case, then the Heaven¡¯s eye isn¡¯t activated properly.

    But Hizuki has tricked me numerous times. I can¡¯t deny the possibility of her pretending to not notice me, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll use such a cowardly tactic right after saying some spontaneous things inside the bathroom.

    As far as it¡¯s concerned, it probably is her ability not activated properly.

    If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a little troublesome.

    Since it¡¯s such a strong ability, it may be natural to say that it¡¯s unstable, because of that it¡¯s very dangerous.

    If you have a strong ability, then naturally you¡¯ll rely on it. But what if the ability doesn¡¯t activate properly in a critical situation?

    The more you depend and rely on an ability, the more backlash you receive if there¡¯s a time when you couldn¡¯t use it anymore.

    Abilities like Hizuki¡¯s wide range support ability should be incorporated in the command line of a unit. However, is it¡¯s unstable, then it¡¯s a different story.

    To act as a command tower who controls the movements of a unit, the stability of an ability outweighs the overall strength of the ability. That is why Marina is qualified to be in that position, and it¡¯s Hizuki¡¯s role to provide support. A suitable position, similar to a military officer. But even then, if the staff becomes too unstable, it will also affect the command tower, and if the foundations aren¡¯t built properly, then the unit would have no leader to lead them, which would lead to the team falling apart from the most trivial reasons.

    I would need to investigate a little.

    Thinking that, I left Tamamushi¡¯s house.

    As I was walking around the residential area, I came to a stop.

    Like I¡¯d thought.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s about thirty meters¡¹

    I muttered as I looked back.

    When Hizuki¡¯s near me, my ability doesn¡¯t work properly. That¡¯s why I tried going out of the house and found out that the ability started to work at around 30 meters away from her.

    My ability¡¯s range is about fifteen meters. If I distance myself approximately thirty meters away from Hizuki, then my ability would return back to its functioning state, and for Hizuki¡¯s case, her ability would start to work if she¡¯s more than fifteen meters away from me.

    ¡¸Though, according to Hizuki, there aren¡¯t any limitations in her ability¡­¡­¡¹

    If her ability¡¯s range is limitless, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to activate mine no matter where I am. But now it¡¯s returned to how it normally is.

    The range that my ability can affect hers is about 15 meters, and if her ability doesn¡¯t overlap with mine, in other words, if I¡¯m thirty meters away, then it will return to how it normally is.

    ¡¸I would be nice if it was precisely 30 meters though¡­¡­¡¹

    It would be very annoying if the range of my ability depends on Hizuki¡¯s current mental state. Moreover, it¡¯s also because Hizuki¡¯s ability isn¡¯t stable, so there¡¯s a good chance that my ability¡¯s range would change.

    That¡¯s troublesome.

    If that happens, then even my ability will get unstable.

    Hizuki is a key element as a command system, and I¡¯m the key element in the operational force. So, if our abilities are unstable, no matter how you think of it, it will be the worst outcome for us.

    I can¡¯t proceed onto planning our strategy without knowing when we¡¯re unable to use our abilities.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time I should check up on their situation. But¡­¡­¡¹

    Having both Hizuki and my abilities being unstable, we should refrain from making too many needless movements which will make us stand out. But there are some concerns as well.

    Hizuki, Kazahana, Rikka, Tamamushi, Asahina. Right now, there are six people with different abilities, me included. Adding Marina and Yuka will make eight. It will further increase to nine if we add Yukina as our reserve member.

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s unusual for so many ability users to be gathered at a single location.

    We would end up catching the opponent¡¯s, in other words, the Nature Conservation Organization¡¯s eye and run the risk of us being the ones who¡¯ll get struck first

    It seems like they also¡­ no, they also have considerable numbers of ability users over there. It¡¯s not strange to notice it. Furthermore, Tamamushi is already being eyed on by the Nature Conservation Organisation.

    ¡¸Though I¡¯m worried about whether or not Hizuki¡¯s Heaven¡¯s eye is actually able to function properly¡­¡­¡¹

    Yes, that¡¯s it. If we have Hizuki¡¯s Heaven¡¯s eye, we¡¯ll always be in an advantageous position. Just having that expectation is threatening enough

    The Hizuki now may have that possibility of it happening, me as well. If my ability suddenly gets affected by Hizuki¡¯s and puts me in a position where I¡¯m unable to use it, then it¡¯s all over. Though that¡¯s only if it happens.

    ¡¸ Attack or retreat¡­¡­¡¹

    I wonder how dangerous Asahina¡¯s presence is over there.

    Because according to what Tamamushi said, the bugs which dwell inside of Asahina¡¯s body are used in a dangerous forbidden method.

    Should we strike before they try to strike first, or should we wait for Hizuki¡¯s ability to stabilize?

    ¡¸But there¡¯s no guarantee that Hizuki¡¯s ability will stablize¡¹

    If her ability remains unstable no matter how long we wait, it would just be a waste of time.

    Then should we remove Hizuki from the plan and proceed without her?

    Though in order to make that decision, it¡¯s best to have a discussion about it with everyone, but after knowing that Hizuki¡¯s ability is unstable, then the team¡¯s morale would surely fall, and that may also bring up the possibility of having Hizuki feeling cornered.

    Having an uncontrollable yandere to finally start to become a ¡°decent¡± person, pulling her out of the operation and making her into an outcast that she once was would quite possibly revert her back to being a treacherous yandere.

    That¡¯s why we should carefully make decisions, but in the meantime, we¡¯re in a situation where we don¡¯t know how much time we can afford to just sit and wait.

    What should I do? What can I do? If we fail, it¡¯s possible that all of us will die from my decision.

    ¡¸Ahh, fuck. I can¡¯t think of an answer¡­¡­¡¹

    With Hizuki having an abnormal high ability attribute values, we can launch the first strike with that in mind, is what I had in mind, but it may be best to calm our minds and think it through first.

    In other words, the fact that Hizuki¡¯s ability cannot be used would make me think it¡¯s a ¡°waste¡±.

    If it¡¯s a waste, I¡¯ll use it despite it being unstable. Such a stupid strategy may be for the best.

    ¡¸Hmm, something so powerful that can delude someone¡¯s mind and call upon destruction¡¹

    The ultimate ability to be classified as a Category-A, while being just a human.

    I may have already been deluded.

    Then, preferably.

    ¡¸By myself ¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºBeing so self-absorbed isn¡¯t good for you. Additionally, wouldn¡¯t Asahina-san get mad?¡»

    As I was standing on the road, a voice echoed inside my ¡°brain¡±. At the same time, a person entered my ability¡¯s range.

    No, I not sure if I can say ¡°person¡±.

    ¡ºOn a night walk£¿ Or do you have anything on your mind that¡¯s troubling you?¡»

    Walking briskly with small steps in the residential area during the night, it spoke to my ¡°brain¡±.

    ¡¸You can consult it to me if you have anything that¡¯s troubling you since I¡¯ve been alive for over three hundred years¡¹

    An adorable voice resounds through the residential area during the night.

    As it walked closer to me, trotting along the dark path, this time it spoke out loud.

    Its small silhouette illuminates from the outside light.

    Its expression was contrary to a young face, it was scary yet bewitching.

    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹

    I blurted out these words without a second thought

    ¡¸You can¡¯t read my thoughts? If Suzuhara-sama isn¡¯t able to ¡°see¡± it, then it must mean that I¡¯m pretty special¡¹

    Nanafushi came even closer and asked with a bewitching smile.

    Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m ¡°unable to see¡±. Even though my ability is working properly, Nanafushi¡¯s mind is as if it¡¯s ¡°empty¡±.

    Is that even possible? We¡¯re having a conversation and yet her mind is ¡°empty¡±.

    Don¡¯t tell me that my ability is still under Hizuki¡¯s influence and it¡¯s still not functioning properly?

    ¡¸It seems like you¡¯re surprised about my mind being ¡°empty¡±. Daijoubu-su1. It doesn¡¯t mean that Suzuhara-sama¡¯s ability has any irregularities¡¹

    Saying that, Nanafushi smiled. She then walks right up to my face, stopping and standing and looks up at me.

    ¡¸The ability to look into people¡¯s minds have long been regarded as dangerous. In order to counteract that ability, I ¡°emptied¡± my mind. Then with that condition, I can reflexively engage in a conversation. To put it simply, it¡¯s like a highly advanced computer processor. Processing what I hear and provide an answer in a single moment. I don¡¯t think about anything else. So it doesn¡¯t matter if my mind is being read. However, if Suzuhara-sama gets serious and manages to draw out the information in the depths of my mind, then I¡¯ll be completely hopeless against you¡¹

    Nanafushi explained with an indifferent attitude and shrugged her shoulders while leaking out a sigh.

    Counteracting abilities? So does that means you¡¯re fighting?

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you a bug that¡¯s just used for relieving Tamamushi¡¯s sexual urges?¡¹

    I felt an unusual sense of strangeness coming from Nanafushi and asked.

    I think it¡¯s weird. Why is only with Nanafushi that I¡¯m able to have a conversation with. I already thought it was weird that it could change into a human form.

    However, in order to satisfy one¡¯s sexual desires, then it may be more convenient to imitate a person, and there are also merits for it to transform back into its insect form. So I didn¡¯t take it too much into consideration, but the story is different if it has the ability to fight.

    So it¡¯s not a bug to satisfy sexual desires, but a bug used for assassinations.

    ¡¸For three hundred years, I have waited. Waiting for the right time to complete my duty¡¹

    ¡¸Duty£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s the real reason why I was created¡¹

    Nanafushi answered with a nod.

    ¡¸I will introduce the ones who made me¡¹

    Saying that, Nanafushi reach out to my right hand.

    Her small youthful looking palms touched my hands, then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ku-¡¹

    All of a sudden, ¡°memories¡± began to flow into me.

    There were several women dressed in white were doing some experiment in a dimly lit room.

    There were grotesque clumps of meat scattered in the room and women being so immersed in their experiments, making them look like they were insane.

    Even though it¡¯s just a ¡°vision¡±, the sight seems to produce a rotting odor.

    Among the countless ugly dolls considered as ¡°failed works¡±, there was only one beautiful looking doll.

    It was Nanafushi.

    ¡¸Those were the people who created me. And in order to conceal their work, they were geniuses who sacrificed their achievements and died without receiving any credits for it. They were my mothers, and I have to fulfill their deepest wishes¡¹

    The memories projected inside my brain suddenly disappeared, and I heard Nanafushi¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸I will once again introduce myself to you. I am Nanafushi2 a humanoid war bug that was developed for the anti-Kudan plan. No matter how many times I get beaten down and no matter how many times I revive, I will definitely bury Kudan down to the ground. That is the meaning behind my name¡¹

    Nanafushi who is looking straight up at me said as she tightly holds onto my hands.

    ¡¸My insect form is a camouflage for me to slip past the Kudan. Doing so, I have served countless masters while waiting for a good opportunity to come by. But I wasn¡¯t able to acquire enough power to defeat Kudan. Reason is, that it¡¯s impossible to defeat Kudan by myself, that¡¯s why I was purposely left incomplete when being created¡¹

    Nanafushi speaks lightly while tightly holding my hands.

    ¡¸I am incompetent by myself. However, I can become infinitely stronger if I suck my master¡¯s bug energy. If there¡¯s a bug user who can counter Kudan, through using my powers, that person can defeat it. But if you look at it from another angle, if my master is weak, then they¡¯ll be useless like me. And in the last three hundred years, there wasn¡¯t a single bug user who is capable to go up against Kudan, including my current master. Moreover, my energy consumption is bad when I¡¯m in human form. As long as I have bug energy, I can be infinitely stronger, but the bug energy consumption will also change to a higher magnitude. Yet¨D¨D¡¹

    Nanafushi who has been talking so apathetically now has gleam in her green eyes.

    ¡¸The power is rising. I¡¯ve never felt so much power before. It¡¯s because my master consumed Suzuhara-sama¡¯s semen. If it generates this much bug energy just from taking it from the mouth, then the amount of power I¡¯ll obtain will be unimaginable if it¡¯s directly injected in the vagina. Furthermore, my master has also made a contract with the forbidden bug. She is able to withstand large amounts of bug energy more than a normal bug user¡¹

    Despite her speaking in an indifferent tone, her voice exposes her enthusiasm and an indescribable feeling could be seen dwelling inside her eyes.

    A feeling of hatred.

    Hatred swirls inside of Nanafushi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-sama, it seems that you plan on meddling with the Nature Conservation Organization, then I think Kudan will be an unavoidable obstacle that you have to defeat. That person is the king of darkness who has existed for over a thousand years. An opponent so strong that even the Nature Conservation Organization which has many ability users wouldn¡¯t want to meddle with. With that said, it¡¯s better of thinking that there are those who are connected to Kudan inside the organization¡¹

    If I meddle with the Nature Conservation Organization, then will have to face an unavoidable obstacle. In other words, I¡¯ll have to fight against that.

    Kudan. Nanafushi was made to fight against that thing, but is she planning on involving us in that fight?

    In order to clear away the hatred by calling it a mission.

    ¡¸What is Kudan? A person?¡¹

    ¡¸A bug user who¡¯s deemed as the worst of the worst. He is hated by all the bug users and is a main perpetrator¡¹

    A bug user. So that means he¡¯s like Tamamushi.

    ¡¸As far as I know, Kudan has at least formed eight contracts with the forbidden bugs. Among those bugs, that person has also formed a contract with the same type of bug as Tamamushi¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸So, immortality¡¹

    ¡¸Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not immortality, but it¡¯s as close as it gets¡¹

    Tammaushi has the bug inside of her womb and has become almost an immortal being from using that bug¡¯s powers. So by forming a contract with the same bug, that person was able to live for over a thousand years.

    ¡¸And, you¡¯re saying that guy will get in my way?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kudan rules the dark side of the world, and at the end of it is my master. My master is being monitored¡¹

    ¡¸What£¿¡¹

    Being monitored? Then does that mean our information is being leaked?

    ¡¸Ahh, please rest assured. Because the Heaven¡¯s eye has been awakened, the information should be well kept to ourselves. But then again, it also means that we¡¯re basically telling them that we have a Heaven¡¯s eye user here¡¹

    Saying so, Nanafushi leaked out a sigh and shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way Kudan would leave such a rare ability alone like the Heaven¡¯s eye. If they get their hands on the Heaven¡¯s eye, then it would further solidify Kudan¡¯s status. But the Heaven¡¯s eye is a dangerous ability. If it¡¯s poorly handled, then it would leave severe burns. So that¡¯s why they won¡¯t make a move straight away and instead, will come and investigate¡¹

    This is the worst, to already have the Heaven¡¯s eye¡¯s, Hizuki¡¯s existence is leaked out.

    She¡¯ll surely be targeted.

    ¡¸Then how about me?¡¹

    ¡¸I think Suzuhara-sama should be fine because the Earths eye¡¯s ability has its limitations, and that¡¯s the most troublesome part of the Earth¡¯s eye. It¡¯s near impossible to notice. The Earth¡¯s eye is the ultimate support-specialized ability. It¡¯ possible to synchronize with other abilities and the power could grow endlessly. It could snowball up to being the greatest unparalleled ability. By the time they realize the Earth¡¯s eye¡¯s potential, you¡¯ll be long out of the organization¡¯s reach¡¹

    So I¡¯m fine. I managed to slip under their radar due to having a small ability range. And if I get serious, then I can create large amounts of ability users and would also have enough time to establish an organization.

    However, with Hizuki by our side, it¡¯s only a matter of time that we¡¯ll be found out.

    ¡¸You said that Tamamushi is that guy¡¯s end point3 right? That person is on the top of the hierarchy and she¡¯s on the bottom£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Kudan is the legendary infamous bug user, so my master will at least recognize the name, but I didn¡¯t know that the most important person in the organization who teamed up with Kudan was actually the same person¡¹

    So Tamamushi doesn¡¯t know about it.

    She joined an organization without knowing that the bug user, Kudan is the person who has the most authority in it.

    But Nanafushi knows, and she hasn¡¯t told Tamamushi about that fact.

    That means¨D¨D

    ¡¸Are you using Tamamushi?¡¹

    ¡¸Just as you presumed, that¡¯s exactly right. I¡¯m using my master to collect information about Kudan¡¹

    Nanafushi answered innocently to my question.

    ¡¸So when you¡¯re faced with a difficult situation, do you plan on abandoning Tamamushi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Although my master is my master, our contract is only a temporary one. My real, one and only master is the one who made me and is the research team¡¯s leader, Makiri-sama, and the order I received from Makiri-sama was to defeat Kudan. I will do whatever it takes in order to complete my mission¡¹

    If it¡¯s for the mission, she¡¯ll abandon Tamamushi. Nanafushi said it in a very calm manner, but her expressions were slightly distorted.

    ¡¸Tamamushi-sama is a foolish master. Blinded by her ambitions, she went ahead and used forbidden methods. A foolish master who will fall into the darkness of despair when her dreams crumble apart. From all the previous masters I have served till now, she is the most foolish and incompetent master, that is why I planned to use her as much as I could and throw her away after I am done with her. Though that is what I planned to do, it¡¯s weird, I can¡¯t leave her alone. I wonder if this is called sentiment. For an anti-Kudan, it is unnecessary to have such a stupid emotion like sentimentality when I¡¯m about to leave for a final fight against Kudan. Even I would laugh at myself¡¹

    While saying that, Nanafushi gave a bitter smile but then quickly readjusted her expression.

    ¡¸But then again, maybe it is fate that made me have feelings for my master. Master indirectly made connections with Kudan and abducted the Heaven¡¯s eye user by coincidence, and had her eye on someone who¡¯s even more of a monster than Kudan. Regarding the support aspect, the Earth¡¯s eye¡¯s ability user well surpasses the Heaven¡¯s eye. Hero¡¯s assemble around the Earth¡¯s eye. Just as this legend prophesised, Suzuhara-sama has already started to gather powerful people around you. It was worth waiting for three hundred years. It¡¯s finally time to raise the battle flag and bury Kudan¡¹

    Despite saying these things with a straight face, flames begin to rise within Nanafushi¡¯s green eyes and held tightly onto me with those little hands.

    Using me to take down the person named Kudan

    Fuuun.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about your grudge, but I only want to fulfill my own goals, and if I lend you my powers, what will I get in return? Whether to lend you my powers or not all depends on what it¡¯s used for¡¹

    Nanafushi chuckled as she answered.

    ¡¸The enemy has should be aware that the Heaven¡¯s eye was awakened, so they¡¯ll start coming sooner or later. Before that happens, we should strike first, and if we manage to defeat Kudan, Suzuhara-sama would also reap great benefits from it¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of benefits?¡¹

    ¡¸Kudan is extremely powerful and is practically an immortal being. Such a person is at the top of the organization and has been in control of it for a long time, a dictator. If we defeat that person, then the organization will collapse easily¡¹

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸The reason why the Protection Organization lost interest in Kudan is because that person is too strong. For them to be able to defeat Kudan, would have to sacrifice a large majority of their ability users in their organization, so there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll do that just for a single person. Since Kudan also knows about this fact, that person wouldn¡¯t do something like provoking the Protection Organization. It¡¯s even expected that Kudan would be in trouble if the Protection Organization had the resolve to trade blows with Kudan. Thus, the balance is kept from that idea, and from the Protection Organization¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s a balance that they have to unwillingly uphold¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s how it is.

    It¡¯s easy to imagine that the organization that Tamamushi works for is being dictated by the guy named Kudan.

    Something along the lines of capturing ability users and beastman like Rikka and selling them off for money. Aside from that, I¡¯d assume they do many other things too.

    Anyways, that would totally contradict the purpose of the Protection Organization¡¯s existence. The Protection Organization, they¡¯re an organization that has to be destroyed. If I am able to do it, I will. But the current situation is that I can¡¯t.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a great opportunity to return our favors to the Protection Organization¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    Nanafushi smiles and nods to my words.

    I¡¯m not interested in wealth nor power. What I want is a place where we can live in peace. I want to make our home.

    Rikka, Kazahana, and Hizuki. A heretic can¡¯t even live a normal life. So that also applies to those who¡¯ve awoken supernatural ability like Marina and Yuka. Also Yukina, who¡¯s about to awaken her¡¯s.

    And for Tamamushi and Asahina who both have bugs inside their bodies from the forbidden method will surely be targeted for the rest of their lives.

    In order to deal with that, we need to lend power from organizations. It¡¯s best to put ourselves inside an organization which can¡¯t be meddled with easily.

    And the organization which reaches those requirements is the Nature Conservation Organization.

    We¡¯ll be able to create a place for us inside an organization full of ability users like us. That¡¯s is my objective.

    But Tamamushi and Asahina¡¯s presence would prevent that from happening. Those who committed forbidden activities will receive punishment.

    In order for that not to happen, I¡¯ll have to make the Nature Conservation Organization to be greatly indebted to me.

    However, if we defeat such an untouchable person in the Protection Organization, then we¡¯ll end up becoming the ones who are even more dangerous than Kudan.

    If that happens, then let it happen. Now, let¡¯s go and intimidate the Nature Conservation Organization with all our power. If you don¡¯t ¡°properly protect¡± us, then you¡¯ll get bitten.

    Fumu, it¡¯s not unreasonable.

    But there are also problems. Hizuki and my abilities aren¡¯t stabilized. It¡¯s a dangerous bet under such circumstances.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t make a decision? Maa, that¡¯s natural. Then how about this?¡¹

    While I was hesitating, Nanafushi smiled and raised her voice.

    ¡¸About eight years ago, there was a wanted person poster in the organization. The description states that a certain demi-human is wanted dead and in order to capture the two daughters of that demi-human, dispatch a search party and report back as soon as you find them. It was a demi-human with the blood of a wolf running through its veins¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­nani?¡¹

    A certain demi-human? Daughter? Two of them? Wolf? Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s¨D¨D

    ¡¸It¡¯s been eight years ago though, so I forgot about my master¡¹

    Nanafushi murmured in a way suggesting there¡¯s a deeper meaning.

    An old-aged bug user killing Kazahana and Rikka¡¯s mother and taking away the two sisters which remained.

    And Kudan is also a bug user.

    And when you put them together¨D¨D

    Hohou, souka, sounanoka4. So that Kudan killed Rikka and Kazahana¡¯s mother and took away the remaining two sisters.

    Heeh~, souka, sounandana5.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s the proof£¿¡¹

    ¡¸If you go back home, the materials at that time are left there¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    So, it¡¯s Kudan. That bastard killed ¡°my Rikka¡¯s¡± mother and took her sisters away.

    So that means, yes, so that means.

    This guy picked a fight with me.

    ¡¸Are the sisters that were taken away still alive?¡¹

    If all of them are alive, hmm, let¡¯s see, I¡¯ll let that Kudan die a painless death. But if one dies, then I¡¯ll let that person suffer for 10 years before killing them6 off. If two of them are dead, then I¡¯ll let that person suffer for 50 years before killing them off.

    If everyone is dead¨D¨D

    ¡¸I¡¯ll torture that person forever¡¹

    Anger begins to simmer up.

    It seems that you can¡¯t be forgiven. Unforgivable. Somehow, I can¡¯t stand it.

    ¡¸Hii-?¡¹

    Nanafushi twitched and turned completely red in the face and pressed her hands against her crotch. The next moment, watery sounds could be heard and while Nanafushi had her thighs closed inwards, liquid traveled to the back of her thighs.

    Did she get so scared of me that she peed herself?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve scared you. Sorry. Though I didn¡¯t intend on scaring you¡¹

    Nanafushi who turned red, shudders while leaking herself. I placed my right hand on her head and patted her head while speaking as gently as I could and gave the gentlest smile I could give.

    Kudan, the bug user who killed Rikka¡¯s mother and took away both sisters.

    Being born as an ability user, I didn¡¯t get along with my parents and didn¡¯t have a single person to call a friend. That me has finally found himself a ¡°real family¡±.

    I gave Rikka Suzuhara as her surname, and she accepted it.

    A bond formed with only words. We may be laughed at for ¡°playing family¡±.

    However, Rikka certainly became a part of my ¡°family¡±.

    That bastard, Kudan, laid their dirty hands on my family.

    Laid their hands on my family.

    Then, then there¡¯s only one path to go down. Apart from that, there are no other paths to go.

    While clenching my fists, I felt a wet sensation. When I looked at it, my nails were digging into my palm and blood was coming out from it.

    Feeling the pain feels good. I might go mad if I don¡¯t feel the pain.

    My¡­ you laid your hands on my family.

    You can¡¯t be forgiven. Ahh, unforgivable. Unforgivable, nothing else.

    ¡¸Just you wait¡¹

    I murmured as I licked the dripping blood.

    ¡¸Just you wait¡¹

    I murmured as I indulge the iron taste that spreads inside my mouth.

    ¡¸Just you wait¡¹

    I murmured, answering with my thoughts that were boiling up inside me.

    ¡¸I may have fallen in love with a bug user who I¡¯ve never seen before¡¹

    Kudan. I want to see you. I want to meet you. I want to see you soon. I want to tear off your nails while I talk to you. I want to twist and break your fingers one by one while I talk to you. I want to gouge out your intestines while I talk to you.

    This is the first time in my life to feel like I want to meet someone so badly.

    ¡¸Ahh, I yearn for you, I long for you Kudan. I¡¯m thinking about you. I¡¯ll definitely come to see you. I¡¯ll definitely come and take you away. Try to stay alive until then. Definitely stay alive until then¡¹

    Looking at the moon looming in the night sky, I murmured.

    I¡¯m definitely coming to see you. I¡¯m definitely coming to see you no matter what.

    If you run, I¡¯ll chase, chase, chase, chase, chase, chase, chase, chase, chase, chase, chase, chase, chase, chase, chase, after you, wherever you are.

    You trampled on my ¡°family¡± and I¡¯ll chase you down for it. So¨D¨D

    ¡¸Wait for me¡¹

    Yes, I murmured as I looked up at the moon in the night sky.

    I¡¯ll never forgive you for laying your hands on my ¡°family¡±.

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 96

    For those who are reading this on pirated sites, this is not the full chapter. I have not finished the translation and will update the full chapter later on.  If you want to read the full chapter, visit [machineslicedbread(dot)xyz/xray/xray-c96(dot)com].

    While carrying Nanafushi on my back, we made our way to a local park and sat down on one of the benches.

    Kudan, the insect user who killed Kazahana and Rikka¡¯s mother and took away the sisters.

    The two of them have the right to know. But even if they were told about this, there¡¯s still a need for them to be cautious.

    It will endanger them both, especially Kazahana.

    At that time, Rikka was young, so she doesn¡¯t remember the insect user. However, that¡¯s different for Kazahana.

    She remembers about the insect user as well as her mother who fought against that person and was told about her mother running away and abandoning the two sisters.

    If I poorly choose my words when I tell her, then the risk of her going berserk will be pretty high.

    ¡¸Calm down¡¹

    In order to track down Kudan, we have to first strengthen our fighting power.

    If I¡¯m able to do it alone, then I would. However, that¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t have any fighting capabilities.

    So I¡¯ll have to borrow it.

    Rikka excels in physical attacks and Kazahana excels in physical defense. They both hold powers that I don¡¯t, and their abilities are both essential to me.

    I won¡¯t defeat Kudan just for Rikka and Kazahana. I¡¯ll defeat Kudan because that person laid their hands on ¡°my family¡±.

    So this is ¡°my revenge¡±. I will do anything to have my revenge.

    ¡¸Nanafushi¡¹

    I looked beside me and called out to the trembling Nanafushi who was sitting next to me.

    ¡¸Y-Yes?¡¹

    She replied as she trembled. It seems like she has stopped leaking, but she is still completely red in the face.

    ¡¸I plan on telling everyone this later, but I¡¯ll tell it to you first¡¹

    After saying that, I got up and stood in front of Nanafushi who was still sitting on the bench. I kneeled down, placed both my hands onto the ground and lowered my head.

    ¡¸Wai-£¡£¿What happened to you£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to lend me your strength in order to achieve my revenge¡¹

    ¡¸Ya-yamete kudasai-su£¡ Please stop groveling like that£¡¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t forgive Kudan no matter what. That person is unforgivable, and this is a personal grudge of mine, so, please. If you¡¯re fine with this head, I will lower it as much as you want, so please lend me your strength¡¹

    ¡¸W-what are you saying?£¡ I was the one who brought up the topic to agitate you though£¡£¿ I am trying to use you, do you understand£¡£¿¡¹

    Nanafushi scurried off the bench, looking almost as if she has tumbled off of it, and got onto her knees and grabbed my shoulders as she tried to raise my head.

    I felt an electrifying pain running through my shoulder.

    ¡¸Ah-ahhh, gomenasai-su¡¹

    Nanafushi apologizes in a shaky voice.

    According to what was said, Nanafushi was created in order to defeat Kudan and her powers were amplified after Tamamsuhi had a taste of my cum.

    I wonder if it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t gotten used to her amplified strength and used too much strength when gripping my shoulder, which resulted in her ripping out a piece of meat from my shoulder.

    ¡¸O-Oh my god! The blood, the blood¡­we go to stop the bleeding¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you Nanafushi. You showed me my ¡°weakness¡±¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­eh£¿¡¹

    To my words, Nanafushi raised an idiotic voice.

    Raising my head, I touched the throbbing wound and looked at my hand.

    My hand was covered in viscous blood that was leaking out of my body.

    ¡¸Look at this Nanafushi. I can be ruined just like that. I am weak, so weak and fragile¡¹

    I murmured as I watched the blood soak into my palm.

    It¡¯s easy to break my body. In addition, Rikka and the others are unable to cure wounds.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never know until I ask, so I plan on asking Tamamushi for help¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-what are you planning on doing£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Body modification. I want my body to be like Asahina¡¯s¡¹

    Forming a devilish smile, I murmured and clenched my bloody hand into a fist.

    ¡¸Ba-bakana¡­¡­¡¹

    Widening her eyes, Nanafushi murmured in a trembly voice as she forcefully grabs onto my arm.

    ¡¸D-Do you even know what you are saying!? For Asahina¡¯s case, it couldn¡¯t be helped! Because if we didn¡¯t do it, then she wouldn¡¯t have even lived long enough to see the next day! But that¡¯s different for you! Even so, are you saying that you¡¯re willing to just throw away your humanity for it!? You can never go back to being human again, do you know that!?¡¹

    Nanafushi shakes my arm and shouts desperately.

    I touched Nanafushi¡¯s hand that was clinging onto me and held it gently.

    ¡¸The range of my ability is small. So I can only use it at the frontlines. I have my own role to play and my ¡°comrades¡± have theirs too. That¡¯s why I have to fulfill my duties. In order to do that, then I¡¯ll need to have a much stronger body than the one I have currently¡¹

    Saying that I looked into Nanafushi¡¯s green eyes. She stopped shaking my arm.

    ¡¸Su-Suzuharu-sama£¿¡¹

    Nanafushi muttered my name under the moonlight.

    Her eyes widening and her petite body begins to tremble.

    ¡¸Y-Your eyes, no way¡­¡­¡¹

    Nanafushi murmured in a shaky voice, and lets go of my arm that she was once grabbing onto tightly and reached out to my face. Her fingers gently touched the area below my eyes.

    ¡¸G-Golden eyes¡­¡­¡¹

    Golden eyes? Is there something wrong with my eyes?

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ve never heard such a phenomenon where the eye¡¯s on an Earth¡¯s eye wielder changing colors. What are you exactly¡­¡­¡¹

    Swallowing her saliva, Nanafushi¡¯s fingers touched the bottom of my eyes and looked at me with shaky eyes while raising a trembly voice.

    The eye color changed? My eyes changed colors?

    I see.

    ¡¸Well that doesn¡¯t really matter to me. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯ve lost my vision¡¹

    ¡¸EH£¡£¿ What do you mean it doesn¡¯t matter£¡£¿ The color in your eyes have changed though£¡£¿ Doesn¡¯t that bother you£¡£¿¡¹

    To my words, Nanafushi twitched and raised her voice while looking completely disoriented.

    ¡¸If it doesn¡¯t hinder my abilities then I don¡¯t really care. Leaving that aside¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Leaving that aside£¡£¿ Is it really ok just to leave it off to the side£¡£¿¡¹

    Seemingly as if she¡¯s completely bothered by the color of my eyes changing, Nanafushi hastily cut me off with her words.

    I don¡¯t care about my eyes changing colors. ¡°Eyesight¡± doesn¡¯t really hold much meaning to me anyway, because I have no blind spots inside my ability¡¯s range. There¡¯s no problem even if I go blind.

    Ah, but if Hizuki is by my side, then the ability wouldn¡¯t work as it usually does. So I may have some problems if I lose my eyesight.

    ¡¸A-Anyways we need to stop the bleeding£¡ And the color of your eye£¡£¿ AHH£¡ What should I do£¡£¿¡¹

    Looking as if she was about to cry, it seems like Nanafushi remembered that she tore a piece of meat from my shoulder and touched it, but when she looks up at me, she then remembers that the colors of my eyes have changed. It looks like she¡¯s fallen into complete panic mode.

    Wasn¡¯t her processing power equivalent to a high-end computer£¿

    ¡¸Calm down. It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s ok¡¹

    I grabbed onto Nanafushi¡¯s hips, lifted her up and embraced her. I gently stroked Nanafushi¡¯s back as I held her in my embrace while resting my head on her shoulders, whispering those words into her ears as gently as I could.

    ¡¸Ha¡­¡­hai¡­¡­-su¡­¡­?¡¹

    Nanafushi who was panicking previously, completely settled down as soon as I patted her back. Losing all her strength from her body, then like a cat being scratched under the chin, she lets out a cat-like sound and went completely limp.

    What an easy battle bug.

    ¡¸Answering your request from before, I will gladly lend you my powers? If you¡¯re fine with me, then use me as much as you like?¡¹

    Like a cat caught in catnip trap, Nanafushi went limp and murmured these words.

    ¡¸I am trying to use you. I don¡¯t really have to right to say this, but if ever you were to help me when I ask for help, I will offer my everything to you¡¹

    ¡¸Ask away. If it¡¯s within my capabilities, then I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯ll do anything except hurting my ¡°comrades¡±¡¹

    As I answered Nanafushi without any hesitation, Nanafushi who stuck herself close to me lifted her head up.

    ¡¸I have two requests. I want you to cum a lot inside my master¡¯s vagina. If you do that, then I can become stronger. I could then definitely become useful to Suzuhara-sama-su. And the other one¨D¨D¡¹

    Nanafushi stopped after mentioning that and laughed bitterly.

    ¡¸If I die, then I would like you to take care of my master¡¹

    Those words hold the resolve to face death.

    ¡¸You really like Tamamushi huh¡¹

    Nanafushi is thinking of leaving her master. Nanafushi is planning to sacrifice her life in order to take down Kudan. I held Nanafushi tightly in my embrace.

    Hearing me mutter those words, Nanafushi who had her head up, giggled with joy, though not sure whether that was her admitting to it or not, and buried her face into my chest.

    Nanafushi who had previously served several masters.

    In order to complete her mission, she has betrayed and abandoned them. And it should have been the same case for Tamamsuhi.

    However¨D¨D

    There is also a ¡°family¡± here. Tamamushi and Nanafushi are a ¡°family¡±.

    No matter whose opinion I listen to, I will continue to think that way.

    ¡¸Leave it to me¡¹

    Murmuring that, I hugged Nanafushi even tighter.

    Nanafushi also buries her face deeper into my chest and tightly holds onto my jacket with her small hands and hugged me even tighter.

    When I said ¡°leave it to me¡±, it wasn¡¯t my reply to Nanafushi¡¯s requests.

    I¡¯m self-centered, just like Asahina, so I won¡¯t respond honestly to requests.

    Nanafushi, leave it to me. After when all of this is over, I¡¯ll make a place that¡¯s liveable for both you and your master who you love most. So¨D¨D

    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to look after Tamamushi, Nanafushi.

    After sitting on the ground while hugging for quite some time, we headed back to Tamamushi¡¯s house.

    Though she¡¯s the self-proclaimed anti-Kudan battle bug, no matter how you look at her, seeing her pulling my hand and taking small quick steps in her small stature, she¡¯s just a little loli girl.

    And that little loli girl is concerned about my shoulder which has been torn to shreds. But I, who is famous for being weak and frail won¡¯t die to something like that.

    Although the pain is still present, the bleeding has mostly stopped.

    Besides, from here onwards, I will stop being a human anyway. I¡¯ll ask Tamamushi to alter my body.

    I won¡¯t die. I can¡¯t afford to die. Until I make a place for everyone to live happily, I definitely won¡¯t die.

    For that sake, I¡¯ll throw away my humanity.

    For the sake of gaining a tenacious body that surpasses the standard human recovery speed.

    The pain on my shoulder will be the last pain I will feel as a human being.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll have to thank Nanafushi for making me feel like there are a thousand knives cutting into my shoulder.

    Thanks to you, I¡¯ve made some good memories.

    Holding Nanafushi¡¯s hand, we took a late-night stroll back to Tamamushi¡¯s house.

    ¡¸Tadaima1¡¹

    I called out as I opened the front door.

    Involuntarily, I let out a light chuckle.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-sama, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    While holding my hand, Nanafushi looked up, tilting her head at me and whispered in curiosity.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s no big deal¡¹

    Due to me chuckling earlier, my voice ended up being shaky when I replied.

    ¡¸It feels like it¡¯s the first time for me to hear the words ¡°tadaima¡± coming out from my mouth. Thinking about it somehow makes me want to laugh. Don¡¯t you think it sounds stupid?¡¹

    Since it sounded so ridiculous, I had no other choice but to lower my volume and give a smile when I answered.

    ¡¸No it doesn¡¯t£¡ I also understand the pain of not having a place to return to. It doesn¡¯t sound stupid at all£¡¡¹

    Raising her voice, Nanafushi brought her gaze up at me, giving me a frustrated look and shook her hand off from my grasp. Taking off her sandals by just throwing them to the ground, she ran inside.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Okaerinasai-su2£¡Welcome home Suzuhara-sama£¡¡¹

    As Nanafushi turned around, she placed both her arms out and greeted me with a face full of smiles.3

    Knowing the pain of not having a home to return to, huh.

    Well, she is three hundred years old. Thinking about her master, who has long gone from this world, Nanafushi still follows her orders and has continued to walk alone in the darkness.

    I wonder how lonely she was before she met Tamamushi.

    ¡¸Ahh, tadaima¡¹

    As I laughed, I patted Nanafushi on the head. While having her arms still up, I grabbed both her sides and lifted her up. Then, like a baby koala, Nanafushi clung onto me and buried her face into my chest. I hugged Nanafushi tightly in return.4

    ¡¸AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH-£¡¡¹

    It was an ear-shattering scream.

    It was Hizuki¡¯s voice. I wonder if something went wro¨D¨D

    ¡¸After when I thought you went missing¡­Only doing it with Nanafushi-chan is u-n-f-a-i-rrrrr£¡¡¹

    Hizuki came flying from the living room and charged at me as she yelled these words out.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t, Hizuki£¡This is why Suzuhara-sama always avoided you£¡¡¹

    Following her was Kazahana who jumped out from the living room and caught all the way up to Hizuki in an instant.

    ¡¸Do you no understand me when I said stop, you fool£¡¡¹

    Kazahana shouted out and stomped her foot on the floor. I then swiftly dodged Hizuki.

    Hizuki lost her balance from her attempts and stumbled towards the front door and¨D¨D

    ¡¸GYAFUN-¡¹

    She said ¡°gyafun¡± when she collided into the front door.

    ¡¸Wai-£¡£¿¡¹

    Kazahana who kicked off from the floor raised a perplexed voice mid-flight.

    The next moment¨D¨D

    ¡¸D-Dodge! Hizuki£¡¡¹

    ¡¸GYAFUN-¡¹

    Kazahana¡¯s kick launched her into Hizuki who¡¯s still stuck on the door, making her squeal ¡°gyafun¡± once more.

    I wanted to hear Asahina say ¡°gyafun¡± though¡­¡­

    Anyways¨D¨D

    ¡¸Did she die£¿¡¹

    Her hurting herself is one thing, but isn¡¯t Kazahana¡¯s kick a bit too dangerous?

    ¡¸Tricked youu£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Haa£¿¡¹

    What was supposed to be Hizuki taking Kazahana¡¯s kick and smashing into the door, Hizuki hastily turned around, showing sparkles in her black pupils and lunged at me.

    Don¡¯t tell me that she avoided all of that?

    The Heaven¡¯s eye huh.

    Why would you want to waste the Heaven¡¯s eye for something like¨D¨D

    ¡¸OKAERINASAI-DESUUUUUUUUUUU£¡¡¹

    With a face full of smiles, Hizuki yelled at the top of her lungs and hugged me.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m going to have a hole in my stomach¡­¡­¡¹

    While looking at Hizuki hugging me with a pale blue face, Kazahana murmured as she placed both hands on her stomach.

    It¡¯s no big deal for someone like you to have a hole in your stomach, is what I wanted to cut in and say, but even if she had one, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Let¡¯s just refrain from doing a shitty tsukkomi.

    ¡¸Hawaa-? Mota-kun¡¯s eyes are golden? Are you changing your looks?? It¡¯s suuper noble-like and it¡¯s wonderful~?¡¹

    It seems that Hizuki has noticed the colors of my eyes have changed and is squealing like a fangirl by herself with her face completely flushed.

    ¡¸The color of you eye£¿ Oi, Hizuki£¡ It¡¯s not the time to be fangirling£¡ Isn¡¯t there something wrong with Suzuhara-sama¡¯s body£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Eh£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Eh£¿¡± My foot, you idiot£¡ What do you even use the Heaven¡¯s eye for?£¡ Your Heaven¡¯s eye could easily tell you the reason behind Suzuhara-sama¡¯s eye changing colour£¡ Hurry up and figure it out you idiot£¡ For reasons like these, Suzuhara-sama has always avoided you, you idiot£¡ You, you, idioooooooooot£¡¡¹

    Shouting at Hizuki with all her strength, Kazahana glared at Hizuki with a red face, squeezing out all the air out from her lungs.

    ¡¸Eh£¿ A(h)-re£¿ Figure it out£¿ A(h)-rere£¿¡¹

    Stunned, Hizuki looked up at me and raised a confused voice.

    ¡¸I c-can¡¯t see£¿¡¹

    Hizuki muttered.

    Hearing Hizuki¡¯s mutter, Kazahana grinds her teeth, glaring at her and tried to roar in rage.

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    However, due to me looking at her, she ended up opening and closing her mouth without making any sound.

    It seems like she understood my thoughts when she looked into my ¡°eyes¡±.

    Hizuki¡¯s ability is unstable, and most probably, she¡¯s yet to know that.

    ¡¸W-Why can¡¯t I se¨D¡¹

    ¡¸There are times like these. Since you¡¯re a human, there are times when your body becomes weak due to illnesses. If you worry about it when you have one, then it will only make it worse. So don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    While patting Hizuki on the head, who¡¯s in a disorientated state, I explained it to her with a gentle smile.

    It¡¯s not good to pressure Hizuki when we don¡¯t know the solution.

    ¡¸You have an amazing ability, and you have yet to awaken it. It¡¯s unusual for you to be freely using it right? It also drains a lot of energy. That¡¯s why you should just rest for now¡¹

    As I stoked Hizuki¡¯s head and using my most gentle voice, I elaborated it to her.

    I can¡¯t read Hizuki¡¯s thoughts. That¡¯s why Hizuki¡¯s conflicted about deciding on whether or not to ¡°look¡± into my mind.

    If she ¡°sees¡± what¡¯s in my head, then she¡¯ll be able to see everything that I¡¯m thinking about. And as a result of that, it will end up pressuring Hizuki even more than she is already.

    But I don¡¯t know, so I¡¯ll just have to place my bets on it. Assuming whether or not she¡¯s able to see things is due to her ability being unstable right now, I¡¯ll just have to place my bets on her not being able to ¡°see¡±.

    ¡¸To-Together¡­¡­¡¹

    Looking up at me, Hizuki blushed, averting her gaze in embarrassment and pinched my jacket using her fingers.

    ¡¸I-If you sleep together with me tonight, then I¡¯ll sleep obediently¡­¡­?¡¹

    She murmured while still having her gaze averted away from mine.

    ¡¸Wakatta5. But before that, I have something I need to discuss with Tamamushi. We¡¯ll sleep together after that, so wait for me in the living room¡¹

    After saying that to Hizuki, she blushed so hard until her ears became red and nods repetitively in response.

    Bringing my gaze towards Kazahana, who¡¯s already looking at my direction, I gave her a quick nod.

    Listening into my conversation with Hizuki, it seems like she had a good understanding of what her ability¡¯s problem was.

    ¡¸Saa6, Hizuki. Let¡¯s go back to the living room and continue our game of Babanuki¡¹

    As she smiled, Kazahana walked up to Hizuki, she brought both her hands up to Hizuki¡¯s hips and turned her around, pulling her away from me.

    I wonder if it¡¯s because of my promise to Hizuki that she walked away without showing any particular resistance.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it boring to play Babanuki with me being able to see everything£¿¡¹

    She asked Kazabana.

    ¡¸Maa7, that may be true, but there is one time where you have ¡°lost¡± though¡¹

    ¡¸That was because you were being deceptive¨D¡¹

    ¡¸With an opponent who has the Heaven¡¯s eye, there is a need to be ¡°deceptive¡±¡¹

    Hizuki pouted from Kazahana¡¯s words, who turned her around as she guides her to the living room.

    ¡¸Mota-kun. I¡¯ll be waiting then?¡¹

    Just before entering the living room, Hizuki looked at me and bashfully blushed as she murmured in an almost inaudible voice, then went inside with Kazahana.

    ¡°Deceptive¡± huh.

    As expected of Kazahana. She was able to provide me information without any hassle.

    Through listening to my conversation with Hizuki, Kazahana felt something was off with her. She then told me that she remembered that sense of discomfort when she was with Hizuki without her noticing.

    Hizuki has ¡°lost¡± once in Babanuki and thinks she was ¡°deceived¡±.

    I¡¯m sure that nothing is able to hide from the Heaven¡¯s eye like deception or some shit.

    That¡¯s it. When there¡¯s a problem with Hizuki¡¯s ability, she¡¯s actually completely oblivious to it.

    ¡¸It looks like you¡¯re using your powers for the wrong purposes¡¹

    Nanafushi, who has been quiet all this time mutters while clinging onto me.

    Wrong? Eh? Wrong¡­that means¨D¨D

    ¡¸Do you know how that happened?¡¹

    Does Nanafushi know the reason why Hizuki¡¯s ability is being so unstable?

    ¡¸I only obtained this knowledge from reading books about it, so don¡¯t take my word for it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me¡¹

    ¡¸You have something to discuss with my master right? I also have business with master, so why don¡¯t we talk there?¡¹

    Nanafushi glanced at the living room and softly whispered.

    Yeah, that¡¯s true. If we talk near the door, then it will be bad if Hizuki hears our conversation.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite sagacious¡¹

    ¡¸Suzuhara-sama is pretty good at wooing women?¡¹

    To my words, Nanafushi blushed a little and said something foolish with a smile.

    Good at wooing women? Me? You¡¯re kidding me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never been popular though¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the popular one?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸Rikka is special since she¡¯s your family, but Kazahana and Hizuki¡­ and also the girl called Marina-chan, and the girl Yuka-chan, and the girl Yukina-chan, right? Additionally, there¡¯s also my master? So this isn¡¯t called unpopular?¡¹

    ¡¸W-Well, that¡¯s because there are various circumstances. Rikka was an enemy but I won her over8. For Marina and Yuka¡¯s case, I did things like blackmailing and rape which made both of them submit to me. And for Tamamushi, I defeated her once. All I did was intimidate them to my side. Yukina is¡­¡­it felt like she was emotionally attached to me from the beginning, but anyway, I didn¡¯t use conventional methods to make her mine¡¹

    I tried to explain it to Nanafushi who¡¯s giving me smirks.

    What the hell. What are you smiling at¡­ I¡¯m not lying.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-sama is a demon who doesn¡¯t know how to hold back and show sympathy towards your enemies, but once you drop your guard and regard them as your ¡°comrades¡±, then you¡¯ll become so loving and affectionate with them? Furthermore, you¡¯ll risk your life to protect them? That quality is what makes you so attractive to others?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­shut up¡¹

    Anyone who has a comrade will obviously protect them. That¡¯s what it means to have friends. I¡¯ll admit that, but did you call me deredere?! I don¡¯t remember being dere!

    ¡¸But only Asahina-san will have a hard time?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? Of course. That thing isn¡¯t my comrade¡¹

    ¡¸Right~? Asahina-san isn¡¯t a ¡°comrade¡± right??¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­what are you trying to say? Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing?¡¹

    I gave Nanafushi a menacing glare, but Nanafushi still wore the same smile as before, looking as if she¡¯s enjoying it, then looked at me with upturned eyes and grinned.

    Fufu, Nanafushi, you¨D¨D

    I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m going to punish you.

    Still hugging Nanafushi, I walked down the hallway and entered the bedroom.

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    Completely naked on the bed was Tamamushi who¡¯s squatting in a shitting position, placed the same masturbation barnacle-like bug that was used on Rikka beneath her pussy. Countless tentacles were extended out from the barnacle-like bug, caressing her nipples and clitoris. As she used her left hand to stick her finger inside her pussy and right hand to thrust her fingers in and out of her asshole, she looked up and saw me.

    ¡¸Ah, my bad¡¹

    While saying that, I retreated backward and shut the door.

    It looks like she was in the midst of masturbating.

    After a while¨D¨D

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Tamamushi¡¯s scream echoed throughout the house.

    After quite some time, the door slowly opens and from the gap, I could see Tamamushi¡¯s eyes.

    Her teary emerald eyes looked up at me, looking as if she¡¯s about to cry.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not what it looks like¡¹

    She uttered absent-mindedly.

    ¡¸What are you talking about? I ¡°didn¡¯t see anything¡± though?¡¹

    When glanced at Tamamushi who was looking up at me from the crack in the door, she leaked out an ¡°Uuu¡± groan and looked as if she¡¯s edging even closer to bursting into tears.

    ¡¸S-Showing me sympathy makes it all the more painful¡­¡­¡¹

    Large droplets of tears fall onto the ground as Tamamushi mutters in reply.

    Arya¡­was that a failure? I tried to be careful about it though.

    If that¡¯s the case¨D¨D

    ¡¸I got super hard from looking at the best erotic scene of you masturbating¡¹

    Thinking that I should just bring myself down to where Tamamushi is, I smiled in reply.

    ¡¸R-Really? Did you get aroused from looking at me?¡¹

    Using my index finger, I pointed downwards to Tamamushi who timidly asked that question.

    I was pointing at my crotch.

    Despite having ejaculated so much, this cock of mine is still full of vitality. Defying my expectations, my cock was rock hard in my pants.

    It¡¯s pretty clear from looking at my pants that I got an erection.

    Lowering her glance, Tamamushi stared at my crotch and smiled idiotically.

    ¡¸Umu!¡¹

    She replied joyfully.

    It¡¯s good that she¡¯s a simple-minded child. Well, she¡¯s older than me though.

    If I¡¯m going to explain the situation to Tamamushi, it¡¯s better to go to the stack room to do it, so Tamamushi closed the door for a brief moment in order to get herself changed and ready.

    It seems like she doesn¡¯t want anyone looking at her changing because it was embarrassing for her.

    Even though she exposed her naked body to me in the bathroom and had me fisting her asshole until she losses consciousness, I wonder why she¡¯s getting all embarrassed now.

    As I was lost in my own thoughts, the bedroom door opens and out comes Tamamushi wearing a black robe.

    Having her long silver hair being tied up into a ponytail, gave me an unusual sense of unease.

    I like ponytails, so she looks cuter than usual, is what I thought, but no, that¡¯s not it.

    Beautiful glittering silver hair and the nice complexion of her skin is strangely moist and glossy, as well as the small lumps on her chest that¡¯s slightly pushing against the black robe.

    Looking at her whole, Tamamushi now has a strangely amorous, yet adorable semblance.

    It was supposed to be super flat. It definitely was supposed to be as flat as a chopping board.

    Was it pads? Was she wearing pads? Wait, even though she said something along the lines that she threw away her womanhood?

    ¡¸You, were you actually worried about it?¡¹

    Saying that, I touched Tamamushi¡¯s chest.

    Tamamushi looked at me blankly.

    The soft sensation of her chest was transmitted to my hand from feeling her black robe.

    Oh, this isn¡¯t what a pad supposed to feel like.

    How can I describe it¡­it feels real. It feels like a real boob.

    When I gently lifted my hand off of Tamamushi, who was blankly staring at me, her face quickly became tomato red.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!?¡¹

    Tammaushi screamed and used both her hands to cover up her chest, crossing them over each other. Then like a cat having a bag on its head, she slowly backed away.

    ¡¸W-Why did you do that all of a sudden? If you¡¯re going to touch it then tell me beforehand?¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t sure whether Tamamushi raised her voice out of anger or embarrassment.

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    It was my fault for feeling her without any warning, so I earnestly apologized.

    However, the sensation I felt sort of felt like a real tit. For a girl who has small breasts, the size should be more or less the same size as that, but Tamamushi was supposed to be even flatter in comparison.

    Did she her growth spurt finally come?

    No, according to what was said, due to the use of the forbidden method, she shouldn¡¯t be growing anymore.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s because she drank Suzuhara-sama¡¯s cum. It¡¯s probably because Suzuhara-sama¡¯s semen was so delicious that it made bug inside of master¡¯s womb undergo a few changes to her body. In short, it¡¯s trying to alter her body into a womanlier appearance in order to seduce and extract a little bit more semen from Suzuhara-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Hoou¡¹

    Listening to Nanafushi¡¯s explanation as she was clinging onto me, almost as if licking her body with my eyes, I looked at Tamamushi with a lecherous gaze and raised an intrigued voice.

    Tamamushi fidgets bashfully from me giving her weird looks.

    As always, she¡¯s still quite the loli, but the more I look at her, the more she different she gets when compared to her previous self.

    The complexion of her skin has now gone from being pale and dry like a corpse, to be as good as the healthy moist skin you get just after taking a nice long bath. Additionally, her body that was once just skin and bones, became delicate and curvy, paired with her slightly plump chest, Tamamushi looks a lot more like a girl now.

    Not to mention, glistening silver hair and her emerald colored eyes that has now also become more moist and vivacious.

    ¡¸You¡­really got a lot cuter¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwaa?¡¹

    Lowering myself down to Tamamushi¡¯s eye level, I whispered. Tamamushi twitched and raised an idiotic voice.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Stop saying stupid things? Stop saying stupid things? Stop saying stupid things?¡¹

    Saying that repetitively, her fists gently rained down on me.

    What stupid thing? I was stating facts though.

    However, her body has mutated in order to get more semen from me, huh?

    After hearing that, it seems that even the bugs are desperately trying to survive, is what I thought.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­¡­master, your actions are unscrupulous. It¡¯s like as if you¡¯re a little girl. It¡¯s so unscrupulous to the point where it¡¯s disgusting¡¹

    Nanafushi, who¡¯s being hugged by me and was staring at Tamamushi with a look of disgust, murmured underneath her breath.

    ¡¸W-What did you say you bastard!? Wait¡­Nanafushi! Why is someone the likes of you hugging Suzuhara-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why? It¡¯s because I want to be hugged by Suzuhara-sama? Being in Suzuhara-sama¡¯s embrace is suuuper relaxing, but consequently, it gets me horny?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You fool! Having your human form isn¡¯t used for being hugged by Suzuhara-sama! And don¡¯t you already have two splendid legs!? Get off! Walk on your own two feet! Get off and step on the ground with your own feet!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I don¡¯t wanna¡¹

    ¡¸NA-NANDATOOOO?!9 Are you saying that you¡¯re going to disobey your master?!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? It¡¯s impossible to follow irrational orders. Is master an idiot?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugaaaaaaaaaa! You cheeky braaaaaaaaaaaat!¡¹

    Infuriated, Tamamushi rained her fists down upon me and yells at Nanafushi who had nonchalantly rejected her orders.

    Why are you hitting me? Well, it doesn¡¯t hurt, so I don¡¯t really mind. Furthermore, having Tamamushi being that short, it¡¯s impossible to hit Nanafushi at that height who¡¯s being hugged by me unless she flies up there.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you? Do you also want a hug? I¡¯ll give you as many hugs as long as you ask for it¡¹

    After saying that, I supported Nanafushi up with one hand and used my other hand that was free to lift Tamamushi up.

    While doing that, Tamamushi¡¯s movements suddenly halted to a stop and became completely ridged and red in the face.

    Despite these girls being stupidly strong, they¡¯re pretty light in weight.

    ¡¸T-T-T-To say things like wanting a hug¡­¡­is¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Then should I let you down?¡¹

    ¡¸Fue!?¡¹

    Turning completely red, Tamamushi faced the other way when I asked the question. Glancing at me vigorously with her watery eyes, she trembled and bit her lips.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not being honest, huh¡¹

    ¡¸Mhm¡¹

    ¡¸Hau-!?¡¹

    Agreeing to Nanafushi¡¯s remark who was staring at her all this time, Tamamushi who previously looked like she was on the verge of tears twitched in response and glared daggers at her. Then¨D

    Tamamushi probably gave up since she lost all her strength from her body and had brought herself closer to me.

    Looking at Tamamushi in that state, Nanafushi snickered with a smug look on her face. Most probably due to hearing Nanafushi snickering, Tamamushi who had her face turned away from her, grabbed tightly onto me with both hands and puffed her cheeks.

    Tamamushi. The reason Nanafushi making fun of you is most definitely because she wanted to create some fond memories, and to carry these memories onto the battlefield in which she plans to stake her life on the line in order to win the final battle.

    Even if she falls, as long as she still has the memories of being with you, Nanafushi will rise back up. No matter how beat-up or tattered she gets, she will always stand right back up.

    In order to protect you.

    So¡­well¡­forgive her.

    Following Tamamushi to the entrance of the stack room, we opened the door and entered inside.

    ¡¸Ooo¡¹

    I involuntarily let out a voice in awe.

    The room is about four tatami mats in size without any windows and aside from the door that we entered from, there aren¡¯t any other exits, with the walls completely covered by bookshelves which were lined up next to each other without any gaps in between each of them. And in these bookshelves, a large number of books were all neatly arranged next to each other, not allowing any space in between them. In addition to all that, there were rail like tracks on both the floor and ceiling. The bookshelves were most likely movable since there were more bookshelves hiding behind the ones at the front.

    This place is amazing. Tamamushi is passionate about learning, but I¡¯d never thought it would be to this extent¡­

    ¡¸So, the thing that you wanted to ask me about¨D¡¹

    Tamamushi who was still hugging me tightened her expression and looked at me. Then at that moment, her movements stopped dead.

    ¡¸Nnnn!?¡¹

    Suddenly, Tamamushi¡¯s eyes widened and caught my face between her hands, bringing herself right up to my face.

    ¡¸Your eyes have become golden!? What exactly is going on here!?¡¹

    Bringing herself so close to the point where both our lips could touch any moment, Tamamushi raised a startled voice.

    Oi, did it take you all that time just find out?

    ¡¸You¡¯re so slow at noticing. Was your mind just completely occupied by the desire of Suzuhara-sama to be affectionate with you? You¡¯re like a monkey that just discovered how to masturbate¡¹

    ¡¸Kuwa-! Shut up brat! I¡¯ve always thought that you were impertinent, but now, you just cut the tail of my patience bug!10¡¹

    Right underneath Nanafushi was Tamamushi roaring in rage.

    Brat huh, if I look at Nanafushi, then you¡¯re the one who looks more like a brat.

    ¡¸Great! If you cut your tail, then it¡¯s easier for you to run away¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say, you BRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT!¡¹

    Having them both in my embrace, they started pulling and pinching each other on the cheeks while making grunting noises.

    On one end was a biological weapon that has lived over three hundred years. On the other end, was an almost unkillable immortal bug user as an end product from the forbidden method.

    With those two possessing high-class statuses, they¡¯re fighting each other over such a trivial matter.

    Gosh, it¡¯s such a pretty sight seeing both of you get along so well, oh boy. But please stop fighting when you¡¯re being hugged by me.

    ¡¸Nugigigigigi-, ma-master, I have something important to say!¡¹

    ¡¸Nugugugugu-, wh-what? You brat!¡¹

    The two of them were having a conversation while pulling at each other¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸Nigigigigigigi! I-I will say it after you release your hand from my cheek!¡¹

    ¡¸Funununununu! T-Then you let go first!¡¹

    This time they¡¯re fighting over who let¡¯s go first.

    Yareyare11.

    As I let go of my hands, the two of them who were at it pulling each other¡¯s cheeks simultaneously fell.

    ¡¸Ada!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugu!?¡¹

    Both of them were moaning and groaning after slamming themselves into the floor.

    If you¡¯re going to play, then do it at your own leisure.

    Thinking that, I gave a menacing glare to both of them. Seeing me wearing a stiff smile on my face, they looked at each other, nodded and shook hands.

    ¡¸I-If we do any more, then he will be seriously mad!¡¹

    ¡¸U-Umu!¡¹

    Saying that to each other, they nodded again.

    No, I¡¯m not really angry though.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the important news?¡¹

    Standing up while rubbing her butt, Tammaushi asked Nanafushi.

    ¡¸Aah¡¹

    Nanafushi lets out a voice and stood up, raising her right index finger.

    ¡¸Makiri-sama, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Nanafushi muttered at the tip of her index finger which glowed orange. When Nanafushi waved her finger in the air, orange-colored patterns which resembled characters, appeared in the space in front of her.

    ¡¸Farewell, Makiri-sama. Thank you for watching over me until today¡¹

    Immediately after Nanafushi¡¯s mutter, the orange colored characters in the air glowed brighter. As it started to pulsate, a heart appeared from inside.

    ¡¸My name is Nanafushi. I will now cancel my contract with my present master, Makiri-sama¡¹

    While Nanafushi was saying these phrases, the characters in the air were being rewritten and reassembled. At the same time, the beating heart that was floating in the air was covered by a layer of smoke and instantly rotted, dripping the remains onto the floor.

    Don¡¯t tell me that heart just now was the research team leader¡¯s heart three hundred years ago?

    That means that in order to create Nanafushi completely, the leader of the research team exchanged her own life¨D¨D

    Did she leave her heart in order to keep Nanafushi¡¯s existence, hoping that someday Nanafushi will accomplish her important mission?

    If so, that¡¯s some incredible tenacity.

    I felt that I was able to understand the true nature of Nanafushi¡¯s deep-seeded grudge.

    ¡¸Master, name. I want you to say my name to make the contract¡¹

    Tamamushi had a face as Nanafushi quietly addresses it to me.

    Tamamushi looking dumbfounded, had sweat coming out from her cheeks.

    ¡¸A, A soul contract. What exactly is going on here? How do you know such a high-level contract ritual? Furthermore, a soul contract is supposed to be one of the forbidden methods¡¹

    Trembling from astonishment, Tamamushi raises her voice. Nanafushi didn¡¯t reply to her question, she just stared at Tamamsuhi.

    She¡¯s testing Tamamushi I presume. In whether she believes in herself unconditionally or not.

    If that¡¯s the case, this is not a problem I should stick my head into.

    Thinking that, I folded my arms across my chest and continued to watch over two of them.

    After a while, Tamamushi swallowed her saliva and reached out her right hand to the text like thing that was floating in the air.

    ¡¸Are you fine with making a contract without asking anything? The soul contract could only be canceled by the contractor you know? And if you do make the contract, then I¡¯ll be able to consume all your bug energy without any limitations. Additionally, if I die, then master dies along with me as well¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    Nanafushi gave a provocative smile as she explained it to Tamamushi. To her words, Tamamushi who was sweating on her cheeks nodded clearly.

    It can only be canceled by the contractor, huh.

    That Nanafushi, she plans to use that authority cancel the contract when push comes to shove.

    In order to not drag her master along with her if she ends up dying.

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m giving my thanks to you for deciding to be my master in this life¡¹

    Confused by Nanafushi¡¯s abruptness, Tamamushi cocked her head in response. Her eyes widened after hearing her explanation.

    ¡¸One thing or another, you were the only one who listened to me when I was all alone. So if you want to make a soul contract with me, then I have no objections to it¡¹

    Listening to Tamamushi¡¯s response, Nanafushi grits her teeth.

    ¡¸My name is Tamamushi. Here in this place, I vow that I will be Nanafushi¡¯s lifelong master¡¹

    Tamamushi¡¯s voiced echoed quietly. At the same time, the orange text like things shined brightly and was rewritten.

    Then, as if it exploded, it disappeared in a burst.

    ¡¸T-The contract¡­¡­is completed¡¹

    Nanafushi muttered while trembling by herself.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be in your care, my faithful insect¡¹

    Tears well up at the corner of Nanafushi¡¯s eyes as Tamamushi¡¯s voiced echoed in the room.

    ¡¸Makiri-sama. Although you are an awfully foolish, cowardly, and useless master that cannot be helped¡­¡­you were the master that I had laid my eyes upon¡¹

    Muttering so, Nanafushi rubbed her teary eyes with her right hand. Wearing a bright cheerful smile, she gave a big nod.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hai-su! Please treat me well-su!¡¹

    Nanafushi¡¯s cheerful voice reverberated in the room.

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 97

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    Tamamushi¡¯s voice resounded in the room.

    ¡¸Please. I have to be on the frontline, but my body¡¯s too fragile¡¹

    I spoke to Tamamushi who¡¯s currently glaring hatefully at me.

    ¡¸Absolutely no! I used that bug on Asahina because I had no other choice! Also, it was a complete miscalculation that the bug underwent mutation! It¡¯s not just because I¡¯m thinking about you! I will never use that bug ever again!¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I knew about this already, but¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No you don¡¯t! you don¡¯t know anything!¡¹

    I bowed deeply in plead, but it was cast away just like that.

    ¡¸That bug was a product of a miscalculation! No matter how good or useful that bug is, it¡¯s still a work of a failure! Do you understand how dangerous that is!? I cannot predict what changes it may undergo!¡¹

    I understood where Tamamushi was coming from. It¡¯s because I already knew about it that I had expected her to refuse my proposal.

    But I can¡¯t afford to give up. I¡¯ll continue to plead earnestly until I get her permission.

    The bug that was used on Asahina had exceeded Tamamushi¡¯s expectations. So far, the side effects were being suppressed by the bug, and it¡¯s a really effective bug that increases the recovery speed of one¡¯s body.

    However, it was unexpected for such a bug to do that.

    That¡¯s precisely why it being successful exceeded Tamamushi¡¯s expectations, and being the one who created that bug, it was impossible for her to predict its mutations.

    Also¨D¨D

    ¡¸In other words, you¡¯re unsure whether or not you¡¯re able to create another bug that¡¯s the same as that one¡¹

    Tamamushi who had her head hanging down gave a slight nod to my query.

    ¡¸As a researcher, it¡¯s an extremely deplorable outcome¡­¡­¡¹

    Tamamushi mumbled, still casting her gaze downwards.

    If the bug used on Asahina was the product of an unexpected slim chance that gave birth to a new type of bug, which is the bug that it has become now.

    Then that bug possesses an enormous side effect. And if used by another person other than a bug user, it will result in the inevitable destruction of the mind and soul of that certain individual.

    It will be impossible for ordinary people to be able to endure the side effects but having the possibility that Asahina might be able to do so, Tamamushi was willing to take a shot in the dark.

    And an unexpected miscalculation occurred.

    ¡¸Suzuhara, I beg you, please reconsider your decision¡¹

    Tamamushi who had her hanged her head down, brought it up to meet my gaze. Her expression showed no anger nor anything, it was an expression that was purely concerned about my wellbeing.

    I¡¯m in a bit of a bind. No matter how much I ask, I can¡¯t get Tamamushi¡¯s head to shake vertically.

    That was bad luck. Bad timing.

    Tamamushi who had her long silver tied up in a ponytail.

    Up until now, she has always let it loose, yet why does she tie it up into a tight ponytail now?

    Moreover, it suits her so surprisingly well.

    Ponytails. I¡¯m weak against them.1

    ¡¸Well, is there any other way to strengthen my body?¡¹

    If I take a single blow in a fight against Kudan, that¡¯ll be the end of me. Even if it doesn¡¯t kill me, the chances that it will to incapacitate me is extremely high.

    I want a body that can tank at least one hit.

    ¡¸If there is, then Asahina will be using it¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡¹

    In addition to the bug that was used on Asahina, it¡¯s understandable that if there are any bugs that strengthens the body or ones that increases recovery rate, it will be also used on her instead.

    ¡¸Body enhancement is possible. However, there is a time limit to it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nani!?¡¹

    To Nanafushi¡¯s mutter, Tamamushi and I both raised our voices at the same time.

    Seeing Tamamushi getting all startled means that even she doesn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡¸The application of the Bug Energy Circulation Method. It could be done through refining a bug user¡¯s bug energy and sharing it to others. It requires a pretty advanced leveled skill, but if it goes well, it is possible for it to produce a moderate level of body enhancement. It is only a possibility, do you understand? Besides, the chances for it to succeed is extremely low, and even if it does succeed, there is still a time limit to it¡¹

    Nanafushi explained it with an indifferent attitude.

    Tamamushi who was dumbfounded was now taken aback by Nanafushi¡¯s words.

    ¡¸The application of the Bug Energy Circulation Method!? Sharing refined bug energy to others!? Impossible! I have never heard such a story!¡¹

    Tamamushi outright denies Nanafushi¡¯s explanation.

    As expected, Tamamushi doesn¡¯t know about it at all.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Without a man, this method will never work. Furthermore, there are also risks to it. To a bug user, a man is a valuable being. And what they want from them is the sperm from the semen. But there is no point in taking risks to strengthen a body of a man. Moreover, it also has a time limit. It makes it all the more pointless. So that knowledge has long been forgotten. There were only a handful of researchers who knew about this lost method three hundred years ago when I was born¡¹

    Tamamushi was once again stunned by Nanafushi¡¯s news.

    Lost knowledge, huh.

    The knowledge three hundred years ago, when Nanafushi was created.

    I¡¯m in luck.

    ¡¸What are the risks?¡¹

    ¡¸Bug energy is similar to poison for ordinary people. But I don¡¯t think it will be lethal if they get a small dose of it. Also, the side effects are different depending on the person. If there is a chance where nothing will happen to that individual, then there is also a chance where one could be bedridden for several days. It also depends on your compatibility with it as well. There are chances where you could instantly adapt to it, but the chances of you never being able to adapt to it no matter how steadily you go is also plausible. If that happens, then there are no other options than to give up¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    So, the worst-case scenario will be result in being bedridden for several days.

    It seems that if I couldn¡¯t adapt to it, then that¡¯s it, but if it does happen, then I would have a stronger body.

    Although it has a time limit, if I know how to use it, then it¡¯s ascertained that I can.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s do it immediately, please¡¹

    ¡¸There is also another problem¡¹

    Nanafushi held out her right index finger, stopping me in my tracks.

    ¡¸I can also more or less use that method as well. However, I only have the knowledge for it, so I don¡¯t have any actual experience. Moreover, it¡¯s very inefficient to do it with me. The reason is that I get my bug energy from master. In other words, if you do it with master, the likelihood of it being successful will be a lot higher. The chances with me are¡­you know¡¹

    It is possible to do it with Nanafushi, but in comparison, the chances are much higher with Tamamushi huh.

    ¡¸It needs a lot of training. But if you manage to do it, then master will reap more benefits from it than Suzuhara-sama. If that happens, perhaps master will become ten times stronger than she is currently. No, maybe she¡¯ll even become an insect user who can rival Kudan. But that¡¯s all talk unless you manage to do it¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh! Oh my!¡¹

    Stunned until now, Tamamushi raised a voice in delight after hearing Nanafushi¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Is Kudan that legendary insect user!? Did you say that I can become an insect user who can rival Kudan!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s only if you can do it with Suzuhara-sama. I think it¡¯s impossible though¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? Is it because I have no talent!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, when you mentioned talent, it may indeed require some, but how do I put it, this method may be unsuitable for master¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best! I¡¯ll give it all I¡¯ve got! So teach me!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ehh, well, I don¡¯t really mind teaching it to you¡­¡­¡¹

    Contrasting Tamamushi¡¯s motivation, which is filled with vigor, Nanafushi, on the other hand, seems half-assed and indecisive about it.

    ¡¸T-Then¡­¡­shall we put it to practice?¡¹

    Having said that, Nanafushi plopped and lied down on the ground. Looking up at me, she exposes her unmatured smooth slim pussy to me

    ¡¸Suzuhara-sama, is it ok if you stick your dick inside of my pussy?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa!?¡¹

    Hearing Nanafushi nonchalantly ask such an indecent request, Tamamushi instantly turned around and with her face dyed completely red, she raised a voice from extreme shock.

    ¡¸W-Wh-Wha-What on earth are you saying!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s because there isn¡¯t any other way to show you how it¡¯s done though¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? Is this really necessary!? Aren¡¯t you just trying to have sex with Suzuhara-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸So rude. I certainly do love things that make me feel good and I also want to feel what it¡¯s like to be embraced by a real man, but I¡¯m being serious right now¡¹

    ¡¸Nukuu2¡¹

    Nanafushi calmly replied Tamamushi¡¯s angry remarks. It looks like Tamamushi is more exasperated than she is baffled at the moment.

    She is now like a completely different person compared to the time when she was calmly teaching Hizuki and co. in how to service me while exposing all her private areas.

    Did puberty come late for her?

    Although she has her mouth kept shut, Tamamushi doesn¡¯t seem to be convinced about the situation with Nanafushi.

    ¡¸Besides, I¡¯m also quite nervous about it¡­¡­¡¹

    Nanafushi muttered, giving Tamamushi a displeased look. Hearing Nanafushi¡¯s mutter, Tamamushi who was looking down, became red all the way up to her ears. As she bites down on her lower lip and tears well up inside her eyes, the trembling Tamamushi holds herself tightly.

    Why does it look like you¡¯re about to cry?

    ¡¸I¡¯m only doing this once, alright? Afterward, master will have to put everything to practice¡¹

    ¡¸Umu?¡¹

    Reacting to Nanafushi¡¯s words with a twitch, Tamamushi raises up her face and looks at Nanafushi.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better to not think that you can learn it just by doing it once or twice. You¡¯ll have to do it at least a hundred times¡¹

    ¡¸Hya, a hundred times¡­¡­?¡¹

    Tamamushi now listened to Nanafushi words with her head now completely raised up and leaked a joyful voice as she covered her mouth with both hands.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think master will be able to learn it in the first place. But in order to fufil Suzuhara-sama¡¯s request, there is now a need to give it your all, I guess. If one hundred times doesn¡¯t work then we¡¯ll have to do it a hundred more¡¹

    ¡¸Umu?¡¹

    Now seemingly convinced to Nanafushi¡¯s words, Tamamushi looked ecstatic and is now giving big nods.

    It looks like her mood has improved.

    Don¡¯t tell me that Tamamushi was jealous of Nanafushi having sex with me? And after listening to Nanafushi¡¯s explanation, her mood suddenly improved because she was about to have a lot of sex with me?

    So that means¨D¨D

    ¡¸Well Suzuhara-sama, is it ok if we begin right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Aah¡¹

    The ponytailed Tamamushi was smiling from ear to ear at the demotivated me as I kneeled down in between Nanafushi¡¯s legs. I then unzipped my pants, pulled out my cock and glanced at Tamamushi.

    Seeing me take out my cock, Tamamushi averts her gaze and timidly pokes at her index fingers as she squeezes her thighs together and fidgets around.

    Is Tamamushi in love with me or does she just want my cock? Honestly speaking, I have no clue.

    Leaving that aside, aah, fuck, ponytail Tamamushi really tickles my heartstrings. Furthermore, she looks so much more like a girl when compared to before, and her tits have also gotten bigger.

    If she says that she wants a hug from me, I¡¯ll gladly offer myself up to hug her. Actually, I want to make her go ahegao.

    As I got excited from thinking about that, my cock has now become unnecessarily erect.

    Crap. My partner is Nanafushi who¡¯s more of a loli than Tamamushi. Even her pussy is quite small. Will my thick and erected cock even be able to go inside it?

    I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s possible. What am I saying? It¡¯s absolutely impossible.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Is it because you¡¯re looking out for me? If so, I¡¯m overjoyed about it, but it¡¯s ok, because I¡¯m not a human¡¹

    Not a human. Hearing Nanafushi say that in such a calm and composed way, made my chest tighten.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re a human or whatever. Wasn¡¯t it you who said that if someone becomes my comrade, I¡¯ll become soft to whoever that person is right?¡¹

    I don¡¯t like humans, nor do I hate them. To be honest, I don¡¯t care.

    But, if that person accepts me, even if they aren¡¯t human, I don¡¯t mind.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try my best not to make it painful for you¡¹

    ¡¸Heh?¡¹

    Saying that, I leaned over Nanafushi and I brought my face closer to hers. Flustered, Nanafushi raised an idiotic voice. I pressed my lips against hers. Then reached out my right hand, making its way in between her thighs. Finding her clit using the tip of my index finger, I gently caress her small bead.

    ¡¸Cho-? Hold on? Wait, wait, time out? Please wait a sec¨D¨Dahn? Stop touching that are¨D¨Daaa? Aaah? It feels gooooood?¡¹

    Nanafushi resisted in the very beginning, but after fiddling with her clit, her youthful-looking face instantly turned into a sloppy one. She then grabbed onto my coat with both hands and raised her hips on her own accord.

    Just when I thought I should tease her a bit more.

    She¡¯s surprisingly sensitive. With this, I feel like I can make her cum without using my abilities.

    If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s first make her cum.

    ¡¸Aah? Aah? Aah?¡¹

    Despite having such a loli body, Nanafushi¡¯s erect clit is larger than a pubescent girl¡¯s clit. As I move my finger around her clit, her sweet moans and convulsions synchronises with my movements.

    ¡¸Su-Suzuhara-sama¨D¨Daa? Wa-? i-? I need to teach mast ¨D¨Deeer? No? Noo moree? I want to cum? I want to cummmmmmmmm?¡¹

    It seems that even though Nanafushi showed such a sloppy face, she still intended to resist. However, when I continued to tease her clit, Nanafushi herself finally began to yell out that she wanted to cum.

    Just wait, I¡¯ll make you cum.

    With my finger covered with pussy juice, I used it to lubricate her clit and gradually pick up the pace.

    ¡¸Ah? Ahi? Amuwazing? It fweels gooood? It fweels so guuuuuud?¡¹

    Nanafushi raises sweet screams and convulses from the onslaught of pleasure. Her hips raised higher and higher for every time she convulsed.

    It should be any time now.

    Thinking that, I used my fingers to pinch down on her fully erect clit.

    ¡¸Kihiiiiiiiiii? I¡¯m cummmingggggggggg?¡¹

    Proving my expectations to be true, when I pinched her clit, Nanafushi reached her climax and squirts wave after wave.

    ¡¸Aaah? Aaaah? Ah? Ah?¡¹

    Just like a bow being pulled, Nanafushi arches her back as she convulses rhythmically while displaying such a wasted face and intermittently raises sweet moans, matching it with every convulse she makes.

    Hiding her identity as an anti-Kudan biological weapon and playing her role as a sex bug for Tamamushi¡¯s pleasures, I thought that Nanafushi was used to this, but it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s the case.

    Well, she did say that she was sick of Tamamushi one-sidedly using her as an object to relieve her sexual frustrations. She was forced to cum every time, so she might not be used cumming in this way.

    While I was thinking about that, I brought my gaze towards Nanafushi¡¯s chest and saw her nipples poke out from underneath her clothes.

    It¡¯s probably Tamamushi¡¯s clothes. Despite Nanafushi being flat as a board, her nipples asserted itself by pushing against the black camisole that she was wearing. It stood out so obviously which made it extremely stimulating and erotic.

    ¡¸Perhaps Nanafushi is weak on her nipples?¡¹

    As I asked Nanafushi that question, her nipples throbbed underneath her clothes.

    ¡¸Kihi?¡¹

    Nanafushi spasmed and squirts a little.

    ¡¸Wai-wua¡­it? Wuait a swecond? I jwust came?¡¹

    Despite trying to resist, Nanafushi spoke inarticulately and was unable to put strength into her body.

    With Nanafushi in such a state, her nipples reacted with a violent throb underneath her clothes. There¡¯s no doubt about it. Nanafushi¡¯s weak point is her nipples.

    It¡¯s been over ten minutes since pussy juice was overflowing out from her cunt. But it¡¯s always better to make sure.

    Besides, after cumming once, her body has become limp from the pleasure.

    If that¡¯s the case¨D¨D

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make you cum once more¡¹

    ¡¸Hya? Huea-Huease wuait a shwecond? I weed ho heach mwaste¨D¨Dr?¡¹

    Twitching and slurring her words from the pleasure, Nanafushi desperately tried to call out to me. But I didn¡¯t heed to any words she said and lowered my head down, sucking her nipple through her clothes. While sucking on her nipples, I used the tip of my tongue to lick and play-bite them, at the same time teasing the other one with my hands. On top of that, I used my fingers to pinch tightly around Nanafushi¡¯s clit.

    Two nipples and one clit. Three extremely sensitive beans were being attacked all at once.

    ¡¸Hyaaaaaaaaaaaa? It fweels good? It fweels gooood? It fweels guuuuuuuuuudddd? No guud no guud no guud no guud I¡¯m cummmmingggggg?¡¹

    Raising a sweet scream, Nanafushi squirts vigorous tides and had her back bent so far, to where people will question whether if she has broken her back.

    She cums so easily to the point where it¡¯s funny.

    Although Rikka cums pretty easily, Nanafushi probably tops that.

    Probably due to not being able to recover from that orgasm, Nanafushi continues to occasionally squirts tides in pulses while experiencing ongoing convulsions.

    Her pussy is at a state where it¡¯s able to accept anything inside of it, but I wasn¡¯t sure what to do after when I stick it in. Even if I ask, Nanafushi has already flown off to another world.

    ¡­¡­did I perhaps overdo it?

    After waiting for a while, Nanafushi, who flew off to another world came to, waking up in her convulsing body.

    ¡¸Ma-mama-master? That just now was a really bad example? As a bug user you have to maintain tranquillity at all times? So do you now know how difficult it is to do that? ?¡¹

    Out of breath, Nanafushi speaks out to Tamamushi in a trembling sweet voice as she experiences occasional convulsions.

    ¡¸Haa? Haa? Haa? Haa?¡¹

    Bringing my gaze up, I saw Tamamushi looking at me with unfocused eyes. Her breathing has become rough and was teasing her right nipple through her clothes with her left hand. Her right hand was vigorously thrusting in and out of her ass, making an obscene sloshing sound.

    Tamamushi was so turned on from watching me making Nanafushi squirt that she started to masturbate by thrusting her fingers inside her asshole.

    Tamamushi really likes it in the ass, huh.

    ¡¸Master! Now¡¯s not the time to masturbate! I¡¯m being very serious here!¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!? Ha!? Y-You¡¯re wrong! This is umm, that! A remedy for constipation!¡¹

    ¡¸Master is unable to poo right!? Stop making up excuses and listen to what I¡¯m saying!¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!? S-Sorry!¡¹

    Flustered by Nanafushi¡¯s anger, Tamamushi desperately tried to make up excuses. However, it resulted in her crossing Nanafushi¡¯s bottom line. The teary-eyed Tamamushi apologies to the ball of rage that¡¯s called Nanafushi.

    It would be embarrassing for being caught making up excuses for masturbating.

    Even though it¡¯s embarrassing, I can¡¯t get my head around the fact that she boldly masturbated in front of us.

    Could it possibly be that Tamamushi likes shame-play?

    I¡¯ll be sure to remember it.

    ¡¸Th-Then, Suzuhara-sama, can you stick your penis inside my pussy?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ahh¡¹

    ¡¸However! I would like it if you wouldn¡¯t do anything else but putting it in! To be melting in your arms seriously makes me so happy that I could die, but I won¡¯t be able to explain things if that happens!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    Somehow Nanafushi got angry.

    I only held good intentions towards making her cum but, I guess my actions were unwelcomed.

    Anyway, I regained my senses and aligned the tip of my cock against her slim loli pussy.

    There¡¯s a lot of pussy juice coming out of it, but will it actually fit? It¡¯s impossible no matter how I think of it.

    But if I¡¯m too conscious about it then she¡¯ll get angry again.

    Screw it.

    ¡¸If it hurts then say so, okay?¡¹

    I told Nanafushi while still holding my cock against her pussy.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Uu? Uuu? Uuuu?¡¹

    Nanafushi¡¯s face suddenly turned scarlet red and quickly turned away from me, closing her thighs that were once opened. However, due to having my waist acting as a wedge between her thighs, it was impossible for her to close them completely.

    ¡¸Is something the matter? Should we have a break?¡¹

    Feeling that something was off, I asked Nanafushi. Still having her face turned away from me, Nanafushi twitched and shook her head.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸I-I beg you? Please don¡¯t be any kinder to me than this?¡¹

    Nanafushi placed a finger inside her mouth as she replied and took a glance at me with shaky wet eyes.

    That side-long glace was so bewitching that it touched something deep inside me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural for me to be abhorred since I¡¯m a bug? Even I acknowledge this as a fact? So, I¡¯m used to being hated? On the contrary, I¡¯m not used to being treated with kindness? So, if you¡¯re always so concerned about me, if you treat me so tenderly, and if you act so nicely towards me, I, I¡­¡­?¡¹

    Having her finger inside her mouth and giving me a flirtatious side glace, Nanafushi leaked out a sweet and lovely voice.

    I could relate to what Nanafushi just said.

    If you¡¯re going to be hated, then it might as well be more reliving to abandon the hope of being liked. If you believe that it¡¯s natural for you to be hated, then you wouldn¡¯t be so conscious about it every time. It¡¯s a natural excuse to make up for anyone in a situation like her¡¯s.

    However, if you¡¯re treated with love and kindness, then you¡¯ll be thrown into a state of chaos and will once again begin to foolishly believe that there may be hope, resulting in you wanting to run away from it.

    You¡¯ll think it¡¯s better off being by yourself than to experience such a painful feeling.

    Well, my thoughts might be pure nonsense, for Nanafushi¡¯s case.

    Since Nanafushi took her beloved creator¡¯s life in order to be created and was fighting loneliness for around three hundred years.

    After knowing all of this, how am I supposed to give her the cold shoulder?

    ¡¸Nanafushi. You¡¯re now my ¡°comrade¡±. I¡¯ll definitely, definitely make a place for you and Tamamushi to be able to live a life of peace together.¡¹

    Whispering that to her, I gave her the gentlest smile I could and held her in my embrace.

    ¡¸Kyahi?¡¹

    Nanafushi twitched and raises a sweet scream.

    ¡¸Ma-Master? Shwave me? I¡¯m going to become an idiot~?¡¹

    As she experiences violent twitches, Nanafushi stretches out her right hand towards Tamamushi and desperately seeks for her help, leaking out an incoherent sweet mushy voice.

    Although she is seeking for help, she is leaking out a sweet wailing voice and is wearing such a drunken smile.

    It¡¯s really difficult to judge whether she dislikes it or whether she feels delighted about it.

    ¡¸Al-Alright! Then I shall be the guinea pig for this experiment!¡¹

    Red up to her ears, Tamamushi answered Nanafushi¡¯s call for help. She then squeezed her right hand in front of her face and tightened her expression.

    Her modest breasts puffed out and shook slightly along with her movements.

    When I looked at Nanafishi, she looked as if she¡¯s about to cry, she nods her blazing red face repetitively.

    It looks like she really doesn¡¯t like it.

    I can¡¯t force my dick inside of her pussy when she doesn¡¯t like it. Also, no matter how you think about it, her pussy is too small.

    If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll do what Tamamushi said. It¡¯s better off using her pussy instead.

    Nanafushi crawled away from me and sat down on the carpet. Breathing haggardly, she then covers her chest with her right arm and uses her left hand to pull the hem of her camisole, hiding her crotch.

    ¡¸I-I thought I was going to die?¡¹

    Having her back turned to me, Nanafushi sat in a feminine position and murmured between rough breaths.

    Did she hate it that much? No, I know that Nanafushi doesn¡¯t hate me. She¡¯s probably panicking because she isn¡¯t used to it.

    I did something bad, I guess.

    ¡¸A-Alright! It¡¯s me, right!? It¡¯s my turn, right!? Leave it to me!¡¹

    Letting air out of her nose, Tamamushi who was red up to her ears, approached me in anticipation and threw herself down in front of me.

    Tamamushi¡¯s tits shook ever so slightly every time she moved closer to me.

    It¡¯s because Tamamushi¡¯s a super loli and on top of that, she¡¯s anorexic. She was completely out of my target range, but now it¡¯s different. Her whole body has now got curves which really made her more feminine, she¡¯s also in a ponytail, and her tits shake. Now it¡¯s possible to last more than ten minutes. Besides, even though I called her a super loli, it¡¯s because her appearance looks like she¡¯s Nanafushi¡¯s older sister.

    ¡¸Fuu, gee whiz. I was such a nervous wreck¡¹

    Nanafushi who was sitting down, murmured it under her breath as she stood up, turned around and trotted towards me.

    ¡¸Well then, shall we begin? Firstly, please shove your penis inside of master¡¯s pussy. Up until the tip of your penis touches the entrance of her womb¡¹

    I gave Nanafushi a nod after listening to her explanation then looked at Tamamushi.

    As soon as Tamamushi¡¯s eyes looked up and met mine, she quickly averts her gaze. She then sticks her knees together, closing her thighs.

    ¡¸Master¡­¡­¡¹

    Nanafushi gave Tamamushi a disappointed look and Tamamushi who tries to ignore it with great efforts.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you even have the intention to do it?¡¹

    When Nanafushi asks that to Tamamushi who had her head turned the other way, Tamamushi quickly nods a number of times in reply.

    ¡¸Suzuhara-sama, though it seems that master is embarrassed, she still has the intention to continue. So can you force yourself onto her?¡¹

    Tamamushi twitched and shook to Nanafushi¡¯s words, but she gave repetitive nods with her face blazing red up to her ears while still having it turned the other way.

    If she nodded to Nanafushi¡¯s words, then she probably wants me to rape her.

    If that¡¯s so, then I¡¯ll just do as I please.

    Having that thought run through my head, I placed my hands on both her knees and forcibly opened her up.

    ¡¸Auuu?¡¹

    Having her legs spread wide apart, fully exposing her pussy, Tamamushi leaks out a sweet groan in defeat.

    If Tamamushi got serious, it¡¯s possible for her to beat me up to a pulp let alone for her to able to resist. But despite being embarrassed about it, she showed no signs of resistance, so I was easily able to open up and see the thing right between her legs. Moreover¨D¨D

    It¡¯s like as if she¡¯s shamelessly opening up her legs wide to expose her salmon pink meat walls and between it had a small contracting hole secreting out a lewd constitution. Looking further down, her asshole is opening and closing repeatedly like as if it¡¯s begging for food.

    The hole is pretty small, but it¡¯s much bigger than Nanafushi¡¯s. And since it¡¯s already like this, there won¡¯t be any problems if I suddenly stick it in.

    Thinking that, I wedged my hips in between her thighs and aligned my cock and pressed the tip against Tamamushi¡¯s pussy.

    A sticky wet sound could be heard when my cock made contact with her hot slimy flesh.

    Becoming burning red up to her ears, Tamamushi who had her head turned away shuts her eyes closed and tightens her mouth while gripping onto both my hands that were placed on top of her lower abdomen.

    She seems pretty nervous. Her whole body has gone stiff.

    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make you cum countless¨D¨D

    ¡¸Suzuhara-sama, if treating her affectionately doesn¡¯t go well, master will become useless, so please thrust it all the way in without any delay¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, I-I see¡¹

    Like as if she read my mind, Nanafushi called out to me and I nodded in response

    If I was doing it with Asahina, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fuck her as I please, however, I¡¯m currently dealing with a nervous ponytailed Tamamushi, so I kept thinking about the consequences if I handled it poorly.

    Furthermore, she seems really embarrassed about it.

    But then again, Tamamushi¡¯s the type who will still be fine even after her body was cut into five pieces. I guess it¡¯s ok if I overdo it.

    Also, Nanafushi will probably get angry at me if I end up doing my own thing.

    As I thought that, I soaked my cock in her pussy juice, rubbing it up and down her pussy.

    ¡¸Ku? Ah? Aku?¡¹

    Bitting down on her teeth, Tamamushi¡¯s convulsions synchronized along with the sloshing sounds, while she leaked out sweat moans.

    ¡¸Master, please hold it together. Please keep it together as if your life depended on it¡¹

    With one hand on the floor Nanafushi who was standing on her knees on that spot, came close to Tamamushi¡¯s face and asked that question while wearing a serious expression.

    Tamamushi who had her eyes closed swallowed her saliva and nodded. Nanafushi then looked at me.

    ¨D¨DPlease do it.

    She sent me a look which held that meaning behind her viridescent colored eyes.

    I gave Nanafushi a nod and made sure that my cock was fully coated in her pussy juice as I proceeded to lower my hips.

    ¡¸?¡¹

    My cock begins to invade her insides, making an indecent ¡®guchu¡¯ sound.

    Only a small part of the tip entered her tiny hole. With only that much, Tamamushi¡¯s body gave a massive jolt.

    As I pushed my hips further down, my cock intruded its way inside her small hole, expanding it little by little.

    ¡¸Ku? Ah?¡¹

    Tamamushi raised a sweet scream.

    It¡¯s considerably tight after all. It feels like if I put too much force into it, her hole might tear apart.

    I hesitated momentarily, but after sensing that Nanafushi was staring at me with a certain look, I pushed my hips a little more.

    If Nanafushi really gets angry, I¡¯ll die.

    ¡¸Ah? Kuaa? Hiuuu?¡¹

    Carving my cock deeper inside her cramping hole, Tamamushi¡¯s body jumped violently in response, making her sweat profusely as she raised a sweet scream.

    Right then and there, the penetration came to a halt.

    I tried to push my hips, but it was impossible. We¡¯ve reached the limit before she was able to take the maximum width of my cock.

    ¡¸Nanafushi, if we continue beyond this, Tamamushi is going to break¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s ok! It¡¯s ok even if master breaks! Besides, once she overcomes it, it will be easier from there! So please do it all in one go!¡¹

    Nanafushi urged me. But, if she was only doing just that, then I intended to stop there.

    However¨D¨D

    Tamamushi, who had her eyes shut tight and is pulling a wry face, nodded repeatedly to Nanafushi words.

    Tamamushi braced herself with a nod.

    If I were to stop here, then I¡¯ll be throwing dirt onto her resolve.

    If it¡¯s like this¨D¨D

    While still having the tip of my cock stuck inside Tamamushi¡¯s pussy, I reached out and grasped firmly onto her small and slender waist with both hands.

    And¨D¨D

    ¡¸Igi?¡¹

    A resonating scream.

    Thrusting my hips inside her ¡®impossible to fit¡¯ pussy in one stroke, my glans made it all the way inside her. Moreover, when I thrusted my hips in such a vigorous way, my cock forcibly carved out a path to reach the innermost depth of her nether regions and even pierced through that as well.

    ¡¸Gi? Higi? Nngiii?¡¹

    Tamamushi squealed and began to twitch wildly. Her shrieks contained a sweetness to it which gave me a slight relief.

    But this is bad. This was beyond my imaginations.

    My cock penetrating deep inside her and having her meat wall tightly wrapped around me.

    I think it¡¯s because she¡¯s a bug user that her pussy feels different compared to a human¡¯s one. Her insides contain countless uneven bumps like as if they¡¯re suckers on an octopus. Furthermore, it is overflowing with her pussy juice.

    I¡¯ve never come across the thought that Tamamushi had such a pussy like this.

    ¡¸Just a word to remind you that master is able to control her pain sensations. So, it¡¯s possible for her to feel nothing but pleasure if she desires to do so¡¹

    Nanafushi utters an explanation while staring at Tamamushi¡¯s quivering pussy which is currently in an extreme state.

    Her words sparked a memory in me.

    Speaking of which, Tamamushi didn¡¯t even feel the least amount of pain from being torn apart into five different pieces.

    I took a glance at Tamamushi and saw that she covered her face with both hands while looking the other way in an attempt to escape from embarrassment.

    Did she fake her squeals?

    ¡¸I understand how she feels¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s her first time accepting a man, she wants to fully experience all the sensations, even if it was pain¡¹

    After hearing that from Nanafushi, I looked at Tamamushi.

    Tamamushi who was covering her face with both hands, bit the top of her lips with her fidgeting mouth.

    I see. Is that so.

    Despite being able to suppress the sensation of pain, Tamamushi wants to accept it.

    In order to feel all of me.

    I¡¯m sorry for thinking that you were faking it.

    After staring at Tamamushi for quite some time, she opened up a gap in between her fingers to take a peek at me.

    When she looked at me with her emerald colored eyes and saw me smiling at her, Tamamushi immediately covered up the gap with her fingers and turned away.

    But a joyful smile arose from the corner of her mouth.

    Her ponytail and boobs did have me attracted to her, but if we exclude both of those, Tamamushi is still excessively cute right now.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll provide you an explanation¡¹

    Nanafushi slapped her hands together and raised her voice. She then proceeds to squat down on Tamamushi¡¯s lower abdomen and grabs onto the hem of Tamamushi¡¯s black robe, flipping it up.

    Her abdomen, soft and pure white, like snow. Due to having my dick inside her, Tamamushi¡¯s abdomen swelled and wrapped into an oval shape.

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible for the Bug Energy Circulation Method to occur in this state, but it¡¯s meaningless to just circulate it. So¡­what should we do?3¡¹

    Nanafushi pokes at Tamamushi¡¯s stomach while she ponders.

    ¡¸First and foremost, your semen has to be injected here. Once the semen is pumped into the womb, master can then immediately perform the Bug Energy Circulation Method. In the meantime, Suzuhara-sama will need to prepare himself for a second ejaculation¡¹

    Do I have to cum twice?

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible for a normal human to be able to intake bug energy. Semen is what makes it possible. Once Suzuhara-sama¡¯s semen is pumped into the womb, master can then immediately begin to perform the Bug Energy Circulation Method. Until a stable sate is established between master¡¯s bug energy and Suzuhara-sama¡¯s semen, this will temporarily have her bug energy undergo some fluctuations. However, if she overdoes it, then Suzuhara-sama¡¯s semen could potentially overwhelm master¡¯s bug energy completely, and that is definitely not good. The aim is to maintain a situation where they¡¯ll constantly compete over each other¡¹

    So, Tamamushi is going to combine the ejaculated semen inside her womb with her own bug energy and before she¡¯s able to fuse both of them together, they¡¯ll temporarily be in a state where they¡¯ll try to overwhelm each other. But if they completely fuse together, it will end up reverting back to being Tamamushi¡¯s bug energy, which will render it being a futile attempt

    ¡¸A competition between bug energy and semen. This highly depends on the person who ejaculated the semen¡¯s timing and cooperation as well. It will also be channeled through your body, however, there¡¯s only a small window frame in which this will happen. You can only do it the moment when you ejaculate. Do you understand how difficult that is?¡¹

    After listening to Nanafushi¡¯s explanation, I finally understood why Tamamushi was saying this was impossible to do.

    This is indeed quite difficult to achieve.

    Tamamushi will circulate the semen the moment I cum. I¡¯m not sure how long will the process will last, but if she over-circulates, then it¡¯s all over. Therefore, I need to prepare myself for the second ejaculation with precise timing.

    Having said that, I can¡¯t just cum on the command.

    I¡¯ll have to put myself in a state where I¡¯m just about to cum, but if I suppress the urge for too long, the feeling will subside. In other words, I¡¯ll have to constantly stimulate my cock and have it ready to cum for the second time whenever it¡¯s needed.

    Along with the precise timing, my cock has to be inside of Tamamushi in order to fill up her womb with my cum.

    In short, I¡¯ll have to resist the urge of cumming while still thrusting in and out of Tamamushi.

    ¡¸The amount of time needed for doing the circulation solely relies on the person who¡¯s doing it since the bug energy varies from person to person. Thus, the method on how to mix both of them together also depends on Tamamushi. But she does know the approximated average time. It¡¯s roughly about three minutes. If it¡¯s short, then it will take around two minutes, if not, four at most¡¹

    ¡¸Three minutes?¡¹

    It¡¯s shorter than I had expected. Once I cum for the first time, I have roughly three minutes to prepare for a second one.

    ¡¸Do you understand? As soon as Suzuhara-sama ejaculates, he¡¯ll have to fuck master¡¯s pussy again and immediately has to bring himself to a state where he¡¯s able to cum in three minutes. And in such a state of being violently fucked by him, master will need to concentrate on not losing consciousness while circulating her bug energy inside the body as well as preparing herself to lower her womb in order to execute it in the exact moment. When Suzuhara-sama reaches his second ejaculation, master will lower her womb and send her bug energy inside you. It¡¯s pretty dangerous if she sends too much. That¡¯s why it¡¯s absolutely necessary to have pinpoint accuracy and control. So what do you think, master? Do you have to confidence to do it?¡¹

    Speechless from Nanafushi¡¯s words, Tamamushi lost the strength in both hands, dropping them, exposing her scarlet face which she covered up all this time.

    That face and her silence.

    Both expressed how impossible she thinks it is.

    ¡¸I was made to adapt to any types of bug energy I receive from the people whom I¡¯ve contracted myself with, but I¡¯m bad at refining it. When I do it, the probability of success will drop drastically¡¹

    I see. Nanafushi was designed to adapt to any types of bug energy and her limitless power solely relies on the bug energy that she¡¯s adapted to and having the inability to channel her own bug energy is her only weakness.

    In other words, she¡¯s just like an empty container that¡¯s able to intake an infinite amount of energy.

    As far as I¡¯m concerned, it means that her master, Tamamushi, will have to pull her weight in this strengthening process.

    ¡¸While being fucked vigorously, you¡¯ll need to refine you bug energy and make sure to lower your womb at the exact moment. If you end up cumming while you refine your bug energy, it¡¯s all over at that point. This also applies for when you end up losing your concentration even if you didn¡¯t cum4¡¹

    Staring at Tamamushi, Nanafushi warned her as she poked her stomach using her finger.

    ¡¸What do you think? Didn¡¯t it feel pretty good when he penetrated you with his cock? Master always loses her sense of self and end up uses me for masturbation when I show some affection. Moreover, the partner isn¡¯t me this time, it¡¯s Suzuhara-sama. When Suzuhara-sama doesn¡¯t see you as a bug user, but as a girl when both of you have sex, are you certain that you can remain sane?¡¹

    Still poking Tamamushi¡¯s lower abdomen, Nanafushi spoke to her in a provocative way.

    After listening to Nanafushi¡¯s words, Tamamushi¡¯s face went vermilion, her emerald eyes began to tremble, and her whole body started to sweat uncontrollably.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s impossible¨D¨D¡¹

    Words devoid of hope leaked out of her trembling lips.

    However, after seeing Nanafushi¡¯s sharp glare, she quickly shuts her lips tight.

    And¨D¨D

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯ll never know if you never try!¡¹

    A loud voice echoed inside the room.

    Nanafushi gave her a pure and innocent smile when she heard Tamamushi¡¯s response.

    ¡¸Yeah. Then let¡¯s see shall we?¡¹

    Nanafushi who gave Tamamushi a bewitching smile, patted Tamamushi¡¯s stomach and glanced at me.

    ¡¸Please fuck her without any thoughts of hesitation. Fuck her hard and maintain that continuously. Otherwise, it will all be pointless¡¹

    Nanafushi looked right at me as she spoke. Tamamushi¡¯s face cramped up when she heard those words.

    So then I started to fuck Tamamushi but¨D¨D

    ¡¸Aooo? Aoooooooo?¡¹

    When I mercilessly thrust inside her pussy, Tamamushi raised a beast-like scream.

    We¡¯ve only a few minutes in, and Tamamushi¡¯s face was showing an amazing ¡®ahe¡¯5 expression.

    Ahe-Tamamushi is seriously adorable and on top of that, her pussy feels absolutely incredible, but this might be a bad sign.

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 98

    ¡¸M-My sincerest apologies¡­¡­¡¹

    Naked from head to toe, Tamamushi apologizes, prostrating herself before me as she experienced occasional convulsions.

    ¡¸Do-Don¡¯t sweat it¡¹

    I patted Tamamushi on the shoulder.

    The reason behind why Tamamushi was apologizing on the ground in a ¡®dogeza¡¯ was because she wasn¡¯t able to channel her Bug Qi1 from being fucked crazy.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be totally pointless if you continue with the Bug Circulation Method¡¹

    Standing in the corner, Nanafushi muttered so as she watched quietly.

    ¡¸If she performs the Bug Circulation Method during sex, then the cultivation speed will increase along with its refinement quality. Furthermore, receiving a man¡¯s semen means the aggregate amount of basic Bug Qi will increase. If that happens, I¡¯m able to grow stronger¡¹2

    I could understand where Nanafushi was coming from.

    Even if Tamamushi and I continue to have sex and couldn¡¯t reach the goal that was desired, then it wouldn¡¯t be a complete waste.

    ¡¸Also, if you continue to copulate with master, you should be able to tolerate her Bug Qi to a certain extent. The more resistance you have, the more likely you are to succeed. I think that if you continue this for about ten years, then the probability of success will increase dramatically¡¹

    ¡¸Te-Ten years?¡¹

    That is a bit¡­¡­

    ¡¸This is the level of difficulty you are facing. Depending on your body¡¯s constitution, it could even take up to twenty to thirty years¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡­¡¹

    Nanafushi did mention from the start that the chances of success were extremely low.

    But I decided to do it anyway.

    ¡¸No matter how unlikely it is, the probability of success is not zero. But if we don¡¯t do it, then it becomes zero. Right?¡¹

    ¡¸Precisely. And even if you fail, it will help me grow stronger, so it would be nice if you can continue doing it¡¹

    Nanafushi gave a nod to my question.

    Even if it fails, Nanafushi will definitely grow stronger. That alone is more than enough.

    ¡¸Anyway, putting all that aside, you turned ¡®ahe¡¯ way too quickly. Your eyes quickly rolled to the back of your head as soon as it started and screamed ¡°Suzuhara~? Suzuhara~? Your bweaking my pwssyyyyy~? Fwuck my ashhole toooo~?¡± in such an undignified way for the whole time. You were boasting things like throwing away your womanhood, but that was purely slutty. I mean, how lecherous are you? You¡¯re so much so that it¡¯s laughable¡¹

    Staring down at the prostrating Tamamushi, Nanafushi disparaged her with an indifferent attitude.

    ¡¸A-As if the likes of you can talk. You were so close to turning ¡®ahe¡¯ that you ended up running away¡¹

    Trembling, Tamamushi raised her head and glared at Nanafushi as a cramped smile floated across her face.

    ¡¸Then should we end it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Tamamushi looked blankly at Nanafushi.

    ¡¸Complaining to me and just like me, run away from your problems if you think that makes you satisfied¡¹

    Listening to her words, Tamamushi trembles and grits her teeth, giving Nanafushi a frustrated glare.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    And then responded with just these words.

    ¡¸Then please do you best to not go ¡®ahe¡¯ from it. Even Suzuhara-sama has a daily limit of how many ejaculations her can make. Independent training needs to implemented¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know¡¹

    The two of them stared at each other while having a perilous atmosphere lingering in the room.

    Nanafushi¡¯s words seem excessively strict, but then again, she¡¯s not messing around.

    Tamamushi also understands this, so even though she gripes about it, I think in the end, she still agrees with her words.

    It seems their trust in each other is much deeper than relationships that were built up with love and laughter.

    Just like she said, even for me, it¡¯s impossible to cum anymore. It¡¯s because I somehow managed to cum twice in a row inside of Tamamushi.

    Today I fucked Rikka several times, received service from both Tamamushi and Nanafushi, and on top of that, had sex with Tamamushi.

    It was because Tamamushi¡¯s pussy felt so extraordinarily good, and upon seeing her face that was drunk from my cock, that I had managed to cum.

    ¡¸Sorry, but I¡¯m already at my limit¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Suzuhara. I-It¡¯s because I lack sex appeal¡¹

    Misunderstanding my words, Tamamushi wore a look that was on the verge of tears and once again, prostrated herself in front of me.

    No no. You look much better than before. You¡¯ve become cuter from head to toe, got yourself a larger pair of tits, and the ponytail suits you.

    ¡¸What I meant was that I came too much and reached my limit. Readdressing what Nanafushi just said, there¡¯s a limit of how many times I can ejaculate each day. It stops after when I empty out everything that I have accumulated up until that point. But if you give me some time, it will start to build back up¡¹

    Resting my hand on her shoulder, I spoke as gently as I could.

    ¡¸Re-Really? It¡¯s not because of me?¡¹

    Tamamushi responds in a trembly voice, as she raises her head and looks at me with teary upturned eyes.

    Those tearful eyes and seductive expression of hers stimulated my libido.

    Furthermore, when she raised her head, her breasts jiggled along with Tamamushi¡¯s movements.

    And that itself was unbearably erotic.

    On top of that, despite having such an underaged looking body, her nipples were abnormally erect which held a sense of smuttiness to it, making me want to immediately push her down.

    Even if I do push her down, I can¡¯t cum anymore, but even so, everything that Tamamushi does is tickling my instincts which tempts me to do so.

    ¡¸He is beyond his limit. Suzuhara-sama, I sincerely thank you for all the hard work you put in today¡¹

    As I edged myself closer to Tamamushi for an embrace, a loud clap followed by Nanafushi¡¯s remarks forced the air out of my lungs, bringing me back to my senses.

    That was dangerous. I was about to force myself into Tamamushi.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s end it here for today. In any case, please take a well-deserved rest¡¹

    Clapping her hands together, Nanafushi brings today¡¯s training to its closure.

    I¡¯m certainly tired and my body has become languid after cumming this much.

    Thinking that, I tried to stand up, but at that moment, I remembered something important.

    I had originally planned on asking about Hizuki¡¯s ability.

    ¡¸Nanafushi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Nanafushi tilted her head in response to my sudden abruptness.

    ¡¸I wanted to ask you something. It¡¯s regarding Hizuki¡¯s ability¡¹

    ¡¸Aah¡¹

    When I questioned Nanafushi, probably because she came to the realization herself, she gave a nod.

    ¡¸Were there any problems with Hizuki¡¯s ability?¡¹

    Still in a prostrating position, while being naked from head to toe, Tamamushi¡¯s breasts shook as she cocked her head to the side.

    I¡¯m conscious of it. I can¡¯t help but be totally conscious about her bouncing tits every time she makes a move.

    Thinking that this is poison to my eyes, I took my jacket off and placed it onto Tamamushi¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Surprised by my actions, Tamamushi pinched onto my jacket that was placed on top of her and blushed shyly.

    Although I placed my jacket over her shoulders, her breasts were still not covered.

    ¡¸Th-Thank you?¡¹

    Staring at me with moist eyes, Tamamushi spoke words of gratitude while she held onto my jacket.

    Tamamushi, that¡¯s enough, just hide your tits.

    ¡¸Ahem!¡¹

    Startled by the sound of Nanafushi clearing her throat, Tamamushi twitched and quickly averts her gaze from me. After having me take the effort of placing my jacket over her shoulders, she then holds onto it with both hands with a silly grin on her face.

    If you¡¯re not going to use it then I¡¯d like it if you return it back to me.

    ¡¸Hizuki-chan¡¯s ability being unstable is probably because of a very simple reason. However, because it¡¯s simple, it may be exceptionally difficult for it to improve¡¹

    Nanafushi looks at me with a straight face as she explains.

    The reason for instability is simple? And that¡¯s why it¡¯s hard to improve?

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s because she¡¯s using it for ¡°the sake of herself¡±. It is said that Heaven¡¯s eye is used for ¡°someone else¡¯s sake¡±, which will then reveal it true powers¡¹

    Tamamushi nodded repeatedly to Nanafushi¡¯s words.

    Speaking of which, I feel like Tamamushi mentioned about this previously.

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly as Nanafushi said. It was also written like that in the books I¡¯ve read. Unless it¡¯s a saint who¡¯s reached the realm of enlightenment, it is said that it¡¯s impossible to freely use it¡¹

    Tamamushi proceeded to explain the details of where Nanafushi left off.

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to say, but hard to do. Even if it¡¯s just the idea of doing it for ¡°someone¡±, if the feelings of doing something for that ¡°someone¡± is somewhat linked to your own desires in any way, the effectiveness of the ability will become reduced. For example, finding a wallet and deliver it to the police station. It seems that there isn¡¯t any greed at first glance, but if there is ever a feeling of ¡°I did a good thing¡±, it will account for satisfying one¡¯s selfish desires. Likewise, if you support ¡°someone¡± and believe that ¡°supporting them will save another person¡±, it will also be considered as an act of selfishness. In other words, the value of the ability will drop¡¹

    I felt dizzy from listening to Nanafushi¡¯s explanation.

    What a troublesome ability. And also, I highly doubt there is anyone who can actually fully control it.

    Ahh, that¡¯s why it¡¯s an ability that only saints can use.

    ¡¸Despite being an unstable ability, it¡¯s an ability which can create miracles¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­¡­¡¹

    A miracle-like ability, huh.

    In short, it¡¯s impossible to freely manipulate it.

    ¡¸But don¡¯t feel so pessimistic about it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s rare to see an awakened Heaven¡¯s eye. But unlike the Earth¡¯s eye, it¡¯s a flashy ability. It will almost be certain for an awakened one¡¯s name to be written down in the records. Those people are called saviors ¡¹

    Saviors. There are certainly people who are occasionally called saviors in the history books. I wonder if that meant that they are Heaven¡¯s eye ability users.

    ¡¸This is my¡­no, Makiri-sama¡¯s deduction but ability users in the past who had the Heaven¡¯s eye, could only draw out a small percentage of its true potential. When we overlay this with the information from Hizuki-chan¡¯s data, the value of her ability is deemed overwhelmingly high¡¹

    ¡¸High? Is Hizuki¡¯s ability is a tier higher than the previous wielders of Heaven¡¯s eye?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, although we shouldn¡¯t just plainly believe the information from the past, if we use it as a reference, Hizuki-chan¡¯s ability easily surpasses it. But putting all that aside, even taking a stroll with an awakened the Heaven¡¯s eye is a threat. The previous Heaven¡¯s eye users had been sitting on rocks until moss started to grow in it. They¡¯re basically in a vegetative state¡¹

    Sitting on rocking until it starts to grow moss is a bit¡­

    Well, a saint who¡¯s reached to the point of enlightenment is certainly like that¡­

    ¡¸Suzuhara-sama, you¡¯re the reason¡¹

    Nanafushi pointed at me, poking my chest with her finger as she said that.

    ¡¸In past records, there has never once been a case of where a Heaven¡¯s eye and a Earth¡¯s eye user existing at the same time. The conditions for when you get to use the Heaven¡¯s eye¡¯s ability is difficult, but the Earth¡¯s eye could be used based on one¡¯s desires. In contrast to Heaven¡¯s eye ability users called saviors, Earth¡¯s eye ability users are often called demons¡¹

    Hehh, demon huh. Do people often see my ability as demonic?

    ¡¸Creating powerful ability users one after another and using them to trample over other countries with their overwhelming strength. At the root of this cause is an Earth¡¯s eye ability user. While it is worshiped as a Godly ability from the people in its country, the countries that were invaded perceived it as demonic¡¹

    I see. The so-called heroes were also defined as invaders. It¡¯s certainly the case for the countries that were conquered by them.

    ¡¸Earth¡¯s eye ability users also have a common trait¡¹

    ¡¸A common trait?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. For some reason, they can¡¯t stand at the top. That¡¯s why their names were rarely ever recorded in history. Something like believing that the Earth¡¯s eye was the cause for a certain country¡¯s incredible breakthrough. The top, in other words, the king isn¡¯t an Earth¡¯s eye ability user and that¡¯s why it has been increasingly difficult for it to be noticed. In short, Earth¡¯s eye ability users appoint their own king and will serve them for the rest of their lives. It¡¯s a peculiar common trait¡¹

    ¡¸Hehh¡¹

    Can¡¯t become the top dog, huh.

    Somehow, I feel like I understand.

    ¡¸I think Earth¡¯s eye ability users from the past didn¡¯t want any political power nor wealth, but instead, they desired something else. So they push away all the bothersome things and force it onto the people, something along those lines?¡¹

    ¡¸For example?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, like a place where they call home?¡¹

    When answering it with a shrug, Nanafushi lets out a small ¡°pffh¡±.

    ¡¸If an Earth¡¯s eye ability user says so, then that may be the case¡¹

    She responded as she laughed.

    No, well, I¡¯m just saying it for the sake of it.

    ¡¸Anyway, Hizuki-chan¡¯s potential is more than enough. So, I think it¡¯s better for her to be aiming to draw out twenty percent of its power and stabilizing it instead of going for hundred percent of it. If Suzuhara-sama is beside her, then it should be easily achievable¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Focusing more on stability than its power.

    Hizuki¡¯s ability is certainly quite powerful at the moment. But it¡¯s extremely unstable. It feels like it goes from a hundred to zero and back.

    Even though the ability¡¯s potential is lowered, as Nanafushi said, it¡¯s much better off stabilizing twenty percent of it.

    That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s just think of it like that.

    ¡¸Ahh, and also, Suzuhara-sama¡¯s eye color changed¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know anything about it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Since there haven¡¯t been any similar cases in the past, I have absolutely no idea¡¹

    Nanafushi shook her head with an apologetic look on her face.

    When I glanced at Tamamushi, I saw her looking at me with a troubled expression.

    Even Nanafushi, who was born over three hundred years ago, and possessed an abundant amount of knowledge didn¡¯t know the reason behind this occurrence. I guess it¡¯s natural for Tamamushi to not know either.

    ¡¸Thanks. You¡¯ve helped me in many ways¡¹

    I patted her head as I thanked Nanafushi with a smile.

    Probably due to her unable to provide a reason to my question, Nanafushi was in low spirits.

    There¡¯s no need to be depressed about it.

    Even if this eye doesn¡¯t return to how it used to be, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.

    As long as we achieve our main objectives, nothing else should matter.

    If we defeat Kudan, have the Nature Conservation Organization provide protection and hospitality to us, and make a place where you can call home, then my job is done.

    ¡¸A-Are you rubbing Nanafushi¡¯s head?¡¹

    Feeling a tug on my trousers, I brought my gaze down to the direction of the voice and saw Tamamushi tightly hugging onto my jacket as she looked up at me with trembly eyes, seemingly about to cry.

    What¡¯s this? Jealousy? You¡¯re such a cute girl.

    ¡°You¡¯re so helpless¡±. As I thought that in my mind, I crouched down and reached out to Tamamushi¡¯s head to pat her. But at that moment, something unusual happened.

    Tamamushi who is tightly holding onto my jacket, had formed a valley in her chest.

    Although Tamamushi¡¯s tits did grow a bit larger, she shouldn¡¯t be able to form such a distinct cleavage.

    But there is one.

    It¡¯s not just the boobs. Her hair is glossy, and her skin is silky smooth. Her emerald eyes had more life to them, and her moist lips had more springiness compared to just a while ago.

    Don¡¯t tell me that she grew again?

    Oi oi, what the hell are Bug users supposed to be?

    Maybe it¡¯s because the more semen they take, the cuter they become?

    If that¡¯s true, then what a frightening clan they are.

    Isn¡¯t it impossible to return once you fall into the rabbit hole?3

    While I was thinking that, Tamamushi who was staring at me this whole time, brought her gaze down to her cleavage and swallowed her saliva.

    I should fuck her one more time.

    Realizing that I thought that, I snapped myself back to my senses.

    No no. I need to hold back for now. The time to recover my semen will reset if I have creampie sex with her again.

    However, Tamamushi¡¯s pussy feels extraordinary though. After knowing that, it¡¯s hard to suppress my lust.

    Let¡¯s just sleep for today. I should do that.

    Forcing my lust down, I thought about it and stood up.

    ¡¸Well the, I¡¯m going to head to sleep now¨D¨D¡¹

    Avoiding eye contact with Tamamushi, whom I suppose she¡¯s currently wearing a dispirited expression while looking up at me, I called out to Nanafushi. But my words were cut mid-sentence.

    ¡¸Yes. Good night¡¹

    Nanafushi responded with a sweet smile.

    She¡¯s smiling, but she¡¯s sweating buckets.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    When I asked that, Nanafushi stuck out her tongue.

    ¡¸I thought I was hiding it pretty well, but I guess my sweat exposed me¡¹

    Nanafushi laughed awkwardly and with the back of her hand, she wiped off a large amount of sweat from her forehead. But the sweat quickly reappeared and trickled down to her cheeks.

    The black camisole that she was wearing turned transparent from being drenched in sweat.

    No matter how you think about it, she¡¯s producing an unusually large amount of sweat.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. There are no problems¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The quality and quantity of the Bug qi from my master flowed into me was far beyond my expectations, and it seems my body is in shock from it¡¹

    ¡¸Are there any problems with that?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a limit to how much I can intake. Something like a limiter. If that were to not exist, then I¡¯ll end up killing the person who I made the contract with by sucking their Bug qi without end. My body is trying to unlock the limiter because master¡¯s Bug qi has become much stronger. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not a problem¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Removing the limiter. It¡¯s fine as long as there aren¡¯t any problems.

    But, does it make such a difference just from me cumming twice inside of Tamamushi?

    Speaking of which, she did mention that absorbing it via the mouth had some profound effects, so taking it inside the vagina could lead to unfathomable results.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good as long as there aren¡¯t any problems¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Thank you for taking the effort to worry about me¡¹

    Nanafushi smiled sweetly to my response.

    Her smile isn¡¯t forced and since she said she was fine herself, so it¡¯s fine.

    And if I worry too much, then Nanafushi will become conscious about it.

    Thinking that, I lightly raised my hand and without trying to make any eye contact with Tamamushi, I left the stack room.

    ¡¸B-Bye bye¡­¡­¡¹

    Tamamushi¡¯s sad voice lingered from behind.

    If I look at Tamamushi right now, I will fall right into her temptations.

    As I was walking down the hallway, I met Asahina.

    Asahina stops to a holt when she saw me, giving a hateful glare.

    Is she still holding a grudge against me from the bathroom incident?

    ¡¸Yo¡¹

    I approached Asahina standing in the hallway, I placed my hand on her shoulders and gave smirk as I called out to her.

    ¡¸Why are you shirtless. Ah, oh yeah, it¡¯s because you¡¯re a pervert¡¹

    Asahina glares at me in disdain.

    Good¡­as expected you¡¯re good. It¡¯s because you¡¯re like this, I can bully you without any hesitation.

    ¡¸Finding enjoyment playing around with your asshole in the bathroom and cleaning up the floor that you dirtied. I wonder where will you be cleaning up your own mess next?¡¹

    There¡¯s no way such a horny slut like Asahina will be satisfied with that level of masturbation. Also, according to what Tamamushi said before, the side effects caused by the bug is much smaller than expected, but it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s completely non-existent.

    After mopping up the floor in the changing room, Asahina must have gone off somewhere to masturbate, so she tried to cover it with a question.

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right. I masturbated in the toilet until I was satisfied¡¹

    Asahina responds, displaying a provocative smile.

    As expected, huh. But I didn¡¯t expect her to openly confess like that.

    ¡¸I spent all my time masturbating to my classmate, Tanaka-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What!? Ta-Tanaka. Isn¡¯t he the guy who has the biggest cock in the class!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s that Tanaka-kun who¡¯s rumored to have the biggest penis in the class¡¹

    What. Damn you Tanaka. Acting all cocky just because you have a slightly larger cock.

    I thought he was a pretty good guy since he lent me his eraser, but he was probably looking down on me.

    That¡¯s unforgivable, Tanaka. The next time I see you, you¡¯re dead meat.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s leave something like that aside, come here for a second¡¹

    ¡¸Aah?¡¹

    Something like that? Did you really say ¡°something like that¡±?

    ¡¸Enough with you, just come here already¡¹

    Asahina grabbed and tugged at my right hand.

    ¡¸Owwwww! It¡¯s going to tear! You¡¯re going to tear my arm off!¡¹

    My wrist and shoulder joints were screaming in pain.

    What the hell, is she a gorilla? This isn¡¯t how strong a girl should be.

    Aah right, she had a massive power-up from the bug.

    But how should I put it, she¡¯s got retard strength.4

    ¡¸It¡¯s not going to tear that easily¡¹

    After saying that, Asahina tugs even harder.

    ¡¸No no no no no no! It¡¯s gonna tear, it¡¯s gonna tear! It¡¯s seriously coming off!¡¹

    It said ¡°buchi¡±. I just heard my arm go ¡°buchi¡±5.

    I thought that if I resisted, I will really lose my arm, so I reluctantly decided to follow Asahina.

    Asahina was heading to the changing rooms.

    After letting go of my arm, Asahina headed inside and placed a chair in front of the washbasin.

    ¡¸Sit down¡¹

    Standing next to the chair, Asahina crossed her hands and commanded me to follow her orders as she stared at me overbearingly with a condescending attitude.

    What¡¯s with her? She really pisses me off.

    ¡¸Slaves don¡¯t have the right to command their masters¡¹

    Glaring up at Asahina, I grumbled under my breath and sat on the chair.

    It really grinds my gears to have to follow Asahina¡¯s orders, but it¡¯ll be problematic if she tears my arm off.

    ¡¸You injured your shoulder. How did you get that injury? Most of the bleeding has stopped, but the meat is all gouged out¡¹

    Asahina who was scouring through the shelves asked me such a question.

    My memories were rekindled when she asked me about it. Speaking of which, Nanafushi was the one who shredded off the meat from my shoulders.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing big. Laters¡¹

    When I tried to stand up after saying that, Asahina gripped tightly onto my shoulder.

    My hips fell straight down.

    Unable to resist, I was forced to sit on the chair.

    Fuck, such idiotic strength.

    ¡¸While I was cleaning changing room, I found a first aid kit. It can only provide some basic first aid, but it¡¯s better than nothing right?¡¹

    Asahina who was holding me down on my shoulder with one hand held the white first aid box with the other and smiled at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s none of your business¡¹

    I replied as I glared hatefully at Asahina.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry? I have no intentions of hearing your opinions. I found a person who¡¯s injured, so I¡¯m treating their wounds. There¡¯s no room for discussions¡¹

    Asahina chuckled as blood vessels formed on top of her forehead, ready to burst.

    That¡¯s an overwhelming force of goodwill. Even though the other party didn¡¯t even ask for it, she still acts according to her own desires. That¡¯s no longer considered as having good intentions. It¡¯s pure selfishness.

    What an annoying and self-centered person she is.

    ¡¸The color of your eyes has changed. What happened?¡¹

    Asahina poured the anti-septic solution onto the gauze and placed it on my shoulder.

    ¡¸I¡¯m wearing contacts¡¹

    It¡¯s a pain to explain, moreover, I don¡¯t even know the reason, and also because I didn¡¯t feel like speaking truthfully to Asahina¡¯s question, I thought of a reasonable lie.

    ¡¸Heh~, contacts huh. I not going to say anything if your eyes were bad and you were using it, but I¡¯d be unimpressed to see you use such things like these as of means to attract the opposite sex. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more manly if you¡¯d face against your previous self?¡¹

    Annoyance arose from hearing Asahina¡¯s words.

    Shut up. It¡¯s not like I wanted them to change.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s strange¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks as if it was originally that color from the beginning. It¡¯s an unusual color, but it doesn¡¯t feel out of place when looking at it¡¹

    ¡¸Well, thanks¡¹

    I was surprised for a moment, but then I recollected myself and responded in an indifferent attitude.

    Facing the mirror, I could clearly see that my eyes have become golden in color.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just golden. It¡¯s like as if flames were flickering in the darker parts of the color.

    I felt repulsed by it. It feels like something¡¯s off. I could only feel that something was off, nothing else.

    I panicked for a second, but I guess it was just irony.

    Asahina was surprisingly good at treating the wound on my shoulder. She wrapped my shoulder with the bandage back up after the treatment.

    I never would have expected that. I had thought that her capabilities of being a girl were at rock bottom.

    ¡¸Yup, and it¡¯s done¡¹

    ¡¸A-Aah¡¹

    Asahina tapped my shoulder. I raised a voice in response and lifted up my arm for a test.

    The bandage didn¡¯t have the slightest misalignment. And on top of that, it doesn¡¯t restrict any movements that my shoulder makes.

    She¡¯s good at bandaging up people.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to say any word of thanks despite being treated from your wounds? Well, it¡¯s something that I voluntarily did anyways, and I¡¯d be bothered by it if you did¡¹

    Again, with her needless retorts as per usual.

    Asahina packed up the first aid kit and made her way out the changing room.

    ¡¸Oi¡¹

    When I called out to her, Asahina stopped and turned around.

    ¡¸What is it? I don¡¯t need your gratitude. Moreover, it will feel gross if you say it¡¹

    Crossing her arms, Asahina stares down at me with an extremely fucking cocky and condescending attitude.

    Ahh-, she ticks me off. I want to push her down and rape her on the spot, but unfortunately, I¡¯m spent as for today.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to say words of thanks, you idiot. I just thought that your bandaging skills were better than I expected, that¡¯s all. What I mean is that it shouldn¡¯t be something you could do¡¹

    Packing plenty of sarcasm in my words, I said that to Asahina.

    Well, let¡¯s see what sarcastic comment she will make this time.

    While I was thinking that, Asahina blushed lightly and turned her head away.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸My dream is to become a nurse¡¹

    While having her face turned away from me, Asahina replied in an almost inaudible tone and ran off.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hah?¡¹

    Nurse? That Asahina? She said she wants to be a nurse, does that mean she wants to be an angel in white clothes?

    ¡¸Oi oi, if that person becomes a nurse, then all the patients would run away and the hospital would fall into ruin as a result¡¹

    Having already been a selfish and egotistical person, she also got a massive power-up from the bug. If something and does something happens that pisses her off, doing something like beating the patients will end up sending them to heaven.

    For also the patient¡¯s wellbeing, Asahina shouldn¡¯t be a nurse.

    But well¨D¨D

    ¡¸Personality is a no, but her talents are a yes¡¹

    I muttered as I moved my right hand around.

    Arriving at the living room, Hizuki had her head lying on Kazahana¡¯s lap and was snoozing away on the sofa.

    I saw Kazahana who looked like she was sleeping, twitch her animalistic ears and slowly opened her eyes.

    ¨D¨Dleave it the way it is.

    I told her by gesturing it with my right index finger placed on my lips.

    Like Hizuki, Kazahana should be tired as well from all the things that happened today.

    Seeing my gesture, Kazahana closed her eyes and went back to sleep.

    Haven¡¯t moved from the entrance, I looked around the living room, but I was unable to find Rikka.

    Was she at another place? Or did she head outside to go somewhere?

    Well, it should be fine even if Rikka was going out solo.

    And, I did promise Hizuki that we were going to sleep together tonight.

    Thus, I made my way over to Hizuki, who was using Kazahana¡¯s legs as a substitute for a pillow and sat next to her. Giving out a yawn, I closed my eyes.

    The following day, I was woken up by Rikka and we left the house.

    At the end of the Tamamushi¡¯s front yard, Rikka stopped and turned around to look at me.

    ¡¸I was interested in what Hizuki said, so I went out to look for Marina-san and Yuka-san yesterday. I¡¯m sorry for taking actions on my own¡¹

    Rikka bows in apology.

    So that¡¯s what happened. She was concerned about Marina and Yuka.

    As expected of my dog.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not something to apologize about. So, how was it?¡¹

    When I said that to Rikka, she raised her head and looked at me with a meek expression.

    I could sense some bad news coming my way.

    ¡¸There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with Marina-san in particular. However, Yuka-san is¡­¡­¡¹

    When she mentioned Yuka¡¯s name, Rikka hesitated and started to stutter and mumble.

    I guess something happened with Yuka.

    ¡¸She didn¡¯t have a wink of sleep and always had a futon covering over herself ¡­¡­¡¹

    What was she doing underneath the futon?

    ¡¸She was masturbating without rest until the next morning. She has amazing mental strength, physical strength, and sex drive¡¹

    The trembly Rikka reports back with sweat arising from her cheeks.

    ¡¸Marina-san made an adorable doll which looks exactly like master and used it to masturbate until twelve o¡¯clock midnight. After that, I went to check on Yuka-san¡¯s condition, but it looked like she already masturbated a number of times already. From there, she didn¡¯t even rest and continued to masturbate all the way until the next morning. And she said this¡¹

    Trembling from fear, Rikka swallows her saliva and proceeds on.

    ¡¸¡±I¡¯m pretty satisfied for today¡±, is what she said¡¹

    Fear distinctively reflected in Rikka¡¯s red eyes.

    ¡¸Not once, she didn¡¯t even rest once!! Furthermore, it was a sleepless and restless night! And when the next morning came, she had a refreshing smile and said: ¡°I¡¯m pretty satisfied for today¡±? And she tilts head to the side and says ¡°Fuu~?¡± in such a loving way!? I didn¡¯t see any signs of fatigue from seeing that satisfied smiled that she made! Is that person really human!?¡¹

    She was probably scared out of her mind. Rikka who explains it in a heartbreaking tone came rushing into me and embraced me in tears.

    Her small body was trembling so badly that it looked like it could break any moment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­O-Oh¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know how to reply to Rikka.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I had underestimated Yuka-san! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Rikka cries as she clings onto me.

    I wrapped my hands around Rikka and stroked her small back.

    If I¡¯m asked whether or not she¡¯s a human, I can no longer assume she still is.

    It¡¯s because Yuka, that girl is the only one that Asahina acknowledges. It¡¯s natural for Rikka to be scared.

    Having that said, Yuka, you, you really have it backed up in there¡­¡­

    Yuka¡¸I think I smell Mota-kun¡­¡­¡¹

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 99

    Together with Rikka, we made our way back home, walked up the stairs and headed to the bedroom. Once we entered, I took a look around.

    Rikka, who entered the room after me, shuffled towards the bed, sat then flopped onto it. She then buries her face in my pillow and begins to joyfully kick her legs while hugging onto it.

    ¡¸Rikka, if you want anything then do as you please¡¹

    I called out to Rikka who was playing around on the bed by herself.

    Since there is a possibility that we won¡¯t be able to return to this place anymore.

    ¡¸Anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Mhm¡¹

    When she sat straight up from the bed and asked that question, I answered it with a nod.

    Rikka then jumps off the bed, trotting her way to the bookshelf and stands in front of it.

    ¡¸Then, I want this¡¹

    Taking the stuffed toy from the bookshelf, Rikka looks at me and presents it.

    What she took from the bookshelf was a stuffed Suzuhara doll No. 7 which was made by Marina who has left it there for her own convenience.

    ¡¸Yesterday, I saw Marina-san had a similar looking doll to this and I wanted it too. So, I¡¯ll be really happy if you were to give this to me¡¹

    A masturbation machine rigged with a bunch of sex toys inside. And while muttering, Rikka embraced it so lovingly.

    Are you going to take that? And here I was, thinking that I was going to be released from the Suzuhara curse.

    That Marina, did she curse the Suzuhara dolls?

    ¡¸We-Well, I don¡¯t particularly mind¡¹

    Thinking that the curse will continue to chase me wherever I go, I ended up agreeing with Rikka¡¯s request.

    ¡¸Yay? I will treat this as a part of my master and will cherish it dearly?¡¹

    Jumping in happiness, Rikka wore a joyful expression as she rubs Suzuhara doll No. 7 on her cheek that she hugged tightly.

    I prepared a largish bag and ordered Rikka to pack in our daily necessities into it then descended down the staircase.

    I¡¯ve been worried about it for quite some time, but I have to say it.

    Honestly, I have no idea how to explain it. So, I think it¡¯s better to just speak my thoughts.

    Telling that to myself, I picked up the telephone receiver.

    At the very end, I said a word of thanks for times we¡¯ve been together and said my goodbyes, then placed the receiver back down.

    I told my mother that I had something I needed to do.

    I also told her that I will be leaving school and won¡¯t be telling her where I¡¯m going.

    I wanted to say everything all at once and end it with just that.

    But if I end it like that, it might sound like I¡¯m telling her to look for me.

    Nevertheless, no matter how I explain it or persuade her, she¡¯d most likely wouldn¡¯t be so understanding. However, I couldn¡¯t just run away.

    Naturally, I heard a bunch from my mother. To all the bombardment of questions, I plainly said that I couldn¡¯t answer any of them.

    Sure enough, mother threw all sorts of questions at me and cried over the phone which had me regretting my actions.

    I couldn¡¯t answer anything and unable to do anything else, I just stood there with the receiver pressed against my ear, listening to my mother¡¯s crying voice.

    I felt a warm sensation on my left hand.

    When I turned around, I saw Rikka looking up at me as she held onto my hand.

    If Rikka was laughing, I probably would have placed the receiver back immediately.

    But she showed an anxious expression when she was looking at me.

    Rikka was worried about me. She was kind enough to worry about me.

    The lonesome me who had finally found a ¡°real family¡±.

    That¡¯s why I have to follow through my actions. I¡¯ve already said that I was going to protect my ¡°real family¡± from here on out, so I can¡¯t afford to run away right now.

    I wonder how long it took.

    My mother, who had been crying all this time asked me this question in a quivering voice.

    ¨D¨DWill you call me?

    Is what she said.

    My mother is together with my father, far away from home.

    She wouldn¡¯t make it even if she tried to stop me from leaving the house.

    Even if she submits a search request to the police, the police will not take on this task with sincerity.

    Hence, she probably concluded that the best choice was to make sure to have me promise her to be in touch with on a regular basis.

    ¨D¨DI¡¯ll definitely call you.

    Telling that to my mother, she, who finally stopped crying, started wailing again, resembling much like a child.

    My mother apologized to me. She cried while apologizing to me and confessed her true feelings.

    ¨D¨DI didn¡¯t know how to communicate with you.

    ¨D¨DI¡¯m sorry for being a failure of a mother.

    ¨D¨DI didn¡¯t want to hurt you, but I knew that I had ended up hurting you even more. Even though I knew about it, I couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Is what she said.

    I didn¡¯t feel angry in the slightest.

    If I was a normal person, who fell in love with another girl, experienced a normal dating life, and had a child.

    And if my child was a monster just like me.

    I didn¡¯t know how I would explain it to her.

    It¡¯s the same concept as a monster giving birth to a baby.

    We¡¯re not going to play the blame game about who was wrong. Coincidence, it was only a coincidence that I got the short end of the stick.

    ¨D¨DMom. I had finally made myself a real family, a family that I must protect. So thank you for everything that you have done for me¡­and goodbye.

    Rikka tightly held onto my hand as I told my mother those words over the phone.

    My mother didn¡¯t say anything and just cried silently.

    Gently placing the receiver back down, I brought my gaze down to Rikka and saw her trembling, holding her head down while she squeezed onto my hand.

    From Rikka, droplets fell down and landed right before her feet.1

    Leaving the house, Rikka and I walked out onto the road in order to head back towards Tamamushi¡¯s home.

    I don¡¯t intend on returning back here. We¡¯re also going to discard Tamamushi¡¯s home today as well.

    Since Tamamushi is indirectly connected to Kudan. And according to what Nanafushi said, Tamamushi is under the surveillance of Kudan¡¯s organization.

    However, just like how I¡¯m unable to use my ability when I¡¯m near Hizuki, it seems that the organization is no longer able to monitor the situation due to the awakened Heaven¡¯s eye.

    Therefore, they¡¯ll also begin to be on the move.

    Although it might sound hasty, it¡¯s better to relocate ourselves to another area.

    I¡¯m not sure how much time will that buy us, but it¡¯s still better than nothing.

    At the very least, I want enough time for Hizuki¡¯s ability to stabilize.

    Before leaving Tamamushi¡¯s house, I gathered everyone in the living room and asked if there was a place where we could move to.

    As a result of that discussion, we discovered the fact that Hizuki is currently living alone.

    No, strictly speaking, she¡¯s living together with Kazahana.

    Apparently Hizuki¡¯s born in a pretty wealthy household, along with two older brothers, three older sisters, two younger brothers, and four younger sisters.

    Just listening to it, I understood that she had a ridiculously complex family.

    But well, I¡¯m in no position to say that since I¡¯ve laid my hands on a number of girls.

    Hizuki¡¯s explanation was very succinct.

    She was told to never return back home again.

    Since there¡¯s a large amount of money in her bank account, food expenses and finding a place to live was not a problem.

    Those two points, and¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DIt¡¯s my fault for being born.

    She said that with a smile.

    Her situation sounded similar to mine.

    Most people will wonder how that happened.

    I guess she also got her abilities when she was born and became a problem child like me.

    No, my ability enables me to see through people, but Hizuki¡¯s lets her peek inside people¡¯s minds.

    Although the information is fragmented, knowing that someone who has that kind of ability will surely become disliked for it.

    Since everyone has secrets to hide. But a young child doesn¡¯t have the ability to differentiate it with other information.

    In other words, for only that child, the ability to ¡°see¡± will evidently become ¡°common sense¡±, thus the possibility of mentioning about it will be pretty high.

    Like me, people probably thought that she was some kind of monster.

    No, most likely she was brought up in an even worse environment than mine.

    It¡¯s only natural to think that Hizuki¡¯s mentality took a turn for the worse due to that.

    But well, Hizuki¡¯s unluckily lucky.

    The misfortune of being born with a special ability and abandoned by her ¡°family¡± who had the same blood running through their veins. On the other hand, being abandoned by her blood related ¡°family¡±, actually resulted in her finding Kazahana, her ¡°real family¡±.

    And from being in contact with me, I was able to meet Rikka.

    That¡¯s why I have to thank Hizuki.

    If I didn¡¯t discard Hizuki out of my life, I would never have met Rikka.

    Recently I¡¯ve been owing to a lot of people for things. I¡¯m worried whether I¡¯m capable of fully repay them.

    With that said, we decided to move our base into Hizuki¡¯s current home.

    Hizuki was like an innocent child and was thrilled to hear me suggest that idea.

    She happily said that she could now always stay with me.

    Smiling ear to ear from pure happiness, Rikka¡¯s small body casually beared on the massively disproportionate bag, while carrying her cherished Suzuhara-doll No.7 with one hand that Marina made.

    When I held Rikka¡¯s hand and headed out of Tamamushi¡¯s home, my phone started vibrating inside the inner pocket of my jacket.

    I should cancel my phone. I can¡¯t afford to place any burdens on my parents.

    With that in mind, I reached inside my pocket, took out my phone and looked at the screen.

    The recipient was Yuka¡¯s mail.

    My eyes widened when I opened up the message.

    ¨D¨DSave me Mota-kun. Yuu-chan is in big trouble.

    While writing the body of the text, the content was abruptly cut off as if the sender was in a hurry.

    Yuka¡¯s text clearly indicated that it was an emergency.

    Moreover, it seems like she¡¯s most likely together with Asahina.

    When I went back to my home, Asahina did the same.

    Inside of Asahina¡¯s body was the bug from the forbidden method. So, it¡¯s dangerous for her to be walking alone. That¡¯s why I thought of having Kazahana escort her back, but it will be dangerous if the unstable Hizuki were to be separated from her for even a few hours.

    I then thought about having Tamamushi escort her back, but Tamamushi is indirectly linked to Kudan¡¯s organization. So it¡¯s better off not to let Tamamushi step outside.

    Then there¡¯s only Nanafushi.

    Thinking that Nanafushi was the only choice that I had, I assigned her to escort Asahina back home, however, Asahina outright rejected my proposal.

    ¨D¨DI¡¯m past the age for babysitters. Also, I¡¯m able to protect myself at the very least.

    She said while having an overwhelmingly condescending look like usual, and naturally, it transitioned to a verbal dispute and eventually ended up becoming a fight.

    At that time, I lost my temper and thought to have her suit herself, but thinking back, I should have had Nanafushi escort her nevertheless.

    Although she did gain a power-up from having the bug inside her, it hasn¡¯t been that long after her body has undergone mutation. She didn¡¯t have the ability ever since she was born, so I assume her ability isn¡¯t fully under her control.

    And a problem has occurred. Furthermore, it definitely seems like Yuka has been dragged into this mess.

    Are they facing the Nature Conservation Organisation? Or is it Kudan¡¯s organization? Either way, they¡¯re in a dire situation.

    But why Yuka?

    Don¡¯t tell me that Asahina, when she was heading back home, she visited Yuka¡¯s place?

    To hell with ¡°I¡¯m able to protect myself¡±. You didn¡¯t even protect yourself and even dragged Yuka into it.

    I messaged her, asking for their location and their current situation, but there was no reply.

    If it¡¯s Yuka, she should have immediately replied back.

    No, it different. That¡¯s not it. The first message was weird. It looked like the content of the message was written in a hurry and was send midway.

    In other words, she was in a situation where she can¡¯t write any more messages.

    It¡¯s because of Yuka, that I received the text. Utilizing the moment while the other party was looking away, she succeeded in asking me for help.

    That¡¯s why¨D¨D

    ¡¸Crap. This is bad¡­¡­¡¹

    Was it the Nature Conservation Organisation or was it Kudan¡¯s organization? In any case, if the person who was watching over Tamamushi tailed after Asahina when she left the house, and if that person struck at the time when Asahina made contact with Yuka, then.

    This is bad. This is the worst-case scenario.

    Since Asahina just awakened her abilities, she¡¯s unable to freely control it. Furthermore, Asahina¡¯s is specialized in close combat, so even if she can freely control it, it¡¯s not that powerful. It¡¯s about the same as a wild beast at best. Additionally, no matter how indomitable her spirit is, it¡¯s all over for her if she gets caught and restrained.

    And Yuka, she probably hasn¡¯t realized that she¡¯s awakened her own special ability.

    This is bad. They went to the area where I wanted them to go for the least.

    ¡¸Master¡­¡­¡¹

    Rikka¡¯s voice snapped me back to my senses.

    When I brought my gaze down, I saw Rikka anxiously looking at me with her red eyes while holding her cherished Suzuhara doll No.7 with one and linking her hands with mine using the other.

    All our plans have only progressed halfway, but there¡¯s no choice but to do it.

    ¡¸Rikka, it¡¯s time to fight. I intended to lower my head and beg the others for their help. But I won¡¯t ask anything from you. Because you¡¯re Suzuhara Rikka. So follow behind me wherever I go¡¹

    I said, looking straight at Rikka. Rikka then hugs Suzuhara doll No.7 even tighter and tightens her grip on my hand.

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹2

    Rikka suddenly barked like a dog.

    ¡¸What the hell is that¡¹

    I laughed unintentionally.

    ¡¸Woof woof! Waoo~!¡¹3

    Howling like a dog, Rikka hugs me.

    I get it. Rikka wasn¡¯t able to properly convey her feelings. Even though she wanted to show her gratitude to me for calling her a part of my family, she couldn¡¯t express all her joy into words.

    That¡¯s why she howled. Like a dog.

    She wanted to tell me that she was my dog and wanted to follow me wherever I went.

    ¡¸It¡¯s ok. I¡¯ve got your message. Thanks, Rikka. Thank you¡¹

    Saying that, I embraced Rikka.

    Let¡¯s get started. To take down the guy who touched my family, and to create a place where we call home.

    Running with all my might, I returned to Tamamushi¡¯s house.

    I don¡¯t know where Asahina and Yuka are. If I go out and blindly search for them, it would be too late for me.

    Then I¡¯ll have to borrow someone else¡¯s power who¡¯s capable of finding them.

    ¡¸Hizuki!¡¹

    Running to the living room, I spotted Hizuki on the sofa and yelled out her name.

    Seemingly like she was playing cards with Kazahana, Hizuki shuddered and all the cards fell completely out of her hands

    Hizuki then started to sweat all over.

    Getting surprised to see me yelling and rushing into the living room.

    It¡¯s evident that the Heaven¡¯s eye isn¡¯t functioning properly.

    Moreover, she was so surprised that she started trembling while her eyes became two black and white dots.4

    Are the conditions getting worse?

    When I looked at Kazahana who was looking back at me, she dropped her animal ears and slightly shook her head.

    Instead of her ability¡¯s effectiveness dropping, it¡¯s now almost unusable.

    Shit, this is the worst, absolute worst.

    No, I can¡¯t blame Hizuki for this. Hizuki¡¯s ability is an abomination od a thing that makes her suffer. Moreover, unlike my ability, her¡¯s is constantly active.

    If she¡¯s unable to use it, then it should be a joyous thing to celebrate about.

    But I need it right now. I desperately need it now.

    ¡¸Is about Asahina and Yuka? If that¡¯s so, then you don¡¯t have to worry¡¹

    Turning around to the direction of the voice, I saw Tamamushi standing there in her usual black robe.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t have to worry? What do you mean?¡¹

    I approached Tamamushi as questioned her.

    Tamamushi then grinned and pointed at her belly with her right index finger.

    Ah.

    ¡¸Who exactly do you think I am? Certainly, I¡¯m good at close quarter combat, but I originally specialize at searching and assassination. Having a Bug user as a title isn¡¯t just for show¡¹

    Tamamushi¡¯s voiced it out with pride. She then pointed at the small drone beetle looking bug that¡¯s resting on top of her stomach.

    I completely forgot. That¡¯s right. This kid knows how to handle bugs.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let someone who left the house by themselves unattended¡¹

    After saying that, she proudly makes a ¡°Fufun¡± chuckle.

    You¡¯ve had me. For me to completely forget that understanding my ¡°comrade¡¯s¡± ability was the fundamentals in the basics of tactics¡­

    ¡¸Tammaushi! Well done! Excellent effort!¡¹

    As I yelled in delight, I hugged Tamamushi and raised her up in the air, rubbing my cheeks against hers.

    ¡¸Wai-? Wait a second Suzuhara? Y-You got it wrong? I¡¯m sorry? I apologize? The truth is, Nanafushi told me to do ?¡¹

    Tamamushi who was hugged by me with her cheeks squeezed against mine, blushed really hard and desperately apologizes while flailing about.

    Are you an idiot? What are you talking about? You and Nanafushi are both one mind and soul!

    ¡¸I will praise Nanafushi later! But listening to Nanafushi¡¯s advice and following through with it was great enough! So you don¡¯t need to apologize! Well done Tamamushi! You¡¯re so great! So remarkable!¡¹

    ¡¸A-Awuuu? The guilt? Even though I feel guilty about it? I should have just said that from the beginninggggggggg?¡¹

    To my words, Tamamushi, who was squirming around in my arms, made a face that looked like she was about to cry any second as she raised an anguished voice.

    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    Turning around to the direction of the voice, I saw Hizuki sitting on the sofa who had her eyes cast downwards.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m not sure. I can¡¯t see what I was ¡°seeing¡± and I¡¯m oblivious to it. If no one talks about it, then I will never notice it. I don¡¯t even understand myself. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    Her downcast eyes and shaking body, Hizuki continues to apologize while hugging herself.

    I thought we were done for. I had thought there were no more possible ways to find Asahina and the others. But, when Tamamushi appeared in front of me, I suddenly felt a surge of hope which resulted in me disregarding Hizuki¡¯s presence.

    Unable to do anything despite holding the strongest ability. Being useless. That was the most painful thing for Hizuki.

    If I were to praise Tamamushi, I should have done it at a place where Hizuki wasn¡¯t present.

    But, if no one talks about it, then she won¡¯t even notice it? If no one reminds her of her ability, then does she forget about it?

    That to Hizuki, is surely a glimpse of happiness. An abominable ability that bothers you, chases you, and breaks your mind. If she were to forget about its existence and live like a normal girl¨D¨D

    Thinking up until there, something clicked inside me.

    Is it possible that somewhere within Hizuki was trying to seal that ability?

    Hizuki¡¯s situation is currently being placed on standby.

    The people close to her consist of Kazahana, me and Rikka, the scary Asahina, Tamamushi, and Nanafushi.

    There are various problems, but once we all gather together as one, we talk, we quarrel, and we laugh together.

    That definitely, is what Hizuki has been searching for all this time.

    While she was with me, she most definitely was trying to find a place where she belongs.

    That¡¯s why Hizuki was probably trying to make here as a ¡°final destination¡±.

    If that¡¯s true, then I understand how painful it is.

    If I could, I also wanted this to be a place where I call home.

    But that¡¯s¡­¡­impossible.

    Kudan will most certainly aim for the Heaven¡¯s eye. Once the Nature Conservation Organisation knows about Asahina¡¯s existence, they¡¯ll also be on the move. In fact, right now, both Asahina and Yuka are both in danger.

    It¡¯s impossible to maintain the status quo.

    To create a place for unique beings like us where we can live and laugh together, we have to do something with our own power.

    However, I don¡¯t have time to explain this to Hizuki right now.

    Glancing at Kazahana who was sitting next to Hizuki, I saw her looking back at me, wrapping her arms around Hizuki¡¯s shoulders while patting her on the head.

    ¡¸Hizuki, everyone¡¯s moving to your place today. We¡¯re all going to gather around in your house. So, we need to throw a welcome party. We got to make origami hang from the walls and make plenty of delicious foods. Oh yeah, also buy some crackers. Cake as well. How are we going to deal with the sleeping quarters? Then we have to make a meal that can satisfy Suzuhara-sama. And then when you ask for it, Suzuhara-sama will surely say yes¡¹

    Kazahana gently speaks to Hizuki and comforts her like she was a child.

    Hizuki then stopped crying and raised her head.

    And¨D¨D

    ¡¸Un! I¡¯ll have to give it my all! I want to be Mota-kun¡¯s bride! I wonder if I¡¯m able to?¡¹

    Hizuki¡¯s appearance did not look like a child¡¯s, it was one.

    Is that supposed to be¡­¡­infantile regression?

    Unlike me, Hizuki was abandoned by her family. In return for that, she was given so much money that was enough to start rotting in her bank account. However, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that she was abandoned.

    Perhaps Hizuki was trying to convince herself that everything ¡°never happened¡±.

    Rewinding the time, erasing the reality that she had been abandoned, returning to the time when she had just started living with Kazahana and now, with us joining in their living space. Maybe she¡¯s trying to make this as her ¡°real reality¡±.

    If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t afford to use Hizuki¡¯s power.

    However, is she lost her powers, and once a fight breaks loose, she¡¯ll be nothing but dead weight. Hizuki¡¯s presence will no longer be necessary.

    But¨D¨D

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely ¡°return¡±¡¹

    When I told Hizuki that, her cheeks dyed red, subtly exposing her shyness as she bashfully waved at me.

    ¡¸Un?¡¹

    She then looked at me with innocent eyes that didn¡¯t hide any hints of doubts and nodded happily.

    I¡¯m the only one who understands Hizuki.

    But I pushed you away from me.

    Even if you become a deadweight to me, I won¡¯t ever cast you aside again.

    Hizuki, do you understand me?

    If I can understand you, then you¡¯re able to do the same when it comes to me, right?

    Having that thought in mind, I gave a smile and waved back at Hizuki then turned around.

    Only you who have walked the same path can truly understand my suffering.

    Even if you lose your powers and revert back to a child, I still need you.

    Leaving Tamamushi¡¯s house with Rikka, we followed Tamamushi¡¯s instructions and headed towards our destination.

    ¡¸An anomality occurred and Nanafushi immediately rushed to the scene. I¡¯m can use telepathy, but there¡¯s a limit to it. So I¡¯m able to communicate with Nanafushi. However, there¡¯s an ability user who can intercept my telepathy which is troublesome. As long as its an emergency, the telepathy is cut¡¹

    Tamamushi calls out as while running after us.

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸The connection stays cut. But I don¡¯t think the situation is that dire¡¹

    ¡¸What about the possibility of Nanafushi being detained before informing you about the abnormal situation?¡¹

    ¡¸Uumu. I don¡¯t think Nanafushi will fall behind some ordinary ability users. Besides, we use a separate line for emergency situations. It¡¯s simple but effective. Once the information has been transmitted, you should be able to know about it instantaneously¡¹

    ¡¸What about the information from the bug that was tracking Asahina?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s a small bug. It only emits a warning signal since it just reacts to things in a set pattern. There is no function where it could convey any extra information. The small bug is mainly used for basic information gathering like warnings, video and audio recordings. And if we wanted to use another bug to fly over there to collect more data, I¡¯d think it¡¯s faster to just go there in person instead¡¹

    The smaller the size, the more convenient it is, but it¡¯s at the cost of performance, huh.

    Anyway, I can only hope that nothing has happened to Nanafushi. But we still need to prepare for the worst-case scenario.

    ¡¸Master, would you like me to go to the scene first? ¡¹

    Rikka who was running beside me raised her voice.

    With Rikka¡¯s speed, she could get there immediately.

    However¨D¨D¡£

    ¡¸Right now, we¡¯re in a situation where we don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. So if worse comes to worst, then I¡¯d need you to stay next to me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Rikka nods in response.

    Rikka has an exceptionally good balance of both offense and defense. Regardless of whether she¡¯s fighting or running away, I could broaden my choices with her beside me. Besides, though Tamamushi¡¯s close combat abilities aren¡¯t as good as Rikka¡¯s, she¡¯s near invulnerable.

    Worst-case scenario, I¡¯d need both of them to turn the tides of battle.

    ¡¸Nnn? Ooh, it¡¯s here, it¡¯s here. I¡¯ve received a message from Nanafushi¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s here! So, what¡¯s it about!?¡¹

    I asked Tamamushi, unable to hide my eagerness from my words.

    ¡¸Hah? Delinquent? Yankee? What the heck is that? Hah? A fight between delinquents? It¡¯s so stupid and she wants to go back home? Wai-Wait a second. I don¡¯t know what the situation is at all. Anyway, just stay there¡¹

    Tamamushi¡¯s running speed gradually slowed down and stared ahead with reproachful eyes.

    ¡¸The opponent isn¡¯t an ability user? Hah? Only a human? How many? Fifteen? There¡¯s no way that humans can rival against Asahina. Eh? Asahina¡¯s being punched? One-sidedly? Why? Hah? A principle where you only return fists after getting hit? What the heck is up with that girl? Well, I don¡¯t think anything¡¯s going to happen to her from being punched by a human. So it¡¯s basically a human-to-human conflict? I see, I understand. I get why you want to go back home, but just wait until we get there¡¹

    Listening to Tamamushi¡¯s conversation, I had a good grasp of what was going on.

    Asahina, huh. It¡¯s that idiot¡¯s fault. Entangling herself with a bunch of delinquents and probably always provoking them. Yuka was over there and tried to ask me for help, but someone took her phone and has lost contact ever since. Something along the lines of that.

    Ahh, fuck, I was worrying for nothing.

    There seems to be around fifteen people, but no matter how many humans there are, it¡¯s impossible to take down a fierce beast in a fight as long as no weapons were involved in it.

    Furthermore, there¡¯s also Nanafushi beside her who¡¯s definitely ranked as a top-class monster. So they¡¯re probably fine.

    Though, Nanafushi seems like she wants to head home.

    ¡¸What do we do? I¡¯ve told Nanafushi to wait for me until we get there, so I intend to go over there¡¹

    Slowing down to a complete stop, Tamamushi shakes her silver ponytail and looks up at me.

    Her silver hair basking in the sun shined along with her emerald-colored eyes which sparkled like jewels underneath the sunlight and her clear white skin that looks as if it had never come in contact with it in her life.

    Also, the two bulges that push up against the black robe that she¡¯s currently wearing.

    Seeing Tamamushi underneath the sunlight is cute, but still, it¡¯s because Tamamushi has always stayed in the darkness, that I feel like it draws out this immoral charm out of her.

    Finding placidity inside my mind, I thought about this in a trance and without any reason, I patted Tamamushi¡¯s head.

    Tamamushi jolts, blood rushing up to her cheeks as she smiles and tilts her head.

    I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re patting my head, but I¡¯m delighted, is what her expression is telling me.

    It¡¯s a little derpy but cute.

    While I was thinking about that, I felt a tug on my pants.

    When I turned around to see who was pulling my pants, Rikka stood there looking at the ground and was red up to her ears, puffing up her cheeks.

    She¡¯s fine with me laying my hands on other women, but it seems different when it comes to Tamamushi.

    To Rikka, Tamamushi was something like her rival ever since she was born.

    Having that in mind, when I patted Rikka¡¯s head, she raised her head slightly while looking at me with upturned eyes and smiled joyfully.

    Hmm, the normally unjealous Rikka being jealous is cute and gives me a fresh feeling to it.

    Then I felt a tug on the back of my jacket.

    Turning around, Tamamushi who had her head turned away from me, gave a little pout.

    It looks like she was jealous of Rikka.

    When I patted Tamamushi¡¯s head, she glanced at me and gave a sweet smile.

    Then I felt a tug on my pants¨D¨D

    Ah, we¡¯re going in an infinite loop.

    We can¡¯t continue like this on the streets. Especially when Tamamushi is indirectly connected to Kudan.

    We need to hurry up and clean up this mess and return back to Tamamushi¡¯s house then relocate our base to Hizuki¡¯s place.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s head to the site where the three of them are¡¹

    I suggested as I stoked both their heads at the same time.

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu!¡¹

    The two raised their voices in happiness and at the same time, glared at each other.

    ¡¸I would like it if the bug stayed as a bug that crawls on the ground¡¹

    Glaring daggers at Tamamushi, Rikka mumbled it under her breath.

    ¡¸Demi-humans are idiots after all. I am not a bug, but a bug user. To not know the difference from that. Because you¡¯re an idiot, it doesn¡¯t even count as a provocation. Poor thing¡¹

    Giving Rikka a death stare, Tamamushi mutters and gave a devilish grin and used a hand to cover her mouth, leaking out a ¡°pfft¡±.

    ¡¸Heh heeh. Do you want to die?¡¹

    Rikka gave a twitching smile and placed her right hand behind her back.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really stupid trying to threaten to kill the immortal me. To have such a stupid dog, I feel sorry for Suzuhara for being your master¡¹

    Lowering her hips, Tamamushi further provoked the smiling Rikka, bringing both her hands behind her back and pulling out two unusually long needles and held one in each hand. Those were like giant bug pins.

    ¡¸Yo-You just insulted my master, huh?¡¹

    Glaring hatefully at Tamamushi, Rikka grits her teeth as she muttered those words. Leaking out a murderous intent, she pulls out a large knife, readying herself for an all-out war.

    ¡¸I insulted you. I was fooling around with you before like last time, but this time it¡¯s going to be different. I¡¯ll teach the likes of you my combat skills that I have accumulated over the many years. While dismantling your body that is¡¹

    Tamamushi also released her killing intent while bringing both the giant pins in front of her chest, making an X-shape as she gradually lowers her center of gravity.

    ¡¸Master was kind enough to tell me that I was a part of his family. So if you insult me, that also means that you¡¯ve insulted master¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just your own selfish nonsense. I¡¯m not insulting Suzuhara. Enough with your jibber-jabbering, come at me. Or are you just afraid of me and trying to make up excuses of running away?¡¹

    This practically a situation where everything will go south if I make any wrong movements.

    It¡¯s a near-impossible technique to stop the two who¡¯ve gotten serious with each other. But thankfully because Hizuki¡¯s not next to me, my powers have come back to me.

    I quickly extended both hands.

    Locking onto on both their ¡°everything¡± and fully focused on the pinpoint location, I pinched their nipples on top of their clothes.

    ¡¸Kyan?¡¹

    ¡¸Awu?¡¹

    The two who had their nipples pinched gave a strong jerk, dropping their weapons at the same time and squeezed their thighs together.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel like stopping you girls from fighting. Fight all you want. Since it makes you closer after you do it. I¡¯m fine with it. But make sure to choose the correct time and place to do it, ok?¡¹

    I smiled at both of them as I pulled hard at their nipples.

    ¡¸Kyan kyan? Kyawuun?¡¹

    ¡¸Kwua? Aah? Mo-More? Pinch it harder?¡¹

    Having their nipples pulled by me, the two of them screamed happily and stood on their tippy toes.

    Geez, if you¡¯re a masochist, then it wouldn¡¯t even be counted as a punishment. No matter how I see it, it looks like a reward. Seeing their sex-crazed faces, I told to myself in silence.

    Letting go of their nipples, the both of them lose their balance and drops to their knees, they then place both their hands on their crotch, pressing against it at the same time and were both flushed to their ears as they started panting heavily.

    ¡¸The both of you are going to get punished once we get home alright?¡¹

    Saying that to the two of them, their eyes changed colors 5 and started to breathe more rapidly. They grinned at the same time, looked at each other at the same time, glared at each other at the same time, and then further hmphed and away from each other at the same time.

    What a perfect duo.

    With that said, today we need to relocate our base to Hizuki¡¯s house and to hurry up and get this problem fixed.

    However, the other party is just a ¡°human being¡±.

    Nanafushi also wanted to go home, it¡¯s so ridiculous.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Speaking to myself in my mind, I told the both of them and started walking towards where Asahina is.

    Geez, that Asahina. She¡¯s really a troublemaker, that one.

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 100

    100th chapter celebration: The day when Peccha-hina became Dere-hina

    ¡¸Hey, Nanafushi! Did I not say to wait!¡¹

    Tamamushi yells while running.

    She¡¯s in the midst of her telepathic conversation with Nanafushi, however, it doesn¡¯t seem like Nanafushi¡¯s obeying her instructions.

    ¡¸Mu? Muu, I see. Then there¡¯s no other way¡¹

    Tamamushi who was enraged with Nanafushi listened to her reasoning and acknowledges it with reluctance.

    ¡¸Suzuhara, Nanafushi has left the scene with Yuka under her wing. Though, Asahina is still there¡¹

    While running, Tamamushi delineates the situation.

    Now that my ability has reactivated, I could peek inside Tamamushi¡¯s mind. Therefore I would have known the situation even if I didn¡¯t hear it from her.

    It seems Nanafushi tailed Asahina into an abandoned factory and discovered that Yuka was there with her, but then there was a fight between humans, so she was quietly observing from aside.

    Asahina is far from an ¡®ordinary human¡¯, is what Nanafushi thought, however, that was a miscalculation.

    It¡¯s Yuka¡¯s existence.

    Asahina said that she wouldn¡¯t fight unless the opponent strikes first, but that was just an excuse for having to protect Yuka in the midst of the fight, which made it impossible for her to counterattack.

    For that reason, Nanafushi slipped through the opponent¡¯s gaps and went ahead to rescue Yuka.

    But¨D¨D

    Yuka couldn¡¯t think about escaping and leaving Asahina behind.

    Because Yuka had abandoned Asahina once before.

    Even if Yuka knows that she is dead weight, she will never abandon Asahina again.

    And that¡¯s why she was screaming when Nanafushi was saving her.

    Despite all the effort in slipping through the shadows, they were both exposed from Yuka¡¯s screaming.

    Troubled from her actions, Nanafushi decided that Asahina didn¡¯t need to protect Yuka and knocked Yuka unconscious, leaving the scene.

    She genuinely thought that Asahina would be fine but having to save both Yukan and Asahina at the same time would be an impossible task.

    One of the reasons is Nanafushi¡¯s physical traits.

    Nanafushi is a loli girl who¡¯s even more loli than the loli Tamamushi. No matter how much power she has in her, her body is still small.

    Additionally, Asahina wouldn¡¯t just obediently retreat, so she would have to neutralize her so that they could escape.

    An unconscious Asahina and Yuka. Nanafushi¡¯s body would be too small to handle both of them under such circumstances.

    Carrying one body is an easy task, however, she could only drag the bodies if there were two. In addition, if she flies or jumps around, Asahina and Yuka might die as they¡¯re bodies were not designed to withstand the impact.

    Thus, the people who can get away was limited down to one.

    There¡¯s also another reason why she left Asahina by herself.

    It would be an easy task for Nanafushi to knock them out, but there¡¯s a reason why she couldn¡¯t do it right now.

    The reason is because she¡¯s gotten too powerful.

    Due to me cumming inside Tamamushi, her bug energy underwent a sudden power boost which also directs affects Nanafushi¡¯s powers.

    As a result, Nanafushi¡¯s limiter was forcibly undone.

    Nanafushi, who was designed to counter Kudan can continuously grow stronger as long as there is bug energy around her, which is very beneficial.

    On the other hand, she cannot channel her own bug energy which puts her at a disadvantage.

    In short, she¡¯s good at simple things but not good at the nitty-gritty areas.

    So, she generally prefers to avoid facing weak human beings.

    Since she¡¯s already bad at controlling her powers, after receiving such a powerful boost in power, it makes it even harder for her to adjust it.

    If she miscalculates by even the sliver of hair when adjusting her powers, she could easily kill a person.

    Since she was made to fight, Nanafushi wouldn¡¯t even think much of it if she kills a person though. So that¡¯s not what she¡¯s concerned about.

    It¡¯s because she could potentially be sniffed out by the Nature Conservation Organisation or Kudan¡¯s organization if she does end up killing someone. It would be very bad if that happens. That¡¯s why Nanafushi chose to escape from battle.

    Nanafushi¡¯s way of thinking isn¡¯t wrong. If I was in her position, I would do the same.

    If the Nature Conservation Organisation or Kudan¡¯s organization were to be involved in this case, then I thought we would have no choice but to fight them.

    However, the other party was ¡°just a human¡± and it was just a dispute between delinquents.

    Then the best option is to rescue both Yuka and Asahina without increasing the commotion and withdrawing from there.

    However, due to Nanafushi¡¯s physical limitations, Asahina ended up being left at the scene.

    So I guess we should rescue her.

    Is what the current situation¡¯s like.

    ¡¸Do you know where Asahina is?¡¹

    ¡¸The bug that¡¯s monitoring Asahina is still intact. So it¡¯s not a problem¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Nanafushi¡¯s current position?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s me then I know¡¹

    Asahina and Yuka are separated from each other, but the only one who can spot them is Tamamushi.

    We shouldn¡¯t have to worry about Yuka since she¡¯s under Nanafushi¡¯s protection, but I still want to send reinforcements just in case.

    ¡¸Are you able to use your bugs to fly to Nanafushi?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a problem¡¹

    Tamamushi nods without hesitation.

    ¡¸Alright. Then fly towards Nanafushi¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸And Rikka¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Follow Tamamushi to group up with Nanafushi. Once you¡¯ve done that, take refuge in Tamamushi¡¯s house for the time being and be ready to take down Tamamushi¡¯s house as soon as I return¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Rikka nods to my instructions.

    I then saw Tamamushi running while raising her right index finger. A scarab like bug was riding on the tip of her finger.

    ¡¸Go¡¹

    Following Tamamushi¡¯s signaling, the bug spreads its wings and flew up into the sky.

    ¡¸Rikka¡¹

    I called out to Rikka as soon as she tried to jump and follow the bug.

    ¡¸Rikka, ¡°your will is my will¡±. Relay what I¡¯ve just said to Nanafushi¡¹

    Hearing me say that to her, Rikka¡¯s eyes started to water, wearing a face like she was about to cry, but she immediately tightens her expression.

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    She replied with an energetic tone and like a bullet, Rikka dashed away in an instant.

    ¡¸Fuhn¡¹

    Tamamushi who was staring at Rikka gave a snort in displeasure and turns her head away.

    ¨D¨DSuzuhara Rikka. It¡¯s frustrating, but that girl was the only one who¡¯s received the Suzuhara surname from the man himself. I can¡¯t match her. In the first place, for a tainted creature like me to be recognized and be called Suzuhara¡¯s ¡°family¡± would not even be funny even if it was a joke.

    Tamamushi looking rather depressed seems like she¡¯s accepted defeat in her heart.

    Seeing Tamamushi all jealous and depressed is quite ¡°arousing¡±, but it won¡¯t be good for the morale when we¡¯re about to enter enemy territory.

    ¡¸Our opponent this time is ¡°just ordinary humans¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Nnu£¿¡¹

    I muttered while running, grabbing Tamamushi¡¯s attention, causing her to glance at me.

    ¡¸Rikka has a good balance between both her offense and defense, however her base stats are too high. And her powers aren¡¯t able to be controlled. So she might just end up accidentally killing her opponents if she¡¯s against ¡°ordinary people¡±. On the other hand, your physical capabilities are close with hers, but you can also utilize bug to search or attack at a medium to long-ranged distance without the aid of those abilities. In other words, you¡¯re an all-rounder¡¹

    To my words, Tamamushi looked up at me with hopeful eyes and her cheeks dyed red.

    Rikka tends to prefer straightforward attacks and is easily swayed by her emotions.

    I utilized this information to use it against her and that¡¯s why she lost to me.

    If someone were to make fun of me, she would have killed that person without a second thought from rage.

    Although different, she¡¯s basically the current Nanafushi who¡¯s unable to control her powers.

    On the other hand, Tamamushi is not only good at close quarter combat but also proficient at searching and attacking enemies from a range through the use of her bugs.

    Although her physical abilities are not lower than Rikka¡¯s, she¡¯s incredibly good as an all-rounder.

    Though it does take time for her to move large insects around and the number of insects that can be manipulated at the same time is limited, it can be compensated by her ¡°friends¡±.

    And opposite to the hot-blooded Rikka, she puts up a front but is actually quite the scaredy-cat. In addition, her adorable appearance accompanied by her silver ponytail hair, green eyes and her growing breasts, it wouldn¡¯t be too soon for her body to develop into a lewd one. On top of that, her pussy feels amazing.

    So basically¨D¨D

    She¡¯s convenient in various means.

    ¡¸You¡¯re far more competent than you think you are. Your only drawback is that you¡¯re not aware of that I guess¡¹

    ¡¸I-I am competent? ¡­¡­Mufuhn?¡¹

    Hearing me say that she¡¯s competent has now made her grin from ear to ear while breathing out from her nose.

    Like as is if her little depression phase was all a lie, the Tamamushi now has a flower blooming from her heart.

    Tamamushi, because you are like this, scums like me can use you as much as they want. Be a little bit more wary about it please.

    Her appearance is that of a loli, but she¡¯s actually almost thirty.

    Following Tammaushi¡¯s lead, we arrived at an abandoned factory, located some distance from downtown.

    It used to be a place where Shinozaki and some boring guy were disciplined.

    We entered the site of the abandoned factory through the gaps between the broken fences and decided on a strategy before our invasion.

    ¡¸Can humans be neutralised by bugs?¡¹

    Squatting in the shadows, I asked Tamamushi who was still smiling like an idiot.

    ¡¸It¡¯s simple. Let¡¯s use this bug¡¹

    Tamamushi then extends her left hand out towards me. In the centre of her petite palm is a grotesque winged-like creature.

    ¡¸It¡¯s scales are poisonous. I thought we were facing against a powerful superhuman being, I brought a bug that has the strongest poison¡¹

    ¡¸Strong¡­if you use that thing, it would instantly kill them¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. Not exactly¡¹

    Tamamushi proudly puffs her chest to my response.

    Since Tamamushi doesn¡¯t usually wear any bras, I could see her two bulges jiggle when she pushed her chest against her black robe. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that.

    ¡¸When facing an opponent with special abilities, it is best to avoid using lethal poisons¡¹

    Pointing her right index finger upwards, Tamamushi explained as she looked right up at my face.

    Her boobs bounced along with her movements.

    ¡¸Of course you got to be wary of the poison. So there are occasions when the effectiveness of the poison isn¡¯t as potent or sometimes it doesn¡¯t work at all. Therefore, it¡¯s better and more effective to use complex poisons which can induce other side effects than to simply use lethal poisons¡¹

    Tamamushi explains while making gestures with her hands. And every time she performs a gesture, her tits starts jiggling.

    Stop jigging so violently.

    Don¡¯t tell me her tits grew again?

    ¡¸By the way, poisons don¡¯t work on the beastman sisters. Reason is that their bodies are simply resilient. Beastmans often have reinforced bodies and relies on their strength. It can be said that it is easy to handle because it does not have anomalous abilities, but it is also quite troublesome to be purely strong¡¹

    Tamamushi became a little feverish while she explains it to me which further made her gestures more drastic and her breasts just had to synchronise with those excessive movements by bouncing around all over the place.

    As I suspected, Tamamushi¡¯s tits are developing.

    I can read what¡¯s on Tamamushi¡¯s mind so having her explain is kind of pointless to me, but seeing her boobs bounce around is entertaining. So I just looked at her and listened to her little lecture.

    ¡¸Bringing the topic back, this moth¡¯s scales can cause hallucinations. Think of it as a powerful blinding ability. Using it on humans does run the risk of having their minds being broken, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be life threatening¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s a relief¡¹

    I don¡¯t care what happens as long as the fuss doesn¡¯t get bigger. And our opponent is a delinquent so it wouldn¡¯t be strange to anyone if they suddenly go crazy.

    ¡¸However, I¡¯ve got a question. Since it¡¯s only scales, the range is limited. Because of that, it¡¯s difficult apply the poison from a ranged distance, but it can poison everyone within in a closed space like a factory. In other words, Asahina will also be subjected to the poison¡¹

    What?! Asahina will also get poisoned due to force majeure!? Out of everything it¡¯s ¡°force majeure¡±!

    What the hell!

    ¡¸That¡¯s why if we save Asahina while the enemy isn¡¯t looking and use this bug when escaping¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I-It can¡¯t be helped! It¡¯s heart wrenching to hear Asahina also getting poisoned but do it anyways¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want our faced to be seen! We need to slip under the Nature Conservation Organisation and Kudan¡¯s organisation¡¯s radars, so just in case!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Oh. Then if you¡¯d like to wait for a while, it¡¯s possible for me to call another insect from the house that has a weaker poison¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have time! Asahina might be in trouble even as of this moment! ¡¹

    ¡¸Re-Really? For someone who has a reinforced body like Asahina, I think it should be fine even if we rescue her a little later¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No one knows what will happen in life! Isn¡¯t that right, Tamamushi-chan! Thinking of which, it¡¯s a lucky day! Let¡¯s move with haste!¡¹

    ¡¸U-Umu. Well, Asahina¡¯s mental fortitude could withstand it. I think it should be okay for me to use it¡¹

    ¡¸AAH! It¡¯s really tough but it can¡¯t be helped! Use it!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu? U-Umu¡¹

    Influenced by my sincere persuasion, Tamamushi reluctantly nods and opens up her hand, letting the bug fly out of her palm.

    Flapping its wings, the moth made its way into a small crevice in the wall and into the factory.

    Man, to be able to control bugs sure is convenient.

    Bring the subject back to its matter¨D¨D¡£

    ¡¸Hey Tamamushi. There are other types of poisons right?¡¹

    Leaning forwards, I asked Tamamushi and looked into her eyes.

    Tamamushi blushed and pulled her body slightly back from having my face close to hers.

    ¡¸Su-Suzuhara, it may just be my imagination but are you playing around with Asahina?¡¹

    Tamamushi timidly asked with a soft voice.

    How rude. I¡¯m not thinking about that even in the slightest.

    ¡¸Hey, hey Tamamushi. Are there any interesting poisons that you can use?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­As expected, you¡¯re messing around with Asahina¡¹

    Tamamushi murmured, staring straight at me with no expression in response.

    ¡¸That was a joke¡¹

    Smiling as I said that, I patted Tamamushi on the shoulder.

    Kuku, thanks Tamamushi. I was able know all the types of poisons and where they¡¯re stored from that question. It¡¯s all thanks to you.

    I got to properly remember the most powerful ones in there.

    Poisons that increase sensitivity and poisons that have an aphrodisiac effect. And poisons that cause muscle relaxation and severe itching.

    Although these poisons aren¡¯t meant to kill, the poisons, especially the stronger ones have enormous side effects which can endanger those who use them, and it can also be both physically and mentally taxing.

    Those poisons should be avoided if they¡¯re a ¡°regular human¡±.

    So it¡¯s fine if they aren¡¯t a ¡°regular human¡±.

    Aah, this is exciting.

    Not long after the moth entered the venue, Tamamushi reported that it had finished scattering its scales.

    But we still can¡¯t enter the factory.

    To someone who possesses a body that¡¯s resilient to poison like Tamamushi, it isn¡¯t a problem if we entered straight away. But poison will affect a normal human being like myself.

    ¡¸Ah? Aah? N-Not there? Don¡¯t fiddle with it so much?¡¹

    Rolling up the black robe and exposing her transparent white skin which seemingly has never once met the rays of sunlight, Tamamushi placed her hands behind her as she opened her legs to their limits. Having fiddled with her clitoris which was now hard and erect, she began to convulse from the pleasure while raising a sweet voice every time her tits bounced around with every movement.

    In order to satisfy my boredom while we were waiting, I decided to train her to not cum and make her cultivate her bug qi under some simulation.

    ¡¸I-I? I have to going inside the factory to fetch Asahina¨D¨Daku? Kuun?¡¹

    Tamamushi said something but due to her panting, I couldn¡¯t understand what she was on about.

    ¡¸Tamamushi, you have to stay focused. You¡¯re not allowed to cum. You understand?¡¹

    Asking her that question, I gently scratched her clitoris with my nails.

    ¡¸I-I understand¨D¨Dnnkyuuu? Cumming? Cumming I¡¯m cumming?¡¹

    Tamamushi tightened her expression, however that expression of determination to not cum dissipated in an instant from having her clit scratched as she squirted out multiple short tides while thrusting her hips in the air in unison.

    And her tits shook with every convulse she made.

    Her nipples were just as erect as her rock-hard clitoris.

    Although her boobs have some springiness to them, they¡¯re still developing. And in the middle of both her breasts stands an erect nipple.

    Erect nipples and clitoris in combination with her young face and small body, and her constantly contracting pussy which was overflowing with pussy juice protrudes with an eroticism that cannot be described with words.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I say you¡¯re not allowed to cum?¡¹

    ¡¸HiuUuu? I¡¯m sorr¨D¨Dcummmminggg?¡¹

    Flicking her clitoris as I rebuked at her disobedience, Tamamushi apologizes while gushing another big tide.

    It was supposed to train her to not cum and remain her focus and consciousness while being fucked by me, but somehow, I feel like the more I do it, the worse she becomes at it.

    Well, it¡¯s all about getting it through. Once she gets used to the extremes, then there might be a chance for her to develop some tolerance to it.

    Thinking that I stuck two fingers inside her soaking wet pussy that was overflowing with pussy juice.

    ¡¸Kuaa? Kuhiii?¡¹

    Tamamushi raised a sweet scream and the walls of her pussy clamped down onto my fingers.

    Tamamushi convulsed violently, opening up her legs to their very limits, and shook her hips in the air. Then she experienced another wave of convulses, and while having her hips suspended in the air, she squirted and gushed from the intense pleasure.

    Having only my fingers inside her pussy just gave her an extreme orgasm.

    Yeah, this isn¡¯t the matter of endurance or anything on that level anymore.

    What a great pussy though. I was finally able to understand how amazing it is from the sensations of my fingers.

    Wet, slimy and tight, and on top of that, her meat walls are entirely made up of small lumps and bumps, so because of that, her I could still feel a little bit of resistance even if her pussy is overflowing with pussy juice. In addition, her contracting meat walls are like suckers on an octopus, sucking themselves onto me.

    Nanafushi said that her pussy is made up of a thousand worms, but that¡¯s because Nanafushi is a man-made bug. I wonder if her pussy would be more amazing than Tamamushi¡¯s.

    ¡¸Stop moving it? I¡¯m gonna cum if you move ? I won¡¯t be able to endure it and cum ?¡¹

    Twitching occasionally, Tamamushi supplicates while panting.

    Having only inserting a finger inside her has gotten her to experience an extreme orgasm, but it seems like she¡¯s settled down after leaving it in there for a while.

    ¡¸Moving¡­do you mean by doing this?¡¹

    Saying that, I inserted two fingers and started to thrust them in and out of her pussy, completely stirring up her insides.

    ¡¸KuaAaaAA? Cumming cumming cumming cumming cummMiIiNG? IM CUMMINGG?¡¹

    Tamamushi convulsions grew progressively stronger with every movement, her tits raised up towards the sky, her spine arched all the way back into a bow-like shape as she squirts another massive tide.

    I¡¯m not even attacking her weak spots. She really does cum easily.

    ¡¸Cock? Cocckkk? Shujuharya fuck me with your coocckkk?¡¹

    Cumming like crazy and somehow maintaining consciousness, it seems like making a mess of Tamamushi¡¯s pussy has flipped her switch.

    This also happened when I had my dick in her pussy.

    But this time it took a while to flip her switch.

    Is there that much of a difference between a finger and a cock?

    ¡¸Mwy ass? Shujuharya? I luwove it inside mwy ass? Fwuck mwy ass wiff your dickkkk?¡¹

    Slurring her sentences, Tamamushi raised a sweet scream and with one hand supporting her body, she started to play with her ass with the other, sticking a finger inside which made a sloppy wet sound.

    Her asshole pops open while producing an obscene thread of liquids.

    Turning on her nympho switch is one of Tamamushi¡¯s special traits. And it makes her crave for a cock to fill up her asshole. Anyway, it seems like she wants her asshole to be fucked by a cock.

    I¡¯m fine with doing it but whipping out my dick in a place like this is going against my morals.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anyshing? Tamamuchi will do anythiching? So pw~ease stick your cock inswide my ashhole? Pwease fwuck mwy pussy with your cock?¡¹

    Her whole body was flushed and drenched in sweat, and her nipples and clitoris has now become abnormally erect. Her emerald eyes were out of focus and her shameful laughing face that was slovenly leaking out drool.

    There was no longer any shadows of her masculine tone and attitude.

    Tamamushi has now ceased to think about anything except having a cock thrust inside her asshole and being fucked by it.

    ¡¸Alright, then squat down like you¡¯re taking a shit and do a double peace sign pose. And then we¡¯ll see if whether or not I¡¯ll stick my cock inside your asshole¡¹

    ¡¸Yesh?¡¹

    After hearing my request, Tamamushi gave a desperate answer and tried to squat down in a shitting position.

    But¨D¨D

    ¡¸Nnaaaaa? Nnaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?¡¹

    Because I was stirring up her pussy with my fingers, she was cumming and convulsing like crazy and couldn¡¯t move from her original position.

    C¡¯mon, do your best, you can do it.

    As I cheered Tamamushi on, I increased the pace of my fingers that were ravishing inside of her pussy.

    ¡¸OooOoOO? OOooOOOooOoooOoO?¡¹

    The obscene sloshing sounds produced from my thrusting have now changed to splashing sounds which carried large amounts of water, which has also increased the intensity of her convulsions.

    It¡¯s probably impossible for her to get up from that condition.

    However¨D¨D

    ¡¸OoOOOOoOO? Fwuck mwy ashhowwwwllleeee?¡¹

    Tamamushi raises a sweet scream as her body steadily rises up.

    A pure and compelling desire of wanting a cock fucking her asshole has gotten her to try to make the impossible, possible.

    ¡¸AshhwOooolllleeeEEee? CoooOOocccCkkKKkkkk? SshhhHheeeEEexxXxXx?¡¹

    Raising another sweat scream, her body raises up further in synchronization.

    Cheering on Tamamushi with all my heart, I continued to stir up her pussy with my right finger and rub her clitoris with my left.

    ¡¸NNNHIIIIIIIIIIIIIII? Suzryuharya you meanieeeeeee? NnoooOOoooOOoO?¡¹

    Tamamushi gushes intensely and blows out a tide while raising a sweet scream, her tongue sticking loosely out of her mouth and her eyes fall to the back of her head as she finally sits upright.

    Leaking puddles of pussy juice and leaving dark stains on the ground, somehow, Tamamushi managed to squat down in a shitting position, holding the double peace sign with her tongue out and eyes fallen the back of her head.

    Ohh, a real ahegao double peace sign. Furthermore, it¡¯s really dangerous when a loli like Tamamushi is doing it.

    The sense of immorality is so dangerous that it gives off the greatest feeling of ¡°arousal¡±.

    Well now, I¡¯ve seen what needs to be seen¨D¨D

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time we should go and pick Asahina up¡¹

    Pulling out my fingers from her pussy which made a ¡®shlick¡¯ sound, I looked up, narrowing my eyes as I stared at the blue sky and muttered.

    Having squatted down with her legs open while holding out the double peace sign, the panting Tamamushi stared at me angrily with teary eyes while she squirting out short consecutive tides.

    ¡¸Waiyer(liar)? Shuzhuharya you waiyer? You swaid dat you would fwuck mwe in the ass?¡¹

    She was expecting it quite a bit. Turning completely red in anger, the crying Tamamushi buries her fists into my chest, which felt more like gentle pats.

    This is so cute.

    A few minutes later¨D¨D

    ¡¸So-Sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    Fixing her black robe, Tamamushi was reddened up to her ears with tears still in her eyes as she straightens up herself and apologizes to me.

    She completely loses her sense of self when her nympho switch is turned on, but it seems that when she turns back, her memories of what happened before still remains intact.

    Due to that reason, when she returns back to normal, she gets tormented by the memories of the time when she was out of control.

    I was more or less to blame, but it looks like Tamamushi was ashamed of how lewd she was. That appearance of such a passive Tamamushi tickled my inner sadist.

    If you take such a passive attitude, then you¡¯ll make me think I should tease you more next time.

    Leaving that aside, it¡¯s about time we should rescue Asahina.

    ¡¸Nn-well, let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸U-Umu¡¹

    Standing up, I raised my voice. Tamamushi nods and also staggers up to stand up.

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    Then she twitched and leaked out a sweet moan and started to fidget from time to time.

    After having my fair share of playing with her body, Tamamushi¡¯s entire body¡¯s sensitivity is up, but she still isn¡¯t satisfied even after doing all that.

    It seems like after knowing the taste of my cock, Tamamushi couldn¡¯t be satisfied without having my cock inserted inside her.

    Moreover, because Tamamush is a girl who loves it in the ass, if her asshole isn¡¯t being played with, then she¡¯ll resort it to doing it herself, however, she couldn¡¯t because I was standing right next to her.

    Because of that, her asshole opened up a bit the instant she stood up, which stimulated her.

    I wonder what would happen if I were to stick my cock into such an asshole.

    With that in mind, we walked towards the entrance of the factory.

    There was an audibly strange noise when we entered the factory.

    Large machines with broken parts which turned reddish-brown in color from the rust, and iron scraps where scattered everywhere across the floor.

    Graffiti was painted onto the walls which held provocative and obscene meanings behind the characters that were written and sprayed everywhere.

    As well as garbage that was scattered alongside the iron scraps.

    It had become a lot worse compared to the last time I came here. Most likely the delinquents were the culprits of this mess.

    There were sounds of blows and kicking of elastic objects which echoed from deep inside the factory.

    Avoiding the broken machines and scraps, we advanced through the factory until I found Asahina who was in my line of sight.

    ¡¸U-Uwaa¡­¡­¡¹1

    What an overbearingly gruesome scene.

    Bodies that resembled of delinquents laid across the floor.

    All of their faces were swollen till the point where it¡¯s indistinguishable, and they all had broken bones all over their bodies.

    Most likely Asahina did this.

    Fortunately, it seems that everyone is still alive.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸You piece of shit. You¡¯re so fucking full of shit. How dare you call Yuka a toilet. I will never forgive you¡¹

    While mumbling in a trance, Asahina kicked the delinquent that was laying on the floor with all her might.

    ¡¸S-She¡¯s hallucinating from the poison right?¡¹

    Swallowing my saliva, I turned to ask Tamamushi who stood right next to me.

    Asahina is within my ability¡¯s range, so I¡¯m able to see what she¡¯s currently thinking. And when I did, all I could see is her burning anger that¡¯s directed to the delinquents.

    At any rate, it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s affected by the hallucinations. Extreme calmness and anger are that of what¡¯s left of her.

    ¡¸The poison may not have worked at all due to the sharpening of her mind to the extreme¡¹

    Swallowing her saliva, Tamamushi mutters as sweat dripped down her cheek.

    It didn¡¯t work at all¡­as expected her monstrous mental tenacity.

    With that said, Asahina is also in tatters.

    It was because she has stayed in defence-mode in order to protect Yuka until she was rescued by Nanafushi.

    Thanks to Nanafushi rescuing Yuka, she should have had the chance to counter-attack, but she probably already took too much damage.

    The bug inside Asahina allows her to regenerate from injuries, but unlike Rikka and Tamamushi, it takes time to heal.

    For that reason, she was being beaten up pretty badly, but from moth¡¯s support that Tamamushi sent out, the tables have turned and from the looks of it, she¡¯s now currently in the midst of kicking a corpse.

    The delinquents that were affected by the hallucinations are probably totally oblivious of Asahina¡¯s kicks and are currently in a dreamy state right now.

    It looks like Asahina wasn¡¯t unleashing lethal kicks, so I guess I¡¯ll let her be until she¡¯s satisfied.

    After waiting a while, Asahina was finally satisfied with her work and stopped kicking the delinquent that laid on the floor then started to walk briskly away.

    I, who was sitting in the shade and waiting for her, stood up and walked towards her.

    And stood in the direction of her travel path.

    ¡¸Yo, you look pretty bet up, dude¡¹

    I told Asahina with a grin, and Asahina, who was walking at a brisk pace stopped and stood still. Then she looked at me and smiled.

    She¡¯s probably going to say something sarcastic.

    With that thought running through my mind¨D¨D

    ¡¸Motarou. 2 I love you ?¡¹

    With a face full of smiles and her cheeks dyed red, Asahina muttered something.

    Hmm. Ehh. W-Well, I think I¡¯ve misheard her.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve come to save me ? I¡¯m sorry for not being honest with my feelings all the time ? But today¡¯s different ? I love you ?¡¹

    Saying that while smiling wholeheartedly with blushing cheeks, Asahina started to walk towards me.

    Wai-Wait a minute. I think misheard you.

    Ah, no, I get it. It¡¯s sarcasm. Asahina¡¯s saying it with sarcasm.

    If I believe her, then she¡¯s going to say, ¡°like as if that¡¯s true, bwaaaka¡±. She definitely has that thought in mind.

    Phew~, that was close. I was about to fall for her trick¨D¨D

    ¡¸What does Motarou feel about me?  When I think about it, it fills me with anxiety and it¡¯s unbearable. But most importantly it¡¯s not about whether Motarou likes me or not. It is about how I feel about you. And I love you Motarou ? I really really really love you ?¡¹

    Asahina who didn¡¯t stop walking and now is right in front of my eyes hugged me, stood on her tippy-toes and brought her lips to my ears, whispering it in a sweet voice.

    G-Goosebumps, there are goosebumps all over my body¡­¡­

    T-That was a joke, right? It was sarcasm, right?

    Shit, you¡¯ve scored a point from me. I give, I give. I¡¯d never thought you would do something like this.

    I get it already. So it¡¯s about time¨D¨D

    ¡¸Yesterday, I¡¯m so sorry for telling you such a lie about how I masturbated while thinking about Tanaka-kun ? The truth is, this goes without saying, but I was indulging in my masturbation while imagining Motarou fucking me hard ? Can you please punish this hopeless Yuu who has lied to you?3 ?¡¹

    Her sweet, love-filled whisper traveled into my ear and down my spine.

    It¡¯s a lie. No way. This isn¡¯t Asahina.

    But I can look into Asahina¡¯s thoughts. And her acting so believable that I can¡¯t even see a hint of deceit.

    Everything she said was from the bottom of her heart.

    But, no way Asahina would say something like this.

    That¡¯s for certain.

    For sure.

    ¡¸W-Who are you! Are you an ability user who copied Asahina¡¯s appearance!?¡¹

    Shouting as I tried to pull away from the fake Asahina, however, Asahina didn¡¯t budge the slightest.

    ¡¸Who am I? Fufu, I guess you want me to say it ? I am Asahina Yuu ? I am Asahina Yuu who loves Motarou so so much that it¡¯s unbearable ? I am Asahina Yuu who wants Motarou to punish her so badly in erotic means? I am an extreme pervert and masochist, your personal slave named Asahina Yuu ?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­Aaah¡­¡­¡¹

    Stop it, please stop. I will never comment on your face, your eyes, your voice, and about you dying ever again.

    It¡¯s so disgusting it¡¯s making me go insane.

    ¡¸T-This, perhaps this is¡­¡­the side effect of the potion¡¹

    Turning to the direction of the voice, I saw Tamamushi looking up at Asahina with a serious face.

    The poison¡¯s side effect?

    ¡¸It was a potion to cause hallucinations, but Asahina¡¯s absolute determination to beat the delinquents has suppressed the effects. So she was able to beat up the delinquents while still having the poison running through her body¡¹

    ¡¸W-What does that have to do with this!?¡¹

    ¡¸So to speak, the poison certainly works. However for Asahina¡¯s case, it was extremely obtrusive, and she was at a state of trance, undistinguishing delusions and reality, which it has turned her to be simply honest with herself?¡¹

    ¡¸EEEEEEHHHHHHH!?¡¹

    A poison that makes you become honest? What kind of dangerous poison is that!

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right ? Normally, I can never be true to my feelings ? But now I can naturally be honest with them for some reason ? I feel so refreshed ? And happy ? Because I can now straightforwardly say that I love you ?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa-, uwaaaaaaa, stop, please stoooooooop¡¹

    The action of Asahina gently whispering to me in a sweet voice as she pecked her lips on my cheek made my mind scream in agony.

    ¡¸Ta-Tamamushi! Can¡¯t you do something about this!? My mind won¡¯t be able to endure this if it continues any longer!¡¹

    Clinging onto my thoughts, I sought Tamamushi for help.

    Asahina right now is more disgusting than the most disgusting worms that could ever exist.

    ¡¸Once the poison¡¯s effect wears off she¡¯ll probably return to her usual self. Plus, there¡¯s no damage done so I mean, who cares?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s damaging my mind!¡¹

    When I tsukkomi-ed Tamamushi¡¯s nonchalant remark, she held up her right hand to cover her laugh and leaked out a ¡°pu pu¡± noise.

    ¡¸I want to see Suzuhara lose his composure for the first time. I¡¯m not sure whether to describe this as fresh or cute¡¹

    ¡¸OI Tamamushi, you bastard stop laughing at me! I¡¯m seriously in trouble here!¡¹

    After criticizing Tamamushi who had her right hand covering her mouth as she leaked out more ¡°pu pu pu¡± laughs, my head was suddenly grabbed and was forcefully turned to face forwards.

    Right in front of my eyes was Asahina¡¯s face.

    She stares at me with eyes filled with adoration, and with her cheeks dyed red, her peach-colored lips started to move.

    ¨D¨Dsu-ki?

    Without making any noise, Asahina moved her lips to shape these words and smiled as she tilts her head with long black twin tails.

    Right here is an exemplary young maiden who was fallen deeply in love.

    ¡¸I-I was wrong¡­¡­¡¹

    This is the first time in my life I¡¯ve felt like crying¨D¨D

    ¡¸I was wrongggg! Asahina, please, return to your usual seelllfffffff!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but shout that out.

    Dere-Asahina¡¸Sukisuki daisuki aishiteru ?¡¹4

    Suzuhara¡¸No seriously, give me a break. What kind of torture is this¡­¡­¡¹

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 101

    The side effect from the poison was an unplanned event.

    It was worse than dying.

    ¡¸Motarou, I have no boobs at all, but instead, my nipples are very sensitive ? And it¡¯s not just sensitive ? It also really likes to feel the sensation of pain ? Aah~ I want Motarou to pull on my nipples and make me go ¡°hii hii¡±1 ?¡¹

    Sticking herself closely onto me, Asahina placed her lips close to my ears and whispered it in a sweet voice from beginning to end.

    I hate it. I didn¡¯t want something like this. I wanted to make her shriek and squeal, but Asahina, but nor really Asahina was the one who made me go ¡°hii hii¡±.

    Forget that, what are we supposed to do now? Is it alright to bring Asahina back home in this state?

    I feel like that wouldn¡¯t be an ideal option.

    Due to Asahina¡¯s transformation, it had me in a state of panic thus it was impossible for me to judge the situation logically. So I decided not to leave the abandoned factory until I settled down.

    ¡¸Sei!¡¹

    ¡¸Gufu¡¹

    Tamamushi¡¯s shout was followed by Asahina¡¯s grunt.

    She struck her fist into Asahina¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Gefuhn gefuhn¡­¡­right ? I thought about it ? What if I tied my nipples and clitoris with a string and had Motarou pull on them ? I will be on all fours and Motarou will take me on a walk while pulling onto the strings that are attached to my nipples and clit ? Just like a dog ? Wouldn¡¯t that be such a wonderful thing ?¡¹

    Despite taking a blow in the stomach from Tamamushi, Asahina only let out a few coughs and didn¡¯t even bat an eye to Tamamishi¡¯s direction. On the contrary, she continued to whisper with a sweet voice as if nothing happened.

    Tamamushi¡¯s physical strength is lower when compared to Rikka, but her strength still far surpasses the average human, nevertheless. However with that said, for her to calmly take a fist in the stomach from Tamamushi is incredible.

    ¡¸I-I thought it would certainly work. But she didn¡¯t fall unconscious. Hitting any harder than that may end up breaking Asahina¡¯s body. Or rather, that punch did break part of it. Despite that, she¡¯s not unconscious. It¡¯s quite troubling¡¹

    Tamamushi murmured with a troubled expression.

    In response to my plead, Tamamushi attempted to knock Asahina out of consciousness, but it didn¡¯t work.

    ¡¸*geha*¡­¡­Nee Motarou ? What kind of words do you like? ? Me? Well I like the words ¡°neglect-play¡± ?¡¹

    Despite vomiting out blood, Asahina still continues to whisper with a calm and sweet voice.

    Just as Tamamushi said, her punch does seem to be effective. But she didn¡¯t fall unconscious. Are you not going to fall unconscious at any cost?

    Even though you¡¯ve become honest with your feelings, your extreme stubbornness still stays with you, huh.

    I, who sat on a container inside the abandoned factory couldn¡¯t help but hold my head in my hands.

    Asahina who was also in the abandoned factory and was affected by the poison. Due to her incredible willpower, it seems that she triggered a side effect which make her become honest with herself.

    In order to not let her go on a rampage so that she would remain harmless to everyone, we decided to stay here, but still, it¡¯s taking a great toll on my mind.

    Having said that, I asked Tamamushi to knock her out with the power of physics, however it didn¡¯t work out as planned. Though if we force her out of consciousness, then we¡¯ll end up killing her before that happens.

    Please, I¡¯m begging you. Just lose consciousness, will you? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be honest and obedient?

    ¡¸J-Just endure it for a little while longer. The bug that I summoned from home will be arriving soon¡¹

    Being worn out to the bone, I gave Tamamushi a desperate look asking her to help me. Tamamushi who was looking flustered, hurriedly gave me a quick answer.

    The bug. Right. The poison from the bug induced the side effect, so it¡¯s possible that the poison from the bug can also deal with this.

    ¡¸Can the poison from the bug make her go back to her usual self?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think that would be impossible. We will have to wait until the effects of the poison wear off¡¹

    ¡¸THEN THERE¡¯S NO POINT IN GETTING YOUR BUG TO COME HERE!¡¹

    ¡¸C-Calm down Suzuhara! This is not like you! If she cannot be stunned, then we can incapacitate her with the poison from my bugs! You will just have to stay still until the effects of the poison have dissipated!¡¹2

    ¡¸O-Ok! Then I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡¹

    Ignoring Asahina who was hugging onto me, I conversed with Tamamushi and decided to take upon her suggestion.

    ¡¸However, for Suzuhara to be this befuddled is¡­¡­¡¹

    Muttering to herself absent-mindedly, she stared at me like as if she¡¯s seeing something rare.

    Are you stupid? Anyone will be unsettled if Asahina turned into the thing that she is now.

    ¡¸Hey~ Motarou ? I want to take a shower ¡®cause I¡¯m all sweaty and dirty?¡¹

    Asahina who was hugging onto me, kissed my cheek and pulled herself away from me with a smile. Then she started to take off her school uniform right in front me, wearing a big smile across her face.

    What shower¡­¡­

    Aah, reading other people¡¯s minds is such a reproachful ability.

    It¡¯s reproachful to ¡°see¡± Asahina¡¯s figure even if I try to cover my eyes with my hands.

    Everything would be solved if I stop using my ability, but if I did that, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to read Asahina¡¯s next movements.

    It¡¯s unbearably scary to not know what¡¯s running through Asahina¡¯s mind at this point in time.

    ¡¸Hm hm huh hmm~? La lala la la? Lulu li la~?¡¹

    Asahina takes her uniform as she hums a disgusting tune.

    ¡¸W-What a painful sight to see. It¡¯s unbearable¡­¡­¡¹

    Tamamushi wept and groaned, then she covers her mouth with her right hand, closes her eyes and turns her trembling self away from the scene.

    Asahina¡¯s actions were so painful to see and it¡¯s getting more and more difficult to watch for every second that goes by.

    Taking the outerwear of her uniform off, Asahina folds it neatly and places it on the ground. She then moves onto taking off her skirt. That too was folded neatly and placed on top of her uniform.

    Even though she¡¯s flat as a pancake, she¡¯s still wearing a brassiere. Taking her bra off, she shyly covers her chest with her right hand and places the bra on top of the rest of the pile.

    While covering her chest with her right arm, she skilfully took off her underwear with only her other hand. At the same time, she twists her body away from me and squeezes her thighs together in order to hide her crotch from my line of sight.

    Well everything is in full view for me.

    Asahina who had hidden her underwear underneath her bra stood in front of me, hiding her chest with her right arm and her crotch with her left.

    Excluding the fact that she¡¯s still wearing socks, Asahina is currently completely naked. Blushing up to her ears, she sat down in seiza and smiles.

    An overly polite and elegant gesture.

    The usual Asahina couldn¡¯t even imagine herself to do something like that.

    If she just became honest, the can you consider this to be the real Asahina?

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Motarou ? I¡¯m ready ? Now, please pour your pee onto me ? I¡¯m so happy to be the one under Motarou¡¯s golden shower ? My throat is also dry, to be able to soak my throat while taking a shower is such a luxury ?¡¹

    ¡¸U¡­¡­Uuu¡­¡­Asahinaa, please come backk¡¹

    Correction. She doesn¡¯t have any elegance after all.

    If it¡¯s the case where Asahina hated being peed on, then that¡¯s another story. Pissing on top of Asahina while savouring her look of frustration at me would be the best. But shamelessly looking at me with hopeful eyes and a big smile across her face while expecting for me to piss on her any second isn¡¯t something that you call fun, it¡¯s disgusting.

    ¡¸H-How deplorable. Is this the so-called Asahina¡­¡­¡¹

    After having observed the fight between with Hizuki and understanding her overwhelmingly strong mental strength, Tamamushi who respected her so much is now trembling and crying.

    Rather than being disappointed at Asahina, she was taking pity on her.

    ¡¸This memory would probably remain. Once Asahina returns to her usual self, I wonder what would happen. When I think about it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn£¿¡¹

    Remain? Her memory? So, once the poison¡¯s effect wears off, she still retains her memory?

    Ahh, I see. Asahina isn¡¯t influenced by the hallucinations from the poison. She¡¯s being influenced by the side effects. It¡¯s basically taking off her mask that she usually wears. So her memories still stay with her even if the poison wears off.

    Oi oi, isn¡¯t this pretty interesting?

    Asahina¡¯s overwhelmingly disgusting actions were taking its toll on my mind but knowing that her memories will remain after this is something else.

    I wonder what kind of reaction she would show once the poison¡¯s effects wear off.

    There¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s going be dying from embarrassment.

    The more embarrassing things she does, the more painful the experience will be for her.

    If I overdo it, I might get killed by her once she returns to her usual self, but it¡¯s worth placing my life on the line for this.

    If I can see Asahina be so humiliated to the point where she wants to kill me in order to destroy the evidence, then I¡¯ll gladly offer up my life for this.

    Kuku, kukuku, kukakaka, kahahahaha¨D¨D

    I, have found the most amusing thing. 3

    ¡¸Asahina, do you like me?¡¹

    With a grin, I asked Asahina who was naked and sitting in seiza on the ground.

    ¡¸Y-Yes ? I like you ? But if I were to choose an answer for myself, I¡¯d say I love you4 instead of like ?¡¹

    When Asahina heared my question, she blushed hard and started to fidget, replying with a glace.

    ¡¸Su-Suzuhara? What happened to you all of a sudden?¡¹

    Sensing a strange feeling from my sudden change, Tamamushi turned pale and questioned me.

    Fufu, I haven¡¯t changed. Just my perception.

    No matter how disgusting Asahina is being now, I know that she¡¯s going to suffer afterwards. As a result, I¡¯ll be able to witness the greatest form of amusement from her transformation which will inflict mind breaking agony.

    ¡¸Asahina, I hate you¡¹

    ¡¸Hiu ?¡¹

    Staring straight at Asahina, I spat out these ruthless words at her and in response, her breathing started to become haggard as she shook and leaked out a sweet voice.

    From hearing me say that I hate her, far from being sad, she was feeling pleasure like the masochist she is.

    ¡¸Asahina, do you want me to love you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes ?¡¹

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Asahina answered with a big nod.

    Despite feeling pleasure from being treated coldly by me like a true masochist, she still wishes me to like her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not easy for me to just start liking you. It¡¯s because I hate you to death. In order for me to like you, then you¡¯ll have to say that a common rough woodlouse is a roly-poly. Even if someone laughs at you, you¡¯ll still say it¡¯s a roly-poly. That¡¯s how much I hate you¡¹

    ¡¸A rough woodlouse¡­¡­what?¡¹

    Tamamushi mutters in a small voice.

    Huh? Why is Tamamushi reacting to what I said to Asahina?

    Moreover, I feel like her pupils dilated¨D¨D

    Ah, I feel like this is going to be bad.

    Previous Chapter                              ~~Table of contents~~                              Next Chapte

 Chapter 102

    "~Nee Mutaro, I''ll pay you 1,000 yen, so I want you to massage my little useless boobs ?"

    "Tamamushi! Oi Tamamushi! What the hell is this!"

    Asahina giving me a 1000-yen bill with a big smile and talking sweetly.

    She willingly to pay me for massage her boobs.

    "Umu, umu, Ok. I''ll talk to Suzuhara, so just wait there."

    Tamamushi does not respond to my shout after that puts her finger on her temple and nods many times.

    "Suzuhara"

    "Ah"

    She glanced at me and I nodded to Tamamushi.

    The conversation was "visible." However, only Tamamushi¡¯s heart can be seen. Nanafushi is probably the one who is having a conversation with her, but I cannot see it. In other words, it is impossible to grasp the whole conversation.

    "Yuka seems to have awakened, but it seems to be in a state of confusion. She said many times that Shinozaki will die. Nanafushi and Demi human''s little girl can''t deal with it, so I ask you to Suzuhara''s instructions."

    Yuka protected by Nanafushi has wake up but is in a state of confusion. It seems that Rikka has joined the scene, but she is having trouble dealing with it. Also, it seems that Yuka is talking about Shinozaki''s name.

    Is Shinozaki and his friends involved in this case?

    "Nanafushi current location is about three kilometers east of here. I was planning to head to my house immediately, but after seeing Yuka''s condition, I choose to wait. I decided that meeting Yuka now and Hizuki at my house would cause confusion. "

    "Nanafushi is great"

    I was impressed to hear the story of Tamamushi.

    The current Hizuki is very unstable. I can''t predict what will happen if I stimulate it. She should be stimulated to make her better, but when I see Yuka who is confused, I don''t think she will turn to better. Besides, if I fall within the range of Hizuki''s ability, I will not be able to use my ability. The decision to wait and wait for my instructions is wise.

    But--.

    "Mutaro, I''m sorry to say that I want you to massage me for 1,000 yen ? So I''ll pay 10,000 yen, so please massage my tiny useless boobs a little ? Just a little ? Just a little please~ ?"

    Asahina is begging with dogeza and 10,000-yen note taken out of her wallet on the ground.

    Even if I try to join with Nanafushi, it is problematic to take Asahina now.

    Shit, I think it''s possible to calm Yuka''s confusion with ordinary Asahina, but now it''s useless as expected. On the contrary, if I take Asahina over there, the scene will be more chaos.

    "Tell Nanafushi. I''m heading there alone and keep wait until I join. And tell Rikka that I''ll be there soon and hug her. Yuka¡¯s heart is easy to shake. It''s better to touch her skin with reassuring words. "

    "I understand"

    Tamamushi nodded to my order, with her finger on her temple, reiterated what I said in her heart.

    "Umu, thank you."

    Nodded, Tamamushi seems to have finished telling Nanafushi my instructions and look at me.

    I said I will going alone to Nanafushi. In other words, Tamamushi and Asahina remain here.

    "Tamamushi, I''m sorry, but can you wait here until Asahina''s poison is gone and take care of her?"

    I think it''s hard to take care of Asahina now, but I have to ask.

    "Um, I understa--"

    "I''ll reward you later"

    Tamamushi nodded, but stopped moving because my words.

    Even if I don''t reward her, Tamamushi will follow my instructions, but I don''t like this. If I make a request, I will pay for it. Otherwise it unpleasant.

    "Re, reward?"

    Tamamushi shyly asked me with a moist eye and glancing at me.

    ¨D¨DWell, I want my nipples squized until sore and my womb pulled up violently until break ? Then then~ I also want my butt to be sloppy ? When its over, I want you to sleep with me ?...

    Tamamushi appeals to the reward in her heart while squirming, but it seems that she would be surprised if I said it, so I feel desponded.

    Why did I think she will be surprised? Before this she was an enemy, and if current Tamamushi who became cooperative with me is the other person, I will be happy to have sex, and there is nothing wrong with it. Above all, Tamamushi which is a silver-haired green-eyed loli girl looks cute. Moreover, the boobs are growing rapidly.

    I mean, even though I have to have sex with Tamamushi without being asked, I wonder if that kind of reward is okay.

    If she says it''s okay, I''m not going to say anything.

    "Then, then... we, well, I want a kiss."

    Tamamushi ask a reward that is different from what she thought in her heart.

    It seems that she compromised the reward because she didn''t want me to be disappointed.

    "All right"

    When I stood in front Tamamushi, I knelt on the ground and looked at the her.

    She quickly diverts her gaze and turns bright red.

    Hmmm, is her age really 30? It looks like she''s embarrassed, but she still a beauty loli.

    When I gently hugged her, she turned bright red to the ears and glanced at me. When, she squeaked her throat, she closed her eyes.

    "I''m going to squeeze your nipples so painfully until sore and your uterus until broken. After that, I''ll also squeeze your butt. When I''m done, I''ll sleep with you until morning. Then, I''ll add a kiss."

    "Tsu~ ?"

    Tamamushi who has been closed her eyes and was waiting for a kiss, heard my words and opened his eyes.

    "Did you read my heart ? Hi, it''s cowardly ?"

    Tamamushi almost crying in tears in an instant criticized me. However, the fiery red face looks happy. Well--.

    ¨D¨DI''m embarrassed that I was expecting you to read my heart ?

    She couldn''t say what she really want, but she knew I could snoop on the hearts of others, so she seemed to expect it. But she seems to be ashamed of what she expected.

    If I take such a healthy attitude, I have to give a serious reward.

    "Then, Do it, Tamamushi."

    With that said, I put my hand on the head of the jewel beetle.

    "Um, um, I understand! Leave it to me!"

    Tamamushi, which raised her voice, nodded loudly, leaving its ears bright red.

    Alright, then go?

    "~Nee, Mutaro ? I only have 13,000 yen now, but I''ll give you all my savings later, ~So please give me a reward ... ?"

    Asahina, who had been a dogeza until then, clung to my feet while saying such a thing.

    Asahina, she paying for a reward, but that¡¯s not a reward because she buy it with money.

    "Naa, try to buy a reward with a money. Is this ok?"

    Tamamushi looks down at Asahina with eyes that look at poor things and raises a trembling voice.

    I''m sorry Tamamushi. Being with Asahina now will cause a lot of damage to your heart, but please do your best.

    I had a small insect fly from Tamamushi, and follow it to Nanafushi.

    However, I am concerned about Shinozaki, who is repeatedly saying by Yuka who is confused. Is Shinozaki and others involved in this case?

    Asahina wiped out all the bad guys in the factory. I couldn''t get the information by snooping her heart.

    If Shinozaki and his friends say that they are the mastermind behind the turmoil...

    "Must I kill him even if it''s a little troublesome? There is no second time. But ..."

    Mutter while running.

    Did he intend to abduct Yuka and threaten me? When I think about it, it makes sense, but I can''t help it.

    Will Shinozaki and his friends, who were so scared of me, do such a stupid thing? Besides, they probably understand what happens to them if they fail. And--.

    "I didn''t recognize all the bad guys in the factory."

    That''s where it gets caught.

    It''s reasonable to think that he gathered bad friends to crush me, but I''m worried that I didn''t recognize any of the bad guys in the factory.

    That is a separate corps, and even if the main corps centered on Shinozaki is waiting in another place, at least one person in the separate corps should have a guy who is deeply involved with Shinozaki. But he wasn''t there. in addition--.

    --Shinozaki will dies.

    Yuka seems to say so. She wasn''t attacked by Shinozaki and others in a nuanced manner, but the opposite. It is probably that Shinozaki and his friends were attacked by someone and Yuka was there with them. Then, Asahina rushed in there.

    "Shit, such a hassle"

    Is there a kudan or a guy related to the protection organization involved? If so, it seems that people with different abilities will be sent in, but what was in the factory was "just deliquents".

    It is possible that humans have been used to explore this area, but when Shinozaki and his colleagues are involved, there is a possibility that they are just conflicts between deliquents. If so, it would be troublesome.

    "The force on that factory are Rikka and Nanafushi. It''s too strong."

    Both Rikka and Nanafushi are genuine power types. It''s suitable for killing purposes, but it''s very difficult to fight without killing.

    If the opponent is a human and fights without killing, Tamamushi and Kazahana are suited.

    Rikka may still be able to cope if she doesn''t lose her composure, but as far as Tamamushi is concerned, Nanafushi has an extraordinary strength of more than Rikka and she is out of control of that power.

    Then, in order not to make a noise as much as possible, I should retire here once.

    "I can''t just leave the guy who touched my "friend"."

    If it''s difficult to deal it without killing, then kill. With Rikka and Nanafushi, it is possible to carry the corpse deep into the mountains to be processing. Besides, I can''t throw away the lines that are entwined with Kudan and the guys related to the protection organization.

    In any case, I have to tell them exactly what happens if they reach out to my "friends".

 Chapter 103

    When I follow Tamamushi''s small insect, Nanafushi suddenly jumped within the range of my ability.

    "Suzuhara-sama!"

    "Oh, oh"

    Instantly, I break out in a cold sweat when Nanafushi landed in front of me.

    She has dangerous physical ability. Certainly, her ability higher than Rikka.

    The effective range of my ability is 15 meters. But, she reduce the distance with ease. Moreover, she isn¡¯t serious when do that.

    If she wanted to kill me, by the time I recognized her, I was already dead.

    "Suzuhara-sama, I''m sorry because I supposed to wait but I must come now."

    Nanafushi apologize to me while her position hasn¡¯t land on the ground. The fact, she was supposed to wait, but because some problems, she must come to me.

    Since I activate my ability, I can snoop on the hearts of those who are within my range. However, Her heart is "invisible".

    This is because she can talk conditioned reflexively with her minds closed and cause me to avoid read her thoughts.

    I couldn''t react her quickly because I couldn''t snoop her heart, an addition to her extraordinary physical ability.

    "Please "look" my heart because it takes time to explain in words."

    At the same time, Nanafushi utter a words, her heart which I didn¡¯t see before, I can see it now.

    The sight that she saw before flows into my brain.

    Yuka, who is hugged by Rikka, screams and rampages like crazy, and it seems Rikka who don¡¯t know what to do, make her unconscious.

    "Maybe if she wake up, she''ll repeat the same thing. She will stay that way, unless Shinozaki protected."

    Hearing that, I sigh and scratched my head.

    I thought it possibly to solve the problem if I met Yuka, but it seems not possible. Asahina might managed to solve it but I can''t manage it like her.

    And the current Asahina is... I feel sad when I remember that.

    Anyway, as Nanafushi says, the problem is unlikely to be solved unless Shinozaki is protected and Yuka is met him. And it is dangerous to accompany Yuka who is rampage like crazy. That''s why Nanafushi come to me and left Yuka to Rikka.

    "I really wanted to ask Rikka-chan to join Suzuhara-sama, but when I tried to deal with Yuka-chan, who was rampaging, I might endanger her. That''s why Rikka-chan do that. Because, I can''t control my power. "

    Got it. Nanafushi cannot control her mighty power and might kill Yuka.

    "Is Rikka or Kazehana try to locate Shinozaki?"

    "Yes"

    Nanafushi nodding to my mutter.

    Now that Shinozaki''s whereabouts are unknown, Rikka or Kazehana, who have sharp five senses, are the right people to find Shinozaki. Especially Kazehana who has strong beast blood and strong sense of smell, she must be able to locate Shinozaki.

    On the other hand, Nanafushi have an extraordinary fighting ability. But, She don¡¯t have ability other than that. She don¡¯t have the ability to search enemies like Rikka or Kazehana.

    Still, the one who come to me was--.

    "A small insect who was guided Rikka-chan has made to collect various odors from Yuka-chan''s clothes after that the information delivered to my master. I just hope that my master do something about it. "

    I grinned at Nanafushi''s word. Tamamushi, can''t you do it?

    When Rikka together with Nanafushi, Tamamushi use a small insect to guide Rikka. It seems the insect had the odor collected from Yuka''s clothes and sent it to her.

    Insects seem to have various abilities depending on the individual. Some insects may be able to determine the target from the collected odor and search for it. Moreover, Tamamushi can convey the obtained information to me via Nanafushi. If Nanafushi is nearby, I can utilize the abilities of Tamamushi.

    Also, Nanafushi is the strongest person in fight. Considering the case where the opponent is a person who have different ability, if she is nearby, the worst development can be prevented.

    "My master seems to be doing her best because she will receive a reward from Suzuhara-sama. If things go well, she want be to praised."

    "Ok, I''m going to do that"

    I nodded and answered Nanafushi words.

    Now I have to wait for the contact from Tamamushi. If I move poorly, the situation may get worse. I better to wait with her.

    When I thinking--.

    "My master has grown terrifyingly since she met Suzuhara-sama."

    Nanafushi put her finger on her temple muttered with a grin.

    Did you get a call from Tamamushi? That¡¯s fast.

    "An addition of our objective. We don''t know the condition of Shinozaki, but he seems to be alive. And there are 62 enemies. All of them likely "just humans" ."

    Nanafushi conveys the information sent from Tamamushi to me. And therefore--.

    "What !?"

    I suddenly raised my voice.

    The information sent from Tamamushi was not only words, but also images captured by insects. Because the image flowed to Nanafushi, I was able to "see" it with my abilities.

    Marina also in the video.

    "Why is Marina ..."

    Shinozaki is surrounded by a considerable number of deliquents and has fallen into wreck. Marina stands in front of Shinozaki and protects Shinozaki with her arms open.

    It seems that Marina has just arrived at the scene and hasn''t been touched yet. However, the deliquents surrounding Marina all have a sneaky smile.

    "Hmm, it''s okay. My master dispatched ¡°Hecho¡±. Fortunately, my master''s house was closer to the scene than where we are. Oh, let''s make it an enemy. But, I''m unhappy, though. "

    Along with Nanafushi muttering, the information sent from Tamamushi flows into my brain.

    Hecho seems to be the name of a large insect. It seems that the bug was dispatched from the house.

    The place where Marina and Shinozaki are closer to Tamamushi''s house than we are, so it seems that the large insects dispatched from the house will arrive at the scene soon.

    "There are Marina-chan and Shinozaki, should I protect Marina-chan first rather than him?"

    "Oh, do that. Shinozaki doesn''t care becomes a daruma doll as long as he is alive."

    When I answer her question, she nods and gives the information to Tamamushi.

    Yuka seems doesn''t know Shinozaki condition. I''ll protect Shinozaki for the time being to solve the problem, but honestly, I don''t care about his condition.

    "Hecho has arrived at the scene. It seems that Marina''s safety is guaranteed." "That¡¯s fast.."

    Have we arrived at the scene yet?

    "Hmmmm, Okayy"

    Nanafushi seems received a new information from Tamamushi. She nodded with her finger on her temple and she glanced at me.

    "The other person is just a human being, so unless the other person tries to harm Marina-chan, Hecho will be on standby at the scene."

    Since the other party was "just a human being", I wonder if Marina will do anything extra unless she is in danger.

    I intended to kill them all, but if I could avoid the hassle, wouldn''t it be better?

    "However, if the opponent tries to harm Marina-chan, Hecho will automatically attack the opponent."

    "Is Hecho strong?"

    "Super weak. From bug that my master uses the level it¡¯s like car. But, Rikka can kill it instantly. Also, with Suzuhara-sama''s ability, the compatibility of it are the worst."

    "Is it really that weak?"

    "Yes, it''s super weak. But, from the perspective of "just a human¡±, I think it''s an invincible monster."

    "Oh, like that."

    From Nanafushi''s point of view, Hecho seems to be a weak class insects. But, from the perspective of "just a human being," the story is completely different.

    But well, from her point of view, almost all insect are weak.

    With that said, I rushed to the scene with her.

    The scene happened on abandoned factory located about two kilometers south of Tamamushi''s house. Why does a deliquent like an abandoned factory? Well, it''s probably hard to make a commotion even if they flock.

    I approached the wall of the abandoned factory and observed the inside with my ability.

    Not everything in the factory is within my abilities range, so not everything can be grasped. However, I found an insect near the ceiling.

    "... Hey, is that Hecho?"

    I muttered at the bug I found.

    Nanafushi claims the bug is weak.

    "I can''t see it, but Suzuhara-sama can see it completely. Trap-type bugs are the worst match with clairvoyance."

    Insects are lurking near the ceiling of the factory, so it is impossible to see them visually. That''s why I can ¡°see¡± but she can¡¯t see it.

    Anyway, it''s a trap-type insect. I understood that. Certainly that is a trap-type insect. However--.

    "Big"

    Big and strong. Certainly, that is an invincible monster from the perspective of "just a human being¡±.

    "Hecho is a mutated Huntsman spider. It is a carnivorous spider that eats humans. However, Hecho is a highly mobile but it¡¯s weak. The same spider type that is Gunso is a little stronger than it. But from the perspective of me and Rikka-chan, it''s a really weak anyway. "

    Do the insect can eat a human? Well, it''s about the size of a lion. So, the insect can eat it. However--.

    "It''s cool. I want to keep one too."

    It seems can be used for a ride. Tamamushi must be riding on that giant spider, but I also want to ride it. I want to keep it.

    "Speaking of my master, I think she will be happy to give you it¡¯s larva. It¡¯s far more intelligent than a normal insect, if you raise it from larva, it will be quite accustomed. Moreover, breeding is easy. Even if you keep it, it catches its own food"

    "Because it''s a spider. That''s why it catches its own food."

    "Yes, the food for a spider are a mouse, a cockroach, and so on."

    "It''s convenient"

    "It''s convenient. But it¡¯s super weak."

    Nanafushi nodding and answering my mutter.

    Good, that''s good, I like it, it''s cool. I''ll ask Tamamushi later to give me one spider larva.

    "Oh, by the way, we have to rescue Marina-chan."

    "Oh, that''s right."

    It was a place where I was distracted by the giant spider and forgot what was more important. But well, it''s lurking on the ceiling. There are nearly 60 deliquents, but if I make that spider fight, it''s like a feast rolling around.

    It would be easier for that spider to eat all the deliquents. If the spider eat them, there will be no evidence left. But if Marina see a giant spider eating a humans, she might gotten a trauma. But, It''s okay for me.

    It can''t be helped, can I do it?

    That''s why I invaded the factory with Nanafushi.

    While deciding to absolutely get a spider larva.

 Chapter 104

    Removing our presence, Nanafushi and I enter the abandoned factory.

    Broken machines and iron scraps are scattered around the abandoned factory. It¡¯s a good base for the deliquents, but it¡¯s convenient for me too. In there, I can see through all the obstacle so there are no blind spot. On the other hand, other party only rely on their normal visibility, so it¡¯s give me an overwhelming advantage.

    However, it¡¯s more foul because there are Nanafushi and Hecho.

    As I went deeper, I hide behind one of obstacle, and make sure the gathered deliquents are within the range of my ability.

    The deliquents are gathering on the place which looks like a plaza. At the back of the plaza, There is a room with a bed inside. It seems the woman who was brought here must be rape on that room.

    The number of deliquents was 62. The number match with Nanafushi saying. I can see Shinozaki who has fallen into tatters and in front of him is Marina. She looks safe and still standing with her arm open to protect him.

    Well, Marina naturally safe. Because, If the deliquents try to harm her, Hecho will attack them.

    We go further deeper and approached the plaza where the deliquents are gathered. After that, I glanced at Nanafushi.

    Responing my gaze, she nodded.

    She will move when the worst case happened. Because, If she attack the deliquents, they will be killed.

    Before that, let¡¯s grasp the situation.

    I avert my eyes to the tattered Shinozaki who lying on the ground.

    The moment I see Shinozaki with my eye, information flowed into my brain.

    Hmmm, I see.

    Next, I avert my eyes to Marina and snooped her heart.

    I see.

    In addition, I try to find the leader among the deliquents while snooping on their hearts.

    Quickly, after I found the leader, I snoop his heart, and I able to grasp almost all of the situation.

    The ability to snoop heart is really useful. Well, this ability is nothing but unfair.

    Anyway, I put together the information that I gathered, and found that it¡¯s Shinozaki who started the problem.

    The deliquents who are gathered are the upper organization of the Shinozaki group. By joining the organization, Shinozaki and his friends were able to have high authority. However, even higher-level organization cannot give their authority and prestige for free.

    Shinozaki''s group pay a big sum to the upper-ranking organization by lent out a woman. And Yuka was among the rented women. That''s how Shinozaki and his friends borrow the power of the organization.

    However, when I destroyed Shinozaki''s group, the relationship with the upper organization has been lost.

    Usually, upper-level organization get money and women from small group like Shinozaki¡¯s group. But, due to the large number of small group, they didn''t care much even if they lost contact with Shinozaki and other.

    However, one of the member upper organization has experience using Yuka as a toy and recently, he saw Yuka in the city.

    At first glance, he instantly found out that she was Yuka, and she was even cuter than before. So, she make him more interested. Then, he tried to catch Yuka on the spot, but he gave up because there were many people. Then he contacted Shinozaki and ordered him to bring Yuka.

    But, Shinozaki refused it.

    Of course, he still refused after beaten by a large number of people.

    The deliquents who got tired of beating him were found Yuka''s number from his cell phone and contacted her. After that, Yuka came.

    Yuka who saw Shinozaki still resisted even though he continued to be beaten out make her remind her trauma.

    Then, on that time, Asahina appeared.

    Asahina quickly fight the deliquents but she became inferior because she fought while protecting Yuka. However, the leader who see Asahina¡¯s stubborness ordered his subordinates to dispose Asahina immedietely and he moved from that location with Shinozaki. Then he checked Shinozaki''s cell phone and decided to call another woman that¡¯s Marina.

    In short, the trouble started by Shinozaki.

    Yuka was confused because Shinozaki is the person who had defiled herself, but on that place, he protect her and has beaten out in front of her, because of that she didn''t know what to do.

    Also, the reason why Marina came to such a place alone without care because she worried about Yuka¡¯s trauma.

    Huh, Marina is really a stupid woman.

    "How long do you intend to keep staring? Leader, let''s do it quickly."

    One of the deliquents shouted.

    "I want to look more on these scene. I like a woman with that kind of eyes. I feel excited when I imagine that the light will gradually disappear from those eyes after being violated."

    The leader of deliquents muttered happily and licked his tongue.

    "Oh, but that woman who protect Yuka-chan is no good. That''s not cute. I''m not interested in that broken woman."

    The leader continues to mutter.

    Apparently, Asahina is not his liking. Well, she will never break her heart no matter how much she gets fucked, and she will surely cut his cock. It seems, he felt her madness.

    Among the deliquents who noticed it, as expected is the leader.

    That''s right. He must not involved with her. If she wasn¡¯t protect Yuka, He would be shown hell instantly. Whether he had a broken hand or a broken leg, she would never retreat and hunted him down.

    After all, she is a woman who thoroughly crushed the heart of Hizuki, who was almost in perfect condition.

    "Gaha"

    Shinozaki hadn''t made a slight movement until then, but he spit blood and coughed, and it seems that he suffered severe pain because of that, also he was twitching.

    I love seeing a woman twitch, but it''s no fun for men. I mean, it¡¯s disgusting.

    "Wh, Why did you come? ... Run away from here"

    Shinozaki who was twitching, coughs and spits blood, which causes extra convulsions and trembling voice.

    "I''m sorry, I won''t run away, but don''t get me wrong. It''s not for you."

    Standing in front of Shinozaki who was lying and twitching on the ground, Marina opened her mouth with her arms outstretched and looking straight ahead.

    "I will never forgive you who hurt Yuka''s heart and abandoned me. But, I also abandoned her too. That''s why I want abandon you who tried to protect her. But, I can''t do that. Besides, if I run away, Suzuhara-san will think that I''m a ¡°woman of that degree¡±. "

    Looking straight ahead, I listened to Marina''s words and sighed.

    I know you''re not "a woman of that degree".

    "Suzuhara-san is a strange person. He doesn''t forgive his enemies, but once he thinks he''s a friend, he will be kind to him. Un, he will die calmly for his friend. If I want to be loved by such a person, I can''t be normal and I can''t be a "woman of that degree". "

    I saw Marina''s words, facial expressions, and her eyes, and make my cock become erection.

    The leaders of deliquents have a pretty good eyes. Marina''s eyes are really attractive now. He wanted to see how her straight eyes were dyed in pleasure. Aaah, Let''s crush the deliquents and ravish Marina. Because she''s mine.

    But before that--.

    As I put my hands in my pants pocket, I stood up and started walking quickly.

    "What?"

    Marina noticed me and made a stupid voice.

    "Hhmm, Who''s that guy?"

    "Where did it come from?"

    "Somehow it looks like a weak guy."

    Following Marina, the deliquents who noticed me got annoyed. But they doesn''t seem to be vigilant. They must be thinking that I look weak and also alone, so they not pay much caution to me.

    "Yo, I will use your pussy when this is done"

    "Eh !? Eh !? Eh !?"

    Just before I passed Marina, I whispered on her ear, and Marina, whose surprised, dyed in red and covered her cheeks. Then, after I passed Marina, I stood in front of Shinozaki who lying on the ground. Then, I looked down at him

    "It''s all because of you, bastard"

    With that said, I raised my right foot and stomped on Shinozaki''s face.

    "Gua"

    I mercilessly trampled on his face, his body twitching and he moaning.

    "Yuka has already forgiven you. But I won''t. No matter how much Yuka forgives you, I will never forgive you."

    Raise my voice while kicking his face.

    "Gaha, Igi-Sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry-Gufu, Geha-I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry-Gefu"

    Shinozaki continues to apologize and moaning while crying. I kept kicking him and Marina didn''t try to stop me.

    That''s fine.

    Yuka has forgiven this guy. However, trauma is certainly engraved in Yuka''s heart. I''m sure her heart won''t healed. Yuka will carry the trauma on her heart for the rest of her life. Still, Yuka forgave him. That''s why I can''t forgive him.

    I kicked his face, kicked his epigastrium, and then kicked his ball.

    "Oops"

    He is in pain but quickly returned and even though being kicked on the ball, he is still fine.

    Before I kicked him, he was tattered, but after see his organ, he hasn''t been fatally injured.

    "I don''t think you''ll be forgiven because you helped Yuka. It''s the seed that you bastard sown in the first place. I''ll never forgive you."

    That said, I kicked him even further.

    He moans and writhes, spitting blood and twitching. But he is laughing. He was mercilessly kicked on the ball, spewing bubbles from his mouth but still laughing.

    It¡¯s disgusting. Is he masochist? I love female masochists, but male masochists are too disgusting.

    "Now"

    When I stopped kicking Shinozaki, I muttered and looked back. Then I looked around the deliquents and glanced at the shadows.

    Nanafushi who look the situation from behind nods.

    "I have a grudge against this guy. That''s why I kicked him a lot, but I''m the only one who can kick him. This guy is my own punching bag. Don''t just use my punching bag without my permission and think it''s free. "

    After saying that, I started walking quickly and headed straight to the leader.

    The deliquents are confused because they can''t understand the situation. They think, why a weak-looking guy appeared alone, kicked Shinozaki, and uttered something incomprehensible?

    At that time, Nanafushi jumped out from the shadow and took the hand of Marina.

    Marina surprised because her hand suddenly grabbed by a girl who has a pink hair but when she glanced at me, she keep silent.

    She don''t know why, but it seems she decided instantly Nanafushi was my "friend".

    "Soi!"

    A squeaky sound heared as my toes pierced the deliquent crotch.

    "e?"

    The deliquent dazed. Then--.

    "Funuguu !?"

    The deliquent open wide his eyes and made a strange voice, pressed the crotch with both hands and became like pigeon (1), after that he collapsed on the spot.

    Because of that, The deliquents are stunned. In that gap, Nanafushi grabbed Shinozaki''s leg, pulled Marina''s hand, and dragged Shinozaki in a rough manner while hiding in the shadows.

    Alright, it doesn''t matter if I go wild this time.

    "After all, the power of kicking crotch is amazing."

    I muttered and looked down at the delinquent who had fallen to the ground.

    Even if the power is weak, if I hit the crotch, it will end with a single blow. Moreover, it takes time to recover.

    "Bastardd!"

    One of the other stunned deliquents try to hit me.

    Suddenly, I turned around on the spot with my hands inside my pants pockets and showing my back. Then--.

    I crouch down and kick his right foot who¡¯s behind me as if the horse kicked his hind legs.

    "Nu !?"

    My legs seems slipped into his crotch, and the deliquent make a strange voice and collapsed.

    Because, suddenly showed my back to him, he was loss for a moment. That''s why I launched an attack there.

    I don''t have a blind spot. That''s why I dare to turn my blind spot to the opponent and launch an attack from an impossible position and angle by taking a momentary gap. Moreover, it is possible to hit the target location accurately.

    "This guy!"

    Then, I turn around again and faced to the opposite direction of the deliquent that try to attack me. Then--.

    "Manu !?"

    When I bend down and kick a guy who¡¯s behind me, my legs dig into the crotch of the deliquent, and he moaned with a strange voice, after that he collapses.

    Unlike the first deliquent who didn''t hesitate, but because of situation they will attack my back. And while they''re trying to launch an attack, no one will pay attention to their crotch. Thanks to that, I was able to attack the crotch so easily and that¡¯s interesting. And--.

    "The movement is slower compared to Rikka."

    On Rikka¡¯s eyes, the movement of "just a human" seems like stopped, and perhaps I have become accustomed to the speed of Kazehana, Tamamushi, and Nanafushi.

    "I''m a support-specialized type. You guys are too weak."

    While muttered and sighed, I turn around and look on the deliquents.

    The deliquents have been calm down. Then, judge that two of their friends are defeated in an instant because of my tricky attack.

    "Calm down. Nothing is wrong. It''s just strong."

    A strangely calm voice echoed in the quiet factory.

    "Although he looks weak, he might quite accustomed to fighting. Moreover, he is attacking the weak point without any hesitation. He is a ruthless guy who does devilish things calmly. And he is strong, but still he is alone."

    It was the leader who made the voice.

    He wasn''t upset at all when I defeated two of his friends in an instant or when he saw my tricky attack.

    Because I am strong, it is natural that his friends are defeated. Seems to think so. Then just use the any means to defeat me. It seems that he thinks so too.

    After all, the one who becomes the leader has a different coat color than the others.

    "Take a good look and hit him. No matter how strong he is, he still can''t beat the number."

    In the words of the leader, the deliquents started to move all at once. They have the same iron pipes, and they all surrounded me.

    Hmmm, the time has come. Well, it¡¯s must be happened. But is this okay? I don''t have a blind spot, but that''s not all, right?

    "Die--"

    "Nope"

    My kick pierced the crotch of a deliquent who tried to swing up an iron pipe on me.

    "Nubo !?"

    The deliquent raise a strange voice and collapse.

    I can snoop their heart and because of that I can see the moment when they decide to launch an attack, even before the muscles contraction. If they launch an attack, I can perfectly counter them.

    "Stop the attack! Everyone jumps at the him all at once! If you catch him, it''s over!"

    Resonating voice. It originated from the leader.

    He feel little upset to see my movement, but he still made a calm decision.

    Oh yeah, I''m in trouble now. I''m physically weak. If I get caught, I¡¯m done. By the way--.

    Unfortunately, when the leader shouted, there is momentary opportunity. Taking advantage of that gap, I quickly passed through the deliquents.

    It''s interesting. They can''t catch the person in front of them because they diverted by leader shout.

    Although--.

    "It''s about time to reach the limit."

    While muttered, I jumped back and forth, and put my hands out of my pocket.

    The way to divert them is about to reach the limit. The deliquents are really wary. I can beat two or three more, but soon I''ll get caught instead. And when I get caught, I¡¯m done.

    It''s a bad place for person who specializing in support.

    "Rikka"

    "Yes"

    After replied my shout, Rikka appeared next to me.

    I noticed that Rikka carrying a fainted Yuka.

    The top priority in this case is to meet Yuka and Shinozaki. Nanafushi judge this place was "safe", so she contact Tamamushi. Tamamushi who has been contacted probably use insects to inform Rikka about the situation. That''s why Rikka came here.

    Well, it would be nice if the "friends" were excellent.

    "The battle situation has been flipped. You guys are done. The fighting power of this little girl is eight million."

    With that said, I tapped the head of Rikka standing next to me.

    "What !? My fighting power is eight million !?"

    My word surprised Rikka and why are you surprised?

    "Did you say eight million too much? Then, what about 150,000."

    "Naa !? Why does it fall from 8 million to 150,000 at once !? Master, isn¡¯t it too little !?"

    Rikka quickly put a rush into my words.

    While laughing happily, Rikka look at me.

    Well, Rikka follow my joke with ease. It seems Rikka also grown.

    The deliquents looking at us in a daze.

    It seems they think I say some stupid things, but unfortunately I''m not say stupid things. I just said the "facts" with a little joke.

    Rikka is really strong. She is really different from them.

    "You should crush them but don¡¯t kill them, okay?"

    "Yes"

    When she look at me and nodded, Rikka smiled happily and then saw the deliquents.

    With the eyes that cold enough to make spine cold.

    "Then, I''ll get rid of it quickly--"

    "E, Emergency! Emergencyyyyy!"

    When Rikka was about to move, Nanafushi screamed in the abandoned factory.

    "Ma, Master suddenly lost communication! Moreover, just before the communication was interrupted, there is the overwhelming horror scene that make Master feel fear! And I saw it. I saw itttttt!"

    Nanafushi who has been hiding until now, suddenly jumped out into plaza and shouting desperately with a pale face.

    Nanafushi is clearly afraid. I try to snoop her heart, after that I feel chill rushed into my spine.

    I see the Image seen by her. There is a shadow that approach Tamamushi who screaming.

    The shadow grinned and grabbed Tamamushi''s face. After that, the image was cut off.

    Well, bad, this is dangerous. Not when playing with deliquents.

    "Rikka bring Yuka! Nanafushi withdraws immediately with Shinozaki! Marina comes with me!"

    The moment I gave the order, a plosive sound echoed in the factory.

    There is an object that reflects because of the sunlight and shines with a piece of glass that falls on the ground.

    It was Tamamushi who wrapped with a rope like a hornworm.

    "Give me a reward ... until I get a reward ... I must not dead."

    An unconscious Tamamushi moans desperately.

    A monster that easily defeats Tamamushi.

    "Sh, shit ... was I late?"

    Along with my muttering, I heard the footsteps of a person who walk on the concrete ground.

    And--.

    A figure vaguely seen in a dimly abandoned factory. A red twin that shines in the darkness.

    "Hi!"

    Nanafushi screams and curling up.

    "A, a, aa ..."

    Rikka has a face pale and shakes rattlingly.

    "Fufu, what''s wrong? Why are you so scared?"

    A strangely soft voice echoing from the darkness. And what appeared is...

    Asahina who laughing with her eyes glowing red and smiling with the corners of her mouth like a crack.

    But the poison ... Is the poison has been lifted up?

    Asahina walks slowly, and heads toward me without hesitation.

    As Asahina walks forward, the abandoned factory is filled up with her overwhelming-angry.

    "M, Ma, Mastwer ... I, I, will p, pro, protect Mastwer"

    While trembling in front of me, Rikka pulled out a large knife from her back, grasped the handle with both hands, and turned the edge toward Asahina. However, the edge trembles too.

    Because, she feel too much fear, she leaked urine.

    I know the feeling that she felt. That¡¯s Asahina''s dangerousness.

    "Rikka ... Don''t rust to the death"

    Having said that, I tapped Rikka''s shoulder and started walking toward Asahina.

    Asahina comes toward me without hesitation and I walks toward her.

    We walked up to the point where we can touch each other and stopped at the same time.

    "T, th, that ...That¡¯s poison fault."

    Asahina muttered and stared at me.

    "I ... see nothing"

    I answered Asahina, feeling the cold sweat on my cheeks.

    "Fugu.. uuuuu!"

    Asahina burst into tears and her ears bright red and her face looked down, while her shoulders are shaking.

    "A, Asahina ..."

    When I reached Asahina''s shoulder, which was crying down, she slammed my hand.

    "Don''t pity me!"

    And Asahina who cried stared at me with a killing intent.

    Asahina want to say that I wasn''t there, but the memory that remains certainly doesn''t allow it.

    "N, not particulary ... I pity you ..."

    I muttered that, clenched my hand and close my mouth.

    I can''t say. I can''t say anything this time.

    "Nee, really? ... you see nothing?"

    Asahina, who sobbing ask with a quivering voice that seems about to disappear, but she still does not try to look at me.

    "Ouu ... I see nothing."

    When I answered her. She leaked a moan, covered her face with both hands.

    Well, her heart is about to break.

    I understand, I understand. That is really tough. No matter how hard it is, it''s too hard. What''s more, all that memory remains ...

    It''s a living hell.

    She stretched out her hand while looking away from me, pushing the thing into my hand.

    It was a 10,000 yen note.

    She''ll pay 10,000 yen, to keep that secret.

    Even if I didn''t snoop on her heart, I could feel her earnest feelings.

    Well, she wants to silent me with money.

    "A, Asahina ... Believe me. As expected, I¡¯m not the only one not seen. But, I haven''t seen it. I haven''t seen anything."

    "Fugu... uuuuuu!"

    Asahina burst into tears again when she hear me, and she held her mouth with her right hand.

    She looked down, shook her shoulders and cried for a while, after that she wiped her tears with the back of her hand. And when she adjusted her breathing, she raised her face.

    "They are ... enemies, right?"

    Asahina who still not look at me, asks that.

    "Yes"

    Nod and answer Asahina''s question.

    "so"

    Asahina, who still not look at me, muttered.

    "Ku--"

    The chills rushed up my spine, and in an instant my skin was agitated and I groaned unintentionally.

    The tremendous anger that erupts from Asahina''s whole body. And the overwhelming murderous intent that shines in the twinkling.

    "The enemy are ... I get it."

    After said that, Asahina, who pushed the 10,000-yen note into my hand lifted the corner of her mouth like a crack and smiled with a grin. And--.

    "I feel like going wild"

    I nodded to Asahina''s words.

    Asahina, I won''t stop you now. But, after that, I hope you to calm down.

    ____________________________

 Chapter 105

    When Asahina''s fist punching the air, it makes a buzzing sound.

    "If you''re a man, you must not running away!"

    Asahina''s eyes shine with red color and she shouts like crazy. Then she swings her fist with all her might.

    But--.

    A fist that makes a buzzing sound when punching the air.

    Even an opponent is a big man, if she hits him, he will be blown with a single hit. The current Asahina''s body is on par with top athletes. No, she''s exceeded the limits of human beings. So, "if she hits him," the power should be abnormal.

    But unfortunately, Asahina is an amateur when it comes to fighting.

    Because before punching, she will raise her hand, prepare to build up strength, and swing it down with all her might.

    It''s like telling the other person in advance that she''s going to hit him. Although, the other party were delinquents. There may be an individual who has some experience in fighting. So, They shouldn''t be hit by an amateur punch.

    For that reason, Asahina''s attack hasn''t hit at all, but the delinquents still hesitant to fight back.

    The reason is--.

    "Who''s this girl?"

    "The sound of punch is crazy."

    "Is she really a woman?"

    "Her body is thin, but something seems wrong."

    "She''s weird because something is wrong with her eyes which glowing red."

    Obviously, she annoyed the delinquents.

    Before this, the delinquents who fought me were quite annoyed because they were unilaterally defeated by me who looks weak. Only four people have been defeated by me. However, they still defeated one-sided by me.

    Moreover, I am accustomed to fighting with the delinquents. Even though, The ratio is four people to one people.

    But this time, Asahina appeared.

    Before that, she was fought with Yuka in another abandoned factory. Although reluctant, she was overwhelmingly inferior in the battle. And now, I was supposed to fall down. But, she came here. In other words, she will strike down many delinquents that were trying to defeat her. However, she who should have been tattered is still lively.

    Before that, they not familiar fought with me, and now, they not familiar with her too.

    Eventually, they will be annoyed.

    But--.

    "Shit!"

    One of the delinquents launched an attack from behind Asahina.

    The iron pipe swung up toward Asahina''s brain and hit directly with a rattling noise.

    "¡­¡­e?"

    Asahina staggered because he hit her brain.

    She probably didn''t expect it to hit.

    "I''ll do it"

    Asahina grins and mutters while letting the blood spouted from her temple.

    "This time it''s my turn!"

    Asahina raises her voice and punches her fist behind her. The fist struck the air and makes a buzzing noise.

    "Oh, that? This girl, maybe ..."

    "Maybe this girl ..."

    "Maybe this girl is ..."

    "No way this girl ..."

    Asahina swings her fist with a buzzing noise but still not hit. It seems that the delinquents who look at her have finally noticed.

    "Is this girl weak?"

    When one of the delinquents muttered, the other delinquent around him looked at each other.

    Asahina is not weak. Her physical overwhelm the delinquents. After all, she exceeds the limits of human beings. If before she learns how to fight, she will win, but for now, it will be tough.

    If they notice that, after this, what will they do--

    "This girl!"

    "Let''s surround it!"

    "Watch out her fist!"

    Asahina''s experience battle is overwhelmingly insufficient. The delinquents who noticed that cooperated with each other.

    And--.

    Several delinquents stand in front of her and attract her attention. In that gap, they surrounded her and mercilessly hit her with an iron pipe.

    Asahina who has revealed her anger turns around and tries to punch behind her. However, the fist still didn''t hit, and in that gap, she got hit with an iron pipe from behind.

    It''s not a fight anymore, but it''s just bullying.

    If there are five or six opponents, it''s possible to fight, but now, it''s close to sixty. With the power of pushing through is not enough.

    And now, Asahina became bloody and tattered, and soon she will become inferior.

    Sitting on a container, I''m watching such terrible bullying.

    "She''s stupid. What she should do is to run away quickly."

    Rikka standing next to me muttered.

    "Totally"

    I answered Rikka and sighed.

    What she should do is escape quickly. The words of Rikka are usually directed to Asahina. But Rikka didn''t say it because she is astonished by the action of the stupid delinquents.

    Certainly, Asahina is inferior. Well, It can''t be helped anymore.

    But, it''s for "Now" though.

    "But is the leader exceptional?"

    I muttered with my eyes glanced at Rikka who standing next to me.

    Rikka nods in response to my gaze.

    "Just catch him and make sure he can''t escape. Don''t beat him if he makes a mistake. The leader is the main dish. If you beat him, Asahina will get angry later."

    "Tha, that''s scary. I will be careful ..."

    Responding to my words, Rikka kicked the ground.

    After that, Rikka jumped over a dozen meters without difficulty and landed quietly on the ground. In front of Rikka is the leader of the delinquents who are about to escape.

    As expected of the leader, seeing Asahina who is still fighting the group, he tries to escape instead of fighting.

    It seems that he decided to run away because he sees something unknown from me and Asahina.

    Good judgment. He has good eyes.

    It''s no wonder that he reigns at the top of an organization that organizes groups of delinquents of all sizes.

    But, still, when he sees Rikka, he is totally trembling. Rikka smiled at him and picked up the iron scraps that had fallen on the ground.

    Rikka wraps the ragged iron parts with both hands and tightens both hands as if holding a rice ball.

    ¨D¨DNaa, Do you want to be like this?

    Rikka''s adorable pale pink lips said so, and when she opened her hands, that''s...

    The ragged iron parts become like a ball.

    While the leader sees that, he broke his knee and collapsed on the spot.

    Rikka, it''s great that you didn''t let the leader escape without touching him, but you shouldn''t break his heart. If his heart breaks, he''s done. And later, you''ll get scolded by Asahina.

    Well, if Asahina scolds Rikka, I would punish Asahina. Because Rikka is my "family".

    Nanafushi who carrying the fainted Yuka, dragging Shinozaki, and pulled Marina''s hand have left from the abandoned factory.

    I don''t know where they went, but it''s okay because I have Tamamushi.

    "Naa, You have met a terrible experience."

    While muttering, I crouch down and hugged Tamamushi, then removed the rope that wrapped her body.

    "Un ... ?"

    With moist eyes and squiggly mouth, Tamamushi hugged me as soon as the rope came off.

    "That was scary ? I was scared ? Because of small breasts ? Because of slippery ? Asahina stupid ?"

    Tamamushi clinging to me, burying her face in my chest, and quivering while complaining.

    I understand I understand. Asahina isn''t in that dimension, which strong or weak. That overwhelming madness was directed. That would have been scary.

    I also totally agree that Asahina is stupid.

    ¨D¨DSpeaking of pain, could you give me a head pat ?

    It seems true that she was scared, but apparently, Tamamushi also wants to be spoiled.

    I said I would give her a reward, and I said I would add more reward. Will I answer her desires?

    "Did it hurt to be wrapped around with a rope?"

    While asking, I hugged the clinging Tamamushi and gently stroked her small back.

    Tamamushi raised and looks at me with her moist emerald eyes.

    "Un ?"

    Then, while embarrassed, she nodded with a weak but sweet voice.

    "Where does it hurt?"

    When I asked her while stroking her back, the embarrassed Tamamushi gently took my hand.

    "He, here ? It''s hurts ? Suzuhara, can you stroke it? Can you do it?"

    While leaking a sweet sigh, Tamamushi says so and presses my hand to her chest.

    A soft and stuffy feel that is transmitted through the black robe. Crisp protrusions that I can certainly feel its softness.

    "Oh, I understand."

    I nodded and rubbed her boobs over the robe. While avoid touching the nipple that has been erected.

    "Hah ? Hah ? Hah ? Hah ?"

    While leaking a sweet and rough sigh, Tamamushi twists and twitches, even though I rubbed the left and right boobs through the robe, but I could not touch the place that I wanted to play the most.

    "Su, Suzuhara ? Th, the tip is ? The tip of my breast is hard ... And it hurts the most~ ?"

    While Tamamushi rolled up her robe, she utters a word with a sweet voice with drooling from the edge of his lips, and looks at me with her moist eyes. As a result, the clear white and young skin was exposed, and the acclaimed growing boobs were exposed. She shows me the nipple that has been erected.

    "I want you to stroke it~ ? I want you to stroke the most painful part~ ? The hard and sharp part is painful~?"

    While looking at me and begging, Tamamushi twists herself painfully and shakes her small but bulging boobs.

    Because this is a reward. I will have no choice but to do it when being asked.

    I grasp the left and right boobs with both hands and rubbing the left and right nipples with the index fingers of both hands.

    Gentle, very gentle, just like stroking a kitten.

    "Hiin~ ? meanie~ ? Suzuhara is meanie ?"

    Tamamushi drooling and writhes sloppily.

    She wants to be bullied so painfully that make her nipples are hard erected, but now she can''t stand it because she''s being bullied gently.

    No, you said you wanted me to stroke it, right? I''m doing exactly what you were told?

    With a grin, I gently traced the lovely pale pink areola with my index finger, and gently stroking her nipple.

    "Hmm~ ? Kuun~ ? Suzuhara like to messing around ? meanie~ ?"

    Tamamushi looks up at me with a grudge, writhing in pain, but still looks happy.

    She likes to be bullied painfully, but she also likes the frustration of not being bullied.

    The breasts that are being rubbed become hot, the pale pink areola that is traced in a circle with my fingertips swelling, and the nipple that was already erected in Bing is about to burst. And increase the hardness.

    "I want you to bully me more ?"

    Tamamushi whispered with a sweet voice that seemed to melt, and she pressed her lips against my lips.

    While feeling her lips.

    A slimy tongue invaded my mouth.

    "Nfu~ ? Kun~ ? Nkku~ ?"

    Tamamushi makes a flirty noise. While I entangle her tongue and traces her areola with my fingertips, she twitching until her eyes rolling up.

    "N ?n ? n?"

    Tamamushi entangles her tongue more violently, and her urethra squirted then she climaxes with her eyes rolling up.

    "Does it hurt here too?"

    I muttered a word and released my lips, then reaching out her crotch, and stirring the hairless clitoris where the love juice was dripping.

    "Ah ? Ah ? Ah ?"

    By stirring the hairless clitoris, an obscene sound echoes, and Tamamushi makes a sweet voice and twitched.

    While seeing that, I gently stroked the engorged clitoris that was erected and peeling it off.

    "N" ? "N" ? "N"

    Tamamushi, which was gently stroked on the clitoris and had her eyes rolling up and her tongue sticking out, then she twitching violently with a sloppy drool and her urethra squirted vigorously.

    Although she is climaxing, her heart is sought again after every second.

    She wants to be caressed painfully. Her nipples and clitoris which erecting so strongly want to be squeezed.

    A desire that seems to overflow from the bottom of her heart. However, Tamamushi endures not to put it into words.

    Endure, endure, endure, endure, the endurance that very fierce. A tremendous climax that still makes her conscious. Tamamushi is desperately enduring it.

    "Where do you want to be stroked?"

    I asked Tamamushi while gently stroking the erect clitoris with my finger.

    "Ah~, my pussy hurts ? My womb hurts too~ ? I want you to stroke the hole where you can insert your dick ? I want to be stroked as much as my vaginal wall is scraped off ? I want to be stroked as much as my womb to be pierced ?"

    Tamamushi who keep squirted just by gently stroking the clitoris, rolling up her eye, and sticks out the tongue, continues to climax while begging me with a sweet voice that seems to melt. Then I put my hands on both sides of the hairless crotch and opened the clitoris to the left and right.

    A vagina wall that was forcibly opened. Love juices overflow from the small hole.

    "Hey, what are you guys doing ..."

    When I glanced at the source of the voice, the delinquents stood around me and Tamamushi.

    Well, I noticed it without even looking at it.

    Tamamushi who rolls up her robe exposes her small but surely bulging breasts, opens her crotch, and cumming while exposing her ahegao. The delinquents were surprised to see such Tamamushi but immediately smiled with a vulgar smile.

    "She''s a silver-haired loli. It''s a pretty good ball."

    "And she looks like a ridiculous pervert."

    "The pussy seems to be tight."

    The delinquents crotch swelling and they grinning with vulgar smile.

    Some of the delinquents are free because Asahina has fell to the ground.

    While her body still twitching and covered with blood, she is trying to get up. However, some of the delinquents still surround her and hit her with an iron pipe so she couldn''t stand up.

    The delinquents continue to give Asahina such a fierce torture.

    She is over. I know, if she fought poorly, she will die. But no one can stop her.

    Now, the leader is absent, and make the delinquent group condition out of control.

    However, it is difficult for nearly 60 people to hit Asahina at the same time. There are too many people. Therefore, about ten people are hitting Asahina. The rest was free and they turned their attention to us.

    "That man just happened to be here¡±

    "Let''s kill the man and play with a silver-haired loli"

    "With everyone, She will going to break. "

    The delinquents have completely regained their leeway.

    They are stupid guy. They doesn''t even realize that the leader is gone.

    Besides--.

    Asahina''s scariness starts now.

    "Die"

    With that said, the delinquent aimed the iron pipe at my head and swung it down with all his might.

    Apparently, he really wants to kill me.

    "Ah?"

    The delinquent suddenly raises a stupid voice.

    The iron pipe was supposed to hit my head.

    But--.

    "Sorry, Suzuhara. Even though Suzuhara will give me a reward."

    Tamamushi took the iron pipe with her small palm, and asked me apologetically.

    Then--.

    The black pupil in the center of her emerald''s pupil change vertically. (1)

    "You''re in the way"

    Along with the mutter, the small palm holding the iron pipe was squeezed.

    "... What?!!"

    The delinquent raises a stupid voice. Then, other delinquents fell silent.

    It is called an iron pipe because it is a pipe made of iron. Even if it''s thin, it''s still iron. It is almost impossible to bend it with human power. Such an iron pipe was bent like a paper just being lightly grasped by a small palm.

    "In the past, I was hostile to Suzuhara. There are also sins that I commited at that time, so I willing to atone my sin no matter what the horrific treatment I received. But Suzuhara told me that he will give me a reward. As the word says, I just getting a reward instead atone my sins. And then ... "

    While muttering, Tamamushi stood up quietly. And--.

    She glared at the deliquents with a vertically split pupil.

    "Do you want to disturb me?"

    At that moment, an emerald light rose from the small body of Tamamushi.

    --Insect.

    I don''t know why, but I knew that¡¯s insect the moment I saw it.

    An emerald light that same as the color of Tamamushi''s eyes. That is the insect that Nanafushi was saying.

    Instantly, cold sweat runs down on my spine.

    The emerald light runs counterclockwise inside the body of Tamamushi and gathers on the fetus of insect that live in her womb then the light swirls. After that, the light released and runs around the body again, and the destination is the insect in her womb. On there, it swirls again. Because of that, the intensity of the emerald light increases every second.

    "This is dangerous ..."

    Unintentionally, I muttered.

    Nanafushi said my semen that has been inside Tamamushi amplified the insect. But, at that time, I couldn''t tell the difference.

    However--.

    Right now is obviously different.

    Nanafushi said by mixing my semen with the insect of Tamamushi, it is possible to amplify the insect like a perpetual motion (2), maybe this is what she meant.

    --Infinite creation of insects.

    "Tamamushi!"

    When I raised my voice, Tamamushi looked at me from sideways.

    "I was always scared. I was scared swallowed by the darkness. Because, I couldn''t resist the darkness that swirling in my heart. But it''s strange. Right now, I''m not scared anymore."

    With that said, Tamamushi pressed her lower abdomen.

    "I feel like Suzuhara inside here. It''s a strange story. Even though, Suzuhara is in front of me."

    Tamamushi holds down her lower abdomen and whispers while stroking it in a loving way.

    Oh, that''s right. I''m certainly in your womb. My power and your power are perfectly merge.

    This is ridiculous.

    I couldn''t understand it at all until I saw it, but I could understand it somehow.

    Perfectly merge two different power in the body. How difficult it is.

    Nanafushi said that the chances of success are extremely low. But, what I see now is the moment when the impossible is become possible.

    However, it seems that she isn¡¯t aware of the successful infinite creation of insects.

    It seems that insects are automatically sent to Nanafushi. By this time, Nanafushi will surprised and make her eyes blinked. (3)

    Wh, What is that! What is she doing! That''s right. It''s interesting to imagine.

    Anyway--.

    "Don''t worry because I''ll give you a reward later."

    After I say that to Tamamushi, she who was annoyed for a moment, dyed her cheeks shyly then smiled happily. Then--.

    "Naa, I was disturbed and upset, but now I feel happy about what happened."

    Tamamushi, who said to the delinquents while raising an emerald light from her whole body, put her hands in her robe pocket.

    "Well, let''s not kill them immediately"

    At the same time as the words , Tamamushi pulled out her hand from her pocket and opened her small hand.

    There are small things like grains that fall to the ground.

    It''s a bug. It is a curled like pill bug.

    The small insects that fell to the ground immediately began to move.

    Then, the insects heading toward the delinquents without sound.

    By snooping on Tamamushi''s heart, I knew what the insects were.

    That insects are parasite that enter into the human body and continues to suck its spirits.

    Once inside the body, it taken root permanently and cannot be taken out. If they try to take out forcibly by surgery etc., the roots that stretched around their body will destroy important organs and it is an extremely dangerous insect that will kill the host.

    However, it doesn''t seem to hurt so much if it left alone. It seems that their life will be shortened and their spirit will be sucked if they try to ejaculate.

    "Wh, what the hell is that ..."

    The delinquent raises a quivering voice while staring at Tamamushi who raising an emerald light from her whole body. Hearing that voice, the other delinquents suddenly look at her.

    "Gyaaaaaaaahhhhh!"

    Suddenly, The screams echoed, and the delinquents who quivered looked back at the same time.

    Then--.

    "Kuku, Asahina-chan''s counterattack will begin."

    It was so funny that I suddenly raised my voice.

    Asahina, who was bloody and fell to the ground, was reaching out her right hand. Right now, she hold one of the deliquents face with his knees fell to the ground with her right hand.

    She isn¡¯t just grasping him. Her thumb are stuck in his right eye too.

    The delinquent screaming like crazy. However, Asahina''s right hand is still holding him. On the contrary, the thumb which stuck in his right eye pierces deeper.

    Asahina, who twitching suddenly, put her left hand on the ground and lifted herself with great force.

    A red liquid is dripping.

    Asahina, who lifted herself further, drew closer the delinquent face she was holding. And--.

    "Tsuka Maa Eta ?" (4)

    Asahina whispers on his ears, then staring at the delinquent with her bloody red eyes and smiling with a terrible smile. (5)

    Kuku, What are you going to do?. Her heart never breaks, right? Even if you hit it, she will be resurrected like a zombie and will chase you forever? And each one of you will surely be crushed?

    What do you do now?

    "H, He, Help ..."

    The delinquent who bleeding from his right eye because stabbed by her thumb, quivered and asked for help. But no one tries to move.

    Humans are creatures that do not try to died unexpectedly, but Asahina has exceeded the limit of humans by any means. She was continuously be beaten and destroyed with an iron pipe.

    It must strange if she hadn''t died. But now she still alive. And then she counterattacked.

    From here, the real fear of Asahina started.

    Kukuku, you guys, it''s too late to notice this time.

    "So, it¡¯s time"

    When I stood up and say a words, I picked up two iron pipes that had fallen to the ground and held them in my left and right hands.

    "Sometimes I have to show my cool act too."

    When I closed my one eye toward Tamamushi, she nodded and her cheeks flushed.

    "Well, let''s fight like using a twin sword"

    I grinned and crossed the two iron pipes, then I jumped at the stunned delinquents.

    "First hit"

    Swing the iron pipe with a hum, and it hits the back of the delinquent head.

    "Aga"

    The delinquent moaning while holding the back of his head and kneeling on the ground.

    "Bastard!"

    Other delinquent who was distracted by Asahina''s unexpected counterattack, regained themselves when their friends were hit by an iron pipe.

    Immediately, some delinquents attacked from all directions with an iron pipe. Handle them one after another with two iron pipes. The delinquents, who were full of gaps due to the attack, were hit one after another.

    "Eighth. It''s too weak."

    The number of delinquents reduce in an instant. But there is still more.

    The delinquents seem to be worried about Asahina who started to counterattack, but they gathered together and face me, probably because I was more dangerous than her.

    They¡¯re stupid. They shouldn''t get together. There is a limit to the number of people who can attack all at once. Even so, if they gather in vain ...

    "It''s convenient for me"

    When I muttered and launched a special attack on the delinquents, the impatient delinquents attacked all at once. However, their bodies collide with each other and they cannot move properly.

    "Ha ha! Let''s raise my tension once in a while!"

    I shouted, and with the iron pipes of both hands, I let the delinquents take my blow one after another.

    When they saw their friend beaten in an instant, one of delinquent rushed and try to hit me with an iron pipe. However, the iron pipe just hit the air.

    "What !?"

    A voice heard from behind.

    The delinquent that swing a blow from behind me, then crouching and try to attack with an iron pipe. But his blow was hit by my iron pipe.

    He must have been surprised at me who prevented it smoothly. The attack that from my blind spot.

    "I''m sorry, but I can see everything."

    I muttered so, turning around and swinging an iron pipe into a his face. At the same time, when I moved to the side, the iron pipe that was supposed to hit me just hit the air too.

    "Uh, that''s a lie ..."

    "What''s this guy. Why can''t I hit him ..."

    Fear gradually raise the heart of the majority of the delinquents who saw me hitting their attack at the same time without seeing attacks from unavoidable positions and angles.

    They might have been a little better if there was a leader, but once the people of the delinquent were trapped in horror, they was almost over.

    "What. If you want to do it, you can also fight cooly ?"

    Asahina grabbed the delinquent face and slammed him on the ground, and muttered while dyeing her cheeks.

    "Well, it''s like dancing ? I''m in love with this ?"

    Tamamushi is also happy with it.

    "Thank you"

    I was attacked from the left and right with iron pipes and muttered while launching an attack at the same time.

    I can do this much if I want to do it. However, no matter how "visible" I am, my reflexes and physical abilities are just beyond the reach of humans. So I usually just avoid risky fighting.

    "I won¡¯t let any of them escape"

    Then, Asahina throws away the defeated deliquent and stares at the next prey.

    "People of this level can be killed instantly with only physical techniques, but let''s try to attack with the bugs here like a bug user."

    Tamamushi sprinkles tiny insects around her.

    The delinquents are killed one after another by Asahina, parasitized by the tiny insects that crept up without a sound, and overthrown by me one after another. Because of that, the number of delinquents reduced instantly.

    "Ru, Run away--!"

    Then, The delinquents cry was echoed.

    "Don''t let them escape?"

    Rikka who smiles lifts a huge machine, and throws the machine to the ground.

    Rikka was busy making a square barricades to prevent the escape of delinquents.

    "The other party was bad"

    I laughed and asked, with my hand on the delinquent shoulder who standing with a pale face.

    The delinquent crying and wet his crotch while trembling. Then, a breath was blown on the his ear.

    "I haven''t gotten calm yet ? Let''s play together ?"

    Asahina whispers sweetly to the delinquent ears as if she were confessing her love. His face was distorted with a grin, and the red eyes shined glaringly.

    There are about 15 people left, and I''ll leave the rest to Asahina. Then I--.

    "Tamamushi, do you want to continue the reward while watching they become rags?"

    "Eh ?, Really? ?"

    "Ou"

    "Yei ? Yei Yei~ ?"

    Tamamushi smiled and jumped to expressed joy.

    Don''t you think you''ll stop fighting because you''ve decided to win? I''ll take a closer look. Until the last one despairs.

    And--.

    "Tamamushi, can you collect as many insects as you can? Because the delinquents seem to be hungry."

    "There is nothing gloomy in the bugs! Everyone have different looks and everyone still cute! But um, leave it to me!"

    Tamamushi nods while repelling my question.

    Because she think that I thought the insects are grotesque.

    No, you don''t have to be grateful, right? It''s a small gift from me. Please enjoy it to your heart''s content without worrying about it.

    ***

 Chapter 106

    I look at Tamamushi sweetly.

    "I''m sorry it took a long time. Please wait a little longer."

    While crouching on the ground, Tamamushi looked up at me and apologize.

    Then, I look at Tamamushi sweetly again.

    -Because Suzuhara is expecting me. Let''s prepare the best insects. However, it is difficult to gather gross insects as much as possible.

    While staring at the ground, Tamamushi thinking about that.

    "What the hell ..."

    Asahina approached me and picked up the sleeves of my jacket with her fingers and muttered with a pale face.

    Asahina is pulling me. That Asahina who not fear anything is pulling me now.

    "Oi, you must know. My master wants grotesque insects as much as possible."

    Rikka look at the crouching Tamamushi and spit out words with high-pressure behaviour.

    "That''s why I''m preparing it now."

    Tamamushi answered without worrying about Rikka''s arrogant behaviour.

    "Preparation? That¡¯s preparation? No way?"

    After hearing the answer from Tamamushi, Rikka glanced at the ground and muttered, then staring at Tamamushi intensely.

    "U, um. We, Well."

    Tamamushi quickly turned away from Rikka, and mumbled with a sorry feeling.

    "Are you stupid !? Did you listen to My master''s request properly !? That thing looks delicious not gross !? Do you really think that this looks gross!"

    Rikka exploded his anger instantly to Tamamushi.

    Ri, Rikka, Oi Rikka. Did you say it¡¯s delicious?

    No no no no, it''s grosteque. It''s definitely disgusting. What''s part that look delicious about that?

    "Ummmmm, do you think so? This is edible insect and it¡¯s very sweet. Those who eat it will surely be satisfied and will see paradise."

    While muttering, Tamamushi gazes at the thing that "growing" from the ground.

    "Huhhh !? Are you stupid !? It''s an insect for feeding the stupid people who sat on there !? You must feed them with insects which make them sick!? But what do you do now is to please them!"

    Because Tamamushi¡¯s mutter, Rikka was even more angry and then she pulled out a large knife from his back and turned the edge toward her.

    "Um, as I thought it seems delicious. No, but I only have this one right now."

    While staring at the swelling thing that "growing" from the ground, Tamamushi, who was bathed in the wrath of Rikka, sighed in trouble.

    "Hey, Suzuhara-kun. What are they talking about? I can''t find anything that looks delicious. Isn¡¯t it, right?"

    Asahina pulls on the hem of my jacket, and raises a trembling voice with a pale face.

    The problem is Rikka, even though Tamamushi is a bug person. Apparently, the insects looks delicious on Rikka¡¯s eyes.

    I don¡¯t think she lie to me.

    Rikka undoubtedly thinks it¡¯s delicious.

    But for me and Asahina, it''s so gross that make Asahina pulls my jacket.

    "Really, you can''t use it. That''s why I hate those people who can only rely on insects. But, my generous master still expecting a person like you. Wouldn''t you want to live up to master expectation? "

    "Bu, but. I really only have this."

    Rikka crosses her arms and snorts, then Tamamushi scratching her head with a troubled face.

    "Suzuhara-kun, please answer me. Am I the weird one? Or two of them? To me, it doesn''t look delicious."

    "Oh, no, maybe no one is weird."

    I answered Asahina''s frightened question while swallowing spit.

    To Tamamushi and Rikka, the insects seem to look delicious, probably due to the environment on where they grew up.

    It is normal because Tamamushi is a bug user, and Rikka live on the mountains and she had a wild instinct too.

    "It''s not weird. They just have different sensation and taste. And maybe--"

    As they say, it''s probably delicious to eat.

    However, I don''t really want to eat it either.

    If I cook it in a way that doesn''t keep its original shape and serve it as a dish without any knowledge, I will be able to eat it.

    However, after seeing that, I can''t eat it no matter how delicious it is.

    How should I express it?

    To describe it, it looks like twisting and swelling mushroom.

    The shape is similar to matsutake mushrooms and close to ¡°cocks¡±.

    The color is dark and always swelling, with warts all over the body, and white cum-like objects occasionally leaking from the warts. (1)

    That''s fine, but somehow, there are legs on it. Things like the legs of insects are growing, and the legs moving steadily while swelling.

    Furthermore, something like a tactile sensation generated from the tip, and it also moves flutteringly.

    The grossed part is its face. You can see something like a bug''s face on the back of the glans.

    "This is a very good edible bug, it¡¯s called sweet flower bug (2). Thanks to repeated improvements, it has become similar to a plant. It is convenient as a portable food and is terribly nutritious. Moreover, it is possible to replenish the insects. Besides, in terms of deliciousness, it¡¯s very delicious. It is a must-have item that any bug user carries. "

    After hearing the explanation of Tamamushi, Rikka glared at Tamamushi with her eyes, glanced at the thing growing from the ground, and gulping a spit.

    "What are you doing by giving the enemy a useful essential item?"

    Rikka, who inwardly wants to eat as much as giving it to the enemy, asking Tamamushi.

    "Sweet flower bugs are food bugs that have been developed and improved for bug user. Therefore, if anyone other than the bug user eats this, it will make a terrible thing."

    "Terrible thing?"

    Rikka leans toward the words of Tamamushi.

    Then, I "seen" Tamamushi''s mind. After that, I grabbed Rikka''s shoulder and hugged her.

    "Ma, Master?"

    Suddenly, Rikka who was hugged by me, flushed to red.

    "Rikka, it''s an order. Never eat it no matter what. It''s dangerous."

    "Eh? Ah, yes"

    Rikka nodded to my words and looked a little disappointed.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Asahina, who pulls the sleeve of my jacket, asks with an uneasy look.

    "It''s a drug"

    "Eh?"

    "It''s like a drug. If anyone other than a bug user eats it, it''s more scary than dying."

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s addictive. Once a human eats it, he keeps eating it until he dies overeat. And likely goes to crazy. But he goes crazy even if he doesn''t eat it because he will get withdrawal symptoms."

    After hearing my words, Tamamushi nodded without any particular concern.

    "From a human perspective, it seems gross. Also, there are records that it was used for torture and interrogation."

    Hearing the words of Tamamushi, Asahina saw it with a pale face like a dead man.

    "I don''t want to eat such things even if I die."

    With that said, Asahina hid behind me.

    As expected, Asahina refused.

    But, well, Asahina might get used to overcome withdrawal symptoms.

    "Fufu, Asahina would be fine. I think she can enjoy withdrawal symptoms as part of my play. How is it? Would you like to eat one? It''s amazingly delicious, you know?"

    Tamamushi seems to have the same opinion as me, and it seems that there is no problem with Asahina who has monster mental power, so she recommended one of them.

    Hiding behind me, Asahina clings to my back and sways her head.

    Hhhm, Asahina also has a feminine side too.

    Well, her true nature is when she was saying, "Okkikunare~ ," while rubbing her flat chest.

    Anyway--.

    "Yuka Tomoe"

    When I muttered that, The naked delinquents who sitting seiza projected an image in their minds.

    In the image, they laughing while torturing Yuka who is crying like a toy.

    All The delinquents here have the experience of torturing Yuka.

    Then I don''t have to be compassionate.

    "Tamamushi, feed them with the insects as much as possible. If possible, prepare it for a few days."

    At first, they will forced to eat it and feel despair, then they will despaired again because they could not help eating it due to addiction, but since they have only a few days, they are despaired for their future that will be hit by crazy withdrawal symptoms, and that future is despair.

    "Please help me ..."

    The delinquents, whose whole body was bruised and whose face was swollen to the point where it didn''t retain its original shape, cried and trembled for help.

    As I approached the leader, I looked down at the trembling leader.

    "Do you want to be saved?"

    "Y, y, yes"

    "All right"

    "Eh?"

    He don''t think I would forgive him. The leader smiled while raised his face with his swollen eyes.

    "Can you go back in time?"

    "Eh?"

    "I will forgive you if you can. Immediately go back to the past and rescue Yuka and rewrite the past when she was treated as a toy. I will forgive you if you can do that."

    "Eh? No, that''s ..."

    The smiling leader immediately burst into tears. He also quivering and rattling.

    "Yuka has become an excellent woman because she was insulted by you and your bastard group that she was completely defiled, her mind was broken, but she still stood up. That''s why she has a charm that other woman do not have. Say Thanks. Because you insulted Yuka, she become like that. "

    While crouching, I grinned and spoke to the leader who has eyes were so swollen that I couldn''t tell the original shape.

    "But it was Yuka''s own power that made Yuka attractive. It''s not that you bastard and others are great."

    When I stood up saying that, I looked back and saw Tamamushi.

    "Do it"

    When the leader heard my command, he cried, rattled, and stuck out his tongue.

    Fearing the despair that will coming, he seems to choose to die.

    The leader tries to bite his tongue.

    "Shame for you"

    Muttering with a sigh, I put my hands in my pants pocket and started walking.

    The leader can''t bite his tongue and crying with both hands on the ground.

    I don¡¯t have a little intention to forgive him, but if he bite his tongue, I better to look him a little.

    After cleaning up the delinquents, I left the abandoned factory.

    Thanks to Tamamushi planting the insect on the ground, The delinquents can live for about three days. However, after three days, the insects will be run out and severe withdrawal symptoms will occur.

    If that happens, some people will take action regardless of their pretense.

    In other words, they will expose us to a third party and ask for help. That''s annoying, but it''s probably okay.

    According to Tamamushi, once they eat that bug, they can''t get away from it. And although it is a withdrawal symptom caused by not eating up, it seems that they goes mad without being able to afford to ask someone for help.

    In short, it''s okay to leave it alone.

    Besides, if someone in group asks for help, the situation doesn¡¯t support them.

    There are 60 delinquents. One man who seems to be weak and Asahina who looks like a beautiful girl unilaterally beat the delinquents. Also, there are two additional loli. No matter how they look at it, can web beat as many as 60 delinquents?

    No one would believe such a story.

    Through the mind conversation between Tamamushi and Nanafushi, we grasped the current location of Nanafushi and headed there.

    Asahina was tattered and her uniform was dirty also frayed, but she was physically completely revived and was walking quickly.

    "Her recovery is too fast"

    Tamamushi who walking next to me muttered while looking at Asahina''s back as she walked ahead.

    Insects in Asahina''s body repair Asahina''s injuries, but not as quickly as Tamamushi.

    I''ve heard before that if she get seriously injured, it will take about half a day to repair.

    Asahina, who had been unilaterally bullied after fighting the delinquents in the abandoned factory, was injured almost fatally. I saw it with my "eyes". There is no doubt.

    Such Asahina is already pinning.

    But looking again with my "eyes", I can see that not only the surface has been repaired, but it the inside has completely recovered.

    "I think it''s the influence ¡°Earth Eye¡±, but it''s strange ..."

    Tamamushi muttering like a suspicion.

    Tamamushi itself doesn''t seem to know what''s strange, but something seems to be weird.

    -If she is affected by ¡°Earth Eye¡±, her ability score will improve dramatically. The most influential is Demibeast girl, whom Suzuhara recognizes as a "family." In fact, the abilities of Demibeast girl are much higher than before.

    Tamamushi, pondering in her mind as she walked, then quivered as if she had noticed something.

    --The ability of Demibeast girl is improving overall. On the other hand, how to improve Asahina''s ability is strange. It seems as if only one point, recovery, has improved dramatically. Strength and speed are about whether or not they are out of the human range. However, only resilience is abnormal. It''s like, then ...

    While muttering in her mind, she sweated and swallowed a spit.

    --The change of Demibeast girl is normal. The ability value improves unilaterally regardless of the person''s intention. And overall it¡¯s stable. However, Asahina seems to be improved only the abilities she wants. Is there such a stupid thing? Impossible. The influence of the ¡°Earth Eye¡± is unilaterally given regardless of the desire of the subject. Nevertheless, the target person selects the ability that he / she wants to improve. Then, it seems as if it controls the ¡°Earth Eye¡±.

    I ¡°saw" the muttering in Tamamushi''s mind, and I felt the chilly chills running up my spine.

    Controlled.

    Is Asahina not influenced by my abilities, but "using" my abilities to improve only the abilities she want?

    Considering the story of Tamamushi and Nanafushi, my ability can be said to be the ability to "erode" a certain area. And anyone who falls within my abilities will be eroded and affected.

    Erosion is probably related to my will and the subject will be unilaterally affected.

    Even so, Asahina isn''t eroded or affected by my abilities, and is using it on the contrary.

    "Certainly, a girl named Marina had a psychic background."

    Tamamushi suddenly stopped, then saying the name of Marina, and glancing at me.

    When Tamamushi stopped, I stopped and Rikka who was walking behind me also stopped.

    However, only Asahina, who is walking at the front without knowing the destination, continues to walk straight ahead.

    Telepathy.

    Ability to connect words through the mind.

    As Hizuki said, Marina seems to have the background of such ability, and it was influenced by my ability and it was about to develop.

    Tamamushi and Nanafushi use it for transmission, but it is an ability that only two people can use. However, Hizuki said that Marina''s abilities can be used on anyone and have a wide range.

    "Assuming that Asahina is in control of ¡°Earth Eye¡±, and Marina''s ability is added to that ..."

    While shaking her eyes, Tamamushi muttering with a smile.

    "And Asahina is a girl who beats the heavenly eyes."

    Then, Tamamushi quivered with sweat on her cheeks.

    "I thought that Hizuki who can''t use ¡°Heavenly Eye¡± useless, but if she could use Marina''s ability to let her ¡°Heavenly Eye¡± flow to Asahina, possibly ..."

    When I heard Tamamushi muttering, I opened my eyes.

    Hey, really? Is it possible to do that?

    "The reason why Hizuki couldn''t keep her sanity was because his mind became "decent¡± after she was defeated by Asahina. And the Heavenly Eye is not ability that can be handled with a ¡°decent¡± spirit, so that¡¯s why Hizuki has lost his sanity."

    Tamamushi looking up at me and tells me that.

    "The Heavenly Eye is the strongest and unrivaled ability. However, in a limited range, the Earth Eye exceeds the Heavenly Eye. Asahina who can control the Earth Eye, will be able to control the Heavenly Eye. And probably, with Asahina''s mental power... it may be possible to combine the Heavenly Eye and Earth eye. "

    Tamamushi raises a trembling voice.

    "Telepathy is the power to connect minds. In other words, the ability to create a path between minds. Moreover, Marina''s transmission was certainly category B. If so, it may be possible to let the Heavenly Eyes flow to Asahina"

    As of now, Hizuki is rapidly regressing as an infant. I knew that the cause was the heavenly eye.

    At that time, Hizuki that developed the heavenly eye was completely crazy. She was just thinking about getting me and trying to get rid of everything else.

    However, she lost to Asahina.

    If it was Hizuki when she was crazy, she would have been able to manipulate the heavenly eyes completely.

    However, losing to Asahina made her to "decent" person and she couldn''t stand the tremendous power of the heavenly eyes.

    Assumption, Hizuki is like in a state where the bathtub is full of hot water and when hot water is added, it will overflows from the bathtub.

    The overflowing hot water will be poured into Asahina using Marina''s ability.

    Then, maybe Asahina can bear it.

    "But if it''s possible, it''s going to be a big deal. Assuming that Asahina is in control of the earth''s eye, if she let the heavenly eye''s ability flow there, the heavenly eye and the earth''s eye will merge in Asahina. That''s definitely ... unheard of. "

    I have no knowledge. But it''s understandable that Tamamushi saying something ridiculous.

    When Hizuki fought against Asahina was just a devil.

    No one would think Asahina will defeat Hizuki at that time.

    Hizuki has heavenly eye that sees through every event.

    Thinking normally, she won¡¯t be defeated.

    However, she is defeated.

    There is a guy who completely beats Hizuki, who is just a "human" but has the ability to be said to be omnipotent, and broke her mind.

    If such a monster fuses the abilities of the Heavenly Eye with Earth Eye in the body.

    "The true value of that ability can be demonstrated only by using both the Heavenly eye and Earth Eye for "someone". Both support ability opposite to each other like positive and negative. When the two abilities are fused, it becomes "omnipotent¡± unparalled support ability. That Asahina might have it. "

    The ability of Hizuki, which is the sun, and my ability, which is the shadow. Then, fuses two abilities use Marina''s abilities to become "omnipotent" in Asahina?

    It would be unimaginable. But--.

    "But the problem is ..."

    Tamamushi staring at the front while trembling. Beyond that line of sight is Asahina''s back, who keeps walking straight without hesitation even though she doesn''t know her destination.

    "Asahina is stupid."

    "¡­¡­that''s right"

    That''s right, as Tamamushi says.

    No matter how great the ability is, if she is stupid, she can''t be helped. Moreover, Asahina is not just a fool. She is a big idiot who knows nothing but to go straight without getting lost in the path she has decided, without even listening to people.

    But that''s why--.

    "Because it is such Asahina, it may be possible."

    Tamamushi, which was sweating on her cheeks, laughed at me as I muttered.

    "If Asahina were to be omnipotent, what would she do first?"

    Tamamushi, who asked in a blurry tone, saw me and Rikka.

    When I glanced at Rikka behind me, Rikka looking up at me smiled with a cramped smile.

    "Without jokingly, Asahina-sama ... I feel like she want to make her boobs bigger, or something like that ..."

    "Rikka, you''re not wrong. I think so too."

    "I''ve heard that, I think so too."

    I aggree with Rikka''s answer, and Tamamushi aggree too.

    If someone get such a powerful ability that she/he can''t imagine, it would be a punch line for ordinary guy to self-destruct. No matter how she/he think about it, it is not the ability that can be handled by ordinary "human".

    But Asahina would be happy to make her boobs bigger. For the time being, I think she¡¯ll make her boobs bigger and brag to me.

    I think she will seriously use the power that is too powerful for such a silly thing.

    Because she''s a big idiot far beyond the average idiot.

    __________________________

    - [Table of Content] - Next Chapter >

    (1) Like this? => Link

    (2) ¸ÊÂ¶ »¨ Ïx

    Edited MTL by Kanaa-Senpai

    I hope you enjoy it, cheers!

 Chapter 107

    Nanafushi was in the forest far from the abandoned factory.

    I don¡¯t care about Shinozaki, but Marina and Yuka would be endanger themselves if they stayed on the abandoned factory for too long.

    Together with Asahina, Rikka, Tamamushi, and Nanafushi also my ability, it might an easy victory to fight while protecting Marina and Yuka. However, risks should be avoided as much as possible. So Nanafushi evacuated Marina, Yuka, and a bonus.

    Nanafushi''s decision is right.

    As I thought, Nanafushi is useful when perceiving a danger.

    Nanafushi is a body-enhanced type higher than Rikka and she is a living weapon. For that reason, her fighting style is not a straightforward type like Rikka, but I feel, she is similar to me.

    It is a type that avoids risks by acting carefully and surely crushes it if it is judged to be an enemy.

    "Hey master! What''s wrong! The amount of bugs sent by master exceeds the anomaly!"

    Upon arriving at the place where Nanafushi was hiding, Nanafushi rushed to Tamamushi while raising pink light from her whole body.

    Tamamushi''s insect was emerald, but Nanafushi''s insect was pink.

    I wonder if the insects power sent from Tamamushi are being converted in Nanafushi.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I will explained it. I just feel little angry."

    "Stupid master!? See it yourself!? It''s a power so big that make me freak out! Moreover, the amount is too large and it puts a load on the body, and as a negative effect, my boobs have grown. Every time I move, it¡¯s shakes and it gets in the way! I envy Asahina who has no boobs! "

    Nanafushi complaining to Tamamushi. As Nanafushi says, the boobs are clearly larger than before so it¡¯s shaking while she move.

    Asahina, who saw the scene, smiled with a grin as the blood vessels emerged from her temples.

    Nanafushi who is jealous of Asahina who has no boobs while criticizing that her boobs have grown. It seems that it is sharp to hear it.

    "Asahina"

    I put my hand on Asahina''s shoulder called her.

    "What?! Do you want to say that I have no chest? If you say that, I''ll kill you."

    Asahina is self-deprecating and angry even though I hasn''t said anything.

    "I have a little talk with Marina. Can I ask you to watch Yuka while I''m talking to Marina?"

    Asahina was surprised at my question and looked around in a hurry. The line of sight was focus to one point.

    At the end of Asahina''s line of sight is Marina sitting on the ground and Yuka who hugged by her.

    Yuka seems not recovered her consciousness yet and she is sweating a lot, and has a rough breathing, probably because of a nightmare.

    "Yuka!"

    Asahina shouted and rushed to Yuka without shaking her eyes and robbed Marina of Yuka. And when she sat down, she hugged Yuka strongly and rubbed her cheeks.

    Marina was suddenly robbed of Yuka, but she didn''t seem to be surprised, and on the contrary, she smiled at Asahina. And she glanced at me.

    According to Hizuki''s story, Marina is about to develop her psychic ability.

    When I saw Marina in the abandoned factory, I thought it was Marina because of her dignified attitude. But this is probably not the case.

    Marina may be unaware, but perhaps due to her abilities, Marina is about to transform.

    Even if Yuka was suddenly robbed of Asahina, she smiled without being upset.

    In the first place, the current situation is abnormal by any means.

    Taken by Loli who has pink hair and green eyes, they lurked in a place like this, and we came with Loli who has silver hair and emerald eyes.

    It''s not normal to be able to smile in this situation.

    But she smiled, it''s as she "know" the current situation.

    Marina''s psyche is a support-specialized ability like me. Moreover, it is possible to have a conversation with an unspecified number of people through the mind, and it would be equivalent to "seeing" the mind. Moreover, the effective range of that ability far exceeds my ability.

    I mean, the effective range of my ability is narrow.

    Anyway, if it''s Marina now, I should talk to it from now on.

    "Tamamushi and Nanafushi be together with Asahina. Then, Rikka will follow me."

    "I don''t like being with Asahina because it¡¯s not good for my eyes."

    "I also like to refrain from doing this if possible. Asahina-chan is not good for my mental health."

    Tamamushi and Nanafushi heard my words and then complained.

    Well, I know how you feel.

    "Oi, two idiots. Master ¡°asking¡± you two. If you say you can''t, then die."

    Rikka pulled out a large knife from her back and point it to the throat of Tamamushi silently, then whispering quietly with her red eyes that had lost light.

    Tamamushi sighs when she sees such Rikka, and Nanafushi smiled.

    "Oh, Rikka-chan is so cute! Can I stroke her head?"

    Nanafushi made a ridiculous voice as if ridiculing the quietly sharp Rikka, and she tried to stroke Rikka''s head.

    If she do that, of course, Rikka...

    Rikka''s right arm is about to be swung out. However, before her right arm do that, she pushed Rikka''s shoulder.

    Rikka¡¯s knife slashes the wind and brushing Nanafushi''s neck.

    "Nanafushi, don''t make fun of Rikka"

    I yelling at Nanafushi with a sigh, but she still smiled even though the knife had brushed her neck.

    Speaking of Rikka, when she was about to attack, but for some reason my eyes were shining and then she was looking up at me.

    "It''s amazing. Your movement exceeds the limit of Demibeast."

    Then, Nanafushi glanced at me, laughing with a smile and raising a blurry voice.

    "Suzuhara-sama who completely read my movement is more terrifying."

    Rikka nodded to the words of Nanafushi.

    I see. Did Nanafushi stir up Rikka¡¯s ability?

    Suddenly, Tamamushi''s insects amplified abnormally, and she think I was the cause. That''s why she tried to instigate Rikka and attack her to determine my ability.

    "Isn''t it like you can ¡°see¡± it well?"

    Nanafushi smiled at that.

    "Thanks to you"

    I scratched my head and answered with a sigh.

    She is really a scary girl. It would be troublesome to become her enemy.

    "Nanafushi, do you have any weaknesses?"

    When I asked that, Nanafushi smiled with joy.

    "Why do you ask such a question? Would we betray you?"

    "Oh, wouldn''t it be a problem if the enemy''s abilities could manipulate the mind?"

    "Fufu, that''s right. You should think about when we were manipulated. That''s how dangerous we are."

    Rikka said nothing and responded Nanafushi''s words with flinch.

    "If we were manipulated--"

    "Kill me, because I have a contract with Nanafushi. If I die without canceling the contract, she will die too."

    "That''s right."

    Tamamushi answered by blocking the words of Nanafushi. Nanafushi agreed with the words of Tamamushi.

    "There are several ways to incapacitate me. For example, you can disassemble my body into pieces and seal each part individually. Then you can incapacitate me. But first you must beat me. If you can do it, you don''t have to look at me as dangerous in the first place. I¡¯m dangerous because you can''t do it, so you should take a certain method to killing me"

    Well, After hearing Tamamushi¡¯ explanation, I could have expected it, but that''s why it''s annoying.

    Because she is hard to kill. Almost immortal due to the insect in her womb.

    "It''s easy to kill me. Beforehand, you can put a small bomb to my body and entrust the activation of bomb to Suzuhara. So, I will be inflicted by a fatal injury , and then I can die"

    "Hmm, I see. Then put a similar bomb in my body."

    "What !?"

    Rikka, who had been shining her eyes and dyeing her cheeks, shouting on my words.

    "Amoung our members, the ones that will be considered to be manipulated first are me and Nanafushi. If we are manipulated, you should consider how to eliminate us immediately. Besides, I will leave the command system to Marina. If I die, I can''t avoid a slight decrease in strength, but if Marina is safe, I can avoid the worst possible outcome."

    "P, please wait! Please wait a moment, Master--"

    Rikka tried to disagree with her ghastly pale face then stretched out her right hand to prevent me.

    It''s necessary to do this. If I don¡¯t use this method, it''s better, but in the worst case, I have to do this.

    Otherwise, our groups will be wiped out.

    "Okay, but Suzuhara, who will be responsible for detonating the bombs inside your body?"

    Tamamushi asks with a straight face.

    "Before, I ask Marina about that, then I will ask Asahina and Yuka too."

    Tamamushi and Nanafushi nodded to my words.

    "Rikka, you should obey me"

    "Ma, Master, Master, Master ..."

    Rikka who almost crying keep calling me and follows me as I start walking.

    Poor Rikka. If you say I¡¯m a "family" and I die, you''ll experience the same pain as when you lost your mother. (E/D:Uuuhh)

    I know her feeling. So I try not to die as much as possible, but I can''t help thinking about the worst situation. And she should think about how to overcome that situation.

    I called out Marina and took Rikka away from Asahina and others.

    Marina may not have knows completely the current situation, but she still draw close to me and obediently followed me.

    On the other hand, Rikka turned pale and flustered, then staring at me almost crying.

    When I stopped, I looked back and stared Marina.

    Marina who is stopped also staring straight at me.

    "I''ll talk more about the situation later, but I''ve involved you and Yuka in trouble. First of all, I apologize for that. I didn''t want you to get involved if possible, but it''s safer to incorporate than to leave you alone. I''m sorry. "

    With that said, I bowed to Marina.

    "In addition, I have a request."

    I looked up and asked Marina.

    Marina listens to me silently, with her face unchanged.

    With my hand on the back of pale and flustered Rikka, I pulled her and put Rikka in front of me.

    "This girl is Rikka Suzuhara, my family. Think of her as my sister. At the worst case, I want you to take care of her."

    "I hate it!"

    It was Rikka who responded to my words.

    "I hate it, I hate it, I hate it! I want together with master! I''ll never allow master to die! If master die, I''ll die too!"

    Rikka clinging to me, spilling large tears from her red eyes and screaming.

    I knew that if I told Rikka about such a story, it would be like this. But if I procrastinate it, things will get worse and worse.

    I still have some time for now. That''s why I decided to tell Marina and at the same time let Rikka know.

    "Is it so dangerous?"

    Marina, who had been silent until then, opened her mouth while staring at the screaming Rikka with sad eyes.

    "Yes"

    I nodding and answer Marina''s question.

    "Does Suzuhara will die?"

    Marina staring at me asked me without changing her expression.

    "I''m not going to die. But, I have my special ability. I ended up fighting a bit of a stupid troublesome enemy, but due to the nature of the ability, I have to be on the front line. My ability is support-type. It''s a specialized type, but if I go to the front line with that, there is a high probability that I will die, so I''d like to say it first. "

    "I hate it, I hate it, I hate it, I hate it! I''ll die! If master dies, I''ll follow Master even to Hell! I''ll be with master all the time!"

    Rikka clinging to me and crying and screaming. I stroked the head of such Rikka.

    Follow me even I will go to Hell?

    I don''t think there will be a person who will tell me that.

    "Rikka-chan wants to protect Suzuhara-san, Right? You don¡¯t want to let Suzuhara-san die, Right? But can you protect him? Because Rikka-chan is weaker than me, isn¡¯t it?"

    Marina suddenly say that to Rikka. She who heard the words, stopped crying. And--.

    "What?!"

    With her red eyes bleeding and a chilling voice, Rikka letting out a terrible murderous intent and stared at Marina. Marina calmly receiving such a glare from Rikka.

    Cold sweat is transmitted to my cheeks.

    Marina, who was glared by Rikka, glanced at me. Then she blinked one of her eyes.

    ¨D¨DI won''t show it to youu.

    That¡¯s what "seen" in Marina''s heart.

    ¡°I won''t show you¡±. It was clearly a message to me. And other than that message, I can¡¯t ¡°see¡± Marina''s mind.

    Nanafushi also have a method to prevent me from spooking her mind. But for Marina, this is a completely different thing.

    I see, I see. Is this a person with the ability of "concentration"? Category B seems to be a fairly high-ranking ability, but I''m convinced.

    Marina has an ability like a "mind" expert who specializes in "mind". On the other hand, my ability is like a "bonus" when it comes to "mind". Well, I can''t compete with an expert.

    Moreover, I realized the horror of Marina''s ability.

    Since I am innately person with unique abilities, usually I can deal a trouble with calm face without questioning my ability. However, if some person who have abilities suddenly appear, that will be bad. It¡¯s make me definitely confused and crazy.

    That should be the case, but Marina is different. Because it is an ability that specializes in the "mind" and is dedicated to it.

    "Telepathy". It is the ability to connect minds. Perhaps "concentration" is a therapist-like ability, and that is what it really is.

    From Hizuki explanation, Marina has an additional element that makes the other person''s mind "relax" by using the transmission. Therefore, unlike the usual transmission, it is an ability that can be positioned in category B.

    Make my mind "warm". In other words, the ability to "calm" the mind.

    This may be a greater ability than I imagined.

    "Somehow, I''ve come to understand what people are thinking recently. That''s why Rikka-chan. You want to protect Suzuhara-san, right? But can you protect him even though you¡¯are weaker than me? Isn''t it impossible?"

    Marina with her hands behind her, smiling and instigating Rikka.

    "I''m weaker than you? I appreciate you, but I don''t think I''m weaker than you."

    "Then, do you want to fight?"

    "You will regret it"

    Rikka responded on Marina''s provocation.

    "Are~? Can I decide this on my own? I''m Suzuhara-san''s thing, you know? Rikka-chan may be Suzuhara-san''s family, but no matter how much the family is, Suzuhara-san''s possessions are must not be selfish. Is it okay to break me? You see, there is manner to treat a person who have intimate relationship, right? "

    Marina points out to Rikka with a smile.

    After be pointed by Marina, Rikka was surprised and looked at me with apparent upset.

    Oi oi, really? The strength of Rikka is real. Nevertheless, Marina has already taken control of the situation and beginning to take advantage of it.

    As of now, Marina is alone. But she has a friend.

    When Rikka is upset, this is overwhelmingly disadvantageous.

    "Oh, also, Suzuhara-san and Rikka-chan are in pair, right? So isn¡¯t that cunning because I''m alone? Oh, yeah. Rikka-chan is weak, because I''m scary, right? I see, That''s why You¡¯re going two versus one. "

    In the provocation of Marina''s smile, blood vessels suddenly emerged in Rikka''s temples.

    "Wait a minute. I will reinforce my strength."

    Marina who said such a thing ran toward the side where Asahina and others were.

    Rikka, who was barely clenching her teeth, ran blood with her red eyes and kept staring at Marina who ran away.

    Rikka''s situation is getting worse every moment because I''m watching.

    She''ll lose.

    Soon after, Marina was back. It was Tamamushi that came with the help of Marina.

    "What is it?"

    Tamamushi, who has been withdrawn from Marina, may not understand the situation at all. Muttering with a confused face.

    " Uhhm, you''re Tamamushi, right? After I ¡°see¡± you, I feel Tamamushi is a lot stronger than Rikka-chan, but with bare hands, Rikka-chan is a little stronger, isn''t it?"

    "A little? I''m stronger than the one who can only use such bugs!"

    It seems that Marina''s words touched the bottom line of Rikka. Rikka, who shouted, pulled out a large knife from her back and stared at Marina with the momentum that she was about to jump.

    On one side, Tamamushi is--.

    "I see"

    Perhaps she was interested in Marina, she looked up at Marina and had a curiosity in her emerald eyes.

    I said it lightly, but what Marina said was right.

    Rikka is strong. There is no doubt about it. But the versatility of Tamamushi''s abilities is very good.

    Tamamushi also has a straightforward style, so when she fought Rikka for the first time, she lost because she had to use physical techniques to match her. Also, if she had demonstrated his abilities without concern, she would still lost.

    "Then I''ll have Tamamushi fight for me. I''ll have her fight with her bare hands for fairness."

    Marina, who walked quickly, stood in front of Rikka and extended her right hand.

    "I''ll keep that knife, or will you lose without it?"

    Marina has a soft smile and says something provocative. If she say that ...

    "I don''t need a knife. That person, bare hands are enough."

    Rikka, responding the provocation of Marina, then give her knife to Marina.

    "Wow, heavier! What is this knife! Isn''t it heavier than a hatchet !?"

    Marina, who received the Rikka knife, held the handle of the knife in both hands and shouted with astonishment.

    "Then, would you like to start the game with your bare hands?"

    With that said, Marina moved to the side of me and stood next to me and asked.

    "Oh, but sorry, Rikka-chan lost."

    Following Marina''s words, a knife blade was placed on my throat.

    Rikka, who had been staring at Tamamushi until then, looked back and was stunned.

    "What?"

    And she made a stupid voice.

    "I won, right? Because I was able to hit Suzuhara-san''s throat with a knife blade. Or does Rikka-chan want to fight Tamamushi-chan and decide the victory or defeat even if Suzuhara-san dies?"

    Marina''s words shook her stunned eyes.

    "Why Rikka-chan wants to win the game? Is the role of Rikka-chan is to win the game? Even if Suzuhara-san life is endangered, is it important to win the game?"

    Marina talks to Rikka with a straight face while holding a knife in my throat.

    "Wh, what are you talking stupid! Nonsense! Cheating! What on earth do you want to do!"

    Rikka criticizes Marina while shaking her eyes and clearly being upset.

    "Nee~ Rikka-chan. Rikka-chan wants to protect Suzuhara-san, right?"

    Marina, who took the knife blade away from my throat, crouched in front of Rikka and looked up at Rikka and asked.

    "A while ago, Suzuhara-san told me that if he died, he would ask for Rikka-chan, right? Is that reckless? Is Suzuhara-san wants to die? No, isn''t it? Then I tried to take action first. Then what happened to Rikka-chan? What happened to Rikka-chan when you were provoked? Wasn''t it the role of Rikka-chan to protect Suzuhara-san? "

    With that said, Marina had Rikka''s hand hold the handle of the knife.

    "Rikka-chan wants to be Suzuhara-san''s knife, right? How do you use Rikka-chan''s knife? You hold it in your hand, right? Rikka-chan and the knife are one and the same, right? If you want to be, never leave from his side. Always have Suzuhara-san hold the handle. If you are by his side more than anyone else, if worst case happened, you have to take Suzuhara-san and run away. It''s also a great role for knives."

    Rikka silently listening to Marina''s speech. The color of anger had disappeared from her red eyes.

    "Suzuhara-san said if he might died but I''m sure Suzuhara-san is thinking about many possibilities and facing the possibility that he will die. Then, Rikka-chan, I talked this to you because it''s really very important. If Rikka suddenly hears such a story, I''m sure it will be confusing, so I told Rikka-chan in this way. "

    Marina gently rests her hands on Rikka''s shoulders, looks at Rikka, and stares straight into Rikka''s eyes.

    "Then what do you do? Please don''t die, okay? You say you''ll die together? No. I think you can do it, because that will reduce the chances of Suzuhara-san dying. Then, Rikka-chan, What you can do? That is become Suzuhara-san''s knife. You must become cold and sharpened blade. Rikka-chan should only hear Suzuhara-san''s words. Don''t shake. Don''t get lost. Don''t leave and protect Suzuhara-san, just think about it."

    Rikka silently listening to Marina''s words. The expression gradually tightens. And a strong light began to illuminate her red eyes.

    "I was surprised. It''s a monster different from that girl, Asahina."

    Tamamushi that moved next to me muttered in a whisper, staring at Marina.

    No, I''m surprised too. As Tamamushi says, the type is different from Asahina, but she is definitely a monster.

    The groups which have Marina will definitely get stronger.

    The most terrifying is the Heavenly Eye. I finally understood what Hizuki was saying.

    Tamamushi who is a bug user, is categorized in C. Kazehana is also classified in Category C. And Yuka, who has a mantra, which is almost invincible if you just listen to it, is also in category C. Marina and Rikka have higher abilities than those three. How amazing it is. And the heavenly eye saw it.

    "Ma, Marina ... -sama"

    Rikka, who muttered, hugged Marina tightly and buried her face in her big tits.

    --Mom.

    Rikka mutters in her heart while hugging Marina.

    Unlike Kazehana, Rikka hardly remembers her mother. However, Marina saw the image of her mother.

    A mother who lost to Kudan, an old bug user.

    A mother who fought Kudan head-on, but if she could escape, she would have escaped. But it was impossible. Therefore, she fought with her life on the bet and succeeded in letting Kazehana and Rikka escape.

    She wasn''t a reckless mother. She was a good mother who could always think about her children and choose the best path. Like Marina.

    Marina, who hugged Rikka, looked up at me while gently stroking Rikka''s back.

    "I hear only one, but is it impossible to escape?"

    Marina asked me while looking up at me.

    "You know Hizuki. She''s also have a unique ability, but that ability is dangerous. It''s an ability that can rule the world depending on how it is used. But it is not handled. On the contrary, it is in a dangerous state swallowed by the ability. If she left untreated, her spirit will probably extinguished in the near future. "

    Marina listening silently to my words.

    "It doesn''t matter if Hizuki can use or not use the ability. But, it''s important that Hizuki has that ability. If she¡¯s known, she will definitely be targeted. But, it''s speculative, she already may be known. If they take the initiative, I will be at a disadvantage. I should do it before that happens. This is a small group, but the "quality" of the ability is good. If I do it well there is a good chance of winning. "

    Marina, who heard my words, exhaled quietly when she closed her eyes. And when she opened her eyes, she glanced at me.

    "If so, it''s not the case when you''re at a loss."

    "Yes"

    "I have to set up a strategy right away."

    "Oh, it would be great if you could do that."

    When she nodded and answered, Marina gently let go of Rikka. Then I held Rikka''s hand and stood up.

    "If possible, I''d like to leave all the command system to you. I want to attach Tamamushi as an aid, but I also need Tamamushi. Then, I will attach Nanafushi to you. If you have any questions, ask Nanafushi."

    "What about Suzuhara-san?"

    "First of all, I have to do something about Hizuki. To do that, I need Asahina and Tamamushi. I also have Rikka''s older sister, but if Hizuki still useless, Kazehana can''t be used. And for Yuka, I will take care of that. "

    "Okay, then when I get information from Nanafushi, I immediately set up a strategy and take action."

    "Ok, I entrust it to you"

    The moment I nodded to Marina and answered that, I felt that my shoulders had become lighter.

    There are a lot of things to do, but I was relieved.

    Oh, I see. Is this the feeling when my heart is "warm"?

    ***

    - [Table of Content] - Next Chapter >

    ED noted: Uuuuh, Marina is very cute....

    Edited MTL by Kanaa-senpai

 Chapter 108

    Asahina carried Yuka on her back and headed to Tamamushi''s house.

    Shinozaki didn''t know what happen, so he didn¡¯t say anything.

    But, when Yuka wakes up, she will surely goes to help Shinozaki.

    Because when Yuka protected by him, he was beaten up in front of her, and she was confused when she saw him do that.

    So, in order to calm Yuka, I have to bring Shinozaki too, even though I''m reluctant.

    Then reluctantly, I decided to bring Shinozaki with me.

    After arrived at Tamamushi''s house, I decided to discuss the strategy with Marina and divide the team.

    Marina has a strategy meeting with Nanafushi. Nanafushi are the most knowledgeable among us. In addition, she has a quick mind and can think objectively without any personal feelings. She is a perfect person to provide information and discuss with Marina.

    I decided to have Tamamushi do some research about how to apply Hizuki''s ability to Asahina in order to control Hizuki¡¯s ability. It seems that Marina''s ability is required to use this method, but everything still in theory so is dangerous. That''s why I decided to ask them to find out if there were any similar cases in the past and if there was any other information needed for such a method. Then, I decided order Rikka to join her as assistant.

    Rikka hates Tamamushi, but Tamamushi not hate her.

    Right now, Hizuki and Kazehana can''t be used. So, there is no choice but to leave them alone until the research of Tamamushi is completed.

    After that--.

    "What are you looking at?!"

    Asahina who has standing on the hallway, folding her arms and staring at me.

    What must I do with this problem child. It would be helpful if she is quiet, but I''m worried that if she was left alone, she might cause some problems.

    "Asahina, do you have a time?"

    When I called Asahina, she snorted and turned away.

    "If you have something to me, come here"

    Well, it just a step away to come.

    Whatever, It''s a waste of time to argue her.

    As I approached Asahina, I put my right hand on Asahina''s shoulder and pulled her roughly.

    "You know¡­"

    "W, what?"

    Whispering in Asahina''s ear, Asahina shouted trembling with her face averted.

    Asahina is hard-headed, but her ears are red.

    ¨D¨DW, what? Did you get horny when you saw me? Pervert ? After all Suzuhara-kun is the worst ? Right now, I will be fucked from behind in a place like this ? If you want to rape me, you can do it ? But,I will never yield? So, rape me as much as you like ?

    Apparently Asahina wants to be fucked by me on here. Moreover, in the back (Anus). It seems that she wants to be violated many times too, not just once.

    Apparently because one thing or another, she seems to fall in love with me.

    If I want rape her, I will do it, but in the case of when this girl is wishing it, it doesn''t mean that I will obediently fulfilled her wishes. On the contrary, if I do not fulfill her wishes, she will likely to get into trouble and cause more problems.

    "I tell you, don''t look for something in Tamamushi''s house."

    "... what?"

    Asahina raises a vague voice to my words.

    Asahina, I know. She might have a thought that Tamamushi might have a medicine to make her boobs bigger. I can "see" it.

    It doesn''t matter if she take a strange medicine and she¡¯s dying, but it''s a problem if she bother others like the one at abandoned factory.

    However, I don''t think she will obediently accept my order just by saying it normally.

    "Naa, Asahina"

    "What?"

    "I¡¯m a little worried."

    "So, what are you worried about?"

    Asahina didn¡¯t looks at me, but her red ears turned redder.

    This is a change her thinking. Asahina is worried about having small breasts. Then, I decided to talk about the topic of small breasts.

    "Small breasts are said to have high nipple sensitivity, right?"

    While whispering in Asahina''s ear, I gently stroked Asahina''s right chest with my right hand.

    Asahina reacts with trembled while turning her face away.

    "Well, It''s not attractive as a woman who have no chest. However, I think that the sight of the nipple erecting hard without breasts is quite erotic. Such a slippery hard erection. I think that a woman who is tampered with her nipples and panting is cute and quite erotic. What do you think, Asahina? "

    Asahina''s face flushed and she shook her eyes.

    ¨D¨DEh, erotic? Is it erotic? Is it erotic that my nipple is hard erected even though it is small breasts? Do boys like to say that? Eh? That''s me, right? Eh? Maybe I''m cute and quite erotic?

    Asahina, who seems to be quite upset, asks herself in her heart.

    ¨D¨DI, I was in trouble ? I was a sinful woman ? Already, Suzuhara-kun actually liked my small breasts and blamed my nipples that were hard erected even though they were small breasts , he was dying to see me writhing erotic? Truly ? Suzuhara-kun is the worst pervert after all ?

    Asahina repeats her own words and gradually gets on the tone.

    ¨D¨DYu, Yuka is good, but Yuuki-senpai has obvious big breasts, white-haired loli and silver-haired loli, also pink-haired loli breasts are big, so why am I alone who don¡¯t have a breast? That¡¯s what I thought before, but now I''m the only one who can express the erotic cuteness that the nipples are swelling even though there is no chest! I just have a small chest, I wasn¡¯t miserable!

    In the case of Asahina, it is safe to think in this way. I''m sure she will endlessly moody by repeating her own questions.

    If I left unattended there, the neglected play will be established.

    It would have been a catastrophe if I failed, but I''m glad it worked.

    "A, Asahina, can you wait "here" a minute? because I want talk to you later"

    With that said, I tapped Asahina''s shoulder.

    "Huh!? W, why do I have to wait for you! Call me after sleeping! Hmm!"

    Asahina turned bright red and raised her voice then denied my request, folded her arms and turned away.

    "Well, later"

    I raised my right hand lightly and said so and left Asahina.

    "Hm, Hmm! I, I can''t hear your request!"

    Asahina repels with a rebellious attitude, but does not make a slight movement from the spot.

    Alright, I was able to take care Asahina in the corridor. With this, this girl will continue to stand "here" endlessly, in agony.

    Maybe I''m good at handling Asahina.

    After having take care Asahina in the corridor, I headed to the Tamamushi¡¯s bedroom.

    Yuka is in that room. Asahina carried Yuka to there and laid her on the bed. By the way, Shinozaki lying on the floor.

    According to Tamamushi, Shinozaki should be treated immediately, but he will not die immediately without treatment. It''s not too late to treat him if he left unattended. That''s why I decided to leave him until it was too late and have Yuka to help him.

    If it works, I''ll treat him, but if it''s too late, he¡¯s out of luck.

    With that in mind, I stood in front of the door of Tamamushi''s bedroom and tried to open it. But, I suddenly felt uncomfortable there.

    Wait a minute. Why can I "see" Yuka sleeping on the bed behind the door?

    By the way, Asahina''s heart was "visible".

    With Hizuki by my side, my abilities would be disabled. However, right now, it can be activated without any problem.

    "No way ..."

    Is Hizuki so weak that it can''t affect my abilities?

    In other words, the Heavenly Eye is no longer useful.

    I wanted to move the base if possible. Because, Tamamushi was involved in Kudan''s organization. Moreover, Tamamushi''s house is already be known by the enemy. That''s why I wanted to move to Hizuki''s house, where she live alone.

    What will I do now? If Yuka wakes up, she won''t be calm right away. In addition to that, the condition of Hizuki is dangerous too.

    Tamamushi''s house is dangerous, but the materials collected by Tamamushi are abundant. Insects, medicines, and materials that produce them are also in place. Moreover, this house is suitable for repelling enemies.

    It takes a considerable amount of time to put together the necessary materials and materials, move them, and get them in perfect condition. It waste of time to do that.

    Then, do we have to stay here prepared to be found by the enemy?

    If I can find them first, I can take the initiative.

    However, there is no difference in being disadvantageous.

    If I''m an enemy and I''m aware of our existence, I''m aiming for us right now.

    "That''s right. So you went out like this. "

    Suddenly, I heard a voice. No, it''s better to say that it echoed in my brain directly than I heard it throught my ear.

    There is an old woman who standing behind me.

    It¡¯s Absurb, it¡¯s impossible. My ability was working fine. However, I didn''t notice the approach of the old woman.

    There are three possibilities.

    First, the old woman is a person of unique abilities and has the power to sneak through my abilities.

    Second, the old woman is a person of unique abilities and has the power to move in space.

    And third, the old woman "does not exist" here.

    "The third is the correct answer. I don''t exist here.¡±

    The old woman gives the answer.

    She see through my mind.

    Just as I thought. The old woman is certainly standing behind me, but I don''t feel any sign. Besides, there is no ¡°body" of the old woman. No, I don''t even know if she doesn''t exist. As far as I can see with my "eyes", the "body" of the old woman is pitch black.

    "This is unexpected situasion! That I want to say, but are you Kudan?"

    "Oh, that''s right"

    The old woman answered my question easily.

    Suddenly the last boss appears.

    "I hear something unexpected, but what do you want to do?"

    "I wanted to talk to you. And because the power of the Heavenly Eye has disappeared. I can talk to you like this. "

    Is it because the power of the Heavenly Eye has disappeared?

    The Heavenly Eye was the opposite of my ability and disabled my ability in the same time. And that''s probably not just my ability who disabled.

    I was thinking that the location of the enemy would be leaked due to the appearance of the Heavenly Eye, but at the same time, if the Heavenly Eye was activated, my ability also disabled that means it¡¯s a state where the enemy could not approach.

    The disappearance of that Heavenly Eye means that the enemy boss can approach here.

    "I have a request for you"

    "What?"

    "Kill me"

    "Ah?"

    Looking back at the old woman''s words, I glanced at the old woman.

    The old woman in a black robe is terribly dreadful, she has a cane, and wears a black hood lower than her eyes.

    "Don''t get me wrong, okay, but I don''t want to be aware of my sins and be killed to repent."

    "Why do you want to die?"

    "I don''t want to die. I want to fight. "

    "Do you want to fight?"

    "Did you hear the story of a woman named Makiri? That woman was good. Makiri is the only one who has cornered me later and earlier. It was fun. The battle on the brink of life with that woman was really fun. "

    The old woman, who speaks in a wrinkled voice, grinned and distorted her mouth, which I could see through her lowered hood.

    "Oh no, there was another one. It wasn''t very strong, but there was a Demibeast woman who confronted me with tremendous obsession. She is a strong woman who has been fighting even though she is already dead. That kind of battle is good. "

    A Demibeast woman who continued to fight even if she died. Is she the mother of Kazehana and Rikka?

    "Do you admit that Demibeast woman?"

    "Ah"

    "Are you respecting her?"

    "Ah"

    "Why did you take her daughters away?"

    "The Mother is strong, but not necessarily for the daughters. I''m not interested in the weak, so I don¡¯t tried to catch the two escaped daughters who seemed to have a talent. But, for the rest of the daughters were tortured and killed in order for them to resent me and solidify their determination to overthrow me. Oh yes, there''s one left. To tell you, she was suffering, writhing, despairing, and dying.¡±

    Oh, yeah. Are you the one who says that?

    "The Heavenly eyes is insignificant. If there is no future that can beat me, the Heavenly Eyes is useless. However, the Earth Eye is different. The power to sever the future seen by the Heavenly Eye is the Earth Eye. Mutaro Suzuhara. I''m looking forward to you. Please kill me. Please entertain me. I''m too bored. I don''t really feel alive. "

    Kudan begging me with a wrinkled voice.

    Is it just play for Kudan? But for us, it¡¯s a life-threatening play.

    "I will not leak you to my subordinates. But even if my subordinates notice your existence and start moving, I will not speak. Pave the way with your own strength and stand in front of me. Then I will deal with you alone. "

    "Oh, I understand."

    I nodded, staring at Kudan and smiling¡¯.

    "Just wait, I''ll definitely go see you and I''ll definitely kill you."

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I say gratitude to you. My Beloved Suzuhara. I will be waiting. Please be sure to come see me and be sure to kill me. "

    Kudan smiled happily through the hood that she covered for her eyes. Then, the figure suddenly disappeared.

    "Is that Kudan?"

    She''s definitely not evil. Not good either. She just want to enjoy herself, bet her life on her own. Such a very pure person.

    Living for a long time, she remains pure all the time.

    And because she''s only interested in her own desires, she can continue to be the pinnacle of a huge organization.

    Wealth and power are only by-products of satisfying one''s desires. She can give such "crap" things to her subordinates.

    She entrust everything to her subordinates, and she just wait for the strong man.

    A battle enthusiast who seeks only such a battle that puts her life at risk.

    She said, Kudan would laugh if she lost the fight. And She will laugh too because it was the most enjoyable fight.

    She said, how much life has Kudan played with? But she must have been fight hundred of person. Whenever she fight, she bet her life.

    It''s similar. I talked and thought it was similar.

    Kudan is similar to Asahina.

    "It''s more troublesome than I expected ..."

    By meeting and talking to Kudan, I realized that there was something.

    That is the strength of Kudan.

    I couldn''t figure it out perfectly, but I could guess.

    Guessing the strength of Kudan. It is stronger than the Allied Organization, which brought together all the power of the world.

    To put it more simply, Kudan is the "strongest" right now.

    If there is a stronger presence than Kudan, she will be happy to go for a fight. Whether it''s a country or an Allied Organization, she should go for a fight regardless. But she said she was about too bored in her spare time. In other words, there is no one who deserves to be recognized as an enemy.

    We barely beat Kudan''s discernment. But for now, we don''t deserve an "enemy". Kudan knows that. That''s why she came all the way to incite me.

    Do your best, become stronger, and entertain me at best.

    If she¡¯s make light of us, she have a chance to take advantage of it. However, she is not underestimated us. She will waiting. She will waiting for us to grow up as "enemy" and stand in front of her.

    She didn''t make light of us. There is no chance. It doesn''t matter when she is. No matter what cowardly method we uses, whether she''s ambushed or not, she''ll fight openly alone. That''s how she always bet her life. Even so, she sad because she can''t find a life-threatening enemy.

    "Thank you for coming."

    Being wary of the enemy''s surprise attack, I can''t help but to think that I will trying to move my base.

    It is impossible to beat Kudan if her organization wary of us.

    I didn''t really understand how powerful the "enemy" we should defeat.

    As it is now, we can never beat Kudan.

    But there is hope.

    The first is Asahina. Using the power of Marina, she will insert Hizuki''s heavenly eyes power to Asahina. How will Asahina change as a result? I just can hope because it is unpredictable.

    The second is the words of Hizuki. She recommended to use her ability. Hitsuki at that time may not be perfect, but she was certainly manipulating the Heavenly Eye. How far did she "see" it? I don''t know that, but I think she recommended to use her ability because she thought there was a chance of winning.

    And the third. This is also Hizuki''s word, but at that time Hizuki advised to add Yukina to the team. Yukina said she was special. Because she¡¯s something special to me, like a younger brother.

    If Rikka is a younger sister, Yukina is a younger brother.

    I need Rikka. So, my younger brother Yukina may also be needed.

    However, I didn''t want to involve her if possible.

    "If I have more power ..."

    Right now, My Ability can only support others. So, I will leave it to others.

    If I had more power, I would head to Kudan right away and fight her at the same time.

    I opened the door with a sigh and entered the bedroom where Yuka was sleeping.

    ***

    - [Table of Content] - Next Chapter >

    Edited MTL by Kanaa-senpai

    Enjoy, cheers!

 Chapter 109

    I sit on the bed and looking at Yuka who sleeping.

    Yuka, who is having a nightmare, repeatedly projected the same image in her mind.

    Everything is my responsibility.

    Her timid self who was afraid of men and was compliant is bad.

    Yes, Yuka blames herself.

    Then, an image of Shinozaki being beaten in front of her projected.

    Even though, he collapsed in front of her. He still be beaten up relentlessly. Witnessing the scene, Yuka, who is squeezed by the men, shouts like crazy.

    Yuka, who is being raped by multiple men as the scene changes, smiles while crying.

    I''m bad.

    Everything was caused by me.

    Then, the image changes again, there is girl¡¯s back which was always reflected in Yuka¡¯s eyes who being raped.

    Yuka is a girl who can only see her back because the girl just walking straight ahead.

    The girl with twin-tailed black hair, never looking back.

    The girl is Asahina.

    Staring at Asahina¡¯s back, Yuka looks it with sorrowful eyes.

    Why couldn''t I be like her?

    Why did I betray her?

    I was jealous of her. I was envious of her. I was hate of her.

    She is strong girl but I am weak.

    Yuka, who is shouted, puts out her right hand inside the futon and stretches her right hand toward the void.

    No matter how much she reach out, that hand will never reach Asahina.

    Then, the tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.

    "It''s not Asahina fault."

    As I muttered, I gently grasped Yuka''s right hand which was stretched toward the void, no, toward Asahina''s back.

    "Mota-kun?"

    The image projected on Yuka''s heart suddenly cut off, and she muttered then slowly opening her eyes.

    "Mota-kun. Oh, I''m glad. Mota-kun."

    Yuka, who looked at me with a soft smile, closed her eyes again, perhaps because she fell sleepy. Then she held my hand back and fell asleep.

    Then, an image projected from Yuka''s dream which reflected from her mind.

    It''s all right now.

    Mota-kun came.

    Then it''s okay.

    Her terrible feelings that are repeatedly before completely disappear.

    The nightmare has changed completely.

    Yuka, who was raped by the men, is staring at one point with a peaceful smile.

    The men who were raped Yuka are staring at one point with a frightened face.

    Asahina is in front of their line of sight.

    Asahina who was walking with her back facing to Yuka, clenched her right fist and laughed loudly.

    Then, Asahina rushed towards the men.

    The frightened men shouted and jumped at Asahina.

    Asahina rushed into the countless fists that are unleashed by them without fear, receives the fist head-on, and unleashes her own fist.

    Asahina fights with only her two fist while bathing in hundreds of fists.

    She can''t win. The numbers are too different.

    But, Yuka still smiling. Instead of her flirtatious smile, she had a peaceful smile.

    Asahina, who is bathed in a hundred fists, crushes the men with every blow.

    One hundred becomes ninety-nine, then ninety-eight, then ninety-seven.

    ¨D¨DIf I pull out my fist only 97 times again, they will be annihilated.

    Asahina clenches her fist, looking at her prey with her ferocious carnivorous eyes, with a grinning smile while becoming tattered.

    ¨D¨DFufu, sorry.

    Yuka laughed and muttered a words.

    The man appeared next to Yuka.

    --Mota-kun has come. Well then, those people are over.

    Yuka talked to "I" who stood next to Yuka, laughing with giggles.

    Unprepared unkempt hair and unmotivated eyes.

    In Yuka¡¯s mind, am I like that?

    I wish she could make me a little cooler in her dreams.

    --I am different from Asahina who¡¯s idiot. The bad places are opposed by Asahina, and only the good places which I will fight.

    "I" who spoke to Yuka stepped into the place where Asahina and the men were fighting.

    Asahina''s fist is buzzing.

    The man hesitates to block Asahina''s fist in a desperate manner. However, he was so desperate that he collapsed, and "I" mercilessly kicked down the back of such a man.

    Asahina attacks from the front, which creates a gap for the men, and "I" pokes on there.

    No matter what sneaky and cowardly hand the opponent uses, Asahina fight with the straightforward approach, never retreats, and crushes the enemy head-on.

    Taking advantage of the gap created by Asahina, "I" tramples the enemy mercilessly, and sneakyly.

    Exactly, the front and back is like light and darkness.

    The number of men are quickly reduced, and Yuka''s eyes saw Asahina and "I" standing back to back.

    Oh, I see. Is this why Yuka had a nightmare?

    That¡¯s when Shinozaki beaten up in front of Yuka, then Asahina appeared there and attacked the delinquents.

    However, when Yuka is behind Asahina.

    Asahina is becoming more and more tattered while protecting Yuka.

    Then, after seeing Shinozaki being beaten up and seeing Asahina becoming tattered, Yuka couldn''t ask for help anymore.

    But she was really shouted. She was calling for help. She was desperately asking for help.

    To "me".

    But, even I will collapsed too because of herself.

    So Yuka couldn''t ask for help anymore and kept blaming herself.

    It¡¯s bad.

    It''s bad for Shinozaki to beaten up and fall to the ground, and for Asahina to fall apart.

    That''s how she kept blame herself and went mad.

    But, right now, Yuka is sleeping peacefully.

    She remembered.

    How cunning, cowardly, brutal and unforgiving "I" is.

    Such "I" appeared in front of Yuka. So Yuka was relieved.

    So, it¡¯s okay.

    "Kuku, Yuka, after all you are a good woman."

    As I muttered, I gently let go of Yuka''s hand and put it back in the futon.

    It was dangerous.

    After, meeting and talking to Kudan, I was about to be swallowed with her talk.

    Why do I have to defeat her in a "straightforward manner"?

    No. I will not do that.

    I can leave that to Asahina.

    Thanks to Yuka, I woke up.

    I just have to stick to my way.

    "Then, how do I crush her?"

    This battle must be won. Yes, I have to win.

    No matter what kind of method I use, it''s okay if I win.

    I wonder what method it is. I''m kind of excited.

    As I was about to leave the room, I remembered the existence of Shinozaki lying on the floor.

    While crouching, I grab Shinozaki''s hair and lift him.

    "... u"

    Shinozaki moans slightly.

    He wasn''t fatally injured, but if I leave him for longer, he will in really dangerous condition.

    "Yuka wasn''t waiting for you. But, she was waiting for me."

    It was just a matter of saying that without this guy, Yuka, who was confused, couldn''t calm down. But Yuka was waiting for me, and I didn''t need this guy. Now that I know that, I feel good now.

    "You are lucky. I will save you."

    But it''s not fun only save him. I never forgive this guy.

    Well, Can I give him to Tamamushi as an experimental material?

    Even such a helpless guy may be able to use it to some extent by "modifying" it.

    Thinking so, when I let go of Shinozaki''s hair, I stood up and left the room.

    To talk about Shinozaki, I headed upstairs where Tamamushi are.

    On the way, I passed in front of Asahina who standing in the corridor while her cheeks is flushed, but she didn''t say anything in particular.

    ¨D¨DFufu, Suzuhara-kun seems to be busy~ ? Well, let¡¯s talk later~ ?

    I "snooped" Asahina''s mind, but it seems she can still wait. Then let''s her wait.

    When I arrived at the stairs and tried to go upstairs, I "seen" Nanafushi and Marina approaching.

    Similarly, Tamamushi and Rikka that came out of the library on the second floor are about to come down to the first floor.

    When waiting, four people are gathered.

    "Oh, just at the right time -ssu" (Nanafushi add -ssu on her sentence)

    "Oh, just at the right time " (Tamamushi)

    Nanafushi who walking down from the corridor and Tamamushi who walking down from the stairs are looked at me and say a words.

    "It''s not the best as a strategy, but for the time being, it¡¯s decided -ssu." (Nanafushi)

    "Me too. I didn''t understand anything after all, but I came up with a good idea." (Tamamushi)

    Nanafushi and Tamamushi who standing in front of me, each raise their voices.

    Because they can talk in their brains. They can share information even if they are far away.

    "I came up with a good idea because I heard the strategy from Marina and Nanafushi had in mind. The strategy that they can be used in my plan."

    In response to the words of Tamamushi, Rikka who standing behind Tamamushi puffed her cheeks.

    Apparently, she don''t like Tamamushi''s idea.

    "I have to sex with Marina continously. Is that a good idea?"

    After, "Snooping" Tamamushi''s mind I asked Tamamushi while looking at the glance and Marina.

    Marina, who was seen sideways, quickly turned her eyes away, turned bright red to ears and embarrased.

    On the other hand, Rikka keeps her cheeks puffed. She¡¯s in a bad mood.

    Rikka isn''t jealous of Marina, and she doesn''t seem to reject the idea of ??Tamamushi.

    "It''s not just "sex". Let me take a record. Marina has just developed her abilities. I''m sorry to say, but there is no one who is more suitable for experimental materials. How can the ability improved by having ¡°sex¡± with Suzuhara? Does the way of improving the ability change depending on the difference in the action? What kind of action improves the ability most efficiently? In other words, the condition of the ability improvement. If I can know that, it will be possible to dramatically improve the ability value of the entire team. "

    I see. Tamamushi focused on an interesting place.

    Efficiency improvement of ability. It¡¯s need an experiments to make it know.

    By contacting me, she will awaken to the power of unique abilities and her stats will improve. I knew that, but under what "conditions" would the ability will improve? Are there any "conditions" that can be easily improved? If we can know this, it will be possible to improve the efficiency of improvement, and it will be possible to dramatically improve the strength of the team.

    "Also, regarding Hizuki, there are too few documents about Heavenly Eyes in the first place. And there is no record that Heavenly Eyes and Earth Eyes are existed at the same time. So it''s bad, but I don''t understand. That''s why Marina''s ability. As far as I hear from Suzuhara and Marina, Marina''s ability is specialized and familiar with the "mind." Now, improving Marina''s ability is the most important thing. I decided that it was the first decision. I can''t say for sure, but I think Marina''s ability can manage Hizuki''s Heavenly Eyes. "

    "Right"

    I was convinced by the words of Tamamushi and nodded.

    If she can''t figure it out, it''s definitely a waste of time. Then she should bet on what is even the slightest possibility.

    "Tamamushi"

    "Yup?"

    "It was helpful for me to judge early that it was useless even if I looked it up. What I found to be useless was the harvest."

    Effort is important, and the spirit of not giving up is also important. But sometimes it''s important to give up and truncate.

    In other words, it is the switching of thinking and the flexibility of thinking.

    "W, well, that ...I, I came up with it because I had an opinion with Nanafushi and Marina, and I didn''t think about it alone."

    Tamamushi, which was praised by me, flushed red and became embarassed.

    "... What about me?"

    Hearing the words of Tamamushi, Rikka, who had been rotten until then, stared at Tamamushi with her eyes.

    "I helped you too! Why don''t you just call my name!"

    Rikka, who turned around from her eyes and revealed her anger, turned her face bright red, stared at Tamamushi, and shouted.

    It seems that Tamamushi did not call the name of Rikka.

    "Thank you for helping me unwillingly."

    "Ugu"

    When Tamamushi saw Rikka with her eyes, she is muttered to Rikka who was angry, shouted the Rikka withdrew.

    It looks like Rikka is been hit by a painful place. She, who hates Tamamushi, probably helped her unwillingly. Because of that awareness, she can''t argue back Tamamushi.

    "Oh, then, next, I''ll talk ..."

    Marina, standing behind Nanafushi, raised her right hand terrifyingly, making her face bright red with embarrassingly mood.

    Everyone''s consciousness concentrated on Marina, and she, who trembled, turned to bright red and went down. However, she raised her face and tightened her expression. But her face is still bright red with teary eyes.

    ¡°While I, I, I was doing that with Su, Su, Suzuhara-san, th, that, s, s, sexual intercourse."

    Marina, who is too embarrassed to say that, is still looking straight ahead.

    "I think Su, Suzuhara-san also thinking about the current base and the attack on the enemy. I talked with Nanafushi-chan and Tamamushi-chan, but it is not a good idea to move the base now. But, when that happen, we have to be wary of enemy attacks. Therefore, it¡¯s essential to deploy guards and be prepared to intercept."

    Tamamushi and Nanafushi nodded to the words of Marina. And Rikka is trembled with tears.

    Rikka was angry when she was excluded from Tamamushi, but she seems to have been shocked without being called by Marina.

    Well, Rikka isn''t suitable for planning a strategy. But Rikka is now the cornerstone of defense and interception. I''m in trouble if she¡¯s depressed.

    "Rikka-chan"

    When I tried to call Rikka, Marina speaks earlier than me.

    "Rikka-chan doesn''t have to attend the strategy meeting because her role is different. Rikka-chan''s role is to protect Suzuhara-san. Rikka-chan is an independent entity. You can order Rikka-chan. Rikka-chan is only for Suzuhara-san. Rikka-chan has the authority to ignore anything other than Suzuhara-san. So to speak, Rikka-chan is an personal bodyguard dedicated to Suzuhara-san."

    "I, I am an personal bodyguard for master..."

    Before this, Rikka was depressed, but when she heard Marina''s speaks, she dyed her cheeks and made her eyes shine.

    "Someday Rikka will be the strongest. No doubt, because Suzuhara-san admitted that she is a "family". She may be a knife now, but she will eventually become the strongest sword. I guarantee it."

    Tamamushi and Nanafushi nodded to the words of Marina.

    Rikka, who looked around everyone, tightened her expression, squeezed her hands tightly, and looked at Marina.

    "I am an personal bodyguard for master!"

    "Yup!"

    Rikka raises her voice to swear, and Marina nods with a smile when she hears the words.

    What makes Rikka, who was depressed a while ago, become like that in an instant?

    Is it her ability or her qualification? Either way, it''s a terrifying power.

    "I have a report about interception in preparation for an enemy attack."

    Then, Tamamushi speaks and closed his eyes. After that, emerald light rose from the whole body of Tamamushi.

    "My insects have increased significantly. Most of them will be transferred to Nanafushi, but now I can generate almost unlimited insects. Probably still limited. If Suzuhara''s semen is depleted, the insect also decrease. So, I have to take semen on a regular basis."

    With that said, Tamamushi opened her arms.

    A small insect on her open hands opened its wings and fly off. Then, it flies around Tamamushi.

    "In the past, my limit to control insects is three at the same time. But now I can transfer the insects to Nanafushi and control five insects at the same time. If I get used to it, the number will increase. I wonder, can you leave the surveillance to me? "

    Marina nodded to the words of Tamamushi.

    "Next is me"

    Then Nanafushi speaks.

    "Now, I can''t control the power perfectly. But I''d like you to leave it to me when intercepting an enemy. Most of the enemies are confident to die. If I encounter an enemy that I can''t win, I can get enough time to for everyone to evacuate. Besides, if master is alive, we will not die. "

    Marina nodded to the words of Nanafushi.

    "If I''m the scout, I can take a precaution in advance and send that information to Nanafushi."

    "Master and I are ¡°Aun¡± (1). Whenever an enemy approaches, we can intercept it."

    Tamamushi and Nanafushi nodding each other while facing facing each other.

    They have their own motives. Certainly, they are suitable.

    "By saying that, while Suzuhara-san and I are having sexual intercourse, Tamamushi-chan will observes and records Suzuhara-san and me, and keeps an eye on the surroundings. Rikka-chan is Suzuhara-san''s escort. Nanafushi-chan will stand by while maintaining a system that can intercept and waiting. "

    Marina is gathering opinions and giving instructions. But, maybe she became embarrassed after saying that, and she turned to red and looked down.

    After all, the act with me is observed and recorded by Tamamushi. Moreover, it will be seen from my escort, Rikka.

    It¡¯s not like I having fun, but this sounds interesting.

    "Anyway"

    Marina, who had turned bright red and was embarassed, looked at me with her upper eyes and approached me.

    "I''ve been worried for a long time, but what is Asahina doing while standing in the hallway? I''m worried because she doesn''t move while standing ..."

    Marina who speaks at my ear and asks about her.

    "I was also worried. Every time I walked in the corridor, she was glared at me and I think my life would be shortened."

    "I was also curious. She¡¯s standing in the hallway like a wooden stick, but is there any meaning?"

    "I''m worried about it. It¡¯s scary because she seems want to attack me every time I walk in the corridor."

    Three people who heard Marina''s doubts gathered at me and talked to me.

    Looking at the end of the corridor, Asahina standing by the wall is glancing at me. And when she met my eyes, she quickly turned away, her cheeks turned to red, and she grinned.

    Well, it''s going well.

    "Well, don¡¯t involved with her, it¡¯s not worth it. If you leave her as it is, she¡¯s harmless, so think her as a figurine or something and ignore her."

    Everyone nodded at the same time to my words.

    ***

 Chapter 110

    I left Marina and Nanafushi in front of the stairs, and headed to the bedroom with Rikka and Tamamushi.

    I have to do something about Shinozaki before starting the experiment.

    I don''t know what happens to Shinozaki, but if he dies, it could affect Marina''s mental.

    "Yuka seems to have calmed down."

    As soon as we entered the bedroom, Tamamushi who saw Yuka sleeping peacefully glancing at me and muttering.

    I entered the bedroom while talking about Shinozaki, but I didn''t even look at Shinozaki and mentioned Yuka.

    "Tamamushi, you are a good girl"

    Because of Yuka¡¯s condition, I feel good, so I patted Tamamushi¡¯s head.

    That''s fine, Tamamushi. Shinozaki just secondary, not important.

    "¡­¡­Hmm"

    A faint voice was heard. Then Yuka, who was sleeping in bed, turned over.

    "¡­¡­Suki~ ?"

    While closing eyes, Yuka mutters with a smile and she taking a sigh.

    "Oi oi"

    I suddenly raised my voice.

    The dream that Yuka when sleeping. She had a nightmare a while ago, but now it''s totally different.

    Yuka smiles happily while sitting and burying her face in my crotch, doing fellatio while moaning, and looking at "I" who trembles with pleasure and ¡°my¡± eyes which rolled up.

    It¡¯s a dream, but why she¡¯s serving me? Moreover, she looks so happy. Anyway, If it''s a dream, what should I do when I was the one who be served?

    "I like Mota-kun. What about Mota-kun?"

    Yuka turns over and mutters while smiling sloppy.

    "Mota-kun likes Yuka, right?"

    You talking a lot non-sense. Good grief, what are you talking about?

    "Suzuhara loves Yuka after all."

    Tamamushi said it was natural.

    "Master loves Yuka very much."

    Rikka also talks about thing that obviously.

    "You guys, I love Yuka."

    I put my hand on my waist and muttered with a sigh.

    Why do I have to say such an obvious thing now?

    "Mota-kun ..."

    Yuka, who turned over again, called my name.

    "Your beloved Yuka is calling you."

    Then, Tamamushi grinning and made fun of me.

    "There were a various things, and couldn''t I together with Yuka-san for a while? the person who master love is lonely."

    Rikka looks up at me with a sad face and says that.

    Well, that''s also the case.

    I sighed and scratched my head, then I sat down on the bed.

    "Well, I''m in the way. I will bring Shinozaki down and make various preparations. Just be affectionate to each other until you satisfied. What about you, little girl?"

    Tamamushi grabbing Shinozaki''s leg who lying on the floor, and grinning after speaks that then she asked Rikka.

    "I¡¯m with Master"

    Rikka glares at Tamamushi with her sideways eyes, crosses her arms and turns her face away.

    Tamamushi smiled happily when she saw the "tsun tsun" (1) Rikka, and left the room while dragging Shinozaki.

    "Mota-kun?"

    When I turned my eyes to the voice I heard, Yuka opened her eyes and looking at me sitting on the bed.

    "Did you wake up?"

    "I don''t know. It''s like I was between awake and still sleeping, but I felt like Mota was by my side."

    "I just came to the room, so now I''m here to see what my beloved Yuka looks like."

    "¡­¡­What?"

    Yuka who listens to my words for some reason opens her eyes and raises a stupid voice.

    Did I say something strange?

    "Mo, Mota-kun? J, just now, what are you talking about me ... eh? Eh?"

    Perhaps she still confused, Yuka, who hides her mouth with a futon, turns bright red and shakes her eyes.

    She just woke up and there were a lot of things to be told. So, It''s natural to be confused.

    "Tell me anything you want me to do, because it''s for my beloved Yuka."

    I crouched down and turned to Yuka then whispered gently so as not to confuse her anymore.

    "W, what''s that, it''s not like Mota-kun. Maybe you''re making fun of me?"

    "Ah?"

    Yuka, who covered her mouth with a futon and turned bright red, stared at me and said something strange.

    Isn''t it usual me? Am I not like me now? And am I making fun of Yuka? I''m going to take it as seriously as possible to calm the confused Yuka.

    "I''m wicked and like to lie, but now I don''t mean to lie and I''m not kidding."

    When I answered Yuka, Yuka was staring at me.

    Well, there were somethings about Shinozaki and the delinquents. She may be confused and suspicious.

    "A, are you really saying that?"

    "Yes"

    I immediately answered Yuka''s question.

    "Then ... sleep together with me"

    "O, okay"

    Nodding to Yuka''s suspicious question, I rolled up the futon and lay down next to Yuka.

    "Mota-kun. You¡¯re kind of weird after all."

    Yuka staring at me who lying next to her and muttered, while her ears bright red.

    Come on, I''m here. I don''t want to be told that I¡¯m strange.

    "Nee, nee~. You said, that, I, I love you... but why did you suddenly say that?"

    "What?"

    Why suddenly? Why am I suddenly told that?

    "I have loved you for a long time--"

    From when I love Yuka? Did I love Yuka for a long time? Yes, I have loved Yuka for a long time and I still love her.

    "Suzuhara!"

    "Kyaa"

    The door opened with a bang, and Yuka screamed.

    "You!"

    Rikka pulled out a knife from her back and pointed the blade at Tamamushi that suddenly entered the room.

    "Calm little girl! Then, Suzuhara! I have to tell you something, so get out of here right away!"

    "Don''t order my master! I''ll kill you!"

    "Ei, be quite, little girl!"

    "What are you, bastard! I''ve been thinking for a long time, but your appearance look like a little girl!"

    Tamamushi and Rikka are quarreling and shouting each other.

    Even though my beloved Yuka is sleeping, it''s not like this is annoying.

    "Master! Suzuhara-sama gets out of the room quickly! Otherwise, it will be irreparable!"

    "I know! And Nanafushi! Don''t get close to here! If you''re trapped right now, there''s nothing you can do about it!"

    Tamamushi answered the screams she heard, perhaps because there is Nanafushi outside the room.

    Hmm? Is Nanafushi outside the room?

    I noticed that my ability is deactivated and then I concentrated my consciousness.

    Immediately the ability was activated and the blind spot disappeared from the surroundings.

    Why was the ability deactivated without permission? I didn''t feel like my ability was at the limit, and I didn''t mean to take it easy.

    There are Nanafushi and Marina outside the room.

    I''m activate my ability, but what the hell is that?

    There is nothing wrong with the range of abilities, and if the enemy attacks me, Nanafushi will be intercepting before coming here with her ability.

    Something is wrong.

    However, I don''t want to leave Yuka.

    "Mota-kun. It looks like it''s going to be difficult, everyone is calling Mota-kun, isn''t it better to go?"

    "Ah? Yes, yes"

    I nodded and answered Yuka, who asked with an uneasy look.

    Well, if Yuka says so.

    "Yuka, I love you. I''ll come again."

    When I got close to Yuka, I hugged Yuka and whispered her.

    "Is that so. Are you really not making fun of me?"

    Yuka, who was hugged by me, turned bright red and muttered.

    That''s why I''m saying I''m not kidding.

    I gently let go of Yuka and patted Yuka''s head, who was bright red, and I got out of bed.

    Then Tamamushi standing at the entrance of the room kicked the floor and closed the gap to me like a bullet in an instant and took my hand. Next, she tried to take Rikka''s hand, but Rikka hesitated.

    "Chi!"

    Tamamushi clicked her tongue, then pulled my hand and jumped out of the room.

    When I got out of the room, then Rikka came out.

    "What do you want to do with my master?!"

    "Well, let''s calm down a little."

    Rikka tried to push a knife toward Tamamushi, but in an instant, Nanafushi sneaked around behind Rikka and hold her.

    "Release me! I''ll kill you too!"

    "I don''t want to be rude, but it can''t be helped."

    Nanafushi who hold the rampaging Rikka, muttered and suddenly release her.

    "Kafu"

    Rikka, who exhaled, collapsed on the spot.

    Did Nanafushi attack Rikka? If so, I couldn''t see it at all.

    Rather, why did Nanafushi attack Rikka?

    No way ...

    "Are you being brainwashed?"

    As I leaned forward, I muttered while consciously look at the surrounding.

    Did the most feared type of ability attack them? If Tamamushi and Nanafushi have already been manipulated, I''m sorry.

    "Suzuhara-san. I''ll tell you, but we''re normal. Who¡¯s strange are Suzuhara-san and Rikka-chan."

    Perhaps she read my thoughts, Nanafushi speaked.

    Are the strange one is me and Rikka?

    "I was also quite confused. I had been communicating with Nanafushi since I left the room, but Nanafushi pointed out that my behavior was strange. I couldn''t understand what was wrong."

    "I said that I shouldn''t disturb Suzuhara and Yuka who is being affectionate to each other, and I wondered what my master was saying. I thought it was a joke, but it seems to be true, something is strange."

    Don''t disturb Yuka with me who is being affectionate each other. What''s wrong with that?

    "Before explaining the detail¡­"

    When Tamamushi speaks, Nanafushi stick a piece of paper on the bedroom door.

    "What is that?"

    "It''s a barrier"

    Tamamushi answered my question.

    Barrier?

    "It''s not a defensive barrier, it''s a hiding barrier. It has no defensive power, but it''s a type that blocks the space and keeps the presence from leaking to the outside. Since, there is no presence leaking to the outside, naturally, no "voice" will leaks.."

    A barrier to prevent the presence from leaking to the outside. It is a barrier to hide, and so the "voice" does not leak.

    "Voice". Why the "voice" must not leak out? Who is in the room? It''s Yuka. Is it a problem if Yuka hears the "voice"?

    No way ...

    "Did you notice it already? It''s better if you notice it yourself better than I who will explain it. If I fail to explain it, you will not be convinced, and you will be suspicious or hostile. "

    I was convinced when I heard the words of Tamamushi.

    "Mantra"

    "Oh, I fear that it¡¯s likely that"

    Tamamushi nodded to my mutter.

    Hizuki was saying Yuka''s ability is called Mantra and using the word as a catalyst.

    Then what? Am I affected by Yuka''s abilities? from when? from where?

    "Sorry, I don''t understand what''s wrong with me. If Yuka''s ability is activated and I''m affected, what''s wrong with me?"

    Am I in a state of being brainwashed by Yuka''s words? But I don''t know what''s wrong with me.

    "Honestly, I don''t understand too what''s wrong."

    "What?"

    "But, it seems strange that Nanafushi say that Suzuhara loves Yuka. No, you and her may have a good relationship with each other, but Suzuhara loves Yuka. It''s impossible. "

    Is it strange that I love Yuka? It is a such a fool. I love Yuka. I want to go back to the bedroom and hug Yuka right now. There is no lie in that feeling.

    "Don''t understand it"

    "Ah?"

    "It''s impossible to understand it in a brainwashed state, so don''t understand it. I also stopped thinking about it. Yuka Mantra has been used. So, I consider to evacuated. "

    I listened to the words of Tamamushi and looked around.

    Nanafushi and Marina nodding looking at me.

    Is it impossible to understand? That''s true in the brainwashed state.

    No more trying to understand what''s wrong? I have been evacuated to prevent being affected by the ability. I have no choice to think so

    "But I was saved by Hizuki. It would have been impossible to notice if Hizuki hadn''t taught me Yuka''s abilities at that time. That''s because I knew in advance that Yuka¡¯s abilities was Mantra, I was saved. It''s a terrifying ability that can''t be helped without prior information. "

    "Certainly ..."

    As Tamamushi says. If I don''t know that, I can''t deal with it. That''s the horrifying part of the brainwashing ability. Moreover, Yuka''s ability has no stage. I don''t have to be brainwashed gradually, just say a word and suddenly I was brainwashed.

    "This is bad"

    It''s a terrifying ability, but I realized it was even more terrifying.

    "Yuka didn''t realize she was using her abilities."

    "Well, she wouldn''t even realize that she¡¯s developed her abilities."

    "Oh, but that''s not the bad thing."

    "Hmm?"

    Tamamushi tilts her head to my mutter.

    This is bad. Very bad.

    My abilities have a narrow range, but it specialize in searching and sensing. Even with my ability--.

    "I didn''t even notice the activation of the ability. I couldn''t detect it when that happens."

    Listening to my mutter, the complexion of Tamamushi, Nanafushi, and Marina changed.

    "At least I only need to know the moment when the ability is activated, but as long as I can''t detect it, no one notices it. And I don''t even know when it is. What should I do?"

    "I¡¯m doomed"

    "Oh no, I¡¯m doomed"

    "I¡¯m in trouble"

    All three knew that things were important, but they seemed to understand that their conditions were even more important.

    As long as I don''t know if the ability is activated, all of Yuka''s word are Mantra. I have no choice but to think that.

    If I explain that to Yuka, Yuka will close her mouth.

    I can''t let my beloved Yuka do that.

    "Yu, Yuka, my beloved Yuka loses her voice ..."

    "Is it that!? Is that important right now!?"

    "Oh, you¡¯re still brainwashed, say that."

    "When I hear the words I love you from Suzuhara''s-san mouth, I feel chills."

    For some reason, three people do tsukkomi (2) to me.

    Did I say something strange?

    ***

    - [Table of Content] - Next Chapter >

    ED Note :

    (1) Tsun tsun refers to someone who acts cold, blunt, or curt

    (2) The act of pointing out that something is ridiculous or silly

    Sorry for the late release. Yesterday, I kind of busy on RL.

    But, still enjoy, cheers!

    Edited MTL by kanaa-senpai

 Chapter 111

    Mantra is a terrifying ability, but not omnipotent.

    There are two reasons. One reason is to use voice as a medium and the other one is Yuka who "just a human being" that can manipulate the Mantra.

    In fact, Yuka''s ability has become almost powerless just by creating a barrier that blocks the space.

    But, because of the barrier, it is not possible to contact Yuka.

    So Marina''s ability is useful there. If I use Marina''s Telepathy, I can communicate with each other without having direct contact with Yuka. Moreover, Marina''s ability has an additional element of "relaxing".

    If I use Marina''s ability, I should be able to explain the current situation without upsetting Yuka.

    But, if I make a mistake, Marina probably will be affected by the Mantra.

    However, according to Tamamushi, one-way telepathy is possible. In other words, it blocks the information from the other side and just conveys the information on this side unilaterally.

    Still, it takes a long time to master such techniques. If she is an innate ability person like me or Tamamushi, she can easily use the techniques. On the other hand, if she is an acquired talented person like Marina, and she just awakened her abilities, it is quite difficult. According to Tamamushi, it would take many years to master it.

    In other words, it is impossible to deal Yuka with Marina''s ability.

    That''s the normal way, but.

    The normal way of self-study training is like climbing stairs, and if there is excellent guidance that guides the student, it''s like when she uses an escalator. The growth when using the latter is overwhelmingly fast, but there was still not enough time. If that''s the case, she can use the elevator with good guidance.

    Yes, she can use guidance named Tamamushi and an elevator device called me.

    With that said, the Marina Rapid Growth Project was started.

    Well, what I do is sexual activity with her as originally planned.

    "That''s why I asked Suzuhara and Marina to have sexual intercourse, but I thought about it in various ways."

    With that said, Tamamushi carried the cabinet with a rumbling noise.

    The place is the basement. Previously, something like a treatment table was installed in the center of the room, but now it has changed to a large bed. And on the surrounding of the bed, multiple lights illuminate the bed, and multiple cameras shooting the bed.

    It''s like an AV shoot. (1)

    By the way, Nanafushi standby on the first floor in preparation for an enemy attack. Then, Rikka is standby on the stairs connecting the first floor and the basement, assuming that the enemy will invade through a gap when Nanafushi goes out to intercept.

    "I asked Marina what she was doing with Suzuhara when she was awakened to her abilities, that is, when she began to feel uncomfortable."

    Tamamushi, who pushed the cabinet and came in front of us, spoken, looking at me and Marina alternately.

    Well, it doesn''t matter, but right now, Tamamushi is wearing glasses.

    After I "snooped" her mind, she thought that wearing glasses was more like a teacher.

    "According to Marina, it seems the feeling coincided with the time when Suzuhara fought against Hizuki. Especially, on the day before Suzuhara headed for Hizuki. Marina says that she did a lot of sex with Suzuhara."

    Tamamushi who asked me lifted her glasses with her finger.

    The day before fighting Hizuki. Is it when Marina first became the command tower?

    At that time, I certainly had a lot of sex with Marina because I violated her until morning.

    When I glanced at Marina, she who standing next to me turned bright red and looked down embarrassingly.

    "Marina, I''d like to ask you one question, but how does it feel when embraced by Suzuhara? I want you to answer honestly."

    Tamamushi asking Marina while raising her glasses with her fingers.

    Marina, who was bright red, became even brighter and her teary eyes seemed to start crying at any moment.

    Well, It''s an emergency, so it can''t be helped, but still, it''s sexual harassment, such as to explain what she feels when she has sex with me.

    "I, I was happy ..."

    Marina, who turned bright red like burning, replied with a voice that seemed to disappear, while looked down embarrassingly.

    "Are you just happy?"

    "Eh?"

    When asked by Tamamushi, Marina, who was down, raised her face.

    "Given the situation, I don''t think it was such a simple feeling."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You''re glad to be embraced by Suzuhara and to be loved. I''m sure there was such a feeling. But Suzuhara was trying to fight Hizuki. He was going to the battlefield. I''m sure Marina has another feeling besides happy. You should have had such feelings. "

    "W, well, that''s ... yes, it''s true."

    Marina nods to the words of Tamamushi.

    "Even when I succeeded in infinitely creating insects, I was wandering around with Suzuhara. But, I wasn''t just wandering around. I was very happy to hear that Suzuhara would reward me. I was disturbed and pretty angry. It was a complex emotion that was a mixture of joy and anger. "

    I listened to the words of Tamamushi and remembered that time.

    Certainly, at that time, Tamamushi was quite pleased to receive a reward from me. However, she was disturbed by the delinquents and was quite angry. Immediately after that, she succeeded in the infinite creation of insects.

    "Then, should emotions be complex? I think the answer is no. I think what I need is strength, not complexity."

    "Strength?"

    "Umu"

    Tamamushi nodded and answered Marina, who leaned her head.

    "It''s just a guess, but I think it''s related to the strength of the desire for Suzuhara. Negative emotions are stronger than positive emotions. Love and hate over love, then anxiety over peace of mind. What I thought that the addition of negative emotions to positive emotion will strengthen the feelings, and the strongest emotion is "instinct". "

    "So that''s it"

    "However, I think that there is another necessary element."

    "There is another one?"

    "Umu"

    Tamamushi nodded and answered Marina''s question, and when she saw me, she lifted her glasses with her finger.

    "In both Marina and I, Suzuhara was trying to answer our thoughts. In other words, it was a correlation of thoughts. I guessed that it makes sense, he doesn''t think only for one person, but he thinks other too."

    Marina, who heard the words of Tamamushi, dyed her cheeks and nodded.

    "If this hypothesis is correct, Yuka''s ability can be fully utilized."

    Tamamushi grinning after saying that.

    I see. Am I still brainwashed?

    I love Yuka from the bottom of my mind, but apparently, that feeling is due to the Mantra. I can''t believe it. There is no lie in my feelings.

    If I can use brainwash so that I can think so strongly, I can also brainwash so that I can think of each other. By doing so, I will be able to fully utilize my abilities and improve efficiency.

    It''s only if Tamamushi hypothesis is correct.

    "There. I''ll try using brainwashing here to see if Yuka''s abilities are effective."

    Tamamushi, who said something disturbing, crouched down and opened the cabinet door.

    Suspicious bottles were placed one after another on the cabinet. The contents are a very suspicious fluorescent liquid such as blue, light blue, yellow, and pink.

    "It may be a little different from brainwashing, but in short, I''ll try using an aphrodisiac, drug, and energy tonic."

    After arranging the bottles on the cabinet, Tamamushi stood up and looked at us, and spoke.

    "It''s a pretty powerful thing, so it puts a lot of strain on your body. But you won''t die, and if I decide it''s become dangerous, I''ll stop it, so don''t worry."

    Marina glanced at me at the words of Tamamushi.

    If she''s told to take a fluorescent drug that is too suspicious, she should be anxious.

    "I can''t just drink that drug--"

    "I will drink that drug!"

    Marina interrupted my words and raised her voice.

    Oi, Marina, Did you not like to drink the drug?

    I can''t "see" Marina''s mind. So, I thought she didn''t like to drink the drug when she was looking at me with an anxious face.

    "Suzuhara-san''s ability is irreplaceable! If something happens, it will be irreparable!"

    "Oi, Marina, don''t say anything selfish. It''s the same with you that you can''t replace it. Hizuki said that your ability is quite rare."

    I put a rush into Marina who said that she was selfish.

    Sure, my abilities may be irreplaceable, but the most important thing is the existence of Marina.

    No matter what we lack, we cannot lack the command tower.

    On the other side, it is possible to reorganize the team as long as the command tower survives.

    "It may not be necessary to use an aphrodisiac."

    Tamamushi grinning and muttering. When Marina heard the words, she suddenly turned bright red and look down.

    "But, I''ll ask you to take the drug because it''s a big deal. Rest assured that you won''t really die. Or do you hate the false love of drug? Hmm? How''s it, Marina?"

    "... I, I don''t know."

    Marina turned away when asked by Tamamushi who grinned.

    "Tamamushi. You are excellent, but your bad habit of making fun of people is a flaw."

    As I approached Tamamushi, I smacked her head.

    "Oh, no, I''m sorry. I''m sorry because Marina was so cute."

    After Tamamushi was scolded by me, she smiled without fear.

    Before Tamamushi, who was in the underworld, seemed to have had a business relationship, but no one could be called a "friend". But now there are "friends" whether she turns to the right or to the left. Because of that, she seems irresistible to be happy.

    "That''s right, I ask for the details of the drug. Time is valuable."

    "Oh, that''s right."

    Tamamushi nodded to my question and began to explain the drug.

    According to Tamamushi, the blue and light blue drugs are for me, and the yellow and pink drugs are for Marina.

    In detail, the blue drug seems to be both a powerful energy drink and a sperm amplification agent. And the light blue drug is a favor amplification agent. It was said that if I had a slight favor with the other party, it would swell many times.

    On the other hand, Marina''s drug, the yellow drug is both for libido amplification agent and increasing the hormone to breed, and the pink drug is a sexual disposition amplification tonic. It seems to have the effect of amplifying sexual disposition, that is, increasing the sexual perversion of the drinker many times.

    "Eh, amplifying the sexual perversion ..."

    Marina, standing next to me and looking at the drug on the cabinet, muttered with her face cramped.

    It''s a very interesting drug. I thought it was a more coercive drug because she said it would counter brainwashing, but it feels like a drug that amplifies what the person who drank it originally had.

    No, it amplifies what you originally have. It''s more reasonable than forcing zero to be a plus. Therefore, the effect may be powerful.

    "Well, I''ll drink first."

    I picked up the bottle on the cabinet and spoke while looking sideways at Marina and drank the blue liquid all at once.

    "Uo~ !?"

    After drinking it, I was so surprised.

    "What happened !?"

    Marina might have thought that something went wrong because I suddenly screamed. So, she raised her voice.

    "No, it''s a drug that looks like it''s has a bad taste... But, the taste is amazing."

    Its color was bad from the outside, so I thought it would be bad, but it was horribly delicious, betraying my expectations.

    It''s hard to express, but it''s kind of like a fruit mix plus soda. It doesn''t contain carbonic acid, but it looks like soda for some reason.

    "Isn''t good drug is bitter in the mouth?"

    "Isn''t it a good drug? is good drug must be bitter? But, you say something good, right?"

    Tamamushi grinned and speaks, then laughed with a rush.

    While Marina looking at us like that.

    She sighed with a frightened face, then reached the yellow drug, and drank the liquid.

    "Oh, really. It''s delicious."

    Marina, who dyed her cheeks and smiled, drank the liquid.

    Maybe she liked it so much that she drank up another bottle of drugs.

    "Marina, come over here for a moment. Suzuhara should relax in bed after taking the drug."

    Tamamushi who took Marina''s hand gave instructions to her, then pulled her hand, and headed to the back room.

    As I was told, I drank another bottle of drug and sat down on the bed.

    After waiting for a while, Tamamushi and Marina returned from the back room.

    Tamamushi pushing a rack with clothes on it with a rattling noise, and Marina hiding behind Tamamushi.

    "Because mood is important. If Marina is adorable, Suzuhara will be interested in it. So, I prepared various clothes."

    Tamamushi raises her voice while pushing the rack. As Tamamushi said, women''s clothes were hung on the rack.

    Hiding behind Tamamushi, Marina wore a red cheongsam (2). Moreover, because of its small size, big breasts are emphasized, the length is abnormally short, and the slit is deep.

    Perhaps she was too embarrassed, she hides behind Tamamushi with crouched, turned red like burning, and was in tears.

    The figure of such Marina stimulates my atrocity.

    "This is Marina. After this, What do you do, when I say that you''re going to have sex?"

    Tamamushi, who came to the side of the bed, spoken to Marina, who was hiding behind her and shrinking.

    "S, suddenly ... I''m so embarrassed."

    Marina shrinks behind Tamamushi and raises a voice that seems to disappear.

    Maybe--.

    "Oh, I see. Does Marina like to be embarrassed?"

    Marina quivered at the muttering of Tamamushi. She clung to the tiny back of Tamamushi, turning her teary eyes and close them.

    Is it bull''s eye? Apparently, the effect of the drug appeared immediately.

    Marina''s sexual perversion seems to like to be shameful. It may have been amplified by the drug.

    As if to prove it, Marina''s body is changing rapidly.

    Even if she''s dressed, I can see it in my "eyes".

    The white skin is flushed with moist and sweaty, and the nipples that can be seen at the tip of the big breasts are hard erected to the point of bursting. Furthermore, the clitoris is pointed out from the skin without even playing with it, and the lewd liquid that overflows to the extent that it drips on the floor.

    Just by dressing embarrassingly and being looked at, it seems that she feels so happy that he seems to climax.

    This is an unexpectedly favorable condition.

    Marina has doubled her shameful sexual perversion. And at this time, multiple lights illuminate the bed, and multiple cameras are aimed at the bed. And Tamamushi in charge of recording.

    It can be said that it is the best condition to incite her shame.

    "Hore~ Marina, you can''t experiment if you''re hiding."

    "Oi Marina, come over here"

    "Hore~ Marina, Suzuhara is calling you."

    "Oi Marina, do you want me to play with your nipples, clitoris, and pussy? I''ll play with you, so come on!"

    "Hore~ Marina, I''m saying that Suzuhara will love you."

    "Oi Marina, I''m going to bully you with your embarrassing look."

    "Hore~ Marina, I''m glad. Suzuhara seems to want you to do something embarrassing."

    "Oi Marina, I''ll spread your legs with M-shaped while wearing a Chinese dress, and I''ll make you squirt with my hand and only your nipple exposed."

    "Oh, Marina. It seems that Suzuhara will make you do very embarrassing blame. I''m glad."

    I grin and raise my voice and Tamamushi who raises her voice responds to my question.

    Tamamushi, even though we haven''t had an arrangement before, our words matching each other. She''s pretty good at it.

    Marina, who was teased by me and Tamamushi, is trembling with her head in her hands.

    It seems that she was too embarrassed to move.

    However, if libido and sexual perversion are amplified.

    "Hmm, d, don''t bully me ... ?"

    Marina, who was in a half-minded state, stood up with her right hand on her chest and her left hand in her crotch, then she shook her knees and mutters.

    If her desires are amplified, she will lose her reason and seek her sexual desire, after all...

    As if to prove it, Marina''s eyes are moisturized, her ears bright red and she breathes hard, then love juice dripping from her crotch also she shaking her thighs. She approached me as if she was sucked in.

    Perhaps the effects of the drug on my body has started, my cock erected so crazy that I''m about to ejaculate, and the atrocities increase sharply as if in response to it.

    The desire to ravish Marina and the desire to bully her.

    There is a way to satisfy those two desires at the same time. That is my "eye".

    Because my "eyes" can spot weaknesses. It is possible to spot the weaknesses and ravish her while enjoying Marina who seems to be crazy.

    Marina who somehow stood in front of me.

    Slightly lean forward, with her right hand on her chest and her left hand in her crotch, rough breath, moisturized eyes, drool leaked from her pale pink lips, and her thighs in my inner thighs. Then, she shaking her thighs embarrassingly but still, her love juice is dripping.

    What a bewitching and obscene figure, coupled with the red cheongsam. Moreover, Marina is rather glamorous with a Western-style look. An oriental-style cheongsam is a mismatch for such Marina, which is even more "attractive".

    That''s right. I thought that M-shaped spread legs would be good, but first of all, let''s make her squirt with fingering while standing.

    I can dare to shift her weaknesses and make her writhe. I can also thoroughly exploit her weaknesses and make her go crazy.

    Then, I grinned and licked my tongue, and I moved my right middle and index fingers.

    ***

 Chapter 112

    "Marina, come here and get on your knees"

    I sat cross-legged on the center of the bed and ordered Marina who wasn''t on the bed yet.

    While Marina rubbing her thighs, she hugged herself, and drooled while roughing breath, then she twitched after ordered by me.

    On the floor where such Marina is standing, a love juice that comes out like string is dripping and creates a puddle.

    "Marina"

    When I called Marina again, she twitched and looked at me from sideways.

    I was startled.

    My heart was throbbing because of her bewitching glance, as if my heart had been grabbed.

    "Y, yes ?"

    Marina replied with a sweet and shivering voice, then she putting her hands on the bed and raising her right leg.

    There is a gap that reveals her plump thigh, then her naked body can be seen from that gap.

    Marina wears a cheongsam on top of her naked body without wearing underwear.

    A cheongsam with a small size and unusually short length, also with a gap.

    Because of that, the nipple that has hard erected emerges at the tip of the big breasts that is emphasized, and the pussy can be seen with a slight movement.

    Whether she¡¯s wearing clothes or not, with my "eyes" everyone is almost naked. However, seeing an obscene figure with the naked eye has a different excitement than seeing it with ability.

    Marina, who crawls on all fours on the bed, crawls toward me with roughing breath and drooling.

    When she put her right hand forward, her big breasts that hung down due to gravity swaying, and Marina twitched.

    It seems that the drug is so effective that even a slight rubbing of the nipple against the clothes makes her feel a lot of pleasure.

    It''s not life-threatening, but it doesn''t seem to be a safe drug.

    Marina puts her left knee forward next to her right hand. Because of that, the plump thighs are exposed from the gap, then her naked body can be seen easily.

    "P, please don''t look ... ?"

    She may be aware that when she move, I can see her pussy, especially when she put her legs forward. Marina, who had stopped moving, made a shivering voice while drooling.

    Tamamushi, you gave Marina a really good drug.

    Marina has a good personality, excellent ability, and she has an erotic body, so I really like her, but I''ve never thought she was as cute as she is now.

    It seems that the drug I took has the effect of doubling the favorability. Is it because of that?

    Marina, who had stopped moving, gritted her teeth while drooling and put her left hand forward. The next moment--.

    "Ku hi~ ?"

    Her big breasts that hung down due to gravity swaying, and at the same time, Marina who moaned sweetly twitched violently. Then, cum spurt out from her urethra.

    It seems because her big breasts swayed and her nipples rubbed against the clothes that she got climax. I would normally guess, but with my "eyes", I can see all of Marina''s body. So, I know the truth.

    Her nipples rubbed against her clothes because her big breast swayed, and she got caught. There is no doubt about it. However, that is not enough explanation, and the important thing is missing.

    It is important to say that her big breasts swayed because she putting her left hand forward.

    By putting her left hand forward, the left breast swayed greatly, and her nipple was rubbed strongly against the clothes.

    Marina''s weakness is on her left nipple. When she rubbed her clothes, she stimulated her weaknesses, so Marina got climax.

    Because I couldn''t bear it, I stood up and approached Marina. Then I went around behind Marina and crouched in front of her thighs.

    A large and well-shaped butt wrapped in a Chinese dress and a slender waist that is highlighted due to the small size of the dress.

    The line from the big ass to the thin waist is unbearable and erotic.

    "P, please ... not from behind?"

    Marina who has just climaxed, turned her right hand behind and hid her thighs, perhaps because she was embarrassed to be seen from behind.

    The embarrassing appearance and her gestures further fuel my atrocities.

    Immediately I was driven by the urge to insert my cock and do it, but I endured it.

    Is it something that will end like that immediately without fun play?

    "Is it about to start? Then I''ll start recording from here as well."

    The voice of Tamamushi that Marina heard instantly dyed her whole body in red.

    Record. That word seems to have fueled Marina''s shame at once.

    It''s really the best condition.

    "Tamamushi, please take a good picture"

    Having said that, I picked up the skirt of the cheongsam with my fingers, and rolled up the hem.

    "Ah ?"

    Marina moaned sweetly and desperately tried to lower her skirt with her right hand to hide her thighs. However, unlike ordinary skirts, Chinese dresses with a gap can be easily roll up. Still, Marina desperately holds it with her right hand. Because of that, the back of her thighs is completely exposed, but her pussy is barely hidden.

    I can see it, but I can''t see it. It''s more erotic than I can see.

    I licked my tongue unintentionally and moved to the left side of Marina with her skirt rolled up.

    Marina hide her thighs with her right hand, so her left hand is on the bed. To stay on all fours, she must keep her left hand on the bed.

    If she put her right hand on the bed, her left hand will not be burdened, but if she takes her right hand away from her thighs, her skirt will lift up completely, and I''ll see her butt instead of her pussy. Moreover, such a picture is taken. If she doesn''t like it, she can''t take away her right hand off from her thighs. In that case, she can''t resist.

    It''s a good idea to stop crawl on all fours, but Marina probably won''t do it.

    After all, right now, her sexual perversion is doubled by the drug.

    The more shameful she is, the greater her pleasure. That''s why Marina is resisting. This is because if she resists, she will feel even more embarrassed and keep on all fours. Then, she can get more pleasure.

    In short, I don''t like Marina now, I don''t like it.

    I moved to the left side of Marina, that is, to the nipple side where her weakness located, then I try to poke her nipple of her breast which hanging due to gravity with my finger from the top of her dress. But, I intentionally poke slightly displaced from her nipple.

    "... Uu ?"

    Marina would have thought that she would be blaming her nipples from now on. However, Marina is poked at a place slightly displaced from her nipple and leaks a sad moan.

    A breast that sinks when pressed with a finger. When released, it returns to its original state.

    Due to the posture of crawl on all fours, it loses gravity and hangs down, but it is quite tense and elastic.

    I push the tight and elastic breast with my fingers so that I do not touch the nipple.

    "U ? Uu ?"

    Marina who breathes rough, drools, twists and leaks a painful moan.

    Her left nipple has a sensitivity that makes she feel like I just rubbing her clothes. It''s cool if you touch it, but you''ll be poked around the areola with your finger and never touch the nipple.

    Marina what do you do now? Do you want me to play with your nipples? Will you confess that you are horny even though you are being filmed?

    Marina twists herself while drooling. She¡¯s shaking her big breast by twisting herself and trying to put her nipples on my fingers. But I can''t forgive that.

    Marina, who is breathing rough, distorting her face, gritted her teeth, releasing sweat on her flushed skin, and dripping indecent love juice that like threads from her ripe holes, then she glances at me from sideway.

    With a painful, yet bewitching look, like asking for help.

    "... Sai ?"

    Marina muttering while drooling.

    "Hmm?"

    I never touch her nipples, and while pushing her breasts with my fingers, I tilt my neck and blur.

    "Please grope it~ ? Please pinch the stiff part tightly~?"

    It was just a defeat.

    Even though she said that she was filmed by multiple cameras, her desire exceeded her shame, and Marina begged.

    I know, she endured desperately. But nothing has started yet. I just pressed her breast with my finger and she couldn''t stand it, then she lost her reason and begged. Just by pressing the breast with a finger, a large amount of love juice drips, confessing that she is pervert, and it has been recorded.

    "Marina"

    As I approached Marina''s ear, I whispered while pushing her breasts with my fingers.

    "I can¡¯t hear it"

    I grinned and told Marina.

    Marina distorts her face.

    I just said "I can''t hear". How did Marina responds it?

    "Marina wants to be pinched on the ni, nipples that has been hard erected and the clitoris with your fingers~ ? Please let the lewd Marina cumming just by being groped on the nipples~ ? "

    Marina begged with nasty words, even though I just said "I can''t hear it". When she was asking for such a thing, she seemed to think "selfishly".

    "Marina, I''m disappointed with you. Recently, I liked you a little dignified and neat, but in such a situation where many cameras are shooting, you would say such a bad word. Is it your true nature? If so, I''m really disappointed. "

    Having said that, I sighed loudly, and I took my finger off from her breast.

    Marina''s face distorted in sorrow.

    Good Marina, you are a good woman.

    Just looking at that face, I likely want to ejaculate.

    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry I disappointed you. I won''t say it anymore. I''ll never do that again."

    Marina muttered sorrowfully and tried to cling to me, but I stood up and hesitated, and I went around to the right side of Marina with the skirt of the dress pulled up.

    "I can''t believe your bad words. You who pretended to be dignified and neat and deceived me. If you want me to believe you, please show me your attitude."

    While crouching beside Marina, I pulled up even harder the skirt of the Chinese dress.

    "Ah ?"

    Marina, who twitched, puts a lot of effort into her right hand, which was hide her thighs.

    "Why you hide it? Why can''t you show it? If you''re not pervert, show your pussy openly to the camera. If you''re not pervert, you should be able to expose it."

    I know that it''s wet with love juice, but I blame Marina with words.

    Marina desperately hide her thighs with her right hand and refuses to expose her pussy.

    "Do you want me to play with your nipples? Then I''ll play with you. This nympho..¡±

    With that said, while pulling on the skirt of the dress, I pinched Marina''s right nipple tightly through the dress with my fingers.

    "Ah ?"

    Marina panting while desperately hiding her thighs with her right hand so that her pussy isn''t visible.

    The nipple that was never touched is pinched, and groped through clothes. She drooling sloppyly and panting from the pleasure.

    However, it is the right nipple that is being pinched. Marina knows that, but she still has some sensitivity on it. But, if I pinch the left nipple, she can enjoy the intense pleasure that make her reach climax.

    "Na~ Marina, prove me. You''re a dignified and neat woman. You''re a woman who doesn''t disappoint me, just like a saint. If you can live up to my expectations, I will thrust my cock into your pussy and pinching your left nipple while poking your womb violently. "

    That''s a too contradictory word. However, Marina today cannot afford to notice the contradiction of words. No, even if she notices it, she''s already succumbing to desire.

    Even if she is a saint, she is a lascivious saint who has fallen.

    "I, I will live up to your expectations."

    Marina speaked desperately and twicthing as I pinched her right nipple through her clothes.

    With a grin, I grabbed the neckband of the front-opening cheongsam and pulled it forcibly. As a result, the right breast bounced off from the dress.

    The breast, which had been held down by a small dress, was released from the dress, and exposing its original size.

    But, only the right breast is exposed. What a silly and obscene thing that only the big white right breast is exposed from the red dress. Moreover, the nipple that can be seen at the top of the breast is hard erected so that it seems to burst.

    "Marina, you, your areola is big"

    I grabbed her swaying breasts and muttered while tasting its tension and elasticity.

    Marina, who twitched has distorted her bright red face, clenched her teeth, and her eyes are teary.

    It''s true that Marina''s areola is big, let me tell her. Because, I''m not lying.

    "It''s amazing if I look closely like this. The areola is big, but the nipple erection is also amazing. To such a sloppy areola and nipple, you smiled like a saint and preached to Rikka. Well, that time I feel like you were preaching. In a sense, I''m impressed. "

    I crouched down, staring at the big areola and the over-erected nipple that were exposed and hung down from the force of gravity, and muttered so that Marina could hear it clearly.

    Marina, who was already bright red, overflowed with tears from her moist eyes, and became redder then clenched her teeth.

    She was ridiculed by her sluttish areola and nipples, and seemed to cry with so much shame. Even so, the nipple that had already erected became even harder, sharper and swelled.

    Even though she is despised, humiliated, recorded like that, crying and miserable, but she feels pleasure. She¡¯s a terrible saint.

    "Look, Marina, show me your pussy. You''re a dignified and neat woman? You''re a leader who brings everyone together? A saint who is recognized by everyone? Can you prove that? Then to the camera expose your pussy towards it. Open the exposed pussy yourself and say I''m not a pervert."

    I pinched her erected nipples with my fingers and asked Marina.

    Marina, who is being pinched on her nipples, clenched her teeth while twitching, and both her upper and lower mouths are dripping, then she snarls me with her snarling eyes.

    "W, well, I will proof it..."

    And when she muttered, she puts away her right hand which hide her thighs. As a result, the skirt that was being pulled by me was completely rolled up, and the large and well-shaped butt was completely exposed.

    Then, multiple cameras capture that butt.

    The salmon pink meat wall and the obscene meat folds on the left and right on that wall. Then, the bright red clitoris that erected, and the hole of meat that drips a large amount of love juice while twitching. In addition, a butt hole that is hooked so as to work with the meat hole. All of them are in full view, and all of them have been photographed.

    Where is the saint? Isn''t she just pervert?

    It would be perfect if Tamamushi muttered as if she was amazed.

    "¡­¡­Geez"

    Due to my ability, I can "see" Tamamushi without looking at it

    ¨D¨DIt''s good ? She¡¯s so cute, Marina who pervert is so good ? It¡¯s not good to blended me with her ?

    Tamamushi should have observed and recorded the actions of Marina and me, but she seems to be unbearable envious, so she puts her hands in her robe and is out of breath.

    She rubbing her right breast with her left hand, pinched her nipple with her finger, and fingering her clitoris with the index finger of her right hand, insert the middle finger and ring finger into her hairless crevice pussy, and dexterously insert and remove it.

    Tamamushi, right now she started masturbating. And if Marina notices it, she''ll be relieved to think that she''s not the only pervert. I''ll notice her to read the atmosphere. You''re a child you can do.

    While sighing, I saw Marina''s face and wondered if I could show her off.

    Marina who exposes her pussy which covered with love juice to multiple cameras, distorts her face and sheds tears due to the shame and misery. The spectacular pleasure that can be seen behind her distorted face. It turns out that she is climbing beyond the limit without climaxing.

    I''ve experienced Marina several times, but I''ve never loved Tamamushi so relentlessly. It may be natural she is envy.

    But well, the current situation is the idea of ??Tamamushi. She has to do her best to observe and record it. Because, it''s not a play.

    But well, if she can do it properly, I can give her a reward. Because Tamamushi is a type that grows when she complimented.

    With that in mind, I stared at Tamamushi.

    While masturbating with the act of me and Marina, Tamamushi noticed my glare and trembled with tears. And when I tightened my expression, she nodded with tears.

    "Suzuhara-san is strangely sweet to Tamamushi, isn''t it?"

    I suddenly trembled with the voice I heard.

    I can understand without looking. Marina, who had been crying and twitching with shame until now, is staring at me with her eyes.

    "I admit that Tamamushi is cute, but can you concentrate on "I" now? It''s not play."

    The muttering bounced my mind.

    "It''s not play".

    This is definitely ironic. Ironically, I used what I thought of as Tamamushi right now.

    "My mind has been seen". Marina is "looking" at my mind.

    She also have abilities related to the mind, but Marina''s abilities are probably far superior to my abilities when it comes to the mind. The proof is that I can''t see her, but Marina can see me.

    Is it okay? Is it okay to grow her abilities as it is?

    Such a little anxiety passed through my mind.

    "Is, isn''t it good to provoke me?"

    Feeling threatened, I inadvertently hide what I was upset about.

    Are you stupid? If it is "seen", there is no point in threatening me. On the contrary, it only informs you how much the upset.

    "I, I''m sorry ... ?"

    Marina is glared at me and trembled as if she was frightened.

    Is she acting or is she really scared?

    "Ku"

    I felt a slight electric current-like stimulus, and for a moment, something like noise ran in all directions.

    What is it now? I''m not sure, but this sensation is like being tested. I felt that the power was turned off for a moment on a trial basis.

    Hey, did she "play" with my abilities by forcibly intervening my mind? Is that possible?

    Moreover, it was hidden by the noise and did not look clear, but I felt that Marina laughed.

    According to Hizuki, the effective range of this girl''s ability is incomparably wider than my ability.

    Perhaps this girl''s ability is more dangerous than I imagined.

    No, that''s why. I''m in trouble if it''s not that much.

    I was convinced that. Marina is definitely growing rapidly by interacting with me.

    Then I have to grow more.

    I grabbed Marina''s hair and forcibly pulled it up.

    "Auu ?"

    Marina, who moaned and raised her upper body, became kneeling. As a result, the exposed right breast bounced violently.

    I blame her and she receives it.

    I am satisfied to see this girl who is blamed and writhe, and the girl who is blamed and writhe is satisfied with the pleasure given.

    The element necessary for efficiency improvement that Tamamushi said. It¡¯s a strong feelings. The instinct that males and females seek each other.

    Perhaps it''s not sexual activity that is needed. As Tamamushi said, it''s a correlation of feelings. It is instinct and sexual activity that strengthens that feeling most. However, it is impossible to improve the efficiency of feelings. I can''t lie to my feelings. But there is no problem. Because I''m lucky.

    Rikka and Marina, as well as Tamamushi and Yuka. They are all good women who are always willing to ravished. I''ll ravish them even if I''m not told.

    I don''t think about efficiency, I just have to ravish them as much as I like. It''s such a simple story.

    But Asahina, only you bastard are no good.

    ***

    - [Table of Content] - Next Chapter >

    ED note : well, that Asahina such hopeless masochist, so the MC don''t like it.

    Enjoy, cheers!

    Edited MTL by kanaa-senpai.

 Chapter 113

    I''m sitting cross-legged on the bed, and Marina who sitting dogeza in front of me, burying her face in my crotch.

    An obscene sound echoed.

    Marina holds my erected cock, then put it in her mouth, and shakes her head while sucking up and looking at me with her upper eyes.

    I love to be sucked up in the slimy mouth.

    But, for me who knows Yuka''s blowjob, her technique is a little unsatisfactory. However, Marina is visually entertaining to the extent that it makes up for it.

    "Nfu ? Nfu ?"

    Marina, who was absorbed in sucking my cock, twitched and made a sweet moan. Then, she stopped her fellatio and shook her head slightly while looking at me with her moist upper eyes.

    When I was about to get excited, I groped Marina''s right breast which exposed from the red cheongsam with my finger and pinched the nipple that was erecting.

    Her nipples which have been pinched with my nails make her feel the pleasure. Then, she stopped her fellatio, shook her head and appealed with her eyes.

    "Hmm ? hmmm ? hmmm ? hmmm ?"

    When I put my nails on a nipple that feels like a hard gummy and twist it, Marina with the cock in her mouth leaks a sweet moan and twitching.

    When her moan leaks, her tongue wriggles, which make me feels good.

    "Tamamushi, can you record us properly?"

    "Umu, all the cameras are linked. It can records from all directions and the zooming are perfect."

    Tamamushi answered my question, and Marina distorted her face when she heard that.

    Then, her skin more flushed.

    Marina, who sits in front of me and holds my cock in her mouth, has her hands behind her. Both her hands are holding her hips.

    While sucking my cocks, Marina grabs her ass and spreading it to the left and right.

    If I open her buttock, naturally her pussy will also open. By the way, it also opens up to the asshole. That is what was zoomed and recorded in the camera.

    "Hore~ Marina, do your best, don''t just enjoy yourself."

    I looked down at Marina and said that, then tapped Marina''s cheek.

    "Nfuuu ?"

    Marina who flushed her face, made her whole body tense when she leaked a sweet moan, and began to shake her head with an obscene sound.

    Hmm, I can''t wait. The sight of her who sitting dogeza in front of me, raising her ass, grabbing her ass, opening that ass and widening her pussy and ass holes is irresistibly erotic.

    What is reflected in the normal "field of view" is the exquisite line from the thin waist to the big butt. However, there is no blind spot in my "field of view" due to my ability, and it is possible to "see" it from a bird''s-eye view. In other words, I can "see" Marina from behind even though I¡¯m in front of her.

    Marina who sucks my cock like crazy, gets twisted when my nails pinched on her nipples and stops her fellatio every time, then from her pussy that opened completely, like a fountain love juice is dripping sloppyly. I can "see" it with my ability.

    Marina, who puts my cock in her mouth, shakes her head while making an obscene sound, then grabs her ass with both hands, and opens her pussy and ass hole toward the camera. It''s twitched that it''s not strange to cum at any time. But it''s not good.

    No, she has already climax many times, but the climax that she is looking for is not such a light climax.

    A tremendous pleasure that can only be experienced when blamed because of her weaknesses, and a spectacular climax that can only be reached by the storm of that pleasure. Marina, who has tasted it many times and has soaked into her mind and body, cannot be satisfied with a light climax. Even so, she is given only shame and can only play with her right nipple.

    "Muchu ? Jubu ? Gupo Gupo ? Juju ? Jupo Jupo ?"

    While looking at me with a moist upper eye, Marina desperately sucks my cock and making an obscene noise.

    "Fu~"

    I sighed with a good pleasure, then I put my nails on Marina''s right nipple and pinched it with my fingers.

    "Nfuuu ?"

    Marina, who made a sweet moan and twitched, stopped shaking her head.

    When she seems to be active, I pinched her nipple and she stop it. When she calms down, she restarts it again, and when she seems to be active again, I pinched her nipple and she stop it again.

    I''ve enjoyed the pleasure that seems to be lively many times, but Marina who can only be played with her right nipple is probably not a satisfied.

    This is a patience test.

    She really wants to cum, but I''m ordering Marina to make me cum with a fellatio. That''s why Marina is desperately sucking my cock, but I want Marina to violate my orders.

    I want her to ignore my order, stop her fellatio without my permission, and make me squid.

    If that happens, punishment will be given. If she violates an order, she should be punished.

    I''m thinking about it, but Marina is still doing her best. At this rate, I''m likely to reach the limit first.

    "Nfuuu ? Nfuuu ?"

    As soon as I thought so, something happened to Marina.

    Marina did not resume the fellatio and she moaned while holding my cock in her mouth then shook her head steadily.

    The moist eyes of the upper eye messenger looking up at me.

    ¨D¨DI¡¯m already at my limit ? It''s my limit ? It''s no good ? Please forgive me ?

    The moist eyes of her upper eye staring at me certainly appealed that. However, Marina is still holding my cock in her mouth. She hasn''t violated the order yet. If Marina''s gaze appeals and I move first, there will be no cause for punishment.

    "Look, restart the fellatio quickly"

    While the urge to ejaculate as much as I wanted by ravishing Marina as much as I wanted attacked like a tsunami, I desperately held back the urge and slammed Marina''s cheek with a grin and spit out words.

    Marina looked up at me with her moist upper eyes and distorted her face, and began to tremble. Still, she made a loud noise and swallowed my cock and tried to restart the fellatio.

    If Marina tries hard here, I will reach my limit.

    If Marina is bullied so far and I¡¯m cummed by Marina, I will definitely be laughed by Marina. If I¡¯m not good at it, she might think it''s cute.

    It''s mean. This is mean. There are times when a man has to be stubborn. That is now.

    While pretending to be calm and looking down at Marina, I gritted my teeth and pinched Marina¡¯s right nipple with my nails, hoping that she would break my order.

    "Nfuuuuuuu ?"

    Marina, who had convulsions violently, pulled out my cock and raised her face vigorously.

    Marina made a loud noise and spit out a glans, and when she raised her upper body and stood on her knees, she hugged me.

    The sweet scent that makes me steam and the hot skin that sticks to me because she let out a lot of sweat.

    "No more ? No more ? I''m sorry ? I''ll do anything so please make me cum ?"

    Marina desperately hugging me and begging.

    Hmmm, it was dangerous, but still I won.

    "Are you really doing anything?"

    While relieved, I grinned and asked Marina.

    "I''ll do anything ? I''ll really do anything ? So please let me cum ? I''ll go crazy if I go with this anymore ?"

    Desperately hugging me, Marina who speaks, pushes her big tits against me and rubbing her cheeks against my cheeks.

    It''s definitely my victory.

    Fufu, I feel great.

    "I, I love Suzuhara-san, so I''m happy to accept any punishment ? But now, I will insert Suzuhara''s-san strong cock into Marina¡¯s slimy pussy which covered with Marina''s love juice juice, and then pierces it violently ? "

    Marina, who stopped rubbing her cheeks, grabbed my shoulders and stared at me with her moist eyes. She begging with a hot and rough breath. Then she held my crotch, scratching my cross-legged legs and tried to insert it by sitting down at my cock that was exposed and erected.

    She put my cock in her pussy without my permission. What a violence.

    "Aguuuuuuu ?"

    Marina screamed with joy as she pierced her muddy meat hole which dripping with a love juice, but her expression that was distorted in pleasure became cloudy in an instant.

    What was inserted into her pussy is an object thinner than my cock.

    Marina try to sits down at my cock, but my ability which is to see through the inside of the human body can anticipate her actions. Therefore, Marina who sat down is inserted my finger instead of my cock.

    "P, please ? I want it ? I want Suzuhara-san''s dick ? I don''t want your fingers ? I want you to stir my pussy with a long, thick and hard dick ?"

    Two fingers are inserted in her pussy, and it is still a considerable pleasure. Marina, who is bouncing her hips, begs while drooling.

    Marina''s pussy has some weaknesses, but my fingers aren''t long enough to exploit the innermost weaknesses. Marina knows that.

    However, as I expected, the inside of her pussy is amazing.

    Love juice spewed out like a flood, and a pussy wall that is hot enough to burn me. The soft but tight pussy wall sticks to my finger while waving obscenely.

    How comfortable it would be to insert a cock in this hole. Just by imagining, saliva overflowed in my mouth, and then I speaked.

    "If you want it so bad, I''ll make you cum. This pervert sow¡±

    I grinned and speaked against her desires, and I bent my two fingers stuck in her pussy.

    Because of too much love juice, it makes an obscene sound of water just by bending my fingers inside.

    "Kihi ?"

    Marina, who twitched with a big tremor, instantly distorted her face and desperately begging me into pleasure.

    It¡¯s the face of a pervert sow.

    I didn''t like it when I saw her smile when she was preaching to Rikka.

    When I saw her for the first time, I thought she was a cheesy woman, but before I knew it, she smiled like a saint.

    It''s not just a smile. I felt that the atmosphere she wore was sacred, as if I shouldn''t touch it.

    I just didn''t like it.

    "Hey sow. Let''s squeal. I''ll take all of them in commemoration."

    I bend my two fingers which stuck in her pussy and look at Marina with a grin.

    "Ah ? Ah ? Ah ? Ah ?"

    Marina which held my crotch and holding my shoulders was teased by me with my fingers and she drooled from her upper and lower mouths. She panting with a face dyed in pleasure like a sow.

    A pervert and distorted face. Spewed drools sloppily. Big breasts bouncing sloppy. Waist that twitch loosely. Love juice that drips like a fountain. Then, every time I bend my finger inside her pussy, an obscene sound echoes.

    Is she a saint? She is just a sow. She is a pervert sow that can only squeal with my cock inserted in her pussy and pierced in the back.

    "I, it''s not there ? It''s not there too ? Suzuhara-san knows the place ? Suzuhara-san knows what feels best ? Suzuhara-san is meanie ?"

    Marina is screaming at her pussy which bended with my finger, but I avoid her weaknesses. Because of that, she couldn''t reach the spectacular climax, and it seems that she had gone astray.

    "Baka baka baka~ ? Suzuhara-san''s baka~ ? Marina wants Suzuhara-san''s dick~ ? Please give me your dick~ ?"

    Marina who stood on her knees and was teased by my fingers is bounced her hips while still tapping my shoulders.

    That Marina is so sharp. It seems that she really want my cock.

    Kuku, that''s right, that''s right, you. You are not a saint. You are just a sow that only has a cock in mind.

    Oh yeah. If you want so much, I''ll give it to you.

    "A sow doesn''t order me."

    Having said that, I grabbed Marina''s hair and threw Marina into the bed.

    "Auu ?"

    Marina moans and falls on the bed.

    When fell to the bed, she twisted her hips. Moreover, she was in a position where only her hips were pushed up.

    As I licked my tongue, I stood on my knees in front of Marina''s ass, which was pushed up, and rolled up the skirt of her Chinese dress to expose her pussy and ass hole. Then--.

    "Look, get a good shot of how happy you are when you''re raped from behind like a pig."

    I put my glans on her pussy which covered with love juice, and when I leaned forward, I grabbed Marina''s hair and forcibly lifted it.

    Where multiple cameras on the front, Marina, who saw it, burst into tears and shook her head.

    She wanted a cock until she begged embarrasingly, but now it''s too late to be shy.

    As multiple cameras captured Marina''s face, she slammed her hips.

    "Hmf, ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ?"

    My glans invaded her pussy, and Marina, who bounced her hips, screamed with joy.

    "Kuu"

    Yes, It¡¯s invaded easily because it is muddy with love juice. However, it was hot enough to burn me, but the soft but tight wall of the meat wraps around the glans and sticks to it.

    This is dangerous. Because I bully Marina so much, it seems that it will end soon.

    Should I creampied her once?

    With that in mind, I grabbed Marina''s hair and pushed her hips out vigorously.

    The glans penis that invaded at once slurping into her womb.

    "Higuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ?"

    "Oh"

    Marina should have avoided her weaknesses, but maybe she was so happy that she was stabbed in the back, Marina who gave a sweet scream tightened her pussy abnormally. That¡¯s too much pleasure.

    "Kuu"

    Pleasure that seems to be drooling rushed, and then the electric current runs around. A moment later, I ejaculated, and the pleasant sensation of burning out the brain struck like a tsunami.

    "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooo ?"

    Semen spurted vigorously into her womb, and Marina, who was poured by semen, caused severe convulsions while raising a sweet scream, and further tightened the pussy.

    "Kuuuu"

    Pleasure does not end with semen that spurted.

    "Uguuu"

    My semen that released endlessly is struck by a pleasant sensation that can be said to be painful.

    "What''s going on !?"

    The ejaculation that should end in an instant does not end. An incredibly large amount of semen continues to spurt out. I seriously thought that the blood vessels in my brain would be cut off as I continued to be attacked by the fierce pleasure caused by it.

    "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ?

    Ejaculation that never ends. The semen that keeps spurting continues to be poured into Marina''s womb, causing her abnormal convulsions and she screaming like a beast. Such Marina''s womb immediately filled up with semen because the semen still continues to spurting.

    Dangerous. It''s not a level that feels good. If this is left as it is, it will be seriously dangerous.

    I felt such a sense of crisis in the terrifying waves of pleasure, but somehow the ejaculation stopped.

    "Ah ? Ah ? Ah Ah ? Amazhing ? It¡¯s reallwy amazhing ?"

    "Huh, huh, huh, huh"

    Marina, who is poured by an abnormal amount of semen into her womb is crying out for joy while twitched, and me, who is breathless.

    For Marina, who has been experiencing the hell of climax due to her weaknesses many times, my mass ejaculation will make her satisfied. However, I had never ejaculated so much, and I was afraid of the pleasure that could be called pain.

    Moreover, perhaps my brain was overloaded, and my ability was canceled without permission.

    If such pleasure continues, my mind will wandering around.

    "You should get ejaculated right away."

    "Ah?"

    When I raised my face to respond the words, Tamamushi was looking at me with her eyes.

    "I explained that it also contains a semen booster. However, because you''re playing her without ejaculation that incident is happen. If you don''t ejaculated right away, you''ll see the same thing."

    "¡­¡­Are you serious?!"

    Semen booster. By the way, she was saying that too. But it will increase too much. It might get about one 500mm PET bottle.

    "There is no problem if you released out properly"

    "Tell me that first"

    "I thought Suzuhara understood that much."

    No, I''ve certainly heard that it contains a semen booster, but I though there is a limit to that.

    Well, I was told that it wasn''t a safe drug. I was thinking the drug lightly, because of that, the incident happen.

    I think Tamamushi is kind of cold.

    The reason was understood by reactivating my ability that had been forcibly released and "snooping" Tamamushi''s mind.

    --Only Marina is bad. Only Marina is bad. Only Marina is bad.

    Apparently, it seems that Tamamushi is envious because she kept watching that only Marina was loved and she still be loved even though she didn''t obey my order. So, she think Marina is bad girl.

    When I look up at Marina, she still held my cock in her pussy and cramp her big ass, also she expose her slutty face.

    Even though I haven''t stirred her weaknesses yet, she seems at a dream state because of mass ejaculation.

    It seems Marina will not wake up at this rate. Then, will I do rotation?

    "Can it still recording even if you leave it alone?"

    "Hmm? Well, it still can do it."

    Tamamushi answers my question with sharp lips.

    "If so, Tamamushi, you also joined. It is important to experience observation with your own body, assuming that recording is good because there is a camera."

    Tamamushi, which was instantly struck by my words, made her emerald''s eyes shine, and her cheeks dyed with red, also smiled with a big smile.

    "Umu ?"

    Then she nodded loudly and hurriedly got on the bed.

    Marina said that I was sweet to Tamamushi, but that may be true.

    Well, why is that? Because Tamamushi is useful.

    _______________

 Chapter 114

    I couldn''t help but be terrified by the sight that spreads in front of me.

    "... Ah ? ¡­¡­ Hi ? ¡­¡­ Nah ? ¡­¡­ Ah ?"

    Marina lying prone on the bed raises only her hips and the cloudy semen gushes out from her pussy that twitched.

    Marina is over. Well, she¡¯s not dead, but her pussy has been creampied more than 20 times and she¡¯s completely in a heavenly state.

    The inside of her womb is filled with my semen, and her pussy couldn¡¯t contain my semen because it¡¯s overloaded.

    Ma~, she has left to a completely different world. It will be impossible for her to come back for a while.

    "... n ? ... n ? ... n ?"

    Tamamushi who lying next to Marina, twitching her young body like an insect, and spurting a large amount of cum from her young pussy like Marina.

    Tamamushi are more seriously injured than Marina.

    I have creampied Marina''s pussy more than 20 times, because of that, she left to a completely different world for a while.

    Well, Marina would be happy, but I wasn''t happy at all.

    Then, I noticed Tamamushi that was couldn¡¯t hold back to be fucked by me.

    Tamamushi with embarrassed cheeks, a smile that sells her charm, and while sitting on the bed, she tilting her head.

    Although she looks like a loli, she has a rapidly growing boobs.

    It was natural that I attacked such a Tamamushi like a beast.

    "W, what''s wrong Suzuhara ? You¡¯re attacked me so violently ? It¡¯s like a rape ?"

    "Shut up! I will use your hole as I like!"

    "Hafu ? Your beast-like eyes and violence are irresistible ?"

    Tamamushi was overjoyed when she was attacked, but it was only a short while that I was pleased.

    "Ahhhhh ?"

    First time cum.

    "Nhii ?"

    Second time cum.

    "Ooooooo ?"

    Third time cum.

    --Fifteen minutes later.

    "Ooooooo ? Noooooooooo ?"

    Eighth time cum.

    "Aoo ? Aoooooo ? Aoooooooooo ?"

    Ninth time cum.

    --Fifteen minutes later.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

    Fifteenth time cum.

    --More forty-five minutes later.

    "N" ? "" ? "" "" "" "" "" ""

    Thirty-seventh tim cum. (ED note : Wth, 37 cum-shoot)

    She screams like crazy, but her young body no longer just twitched.

    The amount my semen that increases each time I ejaculated.

    Pleasure that increases every time I ejaculated.

    The lower abdomen of Tamamushi was swollen because I never pulled my cock and continuously ravished her. So much semen had inflated Tamamushi''s womb.

    It is in a state where it can normally burst out.

    However, Tamamushi, which has an immortal insect in its womb, recovers instantly even if she is fatally injured.

    On the contrary, it is possible for her to stay alive even with the neck and limbs separated. That''s why--.

    "Hikuuuuuuuuuu ? shinu wa ? shinshinyauuuuuuuu?"

    Tamamushi keeps getting fucked by me.

    I don''t know how much I cum anymore. Probably more than fifty times in a row.

    The young Tamamushi had an abnormally inflated lower abdomen, disproportionately to her body.

    She was like a pregnant woman.

    There is no end. No matter how much I ejaculated, it will never run out. On the contrary, the more I ejaculated, the more energy I get, the more I ejaculated, the more ejaculation I get, and the more I ejaculated, the more pleasant I feel.

    More. I want to fuck more. I''m going crazy with the endless desires.

    I can''t help but want to cum anyway.

    "... Ah ? ... Ah ? ... Ah ? ...... Ah ? "

    When I noticed, her young pussy became very loose.

    It seems that Tamamushi has fainted and her whole body has lost much energy, but more than that, it seems that her pussy became loose because of too many consecutive cum.

    When I pulled out my cock and the glans fell out with a loud noise. And--.

    "Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ?"

    Along with the echoing noise, semen spurted from her pussy with tremendous force.

    The lower abdomen of Tamamushi, which had swollen like a pregnant woman, become smaller as the semen spurted.

    Tamamushi with her eyes rolled up, her tongue sticking out, her saliva dripping out and her pussy spurting semen, she is twitching like a dying insect.

    This is no good anymore. Following Marina, Tamamushi is over.

    There are things like that, and it has reached the present.

    Tamamushi will recover quickly, but even if her body recovers, her mind will not.

    I can use her holes even if she is faint. But no. This infinite sexual desire cannot be satisfied with the pussy which has little reaction.

    And there, I noticed the biggest weakness of Tamamushi.

    So that''s it. Tamamushi is as close to immortal as possible, but she has clear weaknesses. Her current state proves that.

    Mental wear. There is nothing I can do about immortal insects.

    Tamamushi is all-purpose type. Since she has strong strength even by herself, then she is strong against close combat. She can also operate insects to make medium-range and long-range attacks and search for enemies. If such all-purpose person falls into the hands of the enemy, it is nothing but the worst.

    To prevent this from happening, the person who should be most vigilant is a person with mental interference abilities. However, we also have two such talented people.

    Marina and Yuka. Moreover, these two abilities are probably ranked high among the special abilities.

    Hizuki is probably in the category of mental interference, but at the moment she can''t be considered as a force.

    Anyway, the growth of Marina and Yuka is now the number one priority.

    If the two grow up and can use their abilities in a stable manner, the weaknesses of Tamamushi will disappear. If the weaknesses of Tamamushi disappear, the weaknesses of Nanafushi will inevitably disappear.

    The strongest fighter, Rikka.

    All-purpose Tamamushi.

    There are still many unclear points, but Nanafushi probably has the power of Ikki Tousen (1).

    And Asahina is invincible only in mental power.

    If Marina and Yuka''s abilities are stable, they should be possible to protect their mind, which is their greatest weakness, and to maximize their power.

    In other words, we can attack at any time.

    Anyway--.

    "She was said that it was a safe drug, but this is dangerous."

    I can still manage my reason now, but it''s safe to say that my reason can collapses at any time. I feel a sense of crisis that will surely collapse.

    The effect of the drug may not be the maximum at present.

    If my reason collapses, I''ll run out of control. If that happens--.

    Marina is useless for the time being. Tamamushi will recover physically, but like Marina, it takes time to recover mentally.

    How about Rikka? If I want fuck her, Rikka will gladly open her crotch and but it seems have the same result as Marina and Tamamushi.

    Only Nanafushi and Asahina are remain.

    Because Nanafushi is unexpectedly intelligent. She might know the incident and keep a distance from me.

    Asahina may be willing to be raped, but I don''t think she''ll be crazy no matter how much I fuck her.

    However, these two are likely want to strength contest. Moreover, Nanafushi have a weakness called Tamamushi, and Asahina cannot keep up with her mind.

    "What if I was manipulated? It¡¯s possibly the result like this."

    Collapse of the teams.

    If I fail, this teams will easily fall.

    I was able to clearly predicted the worst case before it fell into the worst. It was a good lesson in a sense.

    Anyway, if I don''t do something about me, it can really get into the worst case.

    "Am I must to restrain myself?"

    I just have to restrain me before I run out of reason.

    But if I don''t have self-conscius, I''m useless.

    It would be terrible if my mind collapsed.

    I need my abilities until I defeat Kudan.

    No, I still need to get my hands dirty to get our place to live.

    When defeating Kudan and threatening the Nature Protection Organization, if I¡¯m reluctant, they may try to kill us.

    Even the Nature Protection Organization is not stupid. If Kudan disappears and the guy who defeated Kudan can be manipulated, the authority of the protection organization will increase.

    If they can''t control it, it''s just a threat and they will try get rid of it.

    That is why we need to teach them seriously, not just threatening them.

    Those who were afraid of Kudan''s power didn''t touch her. If we kill a few people from them, they''ll be scared.

    If they can''t handle us, they have to try erase is, but I wouldn''t think that those who were scared of Kudan could compete with us seriously.

    It will make the surprised person understand our purpose.

    We just want a place to stay.

    However, killing them will cause a chain of resentment. So, if I die, it may be possible to solved their pain.

    I don''t know until I try it, but that''s my last role.

    I don''t have to be there as long as we can get a place to stay.

    "Not yet. I can''t die yet."

    My father and my mother didn¡¯t have sin. It was just unfortunate that I was born as a monster.

    Rikka also lost her place.

    Hizuki and Kazehana too.

    Tamamushi also lost her place by joining hands with me.

    Marina and Yuka will no longer be able to live as human beings because of their involvement with me.

    They need me. But, where is it? A place where monsters like us can live freely.

    "Kuku, it¡¯s bad, my consciousness became cloudy."

    My thoughts are strangely negative. Is this also the effect of the drug?

    It may be stimulating my survival instinct by fueling anxiety.

    "It''s really bad at this rate"

    This drug is too dangerous.

    Tamamushi are excellent, but she has some omissions. If it''s such a dangerous drug, I wanted a little more explanation in advance.

    Well, that''s why she was at the bottom of the world.

    I thought I had to do something about it, so I left the basement and went up the stairs.

    My field of vision is blurred. My body doesn''t move freely. However, my body itself is moving more than necessary just against my will. And the impulsive libido that increase infinitely.

    If my reason is collapses, I will really start acting like a beast.

    "Master?"

    Rikka, who stood at the entrance leading to the basement, turned around and looked at me.

    Beautiful shining white hair.

    Deep and beautiful crimson eyes.

    A cute face even she is young.

    A large bulge that pushes up her chest of the yellow hoodie she is wearing.

    A white skin with healthy limbs.

    A pussy that I can freely do.

    My libido suddenly increased and I almost went crazy.

    If I not focus even for a moment, I will attack her.

    Tamamushi said it was dangerous if I didn''t ejaculate anyway.

    I took a really bad drug.

    "Don''t approach me"

    Desperately enduring impulsive libido, I told Rikka.

    Only Rikka and Nanafushi should be left in perfect condition.

    "Why I shouldn''t get closer to master? Did master hate me?"

    Rikka, who was about to cry, tried to step out with a trembling voice.

    "Stay away!"

    Leaning on the wall of the stairs, I shouted at Rikka in a consciousness that seemed to be interrupted.

    Rikka trembles and stays on the spot.

    What a Mess. My ability seems to be activated, but it is not in a very "decent" state.

    Rikka''s consciousness flows into a mess, like a crushed mirror.

    "An unforeseen situation has happened. You are here for that. You must wait here in collaboration with Nanafushi."

    "Huh, an unexpected situation !?"

    "I can''t afford to explain. Rikka, please cooperate with me."

    When I called out to the astonished Rikka, I went up the stairs along the wall. And just before passing by Rikka, I stroked Rikka''s head.

    "I''m glad, I left you with this order. I''m relieved when you''re perfect."

    When I muttered while tapping Rikka''s head, Rikka''s face, which was about to cry, tightened in an instant.

    "I understand. I will do my best to build a line of defense."

    With that said, Rikka, who pulled out a large knife from behind, knelt on the spot and closed her eyes.

    The tense air that I certainly feel even when my reason is about to collapse.

    Rikka''s murderous intention to protect this place.

    Overwhelming determination to approach and eliminate everything that has invaded.

    "Thank you"

    I closed my eyes and called out to Rikka, who was holding a large knife horizontally in front of her face. However, Rikka didn''t make a slight movement, let alone reply.

    Her mind may be so sharpened that she is keenly aware of any changes she can perceive.

    As expected, it is my proud sister.

    I got out of the room with the stairs to the basement and walked down the hallway along the wall.

    I can''t see Nanafushi.

    Nanafushi may be on the alert outside the house.

    It would have been a problem if she noticed the incident and came inside the house, but apparently she made a wise decision, as I expected.

    My consciousness about to collapse. I don''t even know if I''m breathing. Even so, the libido increased infinitely. And the pleasure increase from one thing that I certainly feel.

    Just rubbing against the fabric of my pants creates a tremendous amount of pleasure and tries to destroy my reason.

    I don''t have time anymore.

    Hole. I just want a hole. I can''t stand it because I want to put my cock in the hole covered with love juice.

    "Oh?"

    Is there a hole? Is there a meat hole somewhere? Is there a meat hole that I can use freely?

    "Suzuhara-kun. Have you done your errands? Then, do you finally want to fuck me?"

    Aah, anything is fine. Anyway, I want a meat hole.

    "Fufu, Suzuhara-kun is focused to my small breasts ? Those days when I though my small breasts ? I have a grudge against myself with it ? But now, it''s a crime to be too attractive ?"

    At this time, it really doesn''t matter. Onahole is fine. Anyway, it''s really dangerous if I don''t ejaculate.

    "A, ara~? Suzuhara-kun? Where are you going? You haven''t finished your errands yet? If so, it can''t be helped. I can wait a little longer, really a little longer."

    Asahina then stands on the spot, turning her face away while fluttering.

    I could hear Asahina''s words, but I ignored her as much as I could.

    No matter how dangerous it may be, I should never fuck Asahina with an impulse.

    If I do that, Asahina will surely be spoiled.

    I will not do it even if I die, I don¡¯t want that the shit cheeky Asahina be spoiled.

    I arrived there, staggering down the wall.

    I know it''s dangerous, but this is the only way.

    A tag on the door or wall.

    A special barrier stretched so that the "voice" does not leak to the outside.

    Dangerous ability to manipulate the mind with words alone.

    Mantra.

    It''s the room where Yuka, who has that ability.

    "In the worst case, she might be the one who seals me."

    As of now, Yuka is unaware that she has awakened to a special ability.

    Even so, if I get inside, Yuka may unknowingly manipulate me.

    However, at present, only Yuka can manage my infinite sexual desire.

    Yuka has that technique.

    It''s a devil''s job to ask for such a thing when her trauma is rekindled and the heart is about to break.

    I wouldn''t ask my beloved Yuka to do that. (ED note : it seems the MC still in brainwashed state)

    "Sorry¡­¡­"

    I muttered, and I touched the knob on the door.

    Rikka and Nanafushi will surely notice that I entered Yuka''s room.

    If I was manipulated, then I had to leave it to the judgment of Rikka and Nanafushi.

    All I have to do is hope that Yuka doesn''t maliciously manipulate me.

    With that in mind, I opened the door and entered the room.

    ***

    - [Table of Content] - Next Chapter >

    (1) A Mighty Knight who Matches a Thousand Knight

    Thanks for reading....

    Edited MTL by kanaa-senpai.

 Chapter 115

    When I entered the room, Yuka, who should have been sleeping on the bed, was awake.

    "Ah, Mota-kun"

    Yuka smiled at me while called me as I entered the room. Her eyes look fluttered and she has a clear smile.

    Perhaps she just woke up and she seems have fallen asleep a while ago.

    Suddenly, my vision is blurry.

    My heartbeat beats so fast that it seems to burst.

    My breathing suddenly becomes rough.

    My whole body is sweating.

    And--.

    My penis erected abnormally and my impulsive libido increased infinitely.

    I want to fuck. I want to fuck a woman. I want to fuck a hole meat and pierce it mercilessly.

    I want to enjoy the soft and tightened pussy covered with love juice to the deepest part and spurt my desires until I satisfied.

    Then, a girl reflected in my blurred view.

    She has semi-long black hair and big eyes that looks sleepy.

    A small but coherent nose and pretty lips that with a color of light pink.

    Her skin is white, her neck is fragile, and yet a large bulge pushes up from the chest her jacket.

    Although she is still young, but her body is ripe. I know the taste is superb because I have try it.

    I want to eat. The body of the woman in front of me.

    I want to tarnish her from toe to head and fuck the meat hole until I satisfied.

    No, thinking it again.

    This drug is not made "for humans". It is a drug made for things that surpass humans, such as Tamamushi and Rikka. Therefore, there is no problem even if my atrocity increases a little. If the other party is Tamamushi or Rikka.

    But when the other person is "just a human".

    No, it¡¯s not it. Marina was still overjoyed even if she was just a human being. Because she wanted to be fucked.

    The problem is that the other person is Yuka.

    Yuka is a "friend" (1). She is a "friend" who go with us to the "our whereabouts" that we will eventually get.

    I didn''t know what would happen to someone other than my ¡°friends¡±. But "friends" are different. She said she wanted to stay with me because she had given up in various things. For such a stupid girl, I don¡¯t mind betting my life.

    Despite this, I can''t rape my "friends".

    I can''t do the same for Yuka, who has been raped so far.

    What''s more, I ... love Yuka.

    "R, run away, Yuka ..."

    I held my forehead with my right hand and muttered, then I barely gritted my teeth.

    My reason can collapse at any moment, but it''s still okay.

    "Eh? Run away? Why?"

    I felt my string of reason trembling when I heard Yuka voice.

    In my blurred view, I can see Yuka tilting her head and smiling.

    Please, stop that defenseless smile. I''m not the usual me now.

    I hate guys who don''t have a reason. That''s why I have to stay conscious.

    Yuka is a "friend". It¡¯s bad to rape her as a "friend"--.

    I grabbed my index finger of my left hand with my right hand, and hurt it.

    "Ku"

    The sound of creaking bones echoed in my body, and the pain revived my reason.

    There are ten fingers after all. If I fold all my fingers with one hand, I won''t be able to fold the other fingers, but at that time I can slap them against the wall.

    However--.

    "Fuck"

    I put more effort into it, but it didn''t break easily. My finger is unexpectedly "flexible".

    I decided to loosen the power once, gain momentum and fold it all at once.

    "Don¡¯t do it"

    The voice I heard stopped my body.

    What. I can¡¯t move. My body can''t move at all.

    Yuka reflected in my blurred view.

    Yuka, who removed her smile, was staring straight at me.

    Is it Mantra?

    This is amazing. It is said that the behavior of the other person can be completely obstructed by just saying one word.

    Moreover, although the body can¡¯t move slightly, it is possible to breathe.

    If she stops my body activity completely, I will die. However, I do not feel the danger of life in the current situation.

    I got it. I could understand the ability a little.

    No good.

    Yuka said so.

    Yuka didn''t say that I can¡¯t move. But I still couldn''t move my body.

    Her word doesn''t work as her says. Words are just a medium, but her emotions appear as an effect.

    The drawback of her abilities is the voice range, but depending on how it is used, it is an ability that can be applied tremendously.

    "It''s okay, Mota-kun"

    Yuka crawls on all fours on the bed while saying so.

    I suddenly lost power from my body.

    Fine. I''m fine. Yes, I''m fine.

    My view became clearer, and there was no blind spot around 360 degrees.

    My heartbeat calms down rapidly.

    I feel my unpleasant sweat that was spewed out in large quantities pulling away.

    I''m still full of libido, but my thoughts are horribly clear.

    "Mota-kun is okay"

    "Ou, I''m fine"

    "Mota-kun is always calm"

    "Ou, I''m always calm"

    "And Mota-kun is strong."

    "Ou, I--"

    I''m-strong.

    I certainly felt electric current running around in my brain.

    The current propagates throughout the body.

    Muscles that have swelling is more swelled.

    My body, which I can "see" by my ability, is rapidly stronger.

    I''m strong. I''m strong. I''m strong.

    "I''m strong"

    "Yup! Mota is the strongest!¡±

    I felt something strange.

    My fist that I just grasped is full of extraordinary power.

    My Body temperature rises sharply and is comfortable.

    It''s like the engine is on fire.

    It''s as if the piston started moving at high speed.

    The power overflows endlessly.

    And yet, my body has strange feeling that my thoughts are horribly clear even though my libido increased rapidly.

    This is not a rampage. Perhaps my potential is being pulled out reasonably.

    Very naturally. Very properly.

    "Ou, I can be the strongest"

    Overwhelming confidence is springs up.

    I''m strong. I am the strongest.

    Someone will be stronger than me. However, I will grasp my abilities, use all my strengths, find out the weaknesses of the enemy, and use and defeat any cowardly and sneaky means without hesitation.

    Yes, I am the strongest. I will become to the strongest using all means. And--.

    "Yuka"

    "Hmm?"

    Yuka, who crawled to the edge of the bed, looked up at me and tilted her head.

    "I love you"

    It¡¯s too natural, I couldn''t help but say it.

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    For some reason, Yuka¡¯s eyes look like astonished.

    Oh yeah, I was careless about what I say.

    I love Yuka, but it¡¯s not the same as Yuka.

    Yuka wants to stay with me and I have tasted her body many times.

    Yuka allowed me to embrace her.

    So, I misunderstood her.

    Whether she love me or not, even if she allows me to embraced her, it¡¯s still another story.

    Then, I just persuade her.

    With all my strength and libido, I smiled at Yuka and sat down on the bed.

    "Yuka, I want to hug you, but I want you to love me if you can."

    I gently reached out Yuka''s chin with my finger, and whispered her ear while lifting Yuka''s face.

    "... Yes !? Eh !? Mota-kun !?"

    Yuka instantly turned her face bright red and was clearly shaking.

    Is this ... a hope?

    Alright, let''s push it. Let''s push more harder.

    "Yuka, please. Love me. I want your heart. I want to drown in lust with each other''s with out hearts connected."

    "Eeeeeehhhhh!? W, wait!? What happened to Mota-kun !?"

    Yuka can''t help but be impatient with my words.

    She is so embarrassed that she seems to be screaming and questioning.

    Don''t give up if I want to push her.

    Then I realized that Yuka''s heart was "invisible". Moreover, although her clothes are transparent, I cannot "see" the body.

    As was the case with Marina, is it possible for a person with mental interference ability to defend my ability?

    Well, I¡¯m probably classified as a mentally interfering person, but it''s just like a "bonus". Still, I can''t beat the pros who specialize into it.

    Good, that''s fine. It is worthwhile to push her because her mind is "invisible".

    "Mota-kun? Nee~, Mota-kun, what happened? Right now, Mota-kun is kind of weird, isn¡¯t he?"

    Yuka, who sat on the bed, looked up at me with anxiety.

    Am I weird? Really? I think I¡¯m as usual.

    "Hmm?"

    Wait a minute. Yuka said I was weird. I''m not convinced by that word.

    Why can''t I be convinced?

    I love Yuka. But what Tamamushi says is the Mantra who affected me.

    Right now, I¡¯m unusually strong, but that¡¯s probably the effect of Yuka''s Mantra.

    Yuka said I was kind of weird.

    If the Mantra is activated, don''t I think I''m weird?

    To say that I don''t think so--.

    Speaking of which, Hizuki was saying. Yuka''s Mantra is an ability called "Renge" (2), which is ranked high among the abilities of the same system. However, due to restrictions, her category is low.

    What is "Renge"? What does she means?

    If I think simply, it''s a lotus flower.

    It''s a flower I had seen before. Pink buds that bloomed in Yuka.

    That is a lotus.

    Is it related to that?

    "Yuka, can you give me a moment?"

    I grabbed Yuka''s shoulders and asked her while staring straight at Yuka.

    "Eh? Ah, Un, Yes"

    Yuka, who was grabbed by me on both shoulders, nodded with her cheeks dyed.

    "Tell me to disappear"

    "What?"

    "Please. Try to say it. It''s a little experiment."

    Yuka, who staring at my eyes, didn''t reply because she didn''t want to say it. But she nodded.

    "Di, disappear"

    Yuka, who had a troubled face, turned her eyes away from me and muttered so quietly.

    Yuka''s voice was quiet, but I could hear it properly. And yet, She don''t want me to disappear from this place.

    "I''m sorry, but please tell me to hug you this time."

    "Eh? Ah, yeah"

    Yuka nods with a straightforward reply, unlike when she tells her to disappear.

    "Hug me?¡±

    "No wonder"

    Asked by Yuka, I hugged Yuka with all my might.

    She¡¯s soft. She smells good. After all Yuka is the best.

    That''s not the case, I hug Yuka by my own will, but this is probably the effect of Mantra.

    I''m hugging Yuka at my own will.

    That feeling is probably the proof of Mantra being affected in.

    "It, it''s a bit painful, but ... I''m happy ?"

    Yuka smiled with her ears bright red while distorting her face painfully.

    I was surprised and relaxed my hugging power.

    The Mantra was activated. But, It didn''t work a while ago.

    If it is activated indiscriminately, even if it goes against Yuka''s will, Mantra should be activated.

    Is it activated when Yuka thinks "She like it"?

    No, I think it''s different.

    I don''t think the "constraints" that Hizuki said are such sweet things.

    Constraints may mean that she can''t use it even if she want to.

    I want to confirm, because ability is still ability.

    Well, telling me to disappear didn''t work, but I still can''t let my guard down, even though at the moment it seems less dangerous.

    With Marina''s ability, it may be possible to know the details of Yuka''s ability.

    "Nee~, nee~, Mota-kun"

    I was surprised to hear Yuka¡¯s voice.

    Yuka, who is sitting on the bed, has her hands in my crotch and looks at me with her upper eyes.

    Her clothes are transparent.

    While her hands on my crotch, my hands are squeezing her chest and then pulling it up together.

    It''s smaller than Marina, but she has enough boobs that can be called big breasts. Moreover, the pink areola can be seen, and the nipple was clearly erected.

    "Mota-kun, you''ve grown a lot since a while ago, isn¡¯t it?"

    Yuka, who dyed her cheeks, moistened her eyes, and whispered in a sweet voice, then she glanced at something.

    Yuka''s line of sight is on my crotch.

    Probably because of Yuka''s ability, I have regained my composure, but my libido is still strong. As a proof of that, my crotch was swollen so that it could be seen even from the top of the pants.

    "If you¡¯re okay, should I service you?"

    Yuka''s sweet whisper pierces my brain.

    Even though I was able to endure it, if I was told such a thing with such eyes and voice.

    "Oh, is that okay?"

    "Yeah ? Leave it to me ?"

    Yuka nodded with a big smile to my question, and she turned her face to my crotch.

    Then, she is licking her mouth.

    With that in mind, I couldn''t help but swallow a spit.

    ***

 Chapter 116

    I knew Yuka''s technique is high. But--.

    "Yu, Yuka ..."

    While sitting on the bed, Yuka puts her face on my crotch, but her hands still on the bed.

    She buried her face on my crotch on all fours.

    "Big ... ?"

    Yuka rubs her cheeks on the top of my pants, and mutters with a fascinating voice, then she kisses my crotch through my pants. And--.

    My belt has been taken off.

    But Yuka''s hands are still on the bed. Even so, the belt on my pants is taken off.

    She takes off my belt with her mouth. Then, she uses her teeth to dexterously zip down my pants.

    I swallowed my spit unintentionally.

    Yuka crawls on all fours, burying her face on my crotch and pushing her hips up. The appearance of Yuka pulling down the zipper with her mouth was too bewitching, obscene, and indecent.

    When she finished taking down the zipper, a slippery thing invaded through the gap between my pants.

    I can see it through my underwear. It''s a tongue. Her tongue has invaded.

    I mean, I cannot see the inside of Yuka''s body, but since my ability itself is activated without problems, it is possible to "see" Yuka''s appearance with bird''s-eye view.

    Yuka, who had her tongue penetrated through the gaps, thrust her tongue into the gaps in my underwear.

    "Ku~"

    Yuka''s tongue crawls on the back muscles.

    "It¡¯s bad"

    I¡¯m at my limit with just that, and I stiffened my whole body.

    Then, I¡¯m ejaculated.

    The moment I thought so, I was terrified with great pleasure.

    Yuka, who had her tongue penetrated through the gap, saw that I¡¯m at my limit, then she entwined her tongue around my glans without using her hands, and lifted the glans quickly. After that, she pulled out the glans from the gap and sucked it.

    "Fuu~"

    It was exactly at the same time that Yuka had her lips sucked on my glans.

    Pleasure that is numb enough to make me drooling.

    My semen spurts out with tremendous momentum, probably because it has accumulated more than the limit even though it was spurt out so much on Marina and Tamamushi.

    The greater the amount, the greater the pleasure during ejaculation.

    My hips pounced on their own with unstoppable ejaculation, and I wondered if the nerves of my brain would really burn out with so much pleasure.

    Then, a gulped sound can be heard.

    Yuka swallows a large amount of semen.

    "Uh, ku- ... fuuuhh~"

    No matter how much it is, the end will come.

    I spewed an incredible amount of semen and I was finally exhausted.

    But--.

    "Uh, ku-"

    As the ejaculation was over and the fierce pleasure was about to cool down, I was struck by a new pleasure.

    Yuka slurping remaining semen in my urethra with a sizzling sound.

    Because of that, my cock immediately erected.

    Then, Yuka pulled out her lips and looked up me.

    "Isn¡¯t it kind of weird? It''s too much but Mota-kun still so fine."

    Perhaps she felt weird when she saw the abnormal amount of semen and my cock that never withered. Because of that, Yuka asked with anxiety.

    "Hmm. Actually, I took a special drug because various things. But, It''s too effective and this is the effect."

    While the pleasure still did not cool down, I answered Yuka while already being attacked by impulsive libido.

    Then, Yuka''s face changed.

    "Isn''t that dangerous?"

    "Hmm. It will not danger my life, but it wasn''t a safe drug to."

    "Why do you take such a drug!?"

    Yuka who got up suddenly screamed while staring at me.

    Why is that, well ...

    "Mota-kun, you''re not thinking too much about your life!? What would happen to us if Mota-kun was gone!??¡±

    Yuka grabs my shoulders and screams like a demon.

    I don¡¯t think too much about my life?

    That''s right. As Yuka says I don¡¯t think too much.

    Is it my character of being born with it? Or Is it the environment in which I have lived so far?

    Because of that, I can''t find value in myself.

    Then, There is a girl who needs me like that. I wonder if it''s okay to die for her and others.

    In addition¡­¡­.

    "I can''t forget it"

    "Eh?"

    "That time I thought sure I would be praised."

    I have special ability when I was born. But before I realized it, I wouldn''t have realized that it was a special ability.

    I think I just wanted to see my mother smiling. However--.

    "My first memory is my mother looks at me like a monster."

    My mother is not bad. In retrospect, that''s not surprising. But at that time, I couldn''t accept it.

    I know it in my head, but that memory never disappears.

    "I don''t have any siblings. My parents not wealthy, however they could afford to feed another child. But they didn''t have children again. I''m sure they were scared. When, monster like me was born again."

    It''s natural to be scared. Besides, I should feel the benefit just by having me grow up without they abandoned me.

    "Mota-kun..."

    Suddenly, I heard a voice.

    "Mota-kun is a fool."

    Then, a sweet scent gently blows my nose and a soft body wrapping me.

    Yuka, who was crying for some reason, was hugging me.

    "Why doesn''t Mota-kun say that much earlier?¡±

    A gentle voice whispered in my ear

    "Because I''m not particularly unhappy with it."

    "Is that so?¡±

    "There are so many people around the world who are unhappy than me."

    "So, you don''t want to protest?¡±

    "No. I don''t want to protest. I just don''t like to say it as if I''m proud of my misfortune."

    "Oh, yeah"

    While crying and smiled, Yuka hugging me and gently stroked my head.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. It takes a long time to heal the wounds in Mota-kun hearts. But someday it will surely heal. Because Mota-kun made a lot of "friends"."

    ¡°Friends¡±. Yes, I have a ¡°Friends¡±.

    I can''t die until I get their place.

    "I can''t die yet"

    "Un, Mota-kun is great. That''s right~, Mota-kun shouldn''t die yet. "

    "Ah, I know. I must not die."

    "Great, Mota-kun~. That''s right, you can''t die yet. "

    "Ou, I understand. I must not die."

    That''s right, as Yuka says. I must not die. That''s the truth, because Yuka says so.

    "Nee~ Mota-kun. Do Mota-kun have a wishes? I want to hear it¡±

    Wish? What do I want? Well, that is¡­¡­.

    "I want a place to stay"

    That''s all I want.

    Defeating Kudan is not a wish. It''s something that I definitely have to accomplish.

    Before, I don¡¯t particularly hate Kudan. However, when I know Kudan who killed Rikka''s mother and sisters, she cannot be forgiven.

    I will definitely kill Kudan by anymeans.

    "That''s right. But, Mota-kun. Yuka think, Mota-kun seems to have more wishes. "

    "More wishes?"

    "Yeah, more. Mota-kun~, there''s nothing embarrassing because right now only Mota-kun and Yuka in here, right? Right? Let''s be honest only now."

    Let¡¯s be Honestly. Only now, let¡¯s be honestly ...

    "I, I am"

    "Un"

    "M, my wish is ..."

    "Un"

    "D, don''t laugh, okay?"

    "Do you think I will laugh?¡±

    Yuka laughs with a smile while hugging me.

    Yuka is laughing, but she doesn''t mean that.

    She means to be amazed or fool when she hear my ridiculous desires.

    But that''s right. Yuka will surely listen to my stupid desires seriously and accept them kindly.

    Because the other party is Yuka.

    "I, I want to be spoiled..."

    I don''t remember being spoiled by anyone. I don''t know how to treat someone. But I''ve been thinking it for a long time.

    I want to be spoiled by someone.

    "Oh, I see. Great Mota-kun. You could say it properly. Yuka is really happy for that. "

    Yuka hugging me tightly and stroking my head while crying.

    "Leave it to Yuka. Yuka will spoil Mota-kun. It¡¯s okay, leave it to Yuka¡±

    Yes, Yuka whispered in my ear and gently separated from me.

    The warmth I felt when I was hugged disappeared, and suddenly my anxiety struck.

    That''s it. I was already "spoiled by Yuka".

    "Then Mota-kun. Shall we sleep together?¡±

    Yuka, who gently put her hand on my shoulder, said that and smiled.

    "Uku-"

    I suddenly trembled.

    Yuka, who supports my shoulders with her left hand, gently grasps the rod of my cock with her right hand while smiling, and begins to handle it gently.

    Yuka''s thin and supple fingers gently handle the rod like the sea of ??calm.

    It''s not a climax stimulus, but that''s why I felt comfortable and relieved.

    While she handling the rod, I slowly put my body on the bed with her support.

    "Then, let''s do it, right?¡±

    Yuka looked down at me lying on her back in bed and smiled, saying that, while handling the rod with her right hand, she unbuttoned my jacket with her left hand and removed the belt of my pants.

    "It''s embarrassing to take them all off, right? It''s okay. I won''t take off all of Mota-kun clothes. Yuka is the only one who will look embarrassed. "

    Yuka, who unbuttoned my jacket and unbelted my pants, didn''t try to take off my clothes anymore and instead she rolled up her own jacket.

    Above my head, I can see a white bulge that has grown.

    I could only see the lower breast because she rolled up her own jacket halfway.

    "Mota-kun, Yuka is very embarrassed when you see it ?"

    Yuka is ashamed while showing me her lower breast.

    She¡¯s embarrassing to expose such a figure to me.

    My cock erected more and more when I saw the lower breast that I could see from below and Yuka who made her ears bright red.

    "U, ku-"

    My rod is handled gently, and the pleasure grows.

    " Yuka''s embarrassing appearance only can be seen by Mota-kun, okay?¡±

    While handling my rod dexterously, Yuka smiled as if she was shy, and when she put her left hand in her skirt then she took off her underwear with only her left hand. And--.

    "Look, Mota-kun please look? Please look closely at Yuka''s pussy? Just being with Mota-kun makes me so wet ?¡±

    Yuka, who crawls on all fours, exposes her crotch above my face. Then, while handling my rod with her right hand, she opens her pussy with her left hand.

    "E, erotic ..."

    I muttered unintentionally.

    The pussy that opened was completely visible and it¡¯s full of love juice. I''m not looking it with my abilities. With a proper view, even womb was completely visible. Because, there is hole in it.

    Moreover, the clitoris that can be seen is also red and hard erected.

    "Mota-kun, look at it properly, okay?¡±

    I heard Yuka''s voice. Then--.

    "What!?"

    I was so surprised that I doubted my eyes.

    The flesh hole that was opened so much that the womb was completely visible, At this time is closed tightly.

    It''s like a sea anemone preying on a small fish.

    "Later, Mota-kun can insert the dick here. Yuka has been polluted, because I was once a toilet meat, but I''m confident that I can make Mota-kun feel better than anyone else. "

    With Yuka''s voice, the hole that had been closed was opened so that the womb could be seen, and then closed again.

    Yuka''s technique allows her to freely manipulate the muscles around her pussy.

    I know how comfortable it would be to insert a cock in that meat hole.

    "Yuka, I have one thing to say to you."

    When I muttered so, the movement of Yuka''s right hand, which was handling the rod, stopped perfectly, and at the same time, the movement of the pussy that repeatedly opened and closed like the mouth of a fish also stopped.

    "I will never pity you."

    It is a fact that Yuka was defiled by many delinquents in the abandoned factory. Almost all of them had the experience of raping Yuka.

    Perhaps there are others too.

    How many men have been raped her?

    But, right now is "finished".

    "I know it, so don¡¯t talk about that."

    "It, it¡¯s hurt!"

    Suddenly, Yuka squeezed my rod tightly, and muttered, then bit my glans with her teeth.

    Are you angry? Eh? Did I offend Yuka? I can''t judge it because I can''t see her mind.

    "Are you angry?"

    "Betsuni~ ?" (2)

    When Yuka suddenly asked, she dyed her cheeks and smiled happily, then she licks the glans that has bitten with her tongue.

    It''s a little tingling, but huh, it feels good again.

    ¡°Nee~, Mota-kun ?"

    Yuka, who was licking my glans with her tongue, tilting her neck and looked at me from sideways.

    "While Yuka is licking it, Can Mota-kun playing with Yuka''s hole?¡±

    At the same time as Yuka''s sweet whisper, her hole that drips indecent love juice is opened.

    Her vaginal wall spewed out indecent love juice that draws threads, and her womb are exposed.

    I want to make her cum. I want to make Yuka cum.

    My impulsive desire increased significantly, and then I raised my right hand, and my two fingers were inserted into her pussy.

    Due to the hole opening and overflowed with love juice, my two fingers were very easily inserted all the way to the base.

    "An ?"

    Yuka makes a sweet voice happily.

    Yes, it¡¯s "happy".

    "Then, play with that hole, okay? Mota-kun can also play with my boobs?¡±

    Yuka, who spoke to me with such a gentle voice, bowed. Then she sticks out her tongue and begins to lick my glans.

    "Kuu"

    What a tongue! I feel bad for Marina, but the level is different. Moreover, Yuka is not serious yet.

    That''s good. That''s fine. The problem is--.

    When my glans was licked with her tongue, and my face was distorted by the pleasure, I stirred the inside of her hole with two fingers and making an indecent noise.

    "An ? Mota-kun is amazing ? Mota-kun''s fingers are too good, and Yuka, who is a bitch, will cumming?"

    Yuka raises a sweet voice while licking my glans with her tongue.

    I felt my face cramped.

    "Yu, Yuka, you ... are you doing it with technique?"

    While mercilessly stirring Yuka''s meat hole, I asked Yuka. Then Yuka--.

    "Ehehe, I got caught ?"

    Yuka sticks out her tongue and smiles with a shy smile.

    "I thought that Mota-kun would be mercilessly blaming me if I pretended. So, I tried acting a little irritating. Was it useless?"

    Yuka says such a thing with a shy smile. Moreover, with her pussy is still mercilessly stirred.

    An obscene sound echoes and love juice overflowed endlessly. Then, her inside the cramping hole.

    There is no doubt that she feels it. However, Yuka completely suppressed that pleasure and was acting on top of that.

    Moreover, it seems to be a technique so that I can see it as acting.

    Doing so would have irritated me and blamed me untamed and tried to relieve my stress.

    On top of that, she refuses to be swallowed by pleasure in order to serve me.

    It means that there is "room" to do so.

    "Should I really feel it?"

    Yuka laughed and screamed to provoke me.

    "No, no. I can make you cum with my ability, so you can leave it as it is."

    "I did it ? Then let Yuka cum with your abilities? Mota-kun~ ?¡±

    Yuka smiles happily on the contrary, even though she says that she is being stirred with her two fingers.

    It''s now that I can laugh because I have the ability.

    "Ah"

    I tried to "see" the weakness inside Yuka''s pussy, but I couldn''t see it.

    I forgot. My ability didn''t work for Yuka now.

    I was impatient and tried to blame Yuka''s pussy for weakness.

    Relying on my memory, I bent my finger inside her pussy, stimulated the weak point and the place that I thought was a muzzle, and moved my finger violently to scrape it out.

    It must be around here.

    "Ah ? It feels good there ?"

    Yuka who drips a large amount of love juice, makes the inside of her pussy convulsive violently, but she must pretending to raises a voice.

    There is no doubt that she feels it, but it seems that she still can resist it at all.

    Is it different? Isn''t this her weak point?

    Her weak point is as small as a needle hole. However, if I know the general location, my fingertips should be stirred her weak point.

    That should be ...

    "Play a lot with Yuka''s hole and have a lot of fun, okay?¡±

    Following Yuka''s sweet whisper, the glans was wrapped in slimy meat.

    A cramped hole in the flesh covered with saliva. It¡¯s Yuka''s mouth.

    Yuka swallows my glans and suck it, but she does not shake her head. However, she just entangles her tongue with my glans while sucking it.

    "Kuu-"

    Immediately because of my limit, I ejaculated in Yuka''s mouth as it was without patience.

    The pleasure of burning out the brain and the feeling of swallowing the spit out semen.

    All the exhaled semen was drunk, and even the semen remaining in the urethra was sucked out, then the suction and tongue movement were resumed immediately.

    Such a polite and delicate caress, she looks like licking a stick ice cream.

    I want more intense pleasure, but Yuka know without I saying it.

    Yuka is willing to gradually increase her pace to entertain me.

    I was surprised and noticed that the finger that was stirring Yuka''s pussy had stopped.

    "Shit, I''ll definitely let you cum."

    I threw up those words, and while stirring her pussy with my two fingers on my right hand, I stimulated her clitoris with my left thumb.

    Yuka, who made a loud noise and spit out my glans, tilted her neck and looked at me with a moist.

    "It feels really good ?"

    Yuka, who treats the rod as chewy, made a fascinating sweet voice.

    Is it fascinating? For Yuka, it may be a pleasant sensation when her shoulders are rubbed.

    "I''m still fine, would Mota-kun like to put it in Yuka''s mouth about ten more times? Then, next time, put it in Yuka''s pussy, okay?¡±

    Yuka smiled embarassingly, and when she lowered her face, she swallowed the glans in her mouth.

    "Fuuhh~"

    A cramped meat hole that is slimy. The pleasant sensation obtained by that feeling stops the movement of my finger.

    I want to make Yuka cum. I want to see her ahegao. (1)

    Yuka begins to shake her head slowly.

    Suck, entangle the tongue, make an obscene sound and suck the cock again. At the same time, the rod is handled and the ball is caressed.

    It feels good and make my other emotions disappear.

    The pleasure, Yuka''s soft touch, and a sweet scent that seems became steam.

    I can''t think of anything.

    My hips pounce on their own and the semen is spurt out into Yuka''s mouth.

    Yuka who drank semen while shaking her head gradually accelerates her head shaking.

    Even though I just ejaculated, my cock that erected immediately heads for the next ejaculation.

    While inserting my finger into Yuka''s pussy and pulling the clitoris to the limit, I just keep being attacked by a fierce wave of pleasure.

    Though I seems to go crazy, I gets drunk with Yuka''s intense and gentle service.

    How much time has passed?

    Is it thirty minutes? Or is it a minute? Maybe less than thirty seconds have passed.

    "I''ve issued it ten times, but Mota-kun still so fine. Mota-kun is amazing, isn''t it?"

    Yuka, who spit out the glans with a loud noise, treated my rod gently and spoken while caressing my glans with the tip of her tongue.

    Before I knew it, I seemed to have ejaculated ten times.

    I''m not sure, but it was horribly pleasant.

    "Then, are Mota-kun going to use Yuka''s pussy soon? Or do Mota-kun want to play with Yuka''s body?¡±

    Yuka raises her face and asks questions while handling my rods.

    Next? next¡­¡­.

    "Yuka"

    "Un?"

    "I want you to hug me"

    Yuka astonished in my words. And--.

    "A, wawawa ... that''s a shy request ?"

    Yuka laughed saying that, and when she turned around, she covered me. And she hugged me tightly and strongly.

    Yuka''s soft touch wraps my whole body.

    Oh, I''m relieved.

    "Can Mota-kun insert it in Yuka¡¯s pussy?¡±

    I''m happy just being hugged, but that''s right. If Yuka says so ...

    "You can insert it ?"

    When I tried to reply, Yuka whispered earlier than that, and moved her hips.

    "Uku-"

    My glans is swallowed by her cramped pussy that is hot and slimy.

    The meat hole that widened so that the womb could be seen was so tight that it seemed to cut the glans.

    "Actually, while acting, did you cum many times?¡±

    A sweet voice that slightly rough whispered in my ear.

    "I think I must hide it."

    I asked Yuka, while trembling with the pleasure that the glans was gradually swallowed into the depths of her meat hole.

    "Because it''s embarrassing ?"

    Yuka, who hugged me even tighter, dyed her cheeks really embarrassingly and whispered in my ear. And Yuka, who held my cock all the way to the womb, slowly began to shake her hips while hugging me.

    The glans slowly moves in and out of the tightly closed meat hole. An obscene sound echoes each time.

    Pleasure that handled by a soft but tight meat hole.

    With both hand on Yuka''s back, I hugged Yuka strongly, and trembling with the pleasure like waves.

    ***

    - [Table of Content] - Next Chapter >

    (1) Ahegao = The look on one''s face while they are having a sex on ecstasy

    (2) Betsuni = not particularly => Link

    Sorry, it seems on Sunday, I need to rest. So, there are no release.

    Edited MTL by kanaa-senpai (www.tinytranslate.xyz)

    Donate to my Bitcoin Wallet

    O

 Chapter 117

    Love juice overflowed from the pussy, and my glans tightened with a soft but rough meat wall, and in that state I feel tremendous pleasure.

    "Kuh- Uuu-"

    At the same time as my glans pierced the innermost part of the pussy, I spurt out my semen.

    My whole body stiffened because of the pleasure, and my teeth were gritted.

    "Huh, huh, huh"

    While breathing hard, I get drunk with the afterglow of that pleasure.

    It''s normal to get bored if I repeat the same thing, but I never get bored of this pleasure.

    In addition--.

    "Fufu~, did Mota-kun feel good?¡±

    While crouching in a Japanese Style toilet, Yuka whispers with a soft smile and slowly shakes her hips up and down. With her movement, my cock that is inserted to the innermost part of the pussy is repeatedly inserted and removed with an obscene sound.

    "Fuh--"

    After ejaculation, I was given the pleasure of being gently licked, and my voice leaked with a sigh.

    While licking, Yuka¡¯s condition is sweated, breathed slightly, her skin flushed, and her eyes teary.

    There is no doubt that she feels pleasure, but she can still handle it.

    Moreover, in contrast to her soft smile, her pussy is amazing.

    Yuka slowly shakes her hips up and down, but the inside is tightening, and makes an obscene sound, also it squeezes the remaining semen in my urethra as if sucking with her mouth.

    "I feel a little bored, so how about this?"

    While crouching in a Japanese style toilet, Yuka who held and squeezing my cock in her pussy, smiled and then she put her hand on her jacket.

    The jacket which exposed only the lower breast.

    With a bewitching and mischievous smile, Yuka slowly rolls up her jacket.

    Snow-white breasts gradually become exposed.

    It''s not as big as Marina, but it''s still big enough and it has very beautiful shape.

    "Nee~, Mota-kun. Want to see my boobs?¡±

    If she rolls up her jacket a little more, I can see her nipples. Then, Yuka provoke me after she stopped rolling her jacket at the last minute.

    Without my ability, Yuka''s areola and nipples are completely visible. But she who provokes me is too erotic.

    "Aha ? I got the answer ?"

    Yuka raises her voice without waiting for my reply.

    My cock was withered because it came out so much in Yuka''s pussy.

    Yuka probably felt it.

    "Then, how about something like this?"

    With exposed boobs, Yuka collapsed forward while crouching in a Japanese style toilet.

    Because of that movement, her big breasts shake violently.

    Then, while holding my cock in her pussy, Yuka has both hands put on my face and bring her face close to mine.

    "Then it works, right?"

    Yuka smiled, and began to move her hips dexterously.

    Then, an obscene sound echoed.

    According to the movement of Yuka''s hips, my cock that had been inserted to the root is pulled out and inserted repeatedly.

    The inside is muddy with love juice.

    But Yuka loosens her pussy with technique.

    The reason is I just ejaculated and my glans still sensitive, so she loosens her pussy and make me get used to the stimulus.

    It is very comfortable, she is handled my cock with such a muddy pussy.

    "How about this?"

    While shaking her hips, Yuka took off her jacket. Then she lowered her face and sticked out her tongue.

    "Kuu-"

    I unintentionally leaked a voice to the pleasure that emanated from a place other than my glans.

    Yuka licked my nipple with the tip of her tongue. Moreover, she is shaking her hips at the same time.

    My cock has been squeezed by Yuka''s pussy.

    Because of her moves, my cock that has been erected was further erected.

    I want it. I want a stronger stimulus.

    As if she had foreseen my thoughts, Yuka''s pussy tightened and her hips moved violently.

    "Uh-"

    My moan leaks out again because her waist that makes me feel a pleasure.

    Yuka, who moves like a frog, caresses my nipples with her tongue and shakes her hips up and down violently.

    Then with the pussy that tightened and make an obscene sound, a tremendous pleasure can be obtained.

    "Uh, uh- kuuh-"

    Then, Yuka increased further her shaking speed, with that I¡¯m at my limit, so I cum to the innermost part of Yuka''s pussy.

    Yuka, who suddenly slowed down her hips, raised her face and slowly shook her hips while looking at me.

    "A lot came out ?"

    Yuka is sweating, breathing slightly, and flushing her skin, but her smile does not seem tired.

    With such a soft smile, she dexterously tightens her pussy so that it can squeeze the remaining semen in my urethra.

    Because of that pleasure, my cock erected again even though I had just ejaculated.

    "Ah? It grew up again in Yuka ?"

    Yuka smiles happily whether she feels that my cock has erected in her pussy.

    "You can play with Yuka''s boobs, okay? Yuka will eat all of Mota-kun semen using her bitch pussy ?¡±

    Yuka, who got up a little after saying that, exposed her boobs above my head.

    Then she slowly moving her waist. Her boobs swaying according to the movement.

    I swallowed a spit and raised my hands so that I could catch it, then I groped Yuka''s big tits, which were shaking steadily, with both hands.

    "Hmm ?"

    My both hands sank into them, and Yuka made a sweet voice and squinted her eyes.

    What a comfortable boobs to massage. Although it is stretch and elastic, it is very soft. Moreover, it sticks to me probably because she¡¯s sweating moistly. Besides, the feeling of the erected nipple that hits my palm is unbearable.

    "Mota-kun don''t have to be careful, okay? Because Yuka is a dirty bitch meat toilet. But Mota-kun will get tired, so tell me if you want to take a break, okay?¡±

    I''ve ejaculated many times in Yuka''s pussy, so it''s just Yuka who shaking her hips on me.

    I''m just sleeping on my bed so I will not get tired. But, Yuka gets tired no matter what. Still Yuka is ...

    Her pussy covered with semen and love juice that I spurt out, it is muddy but still tight, and it is making an obscene sound.

    "Ku-"

    While enjoying the pleasure, I''m holding Yuka''s big tits with my both hands and I grit my teeth too.

    Then, her sweat dripping.

    Yuka is staring at me with a soft smile, though her face burning in red. The sweat that emerged on that forehead drips on my face.

    A sigh leaks from her pretty pale pink lips.

    A sweet scent that makes my eye teary.

    "Yuka..."

    I raised my face while holding Yuka''s big tits, and tried to take Yuka''s lips.

    Then, her pussy suddenly tightened.

    Yuka, who opened her eyes for a moment, quickly turned away to escape.

    "Eh, eh"

    And when she seems pretended to be smile, she made her hips shake violently.

    The sound of a stick being inserted into a meat hole coated with lotion and being forcibly inserted and removed was heard, then a tremendous pleasure struck me.

    I¡¯m in a state where it''s not strange I will cum at any time. However, I desperately endured, and when I forcibly lifted her face, I tried to take away Yuka''s lips, which was turning away.

    "It, it¡¯s not good..."

    Yuka, who stopped swinging her hips and had tears in her eyes, muttered in a quivering sound and she bit her lower lip.

    "Yuka"

    Yuka''s mind is "invisible", but I understand what was she thinking.

    "I decided. At that time, when Mota-kun came to help me, I have decided."

    "What?"

    "I''ve been by Mota-kun all the time, but I''m soiled, so I¡¯m okay just by your side. I decided not to demand anymore than that. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be punished."

    Yuka, who raises a quivering voice, keeps her face away and does not look at me.

    "Ehehe"

    And I laughed with tears on my eyes.

    Suddenly, I took my hand off from Yuka''s big tits and put them on Yuka''s cheeks.

    "Eh?"

    Yuka looks at me with my hands on her cheeks and opens her eyes.

    I should have said that Yuka was no good.

    Her Mantra has not been activated.

    "Is Yuka my thing?"

    "Un? Eh, uh, yeah. Yuka is Mota-kun''s thing."

    "That''s right. Then I don''t have to ask confirmation each time."

    "What?"

    When Yuka is astonished, I lifted her face and holding both cheeks, then I forcibly robbed Yuka''s lips.

    It¡¯s sweet, moisturized and very soft lips.

    "Hmm!?"

    Yuka opens wide her eyes and tries to pull her face. However, I did not allow it and forcibly thrust my tongue into Yuka''s mouth and entwined it with Yuka''s tongue.

    "Hmm!? Hmm!? Hmm!?"

    Yuka trying to escape. However, it turns out that her resistance is not serious.

    I''m sleeping on my bed and Yuka on top of me.

    I''m sure my strength is overwhelming, but Yuka is definitely more advantageous in terms of posture.

    It is possible to escape if she really resists. In addition--.

    I''m not holding Yuka''s cheeks so hard.

    My lips are pressed against Yuka''s lips, and Yuka''s tongue is teased while making an obscene noise with her forcibly thrusting tongue.

    "Hmm ? Hmm ? Hmm ? Uh ?"

    The apparently resistance became even smaller, and then disappeared.

    I let go of my lips while holding down Yuka''s cheeks, but a nasty water thread connects me and Yuka''s tongue.

    We stared at each other silently, and Yuka closed her eyes.

    I lifted her face again and gently overlapped her lips.

    Yuka was trying to escape a while ago, but this time she pressed her lips and thrust her tongue into my mouth on her own.

    A tongue that entwined makes an obscene sound.

    "Nfu ?"

    Yuka''s hips bounced again.

    My cock, which is stuck in Yuka''s pussy, pushed in Yuka''s pussy again.

    My cock that was already erected has erected beyond the limit due to the taste of Yuka''s lips and the feel of her tongue, and it is curving inside the hole.

    I couldn''t bear it, so I pressed her lips and pushed my hips up with my tongue entwined.

    "Uuuuuuuuuuu ?"

    The glans pierced into the deepest part, and Yuka with her eyes wide open moaned with vague.

    The situation is different from before. Obviously, there is no room to endure.

    By the way, even when I made Yuka cum before, I was surely kissing her. Yuka at that time was crazy.

    I see, I see. Is this Yuka''s "weakness"?

    I grinned while pressing my lips, and I pushed my hips up and stirred her womb.

    "Nuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ?¡±

    Every time I push my hips up, Yuka twitched violently and makes a muffled sweet moan. Yuka''s nipples and clitoris erected suddenly, and the pussy tightened intensely.

    There is no doubt. She¡¯s serious. Yuka has reached a serious point.

    I pressed Yuka''s cheeks, pressed her lips, and entwined her tongue violently, then pushing my hips up again and again.

    While twitching violently and moaning muffled sweetly, Yuka who had her nipples and clitoris hard erected, stretched her tongue out in my mouth. And--.

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ?¡±

    Then, Yuka had her eyes rolled up and cumming from her urethra.

    Fufufu. Yuka''s cumming with Ahegao.

    I had a complete advantage, and while enjoying Yuka''s ahegao, I pushed my hips up again and again and stirred Yuka''s womb. Then, I spurt out until I was satisfied.

    Yes, until I feel like it.

    --Two hours later.

    "Huh, huh, huh"

    It seems that the effect of the drug has not wear off yet, but since I have ejaculated so much, I was exhausted.

    Such me who sleep on the bed--

    "What position will Mota-kun want be next? Or Mota-kun want to take a break?"

    Yuka smiled and asked.

    Yuka is still on top of me. Moreover, my cock is still stuck in Yuka''s pussy. Furthermore, Yuka is still shaking her hips slowly with a soft smile.

    Yuka exposed her serious face, but she seemed to be calm and enjoy it.

    "Huh, huh, huh"

    I can''t breathe and can''t answer Yuka''s question.

    "Hmm?"

    Yuka adorably tilts her head while smiling.

    Fufu, Yuka looking at me sweetly. I know I''m on doping, but I don''t think I can win.

    ***

    - [Table of Content] - Next Chapter >

    Edited MTL by kanaa-senpai.

    Donate to my Bitcoin Wallet

    O

 Chapter 118

    Yuka snuggling to me and make a lovely laugh. There is a faint smile on her face and it is very calm.

    Light shining through the gaps of the closed curtains. It seems morning has come before I knew it.

    Maybe the effect of the medicine was wears off, so my impulsive libido subsided, and my cock withered.

    Suddenly, anxiety has come to my mind.

    The cock that was so energetic has lost its motivation.

    I forgot to confirm what was important to Tamamushi. It¡¯s the side effect of the drug.

    The side effects of hypersexuality and abnormal sperm production probably terrifying. I''m in trouble now.

    No, Because Tamamushi has succeeded mastering infinite creation insect by having sex with me. It would be a problem if I couldn''t do it, and if there were such side effects, she would definitely explain in advance.

    "... I''m a little worried to Tamamushi."

    Tamamushi are basically capable, but she seems forgot the important points.

    Her forbidden techniques are subject to subjugation, but she is used to be pursued by Nature Protection Organization.

    Even though her ability value is high, it is used in the underworld.

    When she was hostile to me, she would have been able to fight better if she had attack with long-range attacks, but she chose close quarters combat.

    It¡¯s her missing important point. That''s why I can¡¯t help it, but really to be worried.

    "Hmm"

    Yuka, who was asleep, fluttered and she let out a faint voice. Then she put her hand on my back and hugged me tightly.

    "Mota-kun ?"

    Yuka muttered with her eyes closed, happily loosening her expression, and began to smile adorably again.

    I gently lifted Yuka''s head and put my arm under Yuka''s head. Then I put my hand on Yuka''s back and hugged her tightly.

    Yuka smiles with her eyes closed.

    Yuka''s big tits are pressed against my stomach.

    I love boobs, especially Yuka''s boobs are exciting just being see it. Even so, I have no sexual desire and no excitement.

    I am anxious. I''m really worried.

    At worst, I have to get a drug from Tamamushi to cure this incapacity. If there is such a drug, though.

    But I''m really asking it to Tamamushi.

    Anyway--.

    "Well, what should I do?"

    The original plan was to explain to Yuka through Marina¡¯s ability that Yuka had awakened to a special ability. And I wanted to know the details of Yuka''s ability by using Marina''s ability.

    Telepathy is the ability to convey words to others without using sounds. In other words, it is the ability to forcibly intervene in the "mind" of subject.

    In fact, Marina can "peep" into my mind.

    However, because Yuka doesn''t know my "X-ray" abilities, Marina''s ability may be invalidated.

    On the other hand, Yuka''s ability uses sound, no, the right one is use words to activate her ability.

    Marina and Yuka. The abilities of these two are exactly opposite to each other.

    "I don''t want anyone to "look into" my mind."

    I''m also a talented person of the same type abilities, but I don''t feel so good when I think that she can "look into" my mind.

    It¡¯s also applies to Yuka. I think she have more memories that she wants to hide and she doesn''t want to remember.

    Meanwhile right now--.

    Yuka hugging me tightly and sleeping with a smile.

    Shouldn''t I explain it directly? Not through someone?

    I don''t know the details of Yuka''s ability, but if I explain it alone, it may be misleading. It may instill false knowledge on Yuka.

    However, even if I forcibly told her, I thought that I should explain it directly to Yuka by myself.

    Then, Yuka woke up, but I hugged her without saying anything.

    Yuka didn''t say anything too, the she closed her eyes, smiled, and was embraced by me.

    After a while, I decided to explain it to Yuka.

    I got up, woke up Yuka, faced to her and sat in bed.

    Then, Yuka is tilting her head.

    I prefaced Yuka that I was the main cause of what I was talking about.

    Because of me, she gained a special ability, and it became difficult for her to live normally as a person. If she be known to have special abilities, will she be treated as monsters, targeted for curiosity, or chased to eliminate her?

    I told Yuka.

    Moreover, I decided to be hostile to Kudan.

    Nature Protection Organization possesses many people with special abilities and Kudan''s organization seems to have better considerable strength and influence, but Nature Protection Organization still has such a great power that I can¡¯t pretend to be ignore it. Even if they think that I¡¯m a suicide person, I cannot deny that I¡¯m hostile to such an organization.

    There is a chance of winning, but can we really come back alive?

    However--.

    "Because of me, you lost a place to live."

    I told Yuka so.

    I can¡¯t forgive Kudan. I must kill her.

    Apart from my grudge, if we can defeat Kudan, Nature Protection Organization just glancing toward us.

    No, instead of just looking at it, they will fear us.

    And Kudan''s neck should be a negotiations material with them.

    "But this battle is also a battle to get our place."

    As I stared straight at Yuka and said that, I bowed to Yuka.

    "Your power is indispensable for this battle, so please help me."

    Yuka smiled as I said with my head down.

    Yuka with her hands on my shoulders, lifted up my head.

    "I don''t really understand the story, but Mota-kun''s feelings were fully conveyed to me. That''s why I don¡¯t dare to reject it, right?"

    While putting her hand on my shoulder, Yuka stared straight at me and smiled.

    "Mota-kun have said that you don''t have to ask me each time because I¡¯m your thing."

    That word was everything. That was Yuka''s answer.

    "Originally, I don''t have a place to stay."

    Yuka opened her mouth with a smile and show a sad face.

    "My dad and mom knew I was being raped by a lot of guys, but they didn''t say anything. They didn''t do anything. On the contrary, they looked at me as if I was filthy. They were only concerned about their world. But I don¡¯t hate them because I''m the one who''s bad. But I still have no regrets. Am I being coldhearted? "

    Yuka leans her head with a smile on her face.

    Far from helping, her parents saw their daughter as filthy.

    The reason they didn''t report it to the police was probably because Yuka had completely succumbed to the delinquents.

    If Yuka says that it is an act that she is willing to do, it is Yuka herself and her family who will criticized.

    That''s why Yuka''s parents prefer to protect their world and looked her daughter as filthy.

    Is she become coldhearted because she abandons such parents?

    It''s unconvincing to say that I who also abandoned by my parents, didn''t want to say she is not coldhearted person.

    "I want to say you¡¯re not coldhearted person, but I honestly don''t know."

    I thought the vague answer was cowardly, but that was my real intention.

    "I was surprised. Sometimes even Mota-kun can''t judge immediately."

    Yuka, who put her right hand on her mouth, spoken teasingly.

    "Ah?"

    "Because Mota-kun is a person who can make a decision immediately, regardless of whether it is right or wrong."

    "Ah, uh ... is that so?"

    "That''s right"

    Yuka who saw me scratching my head, giggled.

    "I''m sorry. I have been abandoned my parents. So, I''m having trouble answering that. In my case, my parents aren''t responsible. So, I''m sure I''m coldhearted person."

    When I answered Yuka while scratching my head, Yuka shook her head. And she laughed with a troubled face.

    "If Mota-kun asks me if I''ve abandoned my parents, I¡¯d say I don''t want to be coldhearted person, but I''m sure it''s hard to answer."

    Yuka laughed with a smile, saying so and sticking out her tongue.

    "Oh, I''ve become a monster. I''ve become akin to Mota-kun."

    Yuka was strangely happy to say what she would normally say when she was depressed.

    "I''m sorry. I can''t believe it, because I don''t really feel it. But ..."

    Yuka, laughing as if she was shy, said so.

    "I''ll do my best to believe. Because, that''s what Mota-kun said. So, I''m sure it''s true. Then, I''ll do my best to believe it."

    Yuka, who speaks to herself, nodded many times, as if to convince herself.

    Even if it''s easy to believe, it makes me wonder if she really understands it. Besides, I don''t want her to think lightly. Because, It''s very important.

    But Yuka said she would do her best to believe it.

    She doesn''t understand, and she don''t have the confidence to accept reality right away. But she still will do her best to understand it, and she will do her best to be accepted.

    Without being confused, depressed, or criticizing me, Yuka came up with her own answer.

    Moreover, the instability that Yuka felt has disappeared.

    "It is awakening?"

    As I muttered, I reached out her hands and pulled Yuka and I hugged her as before.

    Suddenly she reddened her face and she smiled happily. Then, she closed her eyes, put her hands on my back, and hugged me tightly.

    Yuka may have awakened in the true sense of the word, not a special ability.

    I felt such strength from Yuka.

    In exchange for that.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Yuka, who had her cheeks on my shoulders, opened her eyes and looked at me with her eyes.

    Did she feel my feelings who driven by anxiety?

    "No, no, nothing ..."

    With that said, I hugged Yuka tightly to escape from anxiety.

    When she closed her eyes and hugged me tightly, Yuka who dyed her cheeks, smiled.

    I see Yuka''s lovely smile.

    I feel Yuka''s soft touch.

    I smell Yuka''s sweet scent.

    But my cock doesn''t react even though all the conditions are met.

    Tamamushi, I will resent her if it becomes impossible to erected.

    Yuka''s ability is Mantra. This ability exert the effects through words.

    As of now, Yuka''s Mantra has been activated and has never been a problem.

    No matter how dangerous the ability is, the user is Yuka.

    However, it is still a dangerous ability. That''s why Yuka decided to temporarily stop talking.

    Until she will stop talking until the details of the ability are known and she can understand her ability firmly.

    But communication still can be done by writing.

    With that said, I left the bedroom with Yuka and decided to head to the basement where Marina and Tamamushi are.

    On the way--.

    "Oh? I think I see a person, it seems Asahina-san."

    When I saw Asahina standing by the wall of the corridor, I say a word and pretended to be surprised. And again, with intention of teasing her, I put my hand on Yuka''s shoulder standing next to me and hugged her.

    "W, wait! Stay away from Yuka!"

    Asahina yells at me with her face bright red when she sees me hugging Yuka. But she doesn''t move from the spot.

    She¡¯s an idiot who only knows how to move forward, but is she keeping my word?

    She¡¯s unexpectedly lawful girl.

    "I¡¯m okay to stay away from her, but I was deeply connected to each other until a while ago.¡±

    Looking at Asahina with all one''s might, she opened her eyes, stared at me while making her ears bright red, and gritted her teeth.

    On the other hand, Yuka turns her face away from Asahina and makes her ears bright red and embarassed.

    "No way, I guess Yuka was forced by you, right?"

    "No!"

    Asahina staring at me. It was Yuka who answered the question.

    I said it wouldn''t work if I spoke.

    Well, if the other party is Asahina, is there any problem? The Mantra can be said a super-powerful brainwashing ability.

    But maybe it¡¯s not works on Asahina.

    No, it''s more interesting if it works on her.

    That being said, she is staring at me, but she doesn''t say anything.

    That''s right. Because Yuka denied Asahina''s question.

    Yuka wasn''t attacked by me. Yuka wanted and was embraced by me. That''s what Yuka herself said.

    "Chi-"

    Asahina, who clicked her tongue, folded her arms and turned away from me.

    Asahina pretended to be angry, but when she turned her back on me and Yuka, she dropped her shoulders. And--.

    ¨D¨DI, I wonder how many times they have doing pervert things. It was yesterday evening that Suzuhara-kun passed in front of me. Has he been sex with Yuka since that time?

    Unlike Yuka, I can ¡°see¡± Asahina''s heart in "full view".

    ¨D¨DIt''s strange. Suzuhara-kun should love small breasts ...

    Thinking about that, Asahina glanced at Yuka''s chest, and put her hands on her flat chest.

    When I was grinning while looking at Asahina''s sorrowful face, I was poked at my arm.

    When I turned my eyes, Yuka was showing me a notepad.

    ¨D¨DYuu-chan, didn''t she get angry?

    Yuka leans her head with an anxious expression.

    When Asahina asked me about the conversation, it wasn''t interesting, so I received a notepad and a pen from Yuka and write it smoothly. Then I handed a notepad and a pen to Yuka.

    Yuka, who saw the notepad, didn''t seem to be convinced, but nodded.

    I wrote in Notepad: Asahina is a masochist, so it''s okay.

    I''m not lying. No, I didn''t want to write it.

    ¨D¨DWhat kind of sex did Suzuhara-kun and Yuka do? I wonder if she was raped from behind and slammed so much that her ass turned bright red? Or is her nipple pulled to the last minute while being fucked from behind? Or is it her pussy raped from behind, a stick stuck in her ass, and both holes are squeezed, then her nipple is pulled to the limit and the ass is beaten and cursed?

    In fact, Asahina''s thoughts is masochist.

    Even so, it seems that Asahina really wants to be fucked from the back. She''ve been saying it since yesterday. She also want me to pull her nipple.

    I won''t do it. Who will entertain you stupid.

    "Oh, I and Yuka will have little talk for Tamamushi, so please wait here. I might come to pick you up soon."

    "Eh!?"

    Asahina, who responded to my words, looked back and looked at me.

    "My come to pick me up?"

    Suddenly surprised with my word, Asahina turned away while dyed her cheeks, moistened her eyes, and made a sweet voice.

    "W, well, I''m not particularly happy, but I will wait ... Hmm!"

    ¨D¨DM, May come to pick me up ? Suzuhara-kun might come to pick me up ? I''m already a tsundere ?

    I didn''t say that I would come to pick her up, but I said that I might come, but why is Asahina happy?

    I don''t really understand masochist thinking.

    Well, whatever.

    "But you can''t go to the bathroom."

    "I, I know ? Hmm ?"

    Does she know that¡¯s a problem if she understands it?

    So, I left the pervert in the corridor and headed to the basement with Yuka.

    Along the way, Yuka, who has writes something on the notepad, showed me the notepad.

    --Yuu-chan, she¡¯s happy.

    "Well."

    When I raised my voice, Yuka nodded.

    What? That''s exactly what I said.

    ***

    - [Table of Content] - Next Chapter >

    ED Note: "snoop" -> "peek"

    Edited MTL by kanaa-senpai. Donate to my Bitcoin Wallet

    O

 Chapter 119

    When I want to enter basement with the stairs, Rikka was crouching in front of the entrance of the stairs.

    Her eyes closed, crouching with one knee, and a large knife held horizontally in front of her face.

    It''s exactly the same position as yesterday. She didn''t sleep and seems to have been on the alert since yesterday.

    "Rikka"

    I called out Rikka, but there was no reaction.

    I know it''s happening. Because it is possible to "see" a slightest move the body of Rikka with my ability. But she doesn''t react even though I called her out.

    Rikka has no intention of speaking, even if I''m the one who¡¯s calling her out.

    She will protect me and my friends. It seems only one point is considered and the other thoughts are completely excluded.

    No matter how strong Nanafushi is, Rikka is the strongest fighter when fighting one on one.

    "I''ll call her again"

    So, I called Rikka again, patted her head, and went down to the basement with the stairs.

    On the way, Yuka pokes my arm.

    Then, Yuka showing me a notepad and looks at me.

    --Rikka-chan, is she okay?

    When showing the notepad, Yuka tilted her head with an anxious expression.

    Because she sees Rikka who is sharpening her mind in the same position.

    "You know, your worry is rude to Rikka."

    I said that with a laugh, and knocked Yuka''s head.

    --Sorry.

    Yuka who looked impatient write something on the notepad and showed me it to me.

    "I''m not angry. I''m glad you worried about Rikka. Before, Rikka didn''t have a place to stay. But right now I kept her as family, so Rikka has a place to stay."

    When Yuka heard my words, she opened her eyes, tightened her expression, and nodded.

    For Rikka, I''m her place to live.

    That''s fine for now, but if I die, I''m sure Rikka will die too.

    Because she said she would follow me even if I went to hell.

    Her feeling is enough.

    So, I have to think something so Rikka can live even if I die.

    After all, Rikka still has the role of "protecting" where we will live.

    Due to my ability, I can ¡°see¡± Marina even before I entered the basement.

    At that times I woke up, Tamamushi and Marina were already awake.

    Tamamushi began to experiment with the body of dying Shinozaki, and Marina borrowed a change of clothes from Tamamushi and took a shower. After changing clothes, she is now sitting quietly on a chair in the basement.

    The effect of the drug seems to have wear off.

    That''s good. That''s fine ...

    Marina is wearing a black sailor suit. The sailor suit with the red line is the uniform of Kuroyuri Gakuen.

    But, why does Tamamushi have that uniform? Aside from that, the uniform that Marina wears is small in size.

    Marina, who is already grown up, is wearing a tight uniform and a super mini skirt.

    It''s like a bewitching female college student wearing a tight and mini sailor suit.

    Moreover, Kuroyuri is a prestigious girls'' school. The sense of immorality increases even more.

    It feels like a girl who is doing bad things behind the scenes while attending a prestigious girls'' school.

    In short, it''s really erotic.

    I entered the basement and saw Marina sitting on a chair, but I wanted to hold my head.

    Even though it''s really erotic, my cock doesn''t even reacted.

    "Oh, Suzuhara-san, Eh, Yuka-san!?"

    Marina, who noticed me entering the basement, noticed Yuka next to me and gave a startled voice.

    It''s natural to be surprised. Yuka should have been sealed on the upper room.

    "Whut!?"

    Tamamushi, who was doing something on a grosteque giant sea urchin, put Shinozaki on something like an examination table, and looked at Yuka then made her mouth triangular.

    "Have you been affected by Mantra!?? This is not fine! "

    Tamamushi, who raised his voice, was clearly wary.

    It seems that she thought that I had become a puppet of Yuka.

    "Well, normally, it may be the correct, but..."

    I muttered with a sigh, then put my hand on Yuka''s shoulder and hugged her.

    Yuka, who was hugged by me, instantly turned red to her ears and became embarassed. Then she writes something on the notepad with a bright red face and showed the notepad to Marina and Tamamushi.

    --Maybe I¡¯ve been brainwashed by Mota-kun heart ?

    Yuka leans her head on me and smiles while showing the notepad to them.

    Yuka has a very lovely smile, but when she glances at Marina and she smiles mischievously.

    The smile was somehow triumphant, like a little devil.

    "What!?"

    Marina, who was sitting in a chair, stood up vigorously.

    "I, I have a mysterious power too! Yuka-san isn''t the only one!"

    Marina, who seems to have provoked by Yuka''s giggle, shouted while staring at Yuka.

    Then, Yuka write something on the notepad without hesitation and showed the notepad to Marina.

    ¨D¨DI was with Mota-kun until the morning ? It was amazing ?

    Yuka laughs while showing Marina the written notepad.

    Apparently provoking Marina.

    "Y, Yuka-san! Do you want to fight? No matter how much Yuka-san want to fight, I''ll face it!"

    Marina reacted on Yuka''s provocation.

    It¡¯s like Yuka¡¯s Mantra can manipulate people''s minds without using word.

    "I see. She is using notepad. But, did she keep her words closed to prevent her Mantra? Did she succeed in stabilizing her abilities?"

    Tamamushi who didn''t care about the quarrel between Yuka and Marina walked toward me while muttering.

    "Whether I''m affected by Yuka¡¯s Mantra? I can''t judge it. But I''m sure Yuka''s mind is stable."

    I answered to Tamamushi question.

    "Hmm. It seems she is stable. But, what method did you use?"

    "If I had sex with her, something went well."

    "So that''s it"

    Tamamushi, who seemed to be convinced by my words, glanced at Yuka and Marina, who were glaring at each other with a smile.

    "The Earth Eyes are really terrifying power."

    Tamamushi muttering so.

    "Hizuki said it was difficult to predict the future, but the details and predictions of her abilities have been perfect. It seems like it''s starting to get out of order."

    "Is it because of my power which can make a hole in the future prediction of the Heavenly Eye?"

    "Umu"

    The nodding Tamamushi looked up at me.

    "The same is true for that man named Shinozaki. Shinozaki did not exist in Hizuki''s prediction."

    Shinozaki? I don¡¯t about Shinozaki. He¡¯s not a person who have ability.

    But, No way.

    "Do you say that Shinozaki also awakens to a special ability?"

    "I don''t know. I can''t judge at the moment. But Shinozaki is here. In other words, I think he has a connection with your Earth Eye."

    Is it a fate? Well, surely, I was the one who instructed to bring Shinozaki here.

    "I tell you, I''m not into a man."

    "Is that so?"

    Tamamushi tilts her head.

    ¡­¡­Oi.

    "Isn''t he pretty cool? If it looks "only", he''s a lot more handsome than Suzuhara."

    "It''s not such a problem. I mean, you just say something rude right now."

    I¡¯m sorry. I''m not handsome anyway.

    "Are you angry?"

    "Not particularly"

    "Fufu, surely there are no people here who judge Suzuhara by "appearance"."

    "A, yeah"

    Tamamushi who saw me with his tongue laughing happily.

    Well, surely, as Tamamushi says, no one here is judging me by looking at me.

    "Will Shinozaki be saved?"

    "Oh, that''s not a problem at all. It seems that his physical strength is quite exhausted, but it is much lighter than the injury that Asahina suffered. It seems that he was attacked without getting hit on his vital point. Well, His physical strength and athletic ability, May be above Suzuhara "

    I knew he was being attacked without getting hit on his vital point, but I still thought it was a serious injury. But was it a minor injury? I thought he was dying.

    I think Shinozaki has better simple strength and physical ability, as Tamamushi says.

    Besides, he isn''t crazy.

    "It was hard yesterday."

    "What?"

    "Shinozaki has been saying shit like Suzuhara-san, Suzuhara-san, Suzuhara-san, Suzuhara-san. He never mentioned Marina''s name. That¡¯s why Marina, who seems to be annoyed, kick his face. Then, His injury getting worst. What I''m treating now is the injury that Marina inflicted. "

    Uwaa, what are you doing, Marina? Did you kick him to the point of needing treatment from Tamamushi?

    I mean, Shinozaki, you¡¯re gross.

    "Oh, yes. I had something to ask you."

    "Hmm?"

    "Since I wake up, my cock doesn''t even react, but that drug has no dangerous side effects, right?"

    Tamamushi smiled at my question.

    Then I "peep" her heart.

    "I don''t know because it''s the first time I''ve used it on human male ?"

    "Oi!"

    She doesn''t know ? What the hell. Why does she say it with such a good smile? It would be dangerous.

    "Before, I was use it on an insect male, so it''s probably okay."

    "Insects and humans are different! Also don¡¯t say with maybe?!"

    Oh, what I was afraid of has become a reality.

    That''s why Tamamushi ...

    "I don''t see any abnormalities in Marina, so it''s probably okay."

    So, don''t say that. Don''t stir up my anxiety.

    "My cock didn''t react at all from the morning! It''s the first time it didn''t stand up in the morning!"

    "Well, Suzuhara is also a surprisingly cute person."

    When I saw Tamamushi shrugged with a sigh, the blood vessels pop up in my temples.

    "B, bastard. What if it becomes impossible to erected?"

    When I trembled with anger and raised my voice, Tamamushi looking up at me made me cry.

    "Fu?"

    Tamamushi mutters and tilts her head.

    Oh, this girl, maybe she doesn''t understand the significance of this matter?

    I mean, she was saying that she didn''t know much about men because men usually hate insect girl...

    "My cock doesn''t even react! Then, I don''t get an erection and I don''t have sexual desire! So, I can''t ejaculate in this state! If that continues, I can''t ejaculate all the time!"

    "¡­¡­Eh?"

    Hearing my yelling, Tamamushi''s face turned pale.

    "What you¡¯re technically saying is... Erection Disfunction?"

    "What? I don''t know that!"

    "ED for short"

    "Oh, I know that! Yeah, that''s it!"

    "What!? That''s a problem! Why do you not say it earlier!"

    Tamamushi is sharp for some reason. No, I¡¯m sure, I''ve said it earlier.

    Anyway, it seems that she finally understood.

    I wonder why. I feel a strange sense of accomplishment.

    "Oh, that''s right. Rather than that."

    Tamamushi, which should have been impatient, clapping her hands and spoken.

    "Hey! What''s more important than that!"

    Tamamushi, I think she''s thinking lightly about the situation. I would be in trouble if my cock became impotent.

    "The organization contacted me"

    "What?"

    My body responded to Tamamushi talking with a straight face.

    "It''s a request to capture a demi-human. I received rough information, but the details will be given by the liaison. I will meet with the liaison directly and receive instructions there."

    "Is the liaison strong?"

    "Um. I don''t know who will come, but they are all talented and there are no liaison with category more than D that will come."

    "That means that there are people with category D abilities."

    "Um. Mostly E, but there is also D. D is pretty dangerous."

    According to what I heard before, my simple ¡°X-ray¡± was Category F.

    The reason is that I am physically weak. However, because of its rarity and convenience, it is useful.

    However, when my ability effective range is wide.

    My ability is a clairvoyant with a wide range of effectiveness and is in category F. When it comes to D, it is two ranks lower.

    "And the liaisons are usually in pairs."

    "Is there a possibility that both are D?"

    "I don''t think. When you hear D, you might think that the rank is low, but most of the talented people are E or F. I think the general highest rank is C."

    So that''s it. Do they usually not use a high leveled D as a liaison?

    When it comes to--.

    "Is the guy who is a liaison in category D is as close to E?"

    "Um. That''s right. But even if it close to E, it''s still D. You should think that it''s pretty strong."

    Even if it is weak in D, it is definitely stronger than E.

    In addition--.

    "Special abilities may have strengths other than physical strength."

    "Yes. Even if the category is low, don''t underestimate it."

    Tamamushi nodding to my words.

    I, Marina and Yuka are typical examples. Even if we are physically weak, depending on how it is used, we can become a tremendously dangerous ability user.

    "For reference, categories D and E. How much strength do you think we need to deal with two people?"

    "That''s right. As Suzuhara said, there are places where we can''t measure with simple strength. And it depends on whether we will kill or capture them."

    "For example, if I want capture them"

    "In that case, we should have one category B and C as an assistant. Also, one other person with the ability to search for enemies."

    B is one and C is one. And is there one person who has the ability to search for enemies?

    Is it necessary to have that much force to reliably capture D and E?

    "What if I want kill them?"

    "We should have one person with category B and an enemy-type ability person. I think that C can be used, but the search-type ability person cannot be excluded. If we want surely to kill them."

    The person with the ability to specialize in battle can be either B or C, but the person with the ability to search for enemies cannot be excluded.

    Well, in order to take the initiative, it is indispensable to have a person who have ability to search enemy. Even if they want to escape, it is advantageous to have a person with that ability.

    "Is it possible for a high-ranked person to lose to a low-ranked person?"

    "Yes. If he is high-ranked but immature, he may lose to low-ranked abilities. But basically, the category disparity is quite high. If they have a solid understanding of your abilities and have some experience. The probability that a high-ranked ability person will lose to a low-ranked ability person is extremely low. "

    I see. Marina is a support-specialized system, so Yuka is a good example.

    Yuka''s Mantra has a limited range, but almost invincible as long as it reaches the voice. However, she does not understand her abilities and has almost no experience.

    Even if her opponent is a low-level talent, she will almost certainly lose if she fights.

    "Rikka, you and me. Do you think that if we are forming a team, can we surely capture the two liaisons?"

    Tamamushi laughed at my question.

    "It''s a stupid question. Even if the opponent is Category B, if Suzuhara and demi-beast little girl are here, we can definitely win."

    Tamamushi answers with a fearless laugh.

    After all, Tamamushi appreciates Rikka.

    At present, Marina and Yuka cannot be put into a place where there is a possibility of battle.

    Not to mention Hizuki and Kazehana.

    Asahina is the type that demonstrates her true character in the last-minute battle. She¡¯s a secret weapon in a sense, but she¡¯s only an obstacle in situations where certainty is important.

    Also, I would like to keep Nanafushi as a defense personnel to protect the base.

    When it comes to that, it is me, Rikka, and Tamamushi that can move freely.

    "Are you want to capture the liaison? If you do that, there is a danger of being found out our base."

    "Well, I''m not going to fight them. I just want to see the ability person with my own eyes."

    Tamamushi with a tight expression on my words nodded.

    We are not fugitives. I''m always going to attack when I''m ready.

    That''s why I have to actually "see" the enemy.

    "When will you meet the liaison?"

    "Tonight"

    "Location?"

    "I don''t know yet. There are some hints, but I''ll be informed about an hour before the meeting time."

    "Is there ambush prevention?"

    "Umu"

    I thought the end was poor because it was a big organization, but that''s not the case.

    Well, it''s good just to know it in advance. This is also reassuring.

    "Then, get ready--"

    Before I could say the word, I noticed that Yuka was approaching me and then I looked back.

    Yuka approaching me. There is also Marina behind it.

    Yuka was staring at Marina, but she seems want to tell something to me.

    Yuka, who stopped in front of me, write something on the notepad and showed me.

    ¨D¨DI want to go with you.

    That was written in Notepad.

    Did she hear the conversation of me and Tamamushi?

    "I also want to go"

    Marina behind Yuka said so and raised her right hand lightly.

    Oi Oi.

    "No. It''s dangerous. In the worst case, a small number of people can escape, but if you two are joined, we may not even be able to escape."

    I explained to them, but they are looking straight at me.

    They¡¯re not convinced at all.

    ¨D¨DI have something I want to try.

    Yuka shows me a notepad with that written on it.

    "I also have something I want to try, but I don''t want to try it with my "friends"..."

    Marina raised her voice with her right hand raised lightly, and nodded when she looked at Yuka.

    I thought they were fighting each other.

    Well, if I say that they have no experience, I can''t use them in actual battles forever.

    But they really need to get used to it. But they should refrain from fighting until they can use your abilities "decently".

    "Why don''t you take me?"

    The voice I heard from behind caused wrinkles my eyebrows.

    Tamamushi, you. Think lightly about the situation again.

    When I''ll look back and complain, I stopped.

    ¨D¨DAlthough there are dangers, both Marina and Yuka are benefiting from the Earth Eye. Moreover, they are Suzuhara''s "favorite". Perhaps it will be interesting.

    When I ¡°peep¡± Tamamushi¡¯s mind, she is laughing inwardly.

    Knowing the feelings of Tamamushi, I changed my mind.

    The last boss is that Kudan. A big idiot who loves to fight with her own life as a stake.

    If I don''t laugh and overcome this kind of risk, I can''t win.

    Besides, Marina and Yuka said from themselves.

    Both of them are the type to avoid actions that endanger their "friends". But they said they would follow me.

    Perhaps they feel something convinced about my abilities.

    "That''s right. Do you want to go?"

    Three people nodded to my words.

    There are dangers, but there are the strongest fighter Rikka, the all-purpose Tamamushi, and me with the ability to search for enemies.

    If Marina and Yuka could use their abilities "decently" ...

    "There are only two enemies, and I will be dealing with the strongest invincible unit"

    I muttered and grinned.

    As Tamamushi says, this is certainly interesting.

    ***

 Chapter 120

    When Tamamushi contacts the liaison of Kudan''s organization, I decided to accompany Marina and Yuka, but I have a lot of anxiety.

    They seem to have some idea, but I need to confirm it.

    So, I decided to hear the idea from them.

    By the way, Tamamushi has made various preparations.

    Rikka has a strong body, and like Rikka, Tamamushi is a person with physical strengthening ability, and can also manipulate insects. Therefore, she intended to go unarmed so as not to alert the other party. But if Marina and Yuka accompany her, that''s different case.

    "So, what is your idea?"

    While sitting on a chair, I asked Marina and Yuka who standing in front of me.

    Marina glancing at Yuka. In response to her line of sight, Yuka nodded.

    "Yuka-san has to keep silent her mouth, so I will explain it."

    Marina looks at me and raises her voice, and Yuka nods.

    "Due to Yuka''s ability, I can''t try it with my ¡°friends¡±, so I can''t say I can do it, but I''m wondering if it will work."

    Marina seems to be ambiguous but still confident.

    "Thanks to the explanation from Tamamushi-chan, I was able to roughly know my abilities and Yuka-san abilities."

    ¨D¨DCan you hear me?

    Marina cut her words on the way, but Marina''s voice continued to echo.

    I feel like I can hear the voice from my ears, but Marina''s mouth isn''t moving. Perhaps Marina''s voice echoes in my head or my mind? I''m not sure about that, but it seems like I talking on the phone anyway, and I don''t feel any discomfort.

    Also, Marina''s ability seems to have an additional element of "relaxing the mind", but the effect is not clear.

    "Is this conversation through mind?"

    ¨D¨DYes, that''s right. I can also read Suzuhara-san thoughts, so I can talk with you without speaking.

    Can she read my thoughts? Is my mind being read? I don''t like it when other people read my thoughts.

    --Invade mind? Perhaps it was when we were doing ecchi things?

    Oh, my mind really being read. That''s right, yeah, when I was having sex with you, you invaded my "mind". At that time, I felt like you were in control of my "mind".

    ¨D¨DThere are many things I don''t understand yet, but maybe there are stages in my ability. Right now, I''m just reading the thoughts on the surface, but it seems possible to connect deeply. However--.

    However?

    ¨D¨DIt seems that I need the consent of the other person in order to connect deeply. I tried various things with Yuka and found about it.

    She need confirmation from the other person? But I don''t remember agreeing.

    ¨D¨DIt''s not a verbal agreement. I''m wondering if you allow me to invade. Even if I try to connect deeply, if I¡¯m rejected, I can¡¯t do it. That¡¯s right. So, at that time, Suzuhara-san allowed me to invade.

    Is it so? Did I say I allowed you to invade? I''m not convinced.

    ¨D¨DIt is a fact that we were deeply connected. In short, Suzuhara-san says something ... you love me ?

    Huh? What are you talking about? Isn''t it embarrassing to say it?

    ¨D¨DIt''s embarrassing, but ... maybe you''re happier at that time ?

    Marina who dyes her cheeks and looks at me embarrassingly.

    I''m embarrassed to hear this.

    Well, since Marina has been able to invade my "mind" deeply, I can''t deny it.

    Looking away from Marina, I scratched my head.

    ¨D¨DI can hear you ? You don''t deny it ?

    Uo, was she still read my mind now? It is troublesome.

    Marina is glancing at me while her ears are bright red and embarrassed. Yuka, who was looking at Marina with her eyes, punctured Marina''s breast with her finger.

    "What is wrong Yuka-san? Isn¡¯t it sexual harassment? Or does Yuka-san like me?"

    Yuka showed her a notepad to Marina, who was completely in tune.

    ¨D¨DLet''s talk about the idea.

    That was written in Notepad.

    Yuka is clearly irritated.

    I understand her feelings, but Yuka, who shuts her mouth, says that she lacks explanation.

    "So, what do you want to try in the actual battle?"

    "Oh yeah, that''s right"

    When I asked her, Marina clapping her hands in front of her chest.

    "I''ve been deeply connected with Yuka-san several times and found out that it''s kind of amazing."

    It''s kind of like a lesbian to be deeply connected with Yuka several times.

    "Suzuhara-san, could you stop using that kind of thoughts? I''m talking seriously."

    "I don''t say anything. You shouldn''t read my thoughts."

    I responded back to Marina who read my thoughts.

    "Your thought is pervert, such as having sex."

    "Don''t read my thoughts!"

    I raised my voice toward Marina who muttered with her eyes.

    It''s a really terrible ability.

    "So? Is her ability amazing?"

    "That''s right ..."

    Marina, who had a mysterious look at my question, glanced at Yuka.

    Yuka nods in response of Marina.

    "Maybe, Yuka-san may be able to use her abilities without speaking."

    "What?"

    Does Yuka can use her abilities without speaking? Isn¡¯t her ability activate when her voice was heard?

    "Yuka-san''s ability is activated by putting thoughts on the words, isn''t it? But it doesn''t mean that the brainwashing is done exactly as the words say. The words are just catalysts, and Yuka-san''s thought will be irrespective of the content of the words. For example, in an extreme case, Yuka ordered not to move toward the other party, but Yuka thought to raise her right hand in her mind and put it in words."

    "The other person should raise his right hand."

    "Yes, it''s an extreme example. If her thoughts and words are too far apart, her abilities may not be activated. It''s just an example."

    "So?"

    "Then, what would happen if I directly convey Yuka''s thought to the other person''s mind?"

    Does she want to convey Yuka''s thought directly to the other person''s mind?

    Hey, wait a minute.

    "I think that Yuka''s abilities can be roughly divided into two stages. The first stage converts thoughts into abilities, and the second stage speaks and conveyed the abilities. Then what stage Yuka''s abilities will be activated? "

    Marina is asking me, but I think she already knows the answer. She said she has tried various things with her.

    "Oi Oi"

    A chill runs up my spine.

    "If the ability has already been activated before her thought is spoken, the effect of the ability can be seen even if her thought "only" is conveyed."

    "I can''t say for sure, but that''s what it says."

    Marina nods to my answer.

    What the hell. These guys took notice of the ridiculous point.

    Normally, it is impossible to think that idea which convey the thought without speaking. However, there is a person in front of me who can do that.

    It may be possible to convey Yuka''s thought by using Marina''s ability.

    If that were possible, this would be ridiculous.

    "But the trigger is Suzuhara-san."

    "What? Me? Why?"

    "Suzuhara-san said that I had invaded your heart, right?"

    "Oh, I said that."

    "At that time, I could see it."

    "What did you see?"

    "I could see Suzuhara-san "field of view¡±.¡±

    Did she see my "field of view"? Did she see the scenery I see through my "eyes"?

    No, I don¡¯t believe it.

    No way--.

    "Did you see my "view¡± which has been activated with my ability?"

    "Yes. I was surprised. I was surprised to see the scenery without blind spots. I was confused and almost dizzy."

    Marina nods and answers my question.

    She saw my "view" when my ability is activated. That means, is she connected with me right now?

    "So, when connecting with Yuka, do you think you could do it? "

    "That''s right. I tried various things, so I thought I could do it. However, it''s dangerous to let someone know Yuka''s ability, so I haven''t actually do it yet."

    I see. Certainly, it is dangerous to try it with your ¡°friends¡±. If she success, she can brainwash others person.

    "Yuka''s ability is to speak like indiscriminate bombing with a limited range. It will be effective regardless of the enemy or ally. The power is enormous, but the risk is too great."

    "If I combine it with my ability to read the mind of the target person with a wide range, it will be possible to launch a bombing only on the enemy over a wide area."

    If she can do that, it will be a truly invincible ability.

    "But I don''t think it''s all-purpose."

    "Ah?"

    "Because Yuka''s ability is limited."

    "Oh, yeah, that''s right."

    Is because the constraint? Well, her ability may not be activated. Certainly not all-purpose.

    However, if it can be combined with Marina''s ability, there is no doubt that convenience will increase dramatically.

    This is amazing. Eliminate the risk of making a voice, and brainwash people by convey the thought directly into the target''s mind from a long distance.

    Even if there are restrictions, the target must have an invincible ability.

    However, the ability to communicate without using "voice" and the ability to catalyze "voice". Thinking about fusing such opposite abilities.

    "Now, I used the expression for bombing, but it''s probably a mistake."

    "Why?"

    "Somehow"

    Marina muttered, but it seemed like she wasn''t asking me, but herself.

    "I heard from Tamamushi-chan, Yuka-san''s ability is a little different from normal, isn''t it? It¡¯s an ability called Renge (lotus flower)."

    "Oh, Hizuki said so."

    "Do you know what kind of flower lotus flower is?"

    "Ah? Doesn''t it a big and beautiful flower?"

    "It''s a general term for lotus flowers. Well, Lotus flowers and water lilies, both flower sprout from the mud. And they make very beautiful flowers when bloomed. Such lotus has a self-cleaning effect. It''s called the lotus effect."

    "Hey, it¡¯s detailed"

    "Well, that ... there was a time when I wanted to be a florist."

    Marina muttered as if she was shy, and glanced at Yuka.

    "Born from mud, not stained with mud. The lotus flower that purifies filth has been loved and respected as a symbol of purity and holiness. I think it is similar to Yuka-san, Isn¡¯t it?"

    Yuka opened her eyes to the muttering of Marina.

    "I know it''s very rude to say that Yuka is tainted. I''m sorry. So, I couldn''t say it, but I thought I should say it."

    Marina bows to Yuka. Yuka shakes her head when she sees Marina.

    "Marina, are you aware of something?"

    Marina feels guilty to Yuka. Marina wasn''t the direct cause, but she didn''t do anything, knowing that Yuka was being raped. She regrets it now.

    Marina said that Yuka and lotus flowers are similar.

    She said it was similar to a lotus sprouting from dirty mud.

    If she¡¯s not aware of something, she won''t say that.

    "Is the constraint really a constraint? There are restrictions depending on how she uses it. So maybe Hizuki used that kind of expression to explain it in an easy-to-understand manner."

    "Depending on how she uses it?"

    "Yes. I think there are no restrictions depending on how she uses it."

    There are no restrictions depending on how it is used.

    Is it related to the lotus flower?

    I''ve always been interested.

    Usual Mantra ability different from lotus flower.

    Mantra is basically brainwashing ability.

    "Born from mud, not stained with mud?"

    A lotus flower that is born out of filth and becomes innocent with its own self-cleaning ability. A pure and sacred symbol.

    "Maybe Yuka''s perception of her abilities is fundamentally wrong?"

    "I think so. I don''t think Yuka''s ability is the ability to brainwash the will of others and manipulate it freely. I don''t think it''s such a dangerous ability."

    Hizuki said, Mantra was a dangerous and terrible ability. But, I didn''t say lotus flower Mantra that way.

    Besides, it is dangerous depending on how it is used, so she may have dared to use such expressions in order not to make us optimistic.

    "Marina, I want you to answer honestly. What kind of understanding do you have about Yuka''s ability?"

    Marina said she had a deep connection with Yuka several times.

    Yuka herself does not fully understand her abilities, so even if I read the depths of her heart, I will not know the truth of her abilities. But Marina knew Yuka deeply. That is why I had doubts.

    "It''s a vague image, but I think Yuka''s ability is very, really, really incredibly, very kind."

    "Gentle ability?"

    The image is too opposite to the ability to brainwash and manipulate others.

    "I don''t want you to laugh."

    Marina muttered shyly and looked at me and Yuka with her upper eyes.

    "I think Yuka''s ability is the ability to give a passion to everyone. For those who have lost confidence and are about to be frustrated, do your best, it''s okay, you can do it, the ability to push your back I wonder what it is. I think so. "

    Marina mutters shyly. When I heard the words, I felt convinced.

    Ability to give passion. Ability to encourage those who are about to be frustrated and gently push their backs.

    Yuka, who was tainted, has betrayed Asahina who was her best friend and wanted to protect her, and was supposed to fall in the true sense of the word. However, in the end, she couldn''t fall and continued to regret her mistakes. The ability created by such Yuka. Lotus flower.

    Probably no doubt. I think Marina''s guess is correct.

    Ability to support someone and support them from behind. That is the essence of Yuka''s ability.

    As I stood up from the chair, I grabbed Yuka''s shoulders with her eyes wide open.

    "Yuka, your ability may really be the strongest."

    Yuka will never betray her companion no matter what.

    If we fight, Yuka will support us from the bottom of her hearts.

    That feeling is rides on and pushes our backs.

    They will support us if we can definitely win.

    That is the essence of lotus flower.

    In other words--.

    "She has support specialization ability that can bring out the potential beyond the limit by complete brainwashing. That may be lotus flower."

    Yuka, who was grasping both shoulders from me, bit her lower lip while looking up at me, shook her delicate shoulders, and shed tears.

    It was Yuka herself who knew that her ability was brainwashing and was afraid of that ability more than anyone else. So, Yuka shut her mouth without saying anything. However--.

    Yuka desperately tries to write letters on a notepad with her trembling fingers while biting her lower lip and crying. I gently took a notepad from Yuka.

    "You don''t have to shut your mouth anymore. Yuka, your abilities don''t work for us to be negative. That''s the lotus flower. The constraint that Hizuki said, it¡¯s really your kind, that is gentle constraint. "

    In my words, Yuka spilled large tears while leaking sobs.

    "Is lotus flower like me? Does my power make someone happy?"

    A quivering voice mixed with sobbing. Marina, who heard Yuka''s words, probably couldn''t stand it. I turned my face and shook my shoulders.

    "It''s really Yuka-san''s ability."

    Marina who raises a trembling voice while turning her face away.

    Yuka who made the flowers bloom more beautiful than anyone because she was more polluted than anyone else.

    "I don''t think there was such a use for brainwashing."

    Yuka''s support is not splendid as strength ability. But each one has the potential to become good ability user.

    A Heavenly eye that can see every event and even predict the future.

    An Earth eye that can evoke the power of different abilities to those involved and raise their abilities.

    Both are said to be the ultimate support capabilities, but Yuka''s lotus flower seems to be a truly pure support capability.

    Even though it was buried in the mud and all of its body was tainted, Yuka continued to struggle to crawl up, so the lotus flower sprouted and blossomed from the mud.

    Above all, it¡¯s an absolute support ability.

    ***

 Chapter 121

    It seems that Tamamushi is making various things, but I was told that she wanted an assistant.

    Nanafushi is a good assistant for Tamamushi, but she cannot be removed from the guarding mission.

    After all, the contact from the organization itself can be a trap.

    With that said, Tamamushi asked Marina to be assistant.

    "Ah, It¡¯s cute ? It''s a skirt for girls after all ?"

    "Umu. I care about that kind of fashion after all."

    "Do you have a lot of school uniforms? Like the black lily uniform I''m wearing right now?"

    "Um, it''s my hobby."

    "What is this picture?"

    "Oh, this is crest and a family crest of the country where I was born. Each bug user has a crest and family crest of the country. If you look at it, you can see which house in which country I was born."

    "Eh? If you show such a thing proudly, isn''t your identity amazing?"

    "Umu!"

    "No, um! ... Tamamushi-chan seems to be smart, knowledgeable and dexterous, but you¡¯re actually a little dull and cute ?"

    "Am I cute?"

    "Yes, you¡¯re cute ? you¡¯re small, have a silver hair, green eyes, and you¡¯re a little dull, it''s very cute ?"

    "I''m the person that grows when I¡¯m complimented. I''m also happy when I''m told that I''m cute. So, praise me more."

    Tamamushi and Marina are making noise in the back of the basement.

    Best of all, it looks fun, but they¡¯re still prepared.

    Marina is good at getting the other person on track and Tamamushi is easy to get on with the conversation.

    It may be a little dangerous to leave the work to those two people.

    But, after all, both of them have serious roots.

    Anyway--.

    "Yuka, I have a request for you. Only you can do it."

    Yuka tilted her head to my question.

    "Do you think it''s dangerous to test your and Marina''s abilities with our "friends"?¡±

    When asked, Yuka nodded.

    "I understand your feelings, but I think that your abilities will show their true value only when you use them with your "friends¡± and there are people who definitely want you to use them."

    When I stared straight at Yuka and put my hands on both her shoulders, Yuka''s expression became cloudy.

    Yuka''s ability is not to make someone unhappy, but to support someone.

    That is Marina''s guess, and I agree. And I think Yuka also understood it.

    However, even so, it would be uneasy to test the power of extraordinary power beyond human knowledge to "friends".

    This is complete brainwashing after all.

    Depending on how it is used, it is a terrifying force that can easily destroy a person''s "mind."

    "Hizuki may die soon"

    Yuka reacted to my mutter.

    "As Tamamushi said, her Heavenly eyes are not the ability that normal humans can do. Unless she is a saint who transcends all worldly desires, it is an impossible to control the ability. No, the idea of controlling itself Is wrong."

    How could Hizuki be able to use such abilities normally even temporarily?

    Probably because she was broken.

    When the heavenly eyes awakened, Hizuki was obsessed with me and was crazy.

    It''s the exact opposite of a saint. It''s a mass of worldly desires.

    A desire that is too pure, denying and excluding everything except me.

    That is why I may have been able to withstand the overwhelming power of the Heavenly eye.

    But Hizuki defeated and knew her "friends".

    In other words, she has become an "ordinary girl".

    "Even though her physical unharmed. But It''s her "mind" that dies. If her "mind" dies, she''ll never wake up again."

    I wanted to get the ability of the Heavenly eye somehow. If we can control the Heavenly eyes freely, we will have an overwhelming advantage.

    Asahina may be able to counter the Heavenly eyes.

    Using Marina''s ability to interfere the Heavenly eyes and let it flow to Asahina. I was hoping that it could be done.

    But I don''t have enough time and at the moment the risk is too big.

    Because when Marina who has just awakened to her abilities, interferes the heavenly eyes, she probably isn¡¯t safe.

    If they¡¯re not good at it, I could lose both Hizuki and Marina at the same time.

    Then let''s give up the Heavenly eye for time being. There is no need for abilities that cannot be handled.

    "Yuka, I think your ability can block the Heavenly eyes."

    With Yuka''s complete brainwashing, it should be possible to falsify Hizuki''s memory and make the heavenly eye seems "dissapear".

    Moreover, Yuka''s ability is a mental operation that uses "voice" as a medium. Then, brainwashing can be done without directly interfering with the Heavenly eye.

    "Okay, I will save Hizuki-chan ..."

    Yuka shook her eyes and muttered, tightening her expression and staring straight at me. Then, she nodded.

    "It helps me because I have a lot of debt to Hizuki. I don''t want to die before I repay the debt."

    To be honest, I''m not good with Hizuki. However, it is a fact that I benefited from the Heavenly eyes of Hizuki.

    Because I''m not good with her, it''s not comfortable to keep borrowing her power.

    Then, I took Yuka with me and go to the living room. There are Hizuki and Kazehana in the living room.

    Hizuki, who has almost lost his ability due to the power of the heavenly eyes, and Kazehana who protects Hizuki.

    Does the measure of falsifying Hizuki''s memory with the help of Yuka really work?

    If the heavenly eye becomes seems "dissapear", it may be possible to return to the "before" state in which the Heavenly eye awakens.

    Then, when the heavenly eye disappears from the memory of Hizuki, the heavenly eye will continue to be activated.

    Yuka''s ability is just brainwashing, which can be said to be a super-powerful "belief."

    So even if she can falsify her memory, she will not be able to "erase" the Heavenly eye itself.

    It just falsifies her memory after all.

    Even so, if the heavenly eye remains activated, Hizuki probably won''t help us.

    She will lose her memory of the heavenly eye because be violated by the heavenly eye.

    I stopped in front of the living room door and sighed so that Yuka wouldn''t notice.

    If Yuka couldn''t help Hizuki, she would feel responsible and start to blame herself.

    However, only Yuka has the potential to save Hizuki.

    "Yuka, this is what I asked for. No matter what happens, I''m responsible for everything."

    If she failed, Yuka would blame herself. So, I opened my mouth thinking so, but Yuka gently put her finger on my lips.

    "Fine. It will definitely work. "

    Yuka smiles and raises her voice while putting her finger on my lips.

    Yeah, that''s right. Yuka will definitely do it well.

    "Thank you, Mota-kun"

    "Ah?"

    "I will use my power for the first time from now on. I will use my power to save our "friends". Thank you for pointing the way. "

    Yuka talks to me while smiling really happily.

    "No, no, I''m not ..."

    I couldn''t look straight back at Yuka''s shining eyes looking at me.

    My heartbeat suddenly beating.

    Something very painful, different from pain, tightens my chest.

    When I glanced at Yuka, the area around Yuka was wrapped in pink light and shined brilliantly.

    "Oh, that ..."

    "Hmm?"

    While enduring the pain in my chest, I raised my voice while glancing at Yuka, and she stepped out and looked into my face.

    A soft and fluffy feel hits my arm.

    Yuka is approaching me, and her chest is pressed against my arm.

    I managed to endure it because my cock did not react, but the urge to push Yuka down endlessly increased, and I felt frustrated with the pain in my chest.

    "T, that ... I think it suits you."

    "Eh?"

    "Ponytail. I like ponytails, so they''re tied up, huh?"

    "Eh? Oh, that ... uh, yeah ?"

    When I managed to convey the words, Yuka, who turned bright red in an instant, turned away shyly. But she nodded.

    When I opened the door and entered the room, Hizuki was lying on the sofa. Kazehana puts Hizuki¡¯s head on her lap and strokes it.

    "Suzuhara-san ..."

    Kazehana, who raised her face, looked at me and called my name, then smiled thinly.

    "She has been sleeping all the time. She has a very peaceful sleeping face. There are a lot of "friends" here. I''m sure Hizuki is having the happiest time."

    Kazehana talks quietly with a thin smile.

    When is the happiest time?

    Certainly, Hizuki''s sleeping face is calm.

    Like me, Hizuki was treated as a monster because of her abilities and was forced to leave her hometown. It seems that there were only Kazehana and Rikka with Hizuki at that time.

    In ¡°here¡± where monsters gather may have become a place of peace for Hizuki for the first time in her life.

    However, if nothing is done, Hizuki will surely die. She will be in a vegetative state at best.

    "Do you want to help Hizuki? Do you want her to look at you, and she smile again?"

    Tears run down on Kazehana''s cheeks to my question.

    "Did Suzuhara come to insult me?"

    That word was telling everything.

    It is impossible to manage the Heavenly eyes.

    Because it is the strongest and unrivaled power beyond human knowledge, it is not something that normal people can do.

    Kazehana, who realized that, seems to have decided to die with Hizuki.

    She has completely given up.

    "Heavenly eyes may be the strongest and unrivaled ability. That''s why I can''t do anything about it.¡±

    When looking at Kazehana, I said so, the I grinning and tapping Yuka''s shoulder.

    "But, there is an ability to surpass the heavenly eyes"

    Kazehana looks up at me and tilts her head while shedding tears on her cheeks.

    "Well, leave it to me"

    With that said, I patted Kazehana''s head roughly.

    "Suzuhara-san seems has changed a little."

    Kazehana muttered while looking at me with her upper eyes.

    Did I change? I will not deny it. I feel like I''ve changed.

    "I think there are various factors, but the existence of your sister may be the biggest that changed me."

    "Is it Rikka?"

    "Yes"

    I nodded and answered Kazehana''s question.

    "If I betray Rikka, she will not betray me. She is the one who says so."

    When I spoke to Kazehana, she burst into laughter.

    "Rikka is simple."

    "Well"

    "That simplicity is sometimes enviable."

    "I agree"

    "Rikka is better than me. She¡¯s talented younger sister and I¡¯m just an incompetent older sister."

    "Do you believe so?"

    "Eh?"

    Kazehana who leans her head to my words.

    "Kazehana. What did you see?"

    "What did I see? What?"

    "Hizuki lost when the strongest and unrivaled heavenly eyes operating normally. Then, who lost? Is she more capable than heavenly eyes?"

    "Well, that is ..."

    When I asked, Kazehana muttered her words.

    "Can you beat Asahina? If you look at your stats, you''re overwhelmingly ahead of her. But, there''s no reason for Asahina to beat you. If you fight, you''ll definitely win. But can you beat Asahina? Can you say that you same as that idiot? "

    Kazehana opened her mouth to the question, but closed her mouth without saying anything.

    She know the answer without asking.

    "You and Rikka are sisters. That''s why you try to measure your strength with the same measuring rod. But it''s different. You and Rikka are different."

    "Different? I and Rikka?"

    Kazehana seems to be confused because she can''t understand my words.

    "Yeah, totally different"

    I nodded and answered while staring at such a her.

    When their mother was killed by Kudan, Kazehana ran away with Rikka.

    Kudan said she saw the potential in them and therefore let them go.

    If Rikka and Kazehana are switched then Rikka was older sister and Kazehana was little sister.

    Rikka would have been fighting against Kudan, who killed her mother and Kazehana would have been killed.

    But Kazehana ran away.

    Leaving her mother who still fighting Kudan, she wrapped her tail and ran away.

    She was able to escape from that Kudan without caring her mother''s feelings.

    She knows when she met Kudan. It''s not easy to get away from her. She despaired before she run away. Moreover, her mother was killed in front of her.

    What Kudan expected was not Rikka. She expected a timid and brave sister who was targeted by that Kudan and could choose to escape.

    I think so.

    In fact, they survived.

    "There are various types of strength. The strengths of you and Rikka are different."

    "Different Strength ... type"

    Kazehana, who was looking up at me, muttered when she looked down.

    Kazehana has an inferiority complex with Rikka. That is why they try to compare their strengths with the same measuring rod.

    "You have your way of fighting. You have your way of defending. But well, your master is Hizuki. You can tell this to Hizuki."

    While stroking Kazehana''s head, I said so.

    "Do you want me to tell this to Hizuki? But Hizuki is ..."

    Kazehana, looking up at me, muttered and hugged Hizuki tightly.

    "Did you tell me to use my abilities? At one point, there are people here who have the ability to surpass even the heavenly eyes."

    Yuka went forward with my words.

    Yuka, who tightened her expression, crouched in front of Kazehana, who was hugging Hizuki.

    "Yuka will show it from now on."

    When I talked to Kazehana, she saw Yuka crouching.

    "Can you really help Hizuki...?"

    Kazehana, staring at Yuka, quivered and hugged Hizuki tightly and asked Yuka.

    Yuka smiled and nodded.

    "Yeah. I will definitely help her."

    Hearing Yuka''s answer, tears run down Kazehana''s cheeks.

    Kazehana''s face, which was pale and bloody, had a bloody face, and a powerful light shined on her eyes, which were almost lifeless and hollow.

    The ears of the beast that stood up and the tail of the beast that fluttered.

    "Yuka will definitely save her. Please give Hizuki to her."

    Kazehana relaxes the power that hugged Hizuki and withdraws with a smile.

    It looks like she doesn''t doubt Yuka. On the contrary, Yuka seems to think that she can definitely save her.

    Is her lotus flower activated?

    I think Yuka will definitely do it well, but I can''t tell if it''s the influence of lotus flowers.

    "It''s a really great ability."

    I muttered unintentionally.

    Just one word.

    If Yuka says "it''s okay", it will affected.

    Moreover, it is not possible to judge whether I¡¯m affected by her ability, and it is a complete brainwashing that does not even give any doubt. The ability forced increase in my vitality and energy.

    This is the essence of lotus flower.

    The power to support someone.

    It is exactly the strongest support ability.

    "Can you hear Hizuki-chan? If you hear my voice, reply me¡±

    Yuka, who gently touched Hizuki''s cheek, spoke to the sleeping Hizuki.

    I was surprised to see the unresponsive Hizuki.

    Yuka told her to reply when she heard her voice. If Mantra is activated, Hizuki should reply.

    I don''t know if it affects the brain or the mind. But even if she sleeps, it should be effective. But Hizuki doesn''t react.

    No way--.

    "Doesn''t she hear the "voice"?"

    What the hell. Has Hizuki lost her hearing? I didn''t think about it.

    What will I do? Lotus flower is an invincible support ability if only the "voice" is conveyed, but it is powerless if the essential "voice" is not reached.

    "It''s okay. Some people can convey a "voice" even if they are deaf."

    Yuka looked back while crouching and looked up at me and said so.

    ¨D¨DI will support you.

    The "voice" that I heard suddenly.

    Is it Marina? she should be with Tamamushi.

    ¨D¨DI don''t have to go to the location when supporting.

    Marina answers my question.

    Well, if Hizuki use Marina''s ability, she can reach "voice" with or without hearing. But--.

    "Yuka, that method is useless, it''s too dangerous. I can hear Marina too. The idea of ??invading the "mind" of Hizuki is rejected.

    If she uses Marina''s ability, it will surely be possible to convey Yuka''s "voice" to Hizuki. However, it is too risky to invade the "mind".

    If it invades the "mind" of Hizuki, it is likely to interfere with the heavenly eyes.

    "Heavenly eyes are the ultimate ability that ordinary people cannot use. In fact, Hizuki is in a dangerous state. It is completely unpredictable what would happen if you interfered with such ability in a "mind" state. It may be okay, but the worst I can''t deny the possibility of falling into a situation. "

    When I talked to Yuka, she smiled.

    "My power is the ability to specialize in support beyond the heavenly eye. It was Mota-kun who said that."

    I couldn''t say anything back to Yuka who spoke with a smile.

    "Okay, I leave it to you"

    I sighed at Yuka''s words and shrugged.

    The risk is great, but to be honest, there is no other way and Yuka would "do" it.

    Her lotus flower, which is a support specialization ability, should be most effective at such times.

    "Thank you for entrusting her to me"

    Yuka happily thanked.

    "Marina-chan, it''s dangerous, but help me. Let''s save Hizuki-chan!"

    Yuka who faces straight ahead and raises her voice.

    --Of course! I will do it without being asked! Our power is not to hurt anyone. It''s the power to help someone!

    "Yup!"

    Marina''s voice echoes and Yuka nods loudly.

    ¨D¨DSuzuhara-san, just in case, I will disconnect the connection with Suzuhara-san.

    I was worried about Marina''s voice.

    Marina, leave it as it is.

    ¨D¨DIf you think about the time, it is better to have less damage. The connection will be disconnected.

    There is a chance for Yuka. She will definitely do it well. But if something should happen, then I''ll do something about it. So, keep the line connected.

    ¨D¨DYes, yes, just your feelings are fine. There are many people who are in trouble if Suzuhara-san fails. I will cut it by the way.

    Oh, hey, Marina, I guess I told you to not cut it. Hey, can''t you hear me? Give me a reply.

    "Chi"

    Did she cut off the line?

    This is a serious rebellion. I''ll give her a punishment when she''s done "safely".

    "Then, let''s get started."

    Yuka, who connected to Marina, said so and closed her eyes.

    Kazehana stares at Yuka with her eyes full of expectations.

    I just have to watch over.

    I¡¯ll just hope. Please do it well.

    Soon after, Yuka quivered.

    "What is this ..."

    Yuka muttered with her eyes closed, sweating her cheeks.

    Did she interfere the heavenly eye?

    "I know. I know this. I''ve seen it before."

    She knows? Does she know the "mind" of Hizuki? Or--.

    "Yuka"

    I called, but there was no reply.

    "Similar but different. Different but similar. Is this heavenly eye?"

    I remembered the chills of Yuka''s muttering.

    Did she interfere with the heavenly eye after all?

    "Marina! Can you hear me! If you decide it''s dangerous, get out of Hizuki''s "mind"!"

    I shouted, but Marina didn''t reply.

    "Hizuki-chan is alone in such a tremendous place ..."

    Yuka muttered, putting her hand on Hizuki''s chest with her eyes closed.

    "This is not something that can be managed by falsifying the memory. Yeah, even if the memory is falsified, the heavenly eye will not disappear."

    Yuka''s muttering made me feel unpleasant at once.

    A measure to falsify the memory and return it to the state before the heavenly eye awakened.

    Hopefully, Hizuki forgets her heavenly eyes and is released from the influence. However, if the heavenly eye continues to be activated even if the heavenly eye is forgotten ...

    I was thinking about that possibility. Did she did it?

    "Cancel it now"

    I muttered, and when I put my hand on Yuka''s shoulders, I tried to move her away from Hizuki. However, Yuka does not move like a stone.

    "Yuka! Cancel it now! If it doesn''t make sense to tamper with her memory, don''t interfere with her eyes anymore!"

    I screamed while shaking, but Yuka did not react.

    "Marina! Get away from Yuka''s "mind" quickly!"

    I hurriedly raised my voice, but there was no response from Marina.

    Shit, will I head to Marina now? No, I can''t leave Yuka behind.

    "Nee~, Hizuki-chan. I know that. It''s beautiful. I''m used to it, so I''ll get half of it. I''m sure it''s okay."

    "What!?"

    Half? Do you intend to take on half power of the heavenly eyes? Is that possible?

    It¡¯s not good--.

    "Yuka! No! Stop! No matter how much you--"

    I managed to pull Yuka away from Hizuki, and my vision was all white.

    I frowned at the glare, and there--.

    "¡­¡­Eh?"

    Yuka stood in the white world.

    A world that gradually didn¡¯t have any color.

    It was in front of the school''s gym equipment room.

    Yuka, who turned her back on me, looked back and smiled at me then opened her mouth.

    She seems to be talking about something, but I can''t hear her voice.

    And I saw it.

    The big flower bloomed on Yuka.

    It was a sight I had seen before.

    "Lotus flower. No way lotus flower ..."

    When I awaked, Yuka was sitting on the floor

    Did I have come back?

    "Yu, Yuka?"

    My whole body sweated.

    Yuka''s eyes were shining like a seven-colored rainbow.

    "That''s right ..."

    Endlessly spewing sweat.

    On the floor where Yuka sits, many golden circles are spinning. It was also visible on the ceiling above Yuka.

    Should I call it a magic circle? In the golden circle drawn in multiple layers, something like a character that I have never seen is drawn and rotating.

    "Well, did you do it ..."

    Make the heavenly eye hers. Yuka said so, and then this phenomenon happened.

    Take half the heavenly eye. If she do that, Yuka will...

    "Oh, I see. Using my abilities is surprisingly simple."

    Yuka muttering.

    Her eyes are rainbow-colored, but it doesn''t look like she''s having a problem.

    "Are you OK?"

    I swallowed a spit and asked Yuka.

    There is no reason to be okay. There is no reason to take the power of the heavenly eye without sacrifice.

    "Yeah, I''m fine. I understand by "looking" at the heavenly eye, but lotus flower is an ability like a relative of the heavenly eye."

    "What?"

    A relative of heavenly eyes?

    "It¡¯s incomplete heavenly eye, it looks like a lotus flower"

    My thoughts confused by Yuka''s answer.

    Is lotus flower a kind of heavenly eye? A state in which only a part of the heavenly eye is awake. So, to speak, is lotus flower is a failure of the heavenly eye?

    "Is that really okay?"

    "Yeah, I got only half of it, and I''m feeling better than before. I''m used to it."

    "Well, is that so?"

    Even if you say you''re used to it. Is it really okay?

    When I checked the situation by stroking Yuka''s head and touching her arms, Yuka who dyed her cheeks smiled happily.

    Then, Yuka''s eyes suddenly returned to black, and the circles that appeared on the ceiling and floor disappeared.

    "Ah!"

    "What happened !?"

    Suddenly Yuka raised her voice and was surprised.

    "Well, Marina-chan!"

    "Well, what about Marina? What happened to Marina?"

    "She was disconnected on the way! I think she¡¯s okay, but I''ll take a look!"

    Yuka stood up vigorously after saying that and ran toward the door.

    "Oh! Oh yeah! I think Hizuki-chan is okay! Then!"

    Yuka, who stopped in front of the door, said that when she looked back, she ran out of the room.

    She ran energetically and it looks like she¡¯s really okay.

    However, no way to halve the heavenly eyes.

    "Purification ability?"

    Marina said that the actual lotus flower has self-cleaning ability.

    Lotus flower which is a failure of the heavenly eye.

    "No way she can take half power of my heavenly eyes"

    When I turned my eyes to the voice I heard, Hizuki, who was lying on the sofa, opened her eyes.

    "Hi, Hizuki!"

    Kazehana, who had been stunned until then, screamed and hugged Hizuki.

    "I was surprised. Yuka came to my mind and told me that I was okay. Then I felt like I was really okay. When I noticed, she took half power of my heavenly eyes. I don''t understand why. Hmm."

    Hizuki muttered while staring at the ceiling. Then she slowly got up and smiled at Kazehana and stroked her head.

    "I''m glad that Hizuki was safe. I''m really glad ..."

    Kazehana who hangs down the beast''s ears, spills tears and hugs Hizuki.

    "Didn''t you know about lotus flowers?"

    "Well, lotus flower that I knew is a variant of Mantra, and that it was a rare ability. But probably her ability close to the heavenly eye."

    "Really?"

    After all lotus flower is similar ability of heavenly eye. Yuka also said that, but if Hizuki, who has the ability of heavenly eyes, says that, there is no doubt.

    "The lotus flower is the flower on which Nyorai sits, and the heavenly eye is the ability that Buddha had. She is not Nyorai, but I think Yuka is certainly a lotus flower. She overcoming many hardships thus become lotus flower. I think she is one of the few "people" who could do that¡± (ED note: Nyorai => https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nyorai )

    One of the few "people" who could become a lotus flower.

    Hizuki born with innate abilities same as me. But her abilities evolved to Heavenly eye and she could not control it.

    On the other hand, Yuka acquired her ability not from born. Maybe she was ready unlike Hizuki, though she might have awakened to her ability because of her involvement with me.

    Yuka has come across a lot hardships, but by overcoming them, she has a body that can control a lotus flower. On the contrary, she may have a big vessel that can afford even half of Hizuki¡¯s Heavenly eyes.

    "Then?"

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Maybe Yuka''s lotus flower is unique only for Yuka"

    Is Yuka''s lotus flower unique to Yuka only? Isn''t lotus flower just normal lotus flower, even if other people who have it can control it?

    "What does it mean?"

    "It may be that her abilities have changed because she was deeply connected with Suzuhara-san."

    Ah, I see. Do you mean that?

    "But I don''t understand how she separated half of my abilities. Because of separation, I can''t use my heavenly eyes right now. However, thanks to you. I was saved"

    While stroking Kazehana¡¯s heaad who is hugging, Hizuki speaks with a sigh.

    "I will leave Kazehana to you"

    "Eh?"

    Kazehana, who was hugging her while crying, raised her face as she muttered.

    "As long as I can''t use my heavenly eyes, I''m useless person. Instead of being useless, I will be hindrance. But Kazehana, she¡¯s useful for everyone. Please let her to be useful"

    Kazehana''s face turns pale in the words of Hizuki.

    "Hizuki! Will Hizuki throw me away!? You said you''ll stay with me forever! Was that a lie!? Will Hizuki throws me away!?"

    Kazehana grabs her uniform with both hands and shouts like crazy.

    "No. I need power to get a place. But I''m incompetent. But you''re competent and I''m just a hindrance. Thanks so far to be with me. But, Kazehana, I want you to be happy. "

    Hizuki smiles at Kazehana, then grabs Kazehana''s shoulders and speaks quietly.

    Oh yes, I don''t want to bother you.

    Say it, say it.

    "Don''t be silly! I want you to be happy too!? When did I say I was unhappy!? I''ve been happy ever since I was picked up by Hizuki! Yet, Hizuki denies my happiness. Is it!? "

    Kazehana glares at Hizuki.

    What Kazehana is saying is correct. Kazehana''s happiness is decided by Kazehana herself. Hizuki is not the one who decide on her happiness. Hizuki is stupid. That''s why I''m not good at this girl.

    The root of the problem which Hizuki has is similar with me. Especially her selfishness.

    But well, I don''t want to keep the girl who wants to go out and thank you for Kazehana.

    "You are stupid"

    I was surprised at the voice I heard.

    By the way, my ability was canceled before I knew it.

    When I turned my gaze to the source of sound, Asahina stood with a rag in her right hand and a blue bucket in her left hand.

    What are you doing with a rag and a bucket? Did you also clean the corridor?

    Kazehana was extremely enraged, but when she saw Asahina and she hung her beast''s ears and withdrew as if she was frightened.

    "You are stupid"

    Asahina repeats the same words again.

    Hizuki is stupid, but Asahina, you are more stupid.

    Responded Asahina¡¯s word, Hizuki smiled and stared at Asahina.

    Hee~, your face look good.

    "Are you want getting better than me?"

    With smile, Hizuki provoked Asahina.

    "Did you win? It¡¯s not, isn¡¯t it? I''m just saying you''re stupid because you''re really stupid."

    "Ku-"

    Hizuki gritted her teeth to Asahina who snorts and answered her question.

    Asahina provokes her by reminding her match with Asahina, but it seems Asahina doesn''t even care about the match. However, the match have irritated Hizuki.

    Moreover, the Heavenly eyes cannot be used by Hizuki. It will be more frustrating.

    "If you''re so stubborn about your high pride and losing "amount" of power, go out quickly."

    With that said, Asahina, who was goes to the side from the entrance of the room, pointed to the entrance with her right hand which holding a rag.

    Because of, losing some "amount" of power.

    Asahina, who currently has insects in her body, was completely a "normal human" when she fought against Hizuki. Even though she still keeps insects in her body, her resilience and strength have improved a little.

    In the first place, Asahina does not rely on insects in her body.

    It is a word that can be said only because of such Asahina.

    "Come on, get out quickly. You can''t be a queen without power, right? You don''t like that, right? You''re afraid to be labeled as incompetent, right? Then, you''re just a fool with a high pride. Get out quickly. "

    Asahina speaks from the overwhelming top.

    It must have been a star. Hizuki just stared at Asahina and didn''t say anything back.

    Asahina doesn''t say good things once in a while.

    "Chibi-chan has protect you, keep serving you, but you throw away her who needs you more than anyone else, so get out quickly. Certainly, there is no place for an idiot like you. Come on, get out. Come on, come on." (ED note: The source says Chibi-chan, it seems Chibi-chan is Kazehana)

    Hizuki, who gritted her teeth, stood up from the sofa.

    "Hi, Hizuki ..."

    Kazehana who hangs down her ears and tail, calls Hizuki while trembling with teary eyes.

    What kind of feeling did Kazehana have by being her side?

    The one who is more important than her life. She''ll run away normally when she¡¯s in danger. However, Kazehana did not run away. She chose to be with her.

    In exchange for that, you throw away her.

    "It''s exactly what Asahina says. I don''t have to feel the gratitude when I was helped. I don''t have to pay it back. A fool like me should go out quickly."

    With my arms crossed, I grinned and looked down at Hizuki, and raised my voice.

    Hizuki put a lot of effort into her fist.

    "Su, Suzuhara-san ..."

    Perhaps Kazehana was expecting me, she looked at me with a pale face.

    Rest assured, Kazehana. The eyes of Hizuki are not yet over and Asahina is not finish to insult her.

    "Well, I''m leaving."

    Hizuki raised her voice without looking at me and started walking toward the entrance.

    "I won''t let you go!"

    Asahina shoots a right straight while raising her voice toward Hizuki who is about to leave the entrance.

    "Hagu!?"

    She must have been completely surprised. Asahina''s fist hit Hizuki''s face directly, and she blew away.

    The back of the head of Hizuki, who fell from his back to the floor, was slammed into the floor with momentum.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh"

    Hizuki writhes in pain by covering her face with his right hand and holding the back of her head with her left hand.

    Ah, she spewing a nosebleed and rolling around the floor.

    Hizuki, her beautiful face is ruined.

    "Come on! Get out, you losing dog!"

    Asahina raised her voice and pointed at the entrance.

    Kazehana is warm.

    "Pu, Kuku, Kuku Kuku"

    When, she wants to go out suddenly her face is being hit.

    "Wahahahahahahaha!"

    She couldn''t stand it and laughed a lot.

    What a messy girl. But Asahina tell her to go out, but she didn''t say she wouldn''t get in the way.

    So, do you just want to hit her? Can you just hit her and go out calmly?

    Well, that is Asahina after all.

    Hizuki, who was lying on the floor and writhing in pain, slowly got up while holding her face with her right hand.

    She¡¯s holding her face, but the nosebleeds are dripping from the gaps between her fingers.

    "Oh? you have a nosebleed. I''ll give you a tissue. Stick it in your nose."

    Asahina, who noticed that Hizuki was spewing nosebleeds, took out the tissue from her uniform pocket and presented it to Hizuki.

    "Wahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

    Suddenly hit her and then care her. Moreover, she wants the tissue stuck in the nose. Is it a humiliation? Does she want to laugh at her?

    Hizuki, who was dripping nosebleed, stared at Asahina with bloody eyes.

    "Wahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

    She glaring at her. The reaction is irresistible.

    "I know ..."

    Hizuki raises a quivering voice while staring at Asahina with bloody eyes.

    She has a nasal voice because she have nosebleeds. That''s interesting again.

    "Oh, Asahina-san, you leaked pee in the hallway, didn''t you?"

    "What!?"

    When asked by Hizuki, Asahina instantly turned her ears bright red and stared at Hizuki.

    Hmm, Pee? By the way, there is a black stain on Asahina''s skirt.

    Oh, I see. Is it because the rag and bucket is to her leaked urine? She was cleaning it secretly.

    "Oh, do you want to fights!?"

    Asahina who does not deny that she leaked urine, turns bright red and raises her voice.

    "Wahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

    I wonder if she¡¯s wants to fights, because she just hit Hizuki suddenly.

    "You¡¯re the one who want to fights!? Oh!? Didn¡¯t you''re the one who hit me suddenly!? Isn''t there a bug in your head!? Oh, but you had a bug in your body!"

    Hizuki, who seems to be completely sharp, replied with plenty of irony.

    "Wahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

    Asahina¡¯s question make her angrier. The reaction is too royal and she can''t stop laughing.

    "Yeah, you made me stupid. Okay, I''ll fight you."

    "So, you''re the one who want it first, isn¡¯t it!? I''m the one who accept it! You''re really stupid woman!?"

    "What the hell!? What people care about! I''m a fool, but I''m a fool who can adapt to society! It''s different from you!"

    "Why do you admit that you''re stupid! I mean, no fool is as likely to adapt to society as you are!"

    "Wahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

    Hizuki desperately replies with dismay because Asahina admits that she is stupid.

    What is the high degree of perfection of this control? You guys are geniuses of comics.

    "I accept this fight!"

    "No, You¡¯re the one who want first! So, I accept it!"

    The two who barked at the same time extended their fists at the same time, and the fists hit their faces at the same time.

    "Hmm"

    Asahina doesn''t move at all even if her face is hit.

    "Agu"

    On the other hand, Hizuki moaned and blew away.

    They hit each other, but Asahina overwhelmed her strength and endurance. Besides, Hizuki cannot use the heavenly eyes. The game is visible.

    It''s just the opposite of that time. No, Asahina at that time was worse than the current Hizuki.

    By the way, Hizuki, can you keep fighting even though you are in overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation?

    "Oh, I just don''t want to lose to you!"

    Although she was blown away, Hizuki, who had one knee on the floor and endured falling, barked with a nosebleed.

    On the other hand, Asahina also had a nosebleed, but looked overwhelmingly from above. Then--.

    "Wipe your nosebleed with this tissue, and stuff it in your nose."

    Once again, Asahina presented the tissue to Hizuki.

    "Wahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

    Why do you care only there?

    "You make a fool of me!"

    Asahina''s care touched the bottom line of Hizuki, and Hizuki kicked the floor and jumped toward Asahina.

    "Cross counter!" (ED note : is it Asahina ultimate move?)

    Asahina screams and pushes her fist toward Hizuki who jumping. But--.

    "Teyaa!"

    Hizuki shoots a "kick" while screaming.

    "Gefu-"

    I thought it was a punch. Hizuki''s toes sank into Asahina''s abdomen, who was aiming for the counter.

    "Wahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

    What cross counter! You¡¯re scream and get a kick as much as you can. Asahina, you''re really stupid.

    "No, I won''t do it."

    Asahina, who seems to be having difficulty breathing after being kicked by the abdomen, screamed with a grin.

    "Wahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

    You''re not going to do it. Hitsuki isn''t great right now, but you''re just stupid.

    "Oh, that ..."

    When I turned my eyes to the voice I heard, Kazehana, who was fluttering with a pale face, was looking up at me.

    It seems that the fight between her master and Asahina has begun and she don''t know what to do.

    "Kazehana, your master is amazing."

    "Eh?"

    While enduring my laughter, Kazehana tilts her head when I talks to Kazehana.

    "There are very few people who can fights head-on to that Asahina."

    What is incompetent? Even though she was about to be swallowed, the one who was against the Heavenly eyes couldn''t be weak.

    "Asahina got angry because she knew more than anyone else that Hizuki was "strong¡± and she was crying because she wanted a place to stay. But you see, Asahina is stupid, isn¡¯t she?"

    In my words, Kazehana saw them and she looked up at me again.

    "Do I have to stop them?"

    "Keep calm. They¡¯re just playing around."

    "But, at this rate, Hizuki will ..."

    "It''s necessary to vent her emotion and Asahina won¡¯t kill "friends". She''s a fool, but she''s not just a fool. She¡¯s a big fool that can''t be helped."

    "What!? That''s no good!?"

    Kazehana flutters with the beast''s ears and tail standing upright.

    "It''s okay. I''m hungry because I''ve been with Hizuki for a long time, right? I''m sure Rikka hungry too, so let''s go get some food from Tamamushi."

    "Eh!? Hey!? Is that okay!? Is it really okay to leave them alone!?"

    When I push Kazehana''s back and start walking, she sees the two people fighting each other and asks me while screaming.

    "You have a nosebleed. Put a tissue in your nose."

    Asahina presents a tissue to Hizuki, whose face is swollen and spewing nosebleeds.

    "Noisssyyyy!"

    She already like a rag, but she still jumped at Asahina while screaming.

    "Yeah? They¡¯re just playing around with each other"

    "Eeeeee!? They are just playing with each other, right!? But it seems Hizuki will die!"

    I pushed the back of the screaming Kazehana and left the living room.

    Kazehana is listening to me for some reason, and I think she knows that Asahina won''t kill Hizuki.

    But honestly, I''m a little worried whether it''s okay to leave Hizuki to Asahina.

    Because Asahina is stupid.

    ***

    - [Table of Content] - Next Chapter >

    Uuuh, it''s 6600+ words worth of editing.

    But, thanks for reading.

    Edited MTL by kanaa-senpai.

    Donate to my Bitcoin Wallet

    OrOr

    Brave Reward

 Chapter 122

    While sitting facing each other, Kazehana and Rikka are crazily munching the food.

    "Mogumogu"

    "Hamuhamu"

    I¡¯m carrying the dishes one after another to the table, but it was flattened in an instant.

    It''s a terrible amount of food that I had carried. It''s refreshing to see them eating.

    "Hamu!"

    Rikka quickly reaches the dish placed in front of Kazehana and bites it.

    "Mmm!?"

    Kazehana reaction was delayed for a moment, then she glared at Rikka.

    "Rikkha! It¡¯s mine!"

    I place the food in front of Kazehana again, but she ignores it and tries to grab the food that Rikka is eating.

    "You are not fast enough"

    Rikka, whose cheeks are swollen like a hamster, hesitated when Kazehana''s extended her hand to the food, then Kazehana screamed while munching.

    "My sister is not good!"

    Kazehana gets angry.

    "Is this food delicious?"

    Then, Rikka playing dumb.

    "Eh!? Is, is it delicious?"

    Kazehana is confused when asked by Rikka.

    "Well, I want to eat it again"

    Rikka thought the food was delicious.

    "Me too"

    Kazehana was about to be swept away because she doesn''t understand well.

    Even though we have a lot of food, they quarrel with each other and scramble for each other, but they still eat together.

    They are cute girl.

    "Mwaster. What is this? It''s very big."

    While swelling her cheeks like a hamster and munching, Rikka leans her head and showing me a lump of meat "likely" stabbed in a fork.

    "It''s the first time I''ve eaten something so delicious."

    Kazehana, who was munching like Rikka, moved her beast''s ears and muttered.

    "Hmm? Fufu. Rikka and Kazehana, eat a lot without worrying"

    With a smile, I answered her while placing dishes one after another on the table.

    "Yes! I will eath it!"

    "Thhankk yyou! Mwaster!"

    Then, the two who heard my answer are eating food without worrying about it.

    I hope it tastes good. There are some things in the world that I shouldn''t know.

    When I asked if Tamamushi had food, I was told that there was plenty in the back room of the kitchen.

    No matter how much I ate, it would increase immediately, so I asked them to eat it without worrying about it.

    I was convinced when I saw the room in the back of the kitchen, and then I feel a little unpleasant.

    It may be better to say that the ¡°food¡± will increase or will be born.

    By the way, it doesn''t seem to hurt to eat it, and it''s very delicious, but no matter how delicious it is, I definitely don''t want to eat it.

    Rikka has a small body, and Kazehana is a little taller than Rikka.

    Perhaps they were finally satisfied after eating, both of them smiled and slammed their lower abdomen.

    Both of them look like loli, but their lower abdomen swollen like a pregnant woman.

    If they eat that much, they''ll get bloated. However, the amount of food that had been eaten was far beyond the level of bloating.

    "To tell the truth, I want to eat a little more, but eating too much is bad for my health."

    Kazehana mutters a little dissatisfied while tapping the bulging lower abdomen.

    "Because my master is watching me. I kept it down to about six minutes so that my master wouldn''t think I was a sloppy girl who just ate. When eating, I''m different from my rugged sister and I tried to be elegant."

    Rikka speaks proudly by tapping her bulging lower abdomen then Kazehana snorting her nose.

    Well, Rikka, did you try to be elegant?

    Regardless of the reality, Rikka really thinks so.

    It''s like a child desperately showing off what she just learned something in front of her parents.

    "Rikka, you did your best. You¡¯re great."

    Saying that, I patted Rikka''s head, and she happily squinted her eyes and dyed her cheeks.

    Kazehana hangs down her ears and tail and stares at us with envy.

    "Kazehana, don''t look like that. Your master is okay. She''ll praise you as much as you want."

    While patting Rikka''s head, I spoke to Kazehana.

    Kazehana, with a shy smile, shook her beast''s ears and tail happily.

    Kazehana is simple because I can understand her general psychological state by looking at the ears and tail without looking at her mind.

    "Fu-"

    Rikka leaks a sigh and steam is rising from her small body.

    When seeing such Rikka, Kazehana stopped her tail that was fluttering.

    "Rikka, you were always in a super-recovery state."

    Kazehana stares at Rikka and asks with a straight face.

    "That''s right"

    While her cheeks blushed, Rikka nodded.

    "You must be overdose of energy in a recovering state. You must be driven by crazy sexual desires now. Why are you still calm?"

    Rikka smiled at the question of Kazehana.

    "Because I knew"

    "What do you know?"

    "I knew that what is my desire"

    Rikka, who answered Kazehana''s question, glanced at me.

    "I want to protect master. I can''t help it. It''s my desire. I''m so crazy that I''m always driven by the urge to protect master. Compared to urge to sexual desires is like a tiny crap! "

    Kazehana, who heard the answer from Rikka, hung down her beast''s ears and tail.

    "I see, I see. You have known it..."

    Then, Kazehana looked down and muttered to no one.

    This may be a bit of a mess. Kazehana has lost her confidence.

    Rikka grew considerably while Kazehana protected Hizuki.

    I don''t think Rikka has changed much physically, but her mental has grown a lot. As a result, she has begun to draw out her original talent.

    If Kazehana and Rikka fight now, Kazehana will be defeated, showing an indescribable difference in ability.

    Kazehana herself has noticed it.

    Also, I''m sure she is glad that Hizuki was saved, but she wasn''t saved by Kazehana.

    No, without Kazehana, Hizuki would probably have died.

    Kazehana never left from Hizuki side. That''s why I think Hizuki was saved.

    In that sense, it can be said that Kazehana saved Hizuki too.

    However, Kazehana does not think so.

    Her master was saved, but she wasn''t the one who saved her. Is she really necessary for her master?

    She think so and then she is at a loss.

    She didn¡¯t know what to do. So, I told Kazehana she was absolutely necessary for Hizuki, but Kazehana wouldn''t be convinced.

    Her master, Hizuki, has no choice but to lead Kazehana and Kazehana herself has no choice but to become stronger.

    ¨D¨D T, Thtis is Marina. Can you hear me?

    Suddenly I heard Marina''s voice.

    It was said that she had invaded the "mind" of Hizuki and was blown away, but it seems she was safe.

    ¨D¨DWhen you''re readdy, Tamamushi-chan says that shwe wants you to go to the baswement.

    What? her words are so hard to hear.

    ¨D¨DWhen I wasw blown awawy, I struyck my hyead.

    Eh? Did you hit your head? Did the strange language mean that you had a brain disorder and become stupid?

    ¨D¨DNo, I wasw so carelesws that I bit my tongyue when I hyit my hyead.

    Huh? Did you bite your tongue? What are you talking about? Your ability doesn''t need physical vocalization. Why do you change your words when you bite your tongue when you talk with your "mind"?

    ¨D¨DWell, even if you sway somethwing like thwat¡­

    Hey, you.

    Ah, it looks like she¡¯s become stupid, and it''s really crazy.

    ¨D¨DW, whry! I just wrant to sway that thwis is rweal!

    All right. I understand, I¡¯m not talking anymore. It''s frustrating talk to you.

    ¨D¨DY, ywou mwust thwink this is not rweal! Suzuhara-chan stupwid! No mwore!

    Fufu, who is Suzuhara "chan" huh! I''ll ravish you later.

    ¨D¨DYwes ?

    Marina''s joyful voice trigger something in my head. (ED : strange word to be edited)

    "Oh, no. It seems my murderous intent has risen."

    "Eh!?"

    "Eh!?"

    Kazehana and Rikka trembled when they heard it.

    Oh no, I didn''t tell you guys about her.

    "Am I eat too much ...?"

    Kazehana muttering with a pale face.

    "Should I spit? Should I spit what I ate?"

    Rokka turned pale like Kazehana and muttered while grateful.

    "That''s right. I think I should spit it out."

    "Uh, yeah. Let''s vomit."

    They stared at each other, had a conversation and nodded, and when they opened their mouths, they tried to thrust their right hand into their mouths.

    "Wait, wait, wait. No, no. I didn''t get angry with you."

    I hurriedly stopped them, but the two continued to apologize to me.

    Shit, it''s Marina''s fault. She better remembers it.

    ¨D¨DIs it punwishing twime? I will wraiting fwor it ?

    It seems that the line was still connected, and I heard Marina''s happy voice, and something trigger in my head.

    "Noisyy"

    "I''m annoyed!? I''m annoyed! Certainly I may be annoyed!"

    "M, Master! Master! I''m sorry for being annoyed!"

    "Ah"

    Two people who seemed to think that they were ridiculous because they made a voice involuntarily are crying and fluttering.

    "Sorry, I didn''t tell you."

    I called out to the two who were upset while crying, but both of them continued to apologize to me then leaking a sob.

    It seems that it was quite a shock.

    Marina, you bastard, you better remember it.

    I managed to calm the two-crying people and headed to the basement first.

    "Well, I wonder if it''s over"

    I muttered and headed to the living room to see the two idiots on the basement.

    I stood in front of the living room door and activated my ability.

    Doors and walls are transparent, revealing the interior.

    Hizuki sitting on the floor and leaning against the wall, and Asahina crouching in front of the Hizuki.

    Asahina, laughing happily, took out the tissue from her pocket then rolled it up, and forcibly pushed it into Hizuki¡¯s nose.

    "Fuh. No, Stop it. Fuh, Fuh."

    Hizuki is resisting, but it seems that Asahina has made her tattered and can''t move. Her nose is stuffed with tissue, and she has teary eyes.

    "Fufufu, I''m generous. So, you can use the tissue without worrying about it."

    Asahina, who pulled out the tissue even though Hizuki hated it by all means, rolled it up and forcibly pushed it into Hizuki¡¯s nose.

    "De, Definitely, Definitely I''ll revenge you! You better remember it!"

    Hizuki, who couldn''t move even if she wanted to resist, pushed the rolled tissue into her nose one after another and screamed with tears. However, because a large amount of tissue is stuck in her nose, Lu Ritsu is not spinning.

    "... She¡¯s stupid"

    I muttered and left the place.

    Only leave the idiot alone.

    With the resurrection of Hizuki, we are now able to move freely.

    Hizuki, whose heavenly eyes cannot be used, must have become "ordinary human being." However, in a good way, there is a point that does not fall into my mind.

    Asahina is a good choice for amateurs when it comes to fighting, but her power alone is considerable. As long as the attack hits, even a strong man will be blown away with a single blow.

    Hizuki is still conscious after being attacked by Asahina.

    It''s hard to speculate, but I think Hizuki is using the heavenly eyes.

    Heaven''s eyes power will surely be decreased because Yuka took half of it. Then she should control it easier than before.

    She said she couldn''t use it, but she unknowingly activated her heavenly eyes and was doing something.

    For example, Asahina''s attack was unknowingly missed and the damage was kept to a minimum.

    She is like a person who was manipulating a full-powered heavenly eye, albeit temporarily. But I think it''s quite possible.

    However, unless she is aware of it, it will be impossible to control it freely.

    But well, if she plays with Asahina, it will be her training and she may be able to manipulate it freely.

    Asahina also seems like Hizuki who challenges her head-on.

    There is also the case of Kazehana.

    Kazehana, who is about to lose confidence, needs to share time with Hizuki.

    With that said, when contacting the liaison of the organization, the two idiots will be here and Kazehana will take care of them.

    I mean, I definitely don''t want to Asahina to be alone.

    The members heading to the liaison are Rikka, Tamamushi, Marina, Yuka, and me.

    The remains members at home are Asahina, Hizuki, Kazehana, and Nanafushi.

    Both teams are strong enough, even if the contact from the organization is a trap and the goal is to divide us.

    Kazehana will bet on her life to protect Hizuki, and the combination of Asahina and Nanafushi is dangerous no matter what. Even if the enemy attacks here, it is a level that makes the enemy pitiful.

    I went to the front door, and when I opened the door, I went outside.

    After folding my arms at the front door and waiting for a while, Nanafushi is seen within the range of my ability.

    Nanafushi moves in the "blind spot" of a residential area and appears in front of me without sound.

    "Thank¡¯s for lookout the place"

    "Yesssu"

    When I called out Nanafushi, she looked up at me and nodded with a smile.

    "Do you know that I will be in contact with your organization''s liaison?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ve listening to master through mind."

    Nanafushi nods and answers my question.

    "Asahina, Hizuki, and Kazehana will remain here. Kazehana is capable, but the other two are stupid."

    "I''m convinced that Asahina-chan is stupid, but is Hizuki-chan also categorized as stupid?"

    Nanafushi heard my words and murmured as if she was sympathetic.

    "Well, I want you to stay."

    "Okay. If there are no particular problems, I should be lookout the surroundings, right?"

    "Yes, and as long as the enemy doesn''t attack, you can leave the two idiots alone."

    "Okaay. I don''t want to get involved with Asahina-chan, so I want to leave her as much as possible, so it''s easy."

    Nanafushi has bitter smile then nodding.

    She is a weapon, almost immortal, and probably the strongest fighting ability among us, but it seems that she is not good with Asahina.

    Well, I understand her feelings.

    "Then, I want to have a meeting with the remaining group, so come with me to the basement. Keep a secret from the two idiots. It''s a hassle if they know it. Especially Asahina."

    "I understand"

    Nanafushi nodded and answered my question, then she following me as I walked back into the house.

    "Um, do you have a minute?"

    When I tried to open the front door, Nanafushi who behind me screamed.

    "What happened?"

    "No, it''s not a big deal, though."

    When asked without turning around, Nanafushi raises a voice that makes it difficult to say something.

    Is there anything she wants to say?

    Looking back, I looked down at her.

    "What happened during lookout?"

    It seems she found a suspicious person, but she couldn''t tell if the person was an enemy.

    She¡¯s not sure, and she think it''s going to end up mischievous, so if it''s hard to say, she¡¯d better to ask me.

    "That ... I have something to ask Suzuhara-san."

    "What do you want to ask me?"

    "Yes"

    Nanafushi nods with a somewhat troubled appearance.

    Isn''t there something happening during guarding?

    "Tell me without worrying it"

    "I don''t want to worry about it either. I have a bad feeling. It''s seen by the bugs. It''s unexpectedly true, so it''s a problem ..."

    Nanafushi doesn''t say what she wants to say, but she doesn''t want to say it if possible, rather than just saying it. It seems like that.

    "It''s better to say it. But don''t tell anyone. If they know what you''re doing, it''s more difficult than the enemy attacks. The teams could collapse."

    "All right"

    I nodded to Nanafushi that talked while glancing at me.

    No, is this a pretty dangerous?

    "Are you able to use your abilities properly?"

    "Am I? Un. I still use it."

    "Is there any change? It''s felt uncomfortable when use it."

    "Is it uncomfortable?"

    I feel uncomfortable with my ability. But I don''t feel it in particular.

    "Can you switch the color of your eyes yourself?"

    "Eh?"

    Eye color? Switch the color of my eyes.

    "I knew it, you haven''t noticed it. Right now, Suzuhara-sama''s eyes are returning to the original."

    I was surprised to hear that.

    By the way, my eyes were golden. Is it back now?

    I''m not thinking of about it. In other words, it "returned to its original state".

    From when it returned back?

    Looking back on my memory, I felt a sense of discomfort there.

    Rikka, Tamamushi, Nanafushi, and Asahina know that my eyes have turned golden.

    Marina, Yuka, Hizuki, and Kazehana didn¡¯t know that.

    If my eyes were golden, wouldn''t they tell me that?

    I think Marina and Yuka are especially surprised. But they didn''t say anything.

    That means ...

    "It is highly possible that the color had already returned to the original color when I joined Marina and Yuka."

    "Yes, at that time, I was near Suzuhara-san, but I''m sorry. I wasn''t aware of the color of Suzuhara-san eyes."

    Nanafushi listens to my mutter and apologizes.

    No, I was fluttering at that time, and after returning here, I asked Nanafushi to watch the surroundings. It''s natural even if she doesn''t notice it.

    "Maybe I think too much, or I might just arouse my anxiety about mischief. But ..."

    "Tell me"

    She probably doesn''t want to put it into words. But I still asked the hesitant Nanafushi.

    Nanafushi, who was troubled for a while, looked up at me as if she had decided.

    "There is less information about the Earth eye than the Heavenly eye. So, I thought that even if Suzuhara''s eyes turned golden, that would be the case. But I remembered what Makiri said." (ED : Makiri is the person who create Nanafushi)

    Nanafushi speaks with a muffled mouth.

    "Because the eyes ability is often troublesome, I do not deal with it as much as possible. Above all, the high leveled ability often changes the color of the eyes when using the ability. If the color of the eye changes, especially change to rainbow-colored eyes If you meet someone who has it, don''t hesitate to run away."

    Rainbow-colored. Yuka''s eyes were rainbow-colored.

    "But if the eye color doesn''t change when he/she use the ability, it''s likely not a big deal."

    "I''m born with ability, but at that time using my abilities hasn''t changed my eye color. However, it''s the first time my eye turned to golden."

    "Maybe, your eyes may have completely awakened."

    The Earth eyes were completely awakened and the eyes became golden. But right now, it has returned to its original state.

    "And one more thing. Makiri-sama said this."

    Nanafushi turned away from me and muttered.

    "If the color of the eyes using the ability does not change, it is the aim."

    Aim.

    The type that changes the color of the eyes is troublesome, so wait and see. But if the color of your eyes doesn''t change, aim.

    In other words, the ability score has dropped, or--.

    With my eyes closed, I focused on my consciousness, exhaling slowly. And I opened my eyes.

    "How is it? Did the color of my eyes changed?"

    "No"

    To my question, Nanafushi shook her head.

    "What will happen in the end if the color of my eyes doesn''t change?

    Nanafushi did not answer my question.

    If she doesn''t know, just say don''t know. But to say nothing, it seems she know the answer.

    When it comes to that, it''s not just that I can''t use my abilities.

    Well, I felt my ability become weakened.

    Maybe I''m the same as Hizuki.

    When the Heavenly eyes are completely awakened, the eyes will surely turn rainbow-colored. Like Yuka.

    Yuka took half of the Heavenly eyes that Hizuki suffered so much. Still, she was calm.

    On the other hand, I have never seen Hizuki''s eyes turned rainbow-colored. In other words, Hizuki''s Heavenly eyes were not completely awake. Still, Hizuki at that time may died.

    In other words, Hizuki born with Heavenly eyes, but her body couldn¡¯t handle it. And that''s the same as me.

    "Before, I had nosebleeds several times. I also realized that my brain was strained. It''s vague, but I thought it wouldn''t be long if I continued to use this power."

    Yuka, who has a vessel that matches her ability, is different from me and Hizuki.

    The great ability of the Earth eye was disproportionate for me.

    And--.

    "I will show the power of different abilities to those involved and raise the level of that ability. I thought that it was too much ability."

    Perhaps the Earth eye is the ability to cut one''s life and share it with others.

    "It was a story that there are less materials in the Earth eye than in the heavenly eye."

    The reason is that it is difficult for a person with the ability of the Earth eye to notice that the person has it.

    Later, it seems that the person has a strong eye, so it is difficult to leave detailed materials.

    I think there was another reason for that.

    It is possible that all the people with the ability of the Earth eyes died early.

    Gather people, mass-produce talented people, raise their abilities and build the strongest unit. That may have been the end of the role.

    In short, the reason are it was hard to notice and the user died prematurely, so it was hard to leave materials.

    It''s just a guess, but I feel like I''m right.

    Oh my god. How much time is left for me.

    I wish I could use it until I fought Kudan and got a place to stay.

    "What I just said is about the high-level eyes ability. But, there''s no confirmation. I might be over-thinking. But by any chance. It may be better to refrain from using abilities as much as possible. "

    "Oh, that''s right."

    I nodded and patted Nanafushi''s head.

    Nanafushi looking up at me with anxious face.

    Refrain from using abilities?

    If it''s just clairvoyance, that''s possible. But the "Earth eye" is probably different.

    Like the Heavenly eye, it continues to activate.

    Maybe it''s impossible to deactivate it completely.

    "Nanafushi"

    "Yes"

    "You told me I shouldn''t tell anyone about this, but I''ll ask you. Keep this a secret."

    "... Yes"

    Nanafushi looked down, paused a little, and replied.

    Hizuki survived when Yuka took over half of her Heavenly eyes.

    If she use the same method to me, maybe I can survive.

    But instead, Yuka is likely to die.

    Half the heavenly eye and half the Earth eye. There is also lotus flower. No matter how big the vessel is, it¡¯s hard to control.

    But Yuka would say she would do it. That is why I shouldn¡¯t tell this to anyone.

    ¨D¨DMarina, can you hear me?

    I asked her through mind, but there was no reply.

    Maybe she¡¯s listening. Is it so? Oi Marina.

    I ask her again. Please, keep this a secret.

    ¨D¨DWhat if I say I don''t like it?

    Marina''s voice suddenly echoes.

    Did you listen to it after all? It''s a really annoying ability.

    ¨D¨DThere is a way. I will ask Yuka-san to transfer Suzuhara-san''s abilities to "me". Then maybe ...

    Certainly. That may help me. But what about you? How big is your vessel? Is there any certainty that you can take on my abilities and help me?

    ¨D¨DWell, I don¡¯t know until I try it.

    Probably is not possible. The effective range of your psyche is huge. Moreover, it can be used for many at the same time. Probably you have large capacity. But you can''t afford to accept my abilities. Besides, I haven''t even grasped how much the ability of the Earth eye is. It''s a different case with the heavenly eye that has the power to change the future. If it¡¯s not compatible, you may need more capacity than the Heavenly eye. In other words, the person who take it is likely to die.

    ¨D¨DSo, I have to try it.

    Fuh, you''re usually stupid too.

    ¨D¨DEh?

    You said you would ask Yuka. In other words, it is impossible for you to move your abilities alone.

    ¨D¨DWell, that is ...

    There is no guarantee that you will be safe after take on my abilities. You will ask Yuka for it? But, do you think Yuka will use her abilities to you? Supposed, she will pretend to be convinced and will try to accept it. Yuka should do that. Because she is a "Lotus Flower". She should definitely do that. But, is it okay for Yuka to die?

    Marina didn''t reply to my thought.

    I think Yuka was able to take half of the Heavenly eye because the Heavenly eye and the Lotus Flower had the same type of ability.

    Is it possible to take on half of the Earth eye which is the opposite of the heavenly eye? Even if it is possible, how much would it cost to take on the opposite capabilities?

    It''s surely dangerous. If Yuka accepts half of the Earth eye, she should almost certainly die.

    I''ll ask Marina. Yuka has Mantra. If she knew this, she must try to save me even if she uses her Mantra. And if she can''t stand it and realizes her death, she would do it anyway.

    Then, she will use the Mantra to erase herself from our memory. We will not sad if she dies. We can''t even mourn Yuka''s death.

    She had a lot of trouble so far, and she finally found a place to stay, but no one was saddened for her and she disappeared alone. Can you forgive her? Can you forgive such a thing? Even if you don''t want to forgive her, you''ll definitely forget her.

    If so, then.

    Nee~ Marina, if I die, everyone should be sad, right. Please cry for me. I''ll ask you to do so. Please regret thinking that it made sense for me to be born and that I should have lived more.

    I waited for a while, but Marina didn''t say anything. She doesn''t answer anything. In other words, she was convinced.

    Thank you.

    "I don''t have enough time ..."

    I muttered, and looked down at Nanafushi.

    "Nanafushi, you have lived a very long time. If so, you must have lost a lot of important things. Right?"

    When asked by me, Nanafushi nodded silently.

    If possible, I want to survive until I defeat Kudan, but that is not always the case.

    "It''s not good, but I must be prepared to losing, so if I''m gone, support Marina. If the leader is safe, I''m sure it''ll work."

    When I talked to Nanafushi, she nodded.

    "I''m sorry. I feel gratitude to you¡±

    I muttered while patting Nanafushi''s head.

    No matter how long she lives, it will be hard to lose something important. But it''s also true that she''s used to it. Besides, Nanafushi has a master named Tamamushi.

    If I die and the teams collapses, then we are likely to be wiped out. But if the leader is safe, it will survive somehow.

    "Well then, let''s go"

    With that said, I tapped Nanafushi''s back, and I opened the front door, then entered the house and headed to the basement.

    It''s a strange feeling. I feel very good now.

    Let''s spoil Rikka.

    There is a lot things that I want tell to Marina.

    I want to stay with Yuka as much as possible.

    Tamamushi are the ones that I have debt. I have to be aware of it.

    I''m worried about Kazehana, so I have to get her firmly to Hizuki.

    And Asahina, I''ll definitely make you gave in.

    There''s a lot to do.

    As soon as I thought I had little time left, I couldn''t look forward to it.

    Maybe it''s the first time I''m glad I was born.

    Then I have to thanks my parents for giving birth me.

    ***

    - [Table of Content] - Next Chapter >

    Thanks for reading~!

    Edited MTL by kanaa-senpai.

    Donate to my Bitcoin Wallet

    OrOr

    Brave Reward

 Chapter 123

    When I went down with stairs and entered the basement, everyone who had already gathered in the basement saw us at the same time.

    No, only Marina is looking away.

    "Mota-kun! Look! This is a combat uniform! Don''t you think it''s cute?"

    Yuka in a good mood and flirting with her black clothes showing me.

    Marina, standing in the corner of the room with her arms crossed, refused to look at Yuka.

    I don''t want her to have suspicious attitude. I''m in trouble if Yuka feels suspicious.

    But well, I have to thank her for keeping it secret.

    "It''s kind of clothes that appear in science fiction movies! It''s cool, cute, but a little naughty, isn¡¯t it?"

    While showing me a uniform, Yuka asked with a big smile and flushed cheeks.

    "Is this body armor?"

    I looked at Yuka''s clothes and asked her back.

    The black clothes are "jumpsuits" that are connected up and down, so to speak, it¡¯s like black zentai. It may be more like a rubber suit than body armor. (Note : black zentai => link )

    However, the shoulders, elbows, and knees are reinforced with materials that seem to be strong. And it had a skirt.

    Basically, it seems to be sticking with the skin, so the chest, arms, hips, and thigh lines will be exposed. It looks pretty erotic when she wears it.

    But because the shoulders, elbows and knees are reinforced, it has a sense of armor and is certainly cool. And thanks to the skirt, the cuteness is emphasized.

    However, the fabric seems to be thin and it seems to be easy to move, but I feel that the defense power will be decreased.

    "It also has gloves and boots! It''s a little rugged, but don''t you think it''s cool?"

    Yuka grabs my jacket with her left hand and raises her voice while pointing with her right hand.

    At the point where Yuka pointed, a little rugged black gloves and boots were lined up.

    It''s amazing. Was it all made by Tamamushi?

    "It suits Yuka, so it looks good and looks excited."

    When I said that, Yuka''s face suddenly turned bright red.

    "Y, yes ... I agree ?"

    And when she looked down a little, she muttered shyly while looking at me with my upper eyes.

    "Oh! That''s right! Look at this! It''s our mark!"

    Yuka, who screamed to disguise her embarrassment, showed me the back of her combat uniform.

    "A spider web and spider?"

    On the back of the combat uniform, a spider web was drawn with a pink line. A small pink spider is also drawn on the edge of the spider''s web.

    "The spider''s web is the crest of the village where I was born. The bug user of the magic fog village has been famous as a spider user for many generations. It is actually drawn in white. But pink is cute, so I made it pink."

    Tamamushi, standing in the center of everyone gathering, spoken proudly.

    "She can change the color of the crest without permission ... As expected, my master."

    Nanafushi, which became an eye-catcher, stared at Tamamushi, which was proudly proud, and muttered as if it was amazed.

    "Well, isn''t it good? Because this is a mark for us, isn¡¯t it?"

    When I spoke to Nanafushi, she shrugged and sighed.

    "And the spider is the family crest of my family. In other houses, moths, hornworms, flies, etc. are basically drawn in the spider''s web, but the spider, which is the only predator in my family, is drawn on the crest. The reason is--"

    And Tamamushi closed her eyes, cut her words and took a breath. Then she opened her eyes.

    "Because my family is the most famous family in my village! How it is! Fuhahahahahahaha!"

    Tamamushi stretches its chest to the point of falling behind and raises a laugh.

    Hee~, was Tamamushi a famous lady?

    If you ask, there are many facts from the way she speak, and she is strangely elegant, knowledgeable, diligent, and have a lot of advanced skills. For that reason, she is easy to be deceived, and she seems like a naive young lady.

    "Because she¡¯s from well-known family, she couldn''t stand herself because she couldn''t do anything at home, so she tried to use forbidden technique, then she was disowned and couldn''t stay at home. In addition, it feels like the story of a fallen famous stupid lady. "

    Nanafushi shrug her shoulders and mutter with a sigh.

    "Nu!? Nanafushi! Don''t say that! When finally everyone respected me!"

    Tamamushi, which turned bright red after being complain by Nanafushi, is angry.

    "Who respects you stupid!"

    Rikka muttered.

    "W, what a scary girl! M, Marina! Please say something!"

    Tamamushi, which turned red to the ears and showed anger, asked Marina for help.

    It seems that they got to know each other quite a bit while they were preparing together.

    However, Marina does not react with her face turned away.

    "Marina?"

    "Marina-sama?"

    Tamamushi calls out Marina who does not react, and Rikka also calls out her too.

    "Eh? Un, ah, yes. It''s a great combat uniform, isn''t it?"

    Marina, who looked relieved, smiled and raised her voice.

    "What''s wrong with Marina?"

    "Marina-sama, do you have any problems?"

    Tamamushi and Rikka worried to Marina who did not talk with each other, made them feel uncomfortable.

    "W, worries!? Ah, hahahaha! I don¡¯t have any worries! I don''t have enough time to worry!"

    Marina, who was worried and impatient by the two, waved her hands and raised her voice.

    They can see that they are being deceived. It''s like saying that she has a problem.

    Well, isn''t it unreasonable to be upset? I''ve just carried me on my back, Marina.

    "Marina-chan, what happened? You were fine until a while ago."

    Yuka stares at Marina and mutters anxiously.

    Keep a secret only to Yuka. If no one can do it, there is no problem, but Yuka may be able to do it.

    At the expense of her own life.

    "Isn''t Asahina too stupid to be in trouble? She made Hizuki became careless."

    "Oh, I see. That''s a problem too. Yuu-chan is also in trouble."

    Yuka listens to my words and nods with a serious expression. Apparently she was convinced.

    Hmmm, Asahina is sometimes useful.

    I can''t say I''m not upset by Marina. Then I have to adjust.

    Marina, can you hear me? You can be upset. You can be depressed. If you want to cry, you can cry.

    If you keep silent about me, that''s fine.

    When I thought about it in my heart, Marina, who hadn''t tried to look at me until then, looked at me sideways. But soon she turned away.

    Marina''s ability is troublesome, but that may be what Marina also thinks.

    Because she can read it, I knew that I didn''t have to know it.

    "I''d like to ask Tamamushi to explain various things, but before that, is it okay?"

    When I said so, everyone except Marina saw me.

    "I don''t want Asahina and Hizuki to accompany this case. I want Nanafushi and Kazehana to remain as escorts for them. So, I keep it a secret from Asahina and Hizuki. Especially Asahina. I definitely don''t want her to knew. If she knew it, she would say that she would go with me, and no matter what I said, she would never change her opinion. If she follows me ... everything would be messed up.¡±

    All the people who heard my words shouted "Oh".

    Apparently, they were very convinced.

    "That''s all from me. Tamamushi, please explain the other things."

    I raised my voice, put my hand on Yuka''s waist, and started walking toward the place where everyone was gathering.

    Yuka, who had her hands on her hips, was embarrassed and smiled happily.

    Tamamushi, whose cheeks were dyed, put her right fist on her mouth. And she cleared her throat.

    "I tried to make combat uniforms, but so to speak, they are all second-hand goods and failed product."

    Tamamushi tightens her facial expression and says that it does not tighten.

    Rikka, Kazehana, and Nanafushi became the eyes.

    "Everything was made for me before, but I came to the conclusion that it was useless for me, who is almost immortal, and I placed it into the warehouse. Then, I improved it for you."

    Although Tamamushi is seen with my eyes, she does not show any pretense that she cares about, and speaks proudly.

    Well, Tamamushi don''t need armor. Light clothing would be more rational.

    When I noticed it after making it, it seems to be Tamamushi.

    "It''s nice to improve it, and I think it''s strong. Everyone wanted to look cute, but I don¡¯t need it."

    When I asked Tamamushi, she saw me snorted.

    "The tights-like part uses spider''s thread that has been modified for combat. It''s as strong as steel. It''s easy to withstand a machine gun attack, and it''s flexible. For that reason, it negates the impact on the inside. "

    "Hee~"

    The material like tights seems to be quite thin, but it can withstand the attack of a machine gun? What''s more, the impact on the inside can be mitigated.

    "The outer shell of the beetle is used on the shoulders, elbows, and knees. It''s less flexible, but it''s a lot stronger than the fabric made from spider silk."

    So that''s it. Are parts that require flexibility, such as joints, made of spider silk, and parts that do not need flexibility made of high-strength material?

    It''s quite good as substitute because it can withstand machine gun attacks even in low-strength areas.

    "It''s better to actually see it than to explain it by my mouth."

    Tamamushi grinned and touched the black robe she was wearing. And--.

    "This is what I wear!"

    While raising her voice, she quickly took off her robe.

    "¡­¡­Eh?"

    Tamamushi dressed in combat uniform, with both hands on her hips, and smiling proudly. Yuka, who saw Tamamushi, made a stupid voice.

    Well, it''s natural to be disappointed when she sees "that".

    "Eh!? Hey!? Naa~! Tamamushi! I can see it!"

    Yuka, who was surprised, turned bright red while warming up and raised her voice.

    "Umu!"

    In contrast to Yuka in a hurry, Tamamushi nods loudly without worrying about it.

    "Yuka calm down! It doesn''t matter if you can see it or not!"

    "Yeah yeah yeah! I think it''s a big problem!"

    Yuka rushed into Tamamushi, which raised her chest and raised her voice.

    It is more correct to say that it is visible or that it is exposed.

    The combat uniform worn by Tamamushi covers almost everything except the face and fits snugly against the skin.

    The exposure is infinitely low, but instead the body line is completely highlighted.

    The lower half of the body is covered with a miniskirt, so it managed to hide it, but the upper half of the body is completely visible. The boobs wrapped in a black and thin cloth clearly being seen with the shape of the nipple.

    To be clear, it''s more erotic than naked.

    However, because Tamamushi was not shy about it, the eroticism was halved.

    "It¡¯s c, cute"

    When I clapping my hands with a loud voice, Tamamushi, whose cheeks were dyed, smiled.

    Pitchy black zentai. And a protector that protects the shoulders, elbows and knees. And a miniskirt and a little rugged gloves and boots.

    This is not bad. It''s really cute and very erotic.

    But I want Tamamushi to be a little more ashamed.

    I think it would be even more cute if she was ashamed.

    "That''s true, it''s cool and cute, but that ... I wonder if I have to wear it too."

    Yuka used to say that she was cute, but she knew the reality of what would happen if she wore it, and muttered with a cramped smile.

    Even if it looks like Tamamushi, it''s so erotic. If Yuka and Marina wear it, it would be pretty dangerous.

    I imagined it and my cock seems reacted.

    What? Is it a sign of resurrection?

    Huh, it was good. The cock seems to be safe.

    Anyway--.

    I pecked Yuka''s shoulder, who was shyly, with my finger.

    Yuka glances at me while turning bright red.

    "If you''re embarrassed, why don''t you just wear another outfit on top of that outfit?"

    When I speak her in a whisper, Yuka''s mouth became triangular.

    That clothes are thin. So, it''s quite possible to wear different clothes from above. She doesn''t realize that.

    Yuka is also unexpectedly forgot it.

    "Isn¡¯t it cute...."

    Rikka, who had been in a bad mood until then, muttered.

    "It was made for bug user, but if master praises me, I will wear it..."

    Rikka muttered, dyed her cheeks and reached her combat uniform, glancing at me. Then, Tamamushi slammed Rikka'' hands.

    "What!?"

    Rikka, who was surprised, stared at Tamamushi.

    "I don''t have for your part ...!"

    Tamamushi opens her eyes and raises her voice.

    "What!? Why! Why can¡¯t I!"

    "Because you don''t like it"

    "Y, you!"

    Rikka was provoked by Tamamushi, but it seems the voltage of her anger reached the maximum at once as it was further fueled by Tamamushi.

    Rikka''s fist cuts the wind and it catches the abdomen of Tamamushi.

    "What!?"

    The sound of metal colliding with each other echoed, and Rikka screamed in astonishment.

    Tamamushi whose abdomen was punched by Rikka, laughing with her hands on her hips.

    "Hee~"

    What kind of structure is it? Even though it is strong enough to withstand Rikka''s fist, her boobs still shaking.

    "As you can see, the hardness of this combat uniform changes in response to an external impact. It is usually flexible, but as you can see when it is attacked, it absorbs the impact on the surface."

    Tamamushi proudly explains the surprised Rikka.

    "But the little girl didn''t seriously hit me right now."

    Tamamushi was laughing proudly.

    "If the little girl hits me seriously, I can''t stand it. The reinforcement part made of the outer shell of the beetle is not something that can withstand the strength of the little girl. If the little girl attacks with a knife, it will be torn even more easily. Probably, it''s a substitute for "that degree". "

    When I heard the words of Tamamushi, I thought.

    "Is that combat uniform for humans?"

    "Exactly"

    Tamamushi nods to my words.

    "This is to counter "humans" equipped with heavy weapons. There are enemies with extraordinary powers, but in terms of numbers, "ordinary humans" are more overwhelmingly. And Suzuhara, Marina, Yuka, Asahina, and Hizuki can''t stand the attack of heavy weapons. So, I made it."

    "Does that mean it can''t withstand the attacks of people of different abilities?"

    "No, it''s not. It may be tolerable, but it may not be tolerable. If the opponent is a person of different abilities, please consider the possibility of not being able to withstand the attack."

    I was convinced by the explanation of Tamamushi.

    Because it withstood Rikka''s normal attack. Although it wasn''t serious, if Rikka attacked, "ordinary human" would be dies instantly. She said it could withstand such an attack, but it couldn''t withstand the serious attack of Rikka.

    "In short, don''t be distracted."

    "Yes, that''s it.¡±

    Tamamushi nodded to my words and threw her combat uniform at Rikka.

    "It''s a joke to say that you don''t have a part, but for someone like us who has the ability to strengthen the body, the combat uniform is almost meaningless. No, I''m relieved to think that it will increase the defense power. If you do, it''s rather counterproductive. Avoid attacks as much as possible and if the attacks hit you, use this uniform. That''s the best. Don''t forget. "

    Rikka, who received the combat uniform, seemed to be sick of the words of Tamamushi, but did not say anything back.

    Well, after all Tamamushi is capable. However, she said that she originally made this combat uniform for herself. But now it has the drawbacks that Tamamushi said, and it doesn''t make sense to wear it, so she pushed it into the warehouse.

    Why didn''t she notice it before making it?

    It''s hard to judge whether she¡¯s smart or stupid.

    "Even so, just reminder."

    Having said that, Tamamushi grabbed the neck of combat uniform she was wearing and pulled the neck with a strength. As a result, the black tights-like fabric stretched out.

    "To make it as durable as possible, this garment has no buttons or zippers, which means you have to forcefully stretch the neck part and take it off through that."

    Oh, I see. Is the durability increased by eliminating joints and gaps in the fabric?

    It''s a structure that it can''t normally wear, but it''s possible because of its high elasticity.

    "When you want to pee a little, you have to take it off. Be careful not to be targeted by the enemy while you are peeing."

    Tamamushi who speaks with a serious expression make everyone who heard the words became sick.

    Well, it''s certainly a reminder, but after all Tamamushi is stupid.

    Anyway--.

    "What''s going on with me? You''re not telling me to wear the same thing, right?"

    Combat uniforms with skirts on full-body tights, or if a man wears it, it''s pretty disgusting.

    That''s why, in a sense, it''s likely to damage the enemy.

    "Don''t worry. I made Suzuhara''s part from scratch."

    Tamamushi grinning after saying that.

    "I had a hard time making it because it wasn''t reused, but I''m in trouble if you die. There are shirts, jackets, trousers, gloves and boots. All made just for you. Is it cool? "

    Tamamushi took out a black jacket from the box that was placed at her feet and proudly asked.

    "Oh"

    It''s not a tight tights fabric, but a black jacket made of leather. Certainly cool.

    "And look at this!"

    Tamamushi raised her voice, flipping the jacket over and showing the back.

    A spider web mark drawn on the back. It''s the same as any other combat uniform, but what was drawn on the spider''s web is a mantis, not a spider.

    "The strongest predatory insect, this is the crest carried by a bug user who was touted as a genius."

    Nanafushi reacted to the words of Tamamushi.

    "Master also does cool things."

    Nanafushi muttered happily.

    "It''s definitely similar. Suzuhara-sama and Makiri-sama."

    Nanafushi looks at me and mutters. But her smile looked sad somehow.

    Makiri. Is it the bug user who made Nanafushi?

    "I''d like to ask you too. Suzuhara-sama, please carry that crest on your back. Please grant Makiri-sama feelings that didn''t come true ..."

    With that said, Nanafushi bowed deeply.

    Isn¡¯t it just another crest?

    Well, I might die first.

    "Su, Suzuhara ..."

    Tamamushi, who was laughing proudly, muttered anxiously and stared at me.

    "Mota-kun?"

    Not only Tamamushi, but Yuka standing next to her spoken anxiously.

    "Master?"

    "Suzuhara-sama?"

    Rikka and even Kazehana looked at me and spoken anxiously.

    What? What happened? Am I look weird?

    "You¡¯re crying ...?"

    I was surprised when Tamamushi muttered so and wiped my eyes with my right hand.

    Am I crying? Is this me? Why?

    "Well, if Suzuhara cries. To be honest, I was surprised."

    Tamamushi stunned. Yuka, Rikka and Kazehana are also surprised.

    No way I would cry. Everyone seems to be surprised, but I am also surprised.

    "Did you get dust in your eyes?"

    I laughed at Tamamushi that asked me.

    "No, I cried normally. Maybe I was impressed because you guys are doing their best."

    I answered the question of Tamamushi obediently.

    Somehow, I didn''t want to lie. No, I''m sure I wasn¡¯t impressed and cried, so I wonder if it ended up being a lied.

    "What? Are you making fun of us? Well, I was scared when you cried."

    Tamamushi looks at me with her eyes.

    It seems that she took it ironically because I said that I was impressed to them.

    "W, what? Don''t make me surprised, Mota-kun."

    Yuka listens to the words of Tamamushi, raises her voice as if relieved, and hits my shoulder.

    Maybe Rikka and Kazehana were relieved, smiling happily.

    Nanafushi was smiling too, but her smile looked sad, and Marina turned away.

    "That''s all about combat uniforms, and next is weapons. Hey little girl, I''ll give you weapons. Thanks me later."

    Tamamushi, who spoke to Rikka from above, threw a huge knife at Rikka. Then, she grabbed the handle of the knife and stared at Tamamushi.

    "The knife was made from a beetle with a particularly hard outer shell. It''s good because it''s strong, but it''s too heavy. the weighs about 60 kilograms."

    I was surprised to hear that it was 60 kilograms.

    Tamamushi was thrown it lightly, and Rikka was also lightly received, so I didn''t think it was that heavy.

    "It''s usually too much for you, but you can control it freely. The heavier it is, the more powerful it is. It''s a perfect weapon for you who have no choice but to slash straight into it."

    "It''s a weapon that suits me, but your words make me frustrated."

    Rikka swings the huge knife around while being frustrated by the words of Tamamushi.

    She moves it as if waving a branch of tree. She doesn''t think it weighs about 60 kilograms.

    For her, it just a hard and heavy knife. But, it looks like a huge hatchet rather than a knife.

    And it is certainly an excellent weapon because she is good at moving in a straight line at high speed and using her strength as an attack.

    "E, excuse me... that weapon is for me too"

    While seeing Rikka, Kazehana hung down her beast''s ears and tail then called out to Tamamushi in a whisper.

    Rikka got a weapon that goes well with her too, even though she has a difference in ability. Seeing that, she seems to be driven by anxiety and impatience.

    "Oh, Isn¡¯t it the older sister? Don''t worry. I''ve prepared a weapon for you, though it wasn''t made by me."

    With that said, Tamamushi walked to warehouse and came back with something like a wooden box.

    "This is heirloom that has been passed down to my family for generations. When I was kicked out from my house, I brought it in a hurry."

    Tamamushi, who speaks masochistically, puts down the wooden box on the floor and opens the lid of the wooden box.

    "What!?"

    It was Nanafushi that raised her voice. Her eyes are wide open as if she was really surprised.

    Inside the wooden box was a double-edged knife. Everything from the handle to the blade was a beautiful snow-white knife.

    "Why does master have "it"? Or do you know what "it" is?!"

    "What are you saying? it''s a heirloom"

    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a heirloom! What I¡¯m saying is that do you know how precious and dangerous it is?!"

    Nanafushi stands up with a threatening attitude, and Tamamushi tilts her head with a smile.

    "I heard this knife that has light weight, sturdy, has a tremendous sharpness, and rare called a white knife"

    "Is it rare!? Are you stupid?!"

    "What!? Why are you calling stupid toward your master!"

    "You¡¯re stupid because you¡¯re really stupid! It''s a rare thing! It''s the super-precious thing in the world, and it''s the same biological weapon as ours! "

    Tamamushi, who is being called stupid, angry, but Nanafushi barking at her with an angry attitude too.

    Nanafushi seems to know what that knife is. She said it was the same biological weapon as herself, but maybe--.

    "Is it made by Makiri?"

    "That''s right! Suzuhara-sama! It''s different from my stupid master!"

    "What! Why am I idiot? Huh! This knife is a very old, and I haven''t been told in particular, so it''s natural that I don''t know it!"

    Nanafushi agrees with my words, and Tamamushi turns bright red and angry because Nanafushi said her master is stupid.

    "Please explain it"

    "Okay, I will explain it, let''s leave the idiot."

    "So, don¡¯t call me stupid again!"

    Ignoring the angry and noisy Tamamushi, Nanafushi crouched down and took out two knives from the wooden box.

    "The name of these knives is Kazemamoru. It¡¯s a biological weapon made before we were born. So, to speak, it¡¯s like my older sister¡± (ED : Kazemamoru -> Wind Guard)

    Nanafushi, who speaks nostalgicly, grasped the handle of the knife in both hands.

    "Only Makiri-sama knows how to create it. But I only know the bug was made into a weapon alive and how to handle it."

    With that said, Nanafushi waving her right hand. As a result, the knife slashed the wind.

    "Even if I use it as it is, it''s just a sword with a good sharpness. Kazemamoru still sleeping. I need an activation code to wake it up. However, it will not activate with just one code and it is very dangerous to wake it up. If I wake it up easily, people around it of course loses their lives."

    Nanafushi, who speaks with a serious expression, walked away from us.

    "When Kazemamoru is activated, its hardness and sharpness increase dramatically. Not only that, it reads the will of the master or the user and speed up. It is dangerous because the speed is very fast."

    Is it a knife that reads the will of the user then it speeds up?

    If I read the will of the user, it doesn''t seem that dangerous.

    But Nanafushi say it was dangerous. Well, it still a pretty dangerous thing.

    "Suzuhara-sama, Marina-chan, Yuka-chan should step back as much as possible."

    Following the words of Nanafushi, I step back to the wall with Yuka.

    Marina, who was far from me, also step back, but I was a little surprised.

    I thought she will step back far away from me, but she stood next to me and snuggle up to me.

    She doesn''t look at me as usual, but she¡¯s still snuggling up to the point where her arm hits me.

    "Master, Rikka-chan, and Kazehana-chan should stand in front of Suzuhara-sama and take a defensive posture with all their might. I''ll try to control it as much as possible, but maybe it''s impossible."

    Nanafushi speaks with a serious expression. She probably thought that this was not just a minor matter. The three who tightened their facial expressions stood in front of us and took a defensive posture.

    "Then, let''s go."

    With a grin, Nanafushi sat down and crossed the knives she had in both hands.

    "Kazemamoru, begin the dance"

    Nanafushi muttering quietly. Then, her pink hair shook softly.

    This is the basement. There is no wind. However, it seems that a gentle wind is blowing around Nanafushi.

    I don''t know if I can "see" it, but when I tried to use my abilities to check it, I squeezed my hand.

    Marina, who is looking away, is holding her hand too.

    ¨D¨DPlease, do not use your abilities as much as possible.

    I couldn''t hear the voice, but she seemed to say so silently.

    I understood. I will not use it "as much as possible".

    "Kazemamoru woke up from sleep. The problem starts from here. A momentary misjudgment leads to an immediate runaway. Master, Rikka-chan, Kazehana-chan. Please stretch your body and protect Suzuhara-sama."

    Nanafushi muttering without making a slight movement. The bangs of Nanafushi are swaying softly, and dust is fluttering around Nanafushi.

    It seems that a faint wind continues to blow.

    Nanafushi, who squinted her eyes, moved her right hand.

    Suddenly her right hand disappeared and a cracking sound was heard. Then--.

    "Ku-"

    Nanafushi with a dull sound gritted her teeth and distorts her face.

    It was really a moment. Her right hand was near her left hand.

    It completely ignores the direction in which the bones and joints bend, and her left hand goes around from behind. In other words, Nanafushi''s right hand was broken.

    "It''s impossible to handle it even at home!"

    Nanafushi raised her voice and turned over.

    No, should I say that the upper part of her body was forced to turn behind?

    Isn''t the momentum of her right hand that has gone to behind lost?

    "Chi"

    Nanafushi puts a lot of effort into her lower body. Her left hand disappeared and a cracking sound was heard.

    A dull sound was heard, and then her left hand extended toward the ceiling.

    The length of her left hand is strange. It is growing strangely. Did all her joints come off?

    I was driven by the urge to use my abilities to confirm, but Marina''s hand holding tightly my hand.

    "T, this is impossible! Kaze ¨D¨D Uwaaaah"

    Nanafushi raised her voice as if it was impatient, but with a scream, a cute sound like the chirp of a small bird echoed continuously.

    Nanafushi''s body floated up.

    Scratches run on the ceiling and floor with the sound of a small bird chirping.

    Is it torn apart? However, it is impossible to tear the ceiling and floor at the same time. The arm length of Nanafushi is absolutely not enough to reach it.

    In other words, are Nanafushi''s hands stretched enough to make it possible?

    "What is that ..."

    It was Rikka who muttered.

    She sweats on her cheeks and looks at Nanafushi with her swaying eyes.

    "It''s like a small tornado"

    I answer back to Rikka''s mutter.

    The sound of a small bird chirping. And perhaps the swinging arms of Nanafushi, and the ceiling and floor that are torn apart in a row.

    I can''t see it because it''s too fast.

    "Ka, Kazemamoru! End the dance!!"

    At the same time as Nanafushi screaming, I heard a strange sound like something was torn apart.

    "Eh?"

    Rikka raises a stupid voice.

    The sound that echoes behind me.

    When I saw it, a two-swinged knife with an arm stuck in the wall.

    And Kazehana crouching in front of Rikka.

    "D, did my sister ... change the trajectory of the knife?"

    Rikka mutters with an astonishing expression.

    Did Kazehana change the trajectory of the sword that flew to here? I couldn''t see it at all.

    When I turned my gaze to the center of the room, Nanafushi, whose arms were missing from the root, was suffocating.

    "It may not have hit Suzuhara and others directly without changing the trajectory, but just in case."

    Kazehana stood up and answered Rikka with a smile.

    "Did you see it? How is it?"

    "Hmm? No, I have "worse eyes" than Rikka. So, I can''t see it."

    "Eh? T, then how?"

    "How¡­ hhm?"

    Kazehana, who leans toward the question of Rikka, seems to be seriously worried.

    Haven''t you noticed it Kazehana? Well, she¡¯s not aware of it because she usually rely on it as a matter of course.

    Kazehana is unaware. How great she had done.

    "Well, are you all safe?"

    Nanafushi, which is out of breath, calls out while facing this side.

    "Oh, I¡¯m safe"

    When I answered Nanafushi, she was relieved and sighed, and she walked up and approached here.

    "That is the ability of Kazemamoru. It starts with begin the dance and is released with end the dance. When it starts, it accelerates by reading the will of the master, but the acceleration is very fast, so when it accelerates, I can''t keep up, so it¡¯s going like this."

    As Nanafushi talks while walking, she calls out to Tamamushi and asks her to bring her arm that stuck on the wall.

    "This is our house. Normally, I would activate Kazemamoru and move my arm a little, so I wouldn¡¯t die."

    Nanafushi talks while having Tamamushi attach her arm.

    "The person who can control Kazemamoru perfectly is called the "wind user". It looks like the person is controlling the wind."

    Manipulate the wind? Nanafushi was completely swung around, but if it could be controlled perfectly, it would behave like manipulating the wind.

    "As far as I know, only one person was able to control Kazemamoru perfectly. The name is Shirayuki, it¡¯s from the legendary beastman, Kazehana-chan and Rikka-chan, don''t you know the name?"

    Immediately the arms stick together, and while moving both arms to check the movement, Nanafushi looks at Kazehana and Rikka and asks them questions.

    Rikka is tilting her head, but Kazehana reacted, perhaps because she has a clue that she can think of.

    "I know that Shirayuki is the first and proud of our clan. I''ve been told many times by my mother."

    "T, that''s right. Oh, by the way, Shirayuki-chan had gray hair and red eyes with beast ears and a tail. It''s a long time ago, but if you ask, she¡¯s not like Kazehana-chan or Rikka-chan. "

    Nanafushi that listens to Kazehana''s words answers as if nostalgic for the past.

    "It is nostalgic. As the name suggests, Shirayuki-chan was as delicate as the snow, and crybaby also coward. All her clan was killed, only her was survived, and she¡¯s crying"

    "What!? A crybaby and a coward!? Don''t ridicule the first generation! The first generation is the pride of our clan and the strongest beastman who has become a legend!"

    "Even if you say that, it''s a fact."

    Kazehana is not agree because the first generation is said to be weak. But, Nanafushi answers with a smile when she sees such Kazehana.

    Kazehana, who was even more angry, made her beast''s ears standing and her tail hair turned upside down, but did not say anything.

    Well, Nanafushi seem to meet in person.

    "Makiri-sama was saddened. If you killed all the clan, you should take your own grace, and gave Shirayuki-chan a Kazemamoru. To the sissy crying sissy. It''s not something you can handle. "

    Furthermore, Nanafushi seems make fun of the first generation. When Kazehana heard the words, she stared at Nanafushi with her bloody eyes, and gritted her teeth.

    "Makiri-sama only gave her Kazemamoru and left immediately. Even if she abandoned her, I thought it was really sad to give her a self-destructing weapon. But Makiri-sama have said this to me. "

    Nanafushi grinned when she received the glare of Kazehana.

    "That beastman is timid but brave. All the clan member was killed. But she wasn''t in despair. She didn''t give up. That little girl would eventually become strong."

    Kazehana opened her eyes to the words of Nanafushi that smiled.

    Cowardly and brave. It''s just like someone.

    I noticed Nanafushi''s background, Kazehana. That''s why it''s fanning.

    "It''s just a prophecy. I couldn''t meet Shirayuki-chan, but I heard rumors. As "Shirayuki, the wind user" from the legend. Shirayuki-chan is amazing, isn¡¯t it? "

    Nanafushi shrugged, saying that, and saw a glance to Tamamushi.

    "But why did Kazemamoru fall into the hands of master''s ancestors? It will become rot. It feels like an oval for a cat, a pearl for a pig, and an Ulysses butterfly for a bagworm." (Note : I don¡¯t know what parable is this)

    Hearing the ironic words of Nanafushi, Tamamushi laughed and scratched her head as if shy.

    "Because bagworms are cool and cute. I''m shy."

    Apparently, she was happy that it was like to a bagworm.

    Nee~ Nanafushi, it seems that her satire doesn''t work for Tamamushi. You have to make it easier to understand.

    "Kaji yahanya!" (Note : she means Kazehana)

    Suddenly a strange voice echoed.

    It has a nasal voice. Is it Hizuki?

    I turned my gaze to the entrance of the basement, and suddenly I see an idiot.

    It was Asahina who stood at the entrance.

    Asahina, who puts her left hand on her waist and looks at me from above, is laughing invincibly. A person''s ankle is held in Asahina''s right hand.

    When I looked at it, it was Hizuki who was rolling on the floor.

    Did you grab her ankle and drag her? A flat floor is still fine, but did you drag her through the stairs? I wonder if Hizuki is still alive.

    Well, I heard her voice a while ago, so it seems that she¡¯s alive.

    "Kaji yahanya!"

    "I brought this girl because she said she couldn''t stand and walk alone!"

    "Kajiya--"

    "I wonder if she was surprised at my kindness!? Especially Suzuhara-kun! I don''t want you to fall in love with my kindness!"

    "Kaji--"

    "I can see a heart in Suzuhara-kun eyes! Ah, I''m in trouble! I''m in trouble! I don''t have Suzuhara-kun in my eyes!"

    Shut up. You¡¯re noisy. Whose eyes have a heart in it?

    I mean, Asahina is desperately trying to say something, but she blocks all her voice and sneaks at herself.

    Let Hizuki speak.

    "Loli who uses animal cosplay there! Hizuki has something to say to you! Receive it!"

    With that said, Asahina waving her right hand.

    "Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

    Hizuki thrown lightly and screaming while spinning around in the air.

    It¡¯s must hurt. I''m not good with Hizuki, but I''ve been sympathetic to her.

    "Hizuki!"

    Kazehana jumped up. Then, while screaming, she softly caught Hizuki who spinning at high speed and landed on the floor.

    "A, Asahina-sama! No matter how much--"

    "Well, Kajahanya! I don''t care about that!"

    Kazehana, who has the beast''s ears hanging down, but has her tail hair upright and stares at Asahina, but Hizuki raised her voice.

    "Oh, already! Tissue is stuck in my nose and I can¡¯t speak well!"

    Hizuki, who raised her voice even more, turned bright red and stepped on.

    Hizuki is so tense that her blood vessels in her head are popping out. And--.

    A lump of tissue which stuck in her nose popped out too.

    "Wahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

    I didn''t have time to put up with it and laughed. It would be impossible to say not to laugh.

    "Nuhahahahahahahahahahahaha! The tissue popped out from your nose! I can laugh!"

    Tamamushi laughs after me.

    Yuka and Rikka turned away quickly and shook their shoulders.

    I don''t think they didn¡¯t laugh because they seem to be desperately enduring it.

    "Kazehana! Pick up that knife!"

    "B, but ..."

    As the tissue popped out of her nose, Hizuki was finally able to speak properly. Kazehana, who heard Hizuki¡¯s cry, shook her eyes and drooped her tail.

    Kazemamoru is something that even Nanafushi couldn''t handle at all. She probably thinks that she can''t handle it.

    But, Hizuki, nice timing. Even though it''s halved, it''s still a Heavenly eye.

    "I, I can''t become Shirayuki..."

    "Huh!? Why do you need become Shirayuki!"

    "Eh?"

    "Who told you to become Shirayuki! I just told you to take that knife!"

    "But ..."

    "You are Kazehana! My Kazehana! You are the snow flowers that fly around me on the wind!"

    "Hi, Hizuki, but I don¡¯t have a talent like Rikka ..."

    "Kazehana! What are you saying!? Before, you have said ¡°I can hear the voice of the wind¡±!"

    Kazehana, who has lost her confidence, is struck by Hizuki¡¯s word. Then she opened her eyes to the words.

    "Today''s wind is very gentle. Today''s wind looks sad. Today''s wind looks very fun. You told me about the wind like that! Kazehana! You said," The voice of the wind I can hear you"! You have a beast ears that can see through even the wind! That''s why you can handle that knife!"

    A faint light shining in Kazehana''s eyes when she hears the cry of Hizuki.

    Yes, Kazehana has beast ears that Rikka does not have.

    Even if her eyesight is not comparable to Rikka, Kazehana has a hearing that surpasses Rikka. Kazehana relies on her hearing, perhaps unknowingly.

    "See" means "listen". That way, Kazehana can "hear the voice of the wind."

    "I don''t tell you to become Shirayuki! Because you''re my Kazehana! Come on Kazehana! Take that sword! And become the strongest! Become my own ¡°wind user"! And become a new legend! "Kazehana of the wind user"!"

    Kazehana, who heard the cry, slowly lowered Hizuki to the floor. Then she saw two knives that stuck on the wall.

    There was a certain light in the eyes of Kazehana.

    "I will protect Hizuki ..."

    Kazehana, who muttered, harbored a powerful light in her eyes and stepped out.

    "Na, Nanafushi"

    "Yes?"

    "Did you look at that sword and look at Kazehana? She looks and feels like a "legendary beastman"."

    When I asked Nanafushi, which was tilting her head, Nanafushi laughed.

    "Isn''t it Suzuhara-sama who took notice earlier? Isn¡¯t Suzuhara-sama''s eyes when looking at Kazehana-chan were just like Makiri-sama?"

    Nanafushi smile and looking up at me after saying so.

    Kazehana walks slowly toward the knife stuck in the wall.

    By the way, is it my turn from here?

    Marina, who was holding my hand, looked at me with a rush.

    Her eyes swaying and she has pale face.

    I''ll ask Marina. This is "my role".

    Marina, who had tears in her eyes, turned away when she clenched her teeth. And she squeezed my hand tightly.

    I¡¯m sorry. And thank you for forgiving me.

    With my eyes closed, I focused my attention and slowly opened my eyes.

    My ability activated. My x-ray ability that can see through everything.

    I think that the x-ray continues to be activated even if the x-ray ability is not activated.

    But I think this is more effective.

    Kazehana gently stretches out her hands on a knife stuck in the wall.

    Please, lend me your strength, Kazehana.

    ***

    - [Table of Content] - Next Chapter >

    Huh, 6800++ words to be edited on the end of year...

    Well, Happy new year for you all...

    Then, enjoy the chapter...

    Edited MTL by kanaa-senpai.

    Donate to my Bitcoin Wallet

    OrOr

    Brave Reward

 Chapter 124

    While both hands carry Kazemamoru, Kazehana stands in the centre of the room. Asahina and Hizuki look at such Kazehana.

    The one is wearing one piece and have a black pigtail hair. The other one wearing one piece too but have a black long hair. Both of them are a little taller than average woman and have an outstanding style. Asahina and Hizuki have too much difficulty in their personalities, but they are both special in appearance.

    However, as for the chest, Asahina was completely defeated.

    "That knife seems dangerous, isn''t your cute puppy will dead if she uses it?"

    Asahina, with her arms folded and snorting, asks Hizuki with arrogant as usual.

    "Are you joking? Kazehana is the strongest. I mean, can you not talk about my Kazehana without my permission? If you''re too cheeky, I''ll really kill you."

    Hizuki glares at Asahina who standing next to her and raises a screaming voice.

    It¡¯s amazing. Even though she was severely beaten, she still have willpower.

    "Fufu~"

    Asahina, who was said to will be killed by Hizuki, laughed happily. And she didn''t say anything back.

    Asahina seems like Hizuki a lot.

    It may have been Asahina''s respect, not harassment, that Hizuki''s nose was stuffed with tissue.

    It would have been a good influence for Hizuki.

    However, I thought that the two girls would fit together unexpectedly, but they may be more compatible than I expected.

    "Is it okay if Asahina-chan and Hizuki-chan don''t step back? If they get caught up in the range of Kazemamoru, they''ll die."

    Nanafushi muttering while looking at Asahina and Hizuki standing beside Kazehana.

    "Relieved. Even if they die, it¡¯s their mistake."

    When I answered Nanafushi, I sighed.

    Nanafushi''s remark is not wrong.

    Kazehana has two knives in both hands. A special weapon that has an accelerating effect that tears both arms of Nanafushi from the root. That knife is dangerous. The wind not only kills the user, but also slashes everything around it.

    But they know that and they are standing by Kazehana side. Even if they get caught up in the wind and die, it¡¯s their mistake.

    That''s why Kazehana can''t go out of control.

    She can''t kill her stupid master who believes her.

    Asahina is not likely to die even if she want to kill her.

    "Nanafushi, Rikka, and Tamamushi. Do your best to defend us."

    When I called them, the three nodded and stood in front of us then they went into defensive posture.

    "Yuu-chan, are you okay?"

    Yuka, standing to the left of me, muttered with an anxious look.

    "Suzuhara-san gives special attention to Asahina-san. After all, he trusts Asahina-san and he treats me and Yuka as children."

    Marina, who hadn''t even tried to look at my face until then, spoken as if it was rotten.

    "Oi"

    Asahina glared at Marina and raised her voice, but Marina turned away and did not reply.

    "What happened with Marina-chan? Somehow she¡¯s really angry?"

    Yuka stretched her back and whispered on my ears.

    "When I said that her areola is big, she¡¯s somehow angry."

    When I answered Yuka, Marina, who turned her ears bright red while facing away, tried to step on my foot. However, when I try to dodge it quickly, Marina stepped on the floor vigorously and broke her knee.

    Maybe it hurt, Marina jumping with one leg up.

    "Suzuhara-san ... Stupid~"

    Marina muttered, shaking her shoulders with her face turned away, but she held her hands firmly.

    Why am I stupid? It''s true that your areola is big.

    "Hey little girl. You couldn''t keep up with the speed of that knife?"

    Tamamushi standing in front of us asked Rikka, who was standing next to us.

    The stuffy Rikka glared at Tamamushi.

    "Noisy! I just daydream a little! Next time I will respond it properly!"

    "Don''t be stubborn. You couldn''t react earlier. That''s the fact and the reality. That''s the same with me. No, you''re better at reflex speed. Then there''s no reason to deal with it."

    Rikka barking with anger, and Tamamushi talking plainly without worrying about it.

    "You don''t have to force yourself"

    "Ah? What are you saying? Our role is to protect the masters. Are you stupid that I must not corresponding it and not protect master?"

    "I''m not saying you shouldn''t protect him. I just saying you don''t have to deal with it."

    "Ah?"

    Rikka, who had wrinkles between his eyebrows, had a suspicious expression on the words of Tamamushi.

    "Your strength and speed. You have rushing power, high attack power and destructive power. But the opponent is faster than you. What should you do? If you compete with speed, you will lose. Wouldn''t it be possible to protect your master? "

    "T, that is ..."

    Rikka is mumbling when asked by Tamamushi.

    It''s unlikely that anyone will be faster than Rikka. That''s why, if she meet someone who is faster than her, Rikka can''t handle it.

    But, "Kazemamoru" is faster than Rikka.

    "If so, don''t rely on speed, just rely on something else."

    "Another thing?"

    "A strong body and high resilience. That is another power of us. Other mean, it is a wall. Do not try to respond forcibly, but face with the intention of being attacked from beginning. The situation is quite different only by the difference in preparedness. Become a wall of flesh and protect your master. It is best to dodge the attack, but if you can¡¯t do it, you must defend."

    "I, I know that."

    "If you know, that''s good. If you try to deal with it forcibly, there will be a gap. It can be a life-and-death case. We, who are hard to die, have many ways to fight. Identify the opponent first and change the response. That is our "role"."

    Tamamushi speaks plainly. When Rikka heard the words, she snorted.

    Nanafushi looked at them sideways and laughed happily somewhere.

    For Tamamushi, who was alone, Rikka was the first "friend" she made. Nanafushi would be happy with that.

    Looking at the center of the room, Kazehana with her eyes closed stands.

    A slightly trembling body and sweat running down on her cheeks.

    What happens if she uses "Kazemamoru"? I witnessed at such Kazehana. What''s more, I have seen Nanafushi couldn¡¯t control it even though she has higher stats than Kazehana in every respect.

    It''s natural to failed. But, her master, Hizuki, believes in Kazehana and stands right next to her.

    If it goes out of control, Hizuki will surely die.

    She can worry. She can fail. But, by overcoming it, Kazehana will surely grow.

    "Yuka, can I ask your assistance?"

    When I asked Yuka, Yuka looked up at me and nodded.

    She¡¯s worried. It is our "role" that has the support ability to support it.

    "Lotus flower, activate"

    Along with Yuka''s muttering, a rotating golden circle appeared above and below Yuka''s feet. And Yuka''s eyes shone in rainbow colors.

    "Wow!"

    "What!?"

    "It¡¯s amazing!"

    Rikka and the others who saw Yuka who activated the lotus screamed astonishment.

    "Then, let''s go?"

    With that said, Yuka held her right hand toward Kazehana.

    "Kazehana-chan is a child who can do it! It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s absolutely works! Kazehana-chan will definitely protect Hizuki-chan!¡±

    It''s just a word. She¡¯s just rooting for Kazehana. But--.

    Absolute support by complete brainwashing.

    It¡¯s fine. Just because Yuka said that, Kazehana think it''s okay from the bottom of her heart.

    For Kazehana, who is not confident in herself, there is no better ability for her than encouraging support.

    The other thing is how effective my "Earth Eyes" is.

    "It''s about to start"

    Nanafushi tightens her expression and mutters. Hearing the mutter, I was nervous about the expressions of Rikka and Tamamushi.

    Kazehana stands in the center of the room, holding a knife in both hands and closing her eyes. Then, her closed eyes slowly opened.

    Yuka''s lotus flower pushed Kazehana''s back.

    It''s finally time. If Kazehana fail, her body will be tattered.

    Even if she has super-recovery ability, she will die if she is untreated in time.

    "Kazemamoru begin the dance"

    Along with the muttering of Kazehana, a lovely sound echoed.

    "... All of sudden?"

    Nanafushi who sweating, mutters with a cramped smile.

    Kazehana stretches her right hand horizontally and stops it perfectly.

    She just lifted her right hand horizontally. But even with my "eyes", I couldn''t see the movement at all.

    "Suzuhara-sama, this is going to be a little dangerous. In a good way."

    "Oh"

    I nodded and answered Nanafushi''s mutter.

    Despite the support of Yuka''s lotus flower, Kazehana suddenly rushed.

    "What''s amazing? Isn¡¯t she just raised her right hand?"

    Yuka, who seemed to be wondering that I and Nanafushi were surprised, tilted her head while muttering.

    Kazehana just raised her right hand horizontally. But she wonder what happened.

    "I don''t think she went out of control."

    "Um, but the problem is from here. Don''t be distracted."

    Rikka muttered relievedly, and the nodding Tamamushi advised Rikka.

    These two people don''t seem to notice either.

    Unlike those three, Marina open wide her eyes.

    Apparently, Marina has noticed. How amazing Kazehana has done.

    Also, Hizuki, staring at Kazehana, looked down at Asahina with a grin, and Asahina was snorting.

    Asahina and Hizuki are also aware of it.

    It just lifts her right hand horizontally. And she just stopped it. It''s a trivial matter, but Nanafushi couldn''t do it. So, it isn¡¯t out of control.

    "You can release your vigilance. It isn¡¯t out of control anymore."

    Rikka reacted on my words and Tamamushi also leans her head and looks at me.

    "What do you mean, Master?"

    "It''s a cautious statement that doesn''t look like Suzuhara."

    Two people who seemed unconvinced raised their voices.

    "Kazemamoru reads the master will then accelerates. For example, if I think that I raise my right hand, Kazemamoru will take that will and accelerate as soon as my right-hand moves. But what happens? The right arm jumped up and torn like Nanafushi. So, to prevent it, I have to stop it, and then I will not have any trouble. "

    I talked to them, but they tilted their heads.

    Yuka doesn''t seem to understand at all, and she is tilting her head as well.

    "The acceleration is so great that I can''t respond it with my thoughts. If I try to stop it, it''s too late. And if it''s too late, it went out of control. But Kazehana stop it. It means that she can handle the acceleration. "

    Rikka, Tamamushi, and Yuka who heard my words saw Kazehana.

    "It''s amazing when she thoughts it to "stop" while it is activated. Every creature has a reflect. But not all creature can catch up with abnormal acceleration. At that time, I''m trying to control it with force. But it can be controlled with force. So, it¡¯s going out of control. But Kazehana-chan "stopped" it. If that happens, Kazemamoru is almost as if it put it under her control. In short, she did the most amazing thing from the beginning. "

    The three people heard the explanation of Nanafushi, but they don''t seem to understand it.

    Well, even if you explain it in words, it will be difficult to understand.

    "If you look at it again, you will understand."

    When I told Rikka and others, Rikka, Tamamushi, and Yuka paid attention to Kazehana.

    However, Marina, she can understand it well. It means, she excels in the ability to grasp and analyse the situation.

    Is it her ability? It may be that she read the "mind" of the person who understands and gathered information.

    "Kazehana"

    Hizuki, who was looking down at Asahina while grinning, called on Kazehana.

    Kazehana, who holds her right arm horizontally, glances at Hizuki.

    "Do it"

    "Okay"

    Kazehana nods to Hizuki''s orders. Then--.

    Kazehana''s arms disappear suddenly.

    ¡°Pyun, Pipyun¡± a little bird chirping echoed.

    Kazehana''s arms that stopped suddenly disappeared again, and only adorable sounds such as Pyun, Pipyun echoed.

    The sound is lovely, but it echoed at tremendous speed. Even my "eyes", which can catch the object from a bird''s-eye view from all directions, cannot catch it at all.

    "We''re power type ability all. Even if I know it¡¯s bad to depend with a force, I reflexively trying control it with my force. But it''s not good to control Kazemamoru with force as much as possible. On the contrary-- "

    "The more you rely on force, the more the Kazemamoru will out of control."

    "Yes, that kind of thing"

    Nanafushi nodded when she heard my words.

    Kazemamoru is the worst match with a power type like Nanafushi. In other words, it doesn''t go well with Rikka and Tamamushi too.

    No, even if she is not a power type, the acceleration of Kazemamoru is unusual, so the user reflexively tries to control it with force. That leads to berserk. However, Kazehana is--.

    "Kazehana left her "see" senses behind"

    "Eh?"

    Rikka screamed at my mutter.

    "She concentrates all her nerves on her ears and judge only by the "sound". That''s what Hizuki said when she can "see" the wind."

    Hearing far beyond human common sense.

    When Nanafushi''s arms were torn by Kazemamoru, Rikka could not react to the speed of the flying arms. However, Kazehana reacted and dealt with it. Kazehana herself did not understand that.

    For Kazehana, abnormal hearing is neither abnormal nor anything. She believes it as natural.

    Instead of making a visual judgment, she make a judgment by listening to the sound. Because Kazehana is accustomed to it, she can control the Kazemamoru.

    Also, she has no strength.

    Even if I check the inside of Kazehana by my ability, she isn¡¯t uses strength at all.

    Kazehana isn''t trying to control Kazemamoru. She does not go against the acceleration of Kazemamoru and entrusts everything to it.

    But why does the Kazemamoru stop perfectly? Even if Kazemamoru stops accelerating after reading Kazehana''s thoughts, the driving force created by the acceleration does not disappear. If she tries to stop it, she definitely has strength. However, she is not strong at all. Then--.

    "Is Kazemamoru stopped?"

    If Kazehana isn''t stopped by force, Kazemamoru is "stopping by itself".

    "Nanafushi. Does the Kazemamoru have a function to offset the acceleration force?"

    "Un, no, I don''t know."

    I asked Nanafushi, but Nanafushi tilted her head.

    Hhm, Nanafushi doesn¡¯t know too.

    "Maybe it''s possible, Kazemamoru is accelerating in the opposite direction of first acceleration with a stop command, then offsetting the force."

    If Kazemamoru given an instruction to stop, it may accelerate in the opposite direction of first acceleration and stop suddenly without imposing any burden on the user. If so--.

    Sudden stop from super acceleration. It would be ridiculous if there was no burden on it.

    "That''s a really dangerous weapon."

    Chill runs up to my spine.

    If she can reach the top speed in an instant and stop suddenly without any burden, she can turn at a right angle or make a U-turn from there. The movement is also super-fast. That means she can attack at unbelievable speeds and at unbelievable angles.

    It is a very difficult to handle Kazemamoru, but if it can be handled, its performance is immeasurable.

    "I don¡¯t understand, but my sister is amazing."

    Rikka who squeezes the handle of a huge hatchet received from Tamamushi and shakes herself.

    Kazehana was jealous of Rikka''s talent, and it¡¯s the same as Rikka.

    Rikka has been chasing her sister''s back all the time. Even if she won the ability score, Kazehana was a wall that want to be overcome by Rikka, and it was her goal.

    "Do you want to fight her?"

    "Yes"

    Rikka nods to my question.

    "You are my Rikka. I can''t forgive you if you lose to Kazehana from Hizuki."

    When I raised my voice with a grin, Rikka carried a huge hatchet on her shoulder.

    "I am master¡¯s dog. I live and die for master. And if master says I must win, I will definitely win."

    Rikka looks up at me and answers without any hesitation.

    It''s good.

    "Go"

    With my signal, Rikka kicked the floor suddenly and jumped out like a bullet.

    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhh!"

    Rikka screams and closes the distance in an instant.

    She¡¯s fast. It''s like teleportation. It is impossible to follow with my "eyes".

    Rikka swings the huge hatchet with all her might and aiming on Kazehana.

    "What!?"

    Kazehana, who was suddenly attacked, opened her eyes.

    A cracked sound was heard, a giant hatchet sank into the floor, and the concrete floor was destroyed.

    "Whuatttt!?"

    "What''s that!?"

    Tamamushi and Nanafushi raise a startling voice.

    It''s just a momentary event.

    Rikka with a huge hatchet sunk into the floor, and Kazehana standing next to Rikka.

    Usually, Kazehana can¡¯t dodge it and Rikka''s attack surely caught Kazehana.

    Even If she tries to dodge it, she couldn''t make it in time, and she surely to be hit by her directly. However, Kazehana dodge it.

    Kazehana, who was about slashed by Rikka, uses her hearing and just before the attack of Rikka hit her directly, she moved sideways in an instant.

    Kazehana didn''t move. She shook Kazemamoru and slid her body sideways with the force of super acceleration.

    "Amazing"

    I muttered unintentionally.

    "How did she do that movement?"

    "Maybe she used Kazemamoru, That¡¯s what I though."

    Tamamushi and Nanafushi muttering with an astonishing expression.

    They seem to be surprised at the movement of Kazehana, but it''s not Kazehana that I said was amazing.

    "Kazehana-chan is amazing, but Rikka-chan is even more amazing."

    "Eh?"

    "Eh?"

    Tamamushi and Nanafushi raised a stupid voice. Then, Marina, who had been silent until now, opened her mouth

    "Rikka-chan''s attack has been dodged, but she usually can¡¯t dodge it. If she hit her, Kazehana is over."

    When I heard Marina muttering, I grinned.

    Yes, if she hit her, Kazehana is done.

    An extraordinary rushing power and a deadly blow that puts power on it.

    Kazehana managed to avoid it by using the Kazemamoru, but if Rikka hit her, Rikka wins.

    Tamamushi gave Rikka a really good weapon.

    "After all my Rikka are the strongest"

    When I raised my voice, I felt sick when I looked back at Hizuki.

    "W, what kind of attack is that..."

    She must have been surprised. Kazehana raises her voice toward Rikka.

    It seems that Kazehana also knows. It was a miracle that she was able to avoid. However, it is also a fact that she dodged.

    They are sisters who have legendary Beastman''s blood run on their veins. Both are monsters.

    Rikka, who had her huge hatchet sunk into the floor, laughed with a smile and stared at Kazehana.

    "Kazehana!"

    Hizuki raises her voice.

    "Please answer Rikka¡¯s feeling! However, my Kazehana is the strongest! I will not allow you to lose!"

    Kazehana, whose eyes were shaken by Hizuki¡¯s cry, saw Rikka.

    Rikka, who pulled out the hatchet from the floor with a snapping noise, stood up slowly.

    Kazehana looks at Hizuki with an embarrassed expression. Hizuki, who received the gaze of Kazehana, nodded loudly.

    Kazehana made her cheeks sweat and tightened her expression.

    "As expected of Rikka"

    Kazehana muttered while staring at Rikka, hanging her hands down.

    "I didn¡¯t like you. I hate you. I envy you. I admire you. That¡¯s how I feel about you"

    "That¡¯s same as me, older sister"

    While carrying a huge hatchet on her shoulder and sat down, Rikka heard Kazehana''s words then answered it with a smile.

    Rikka kicks the floor and jumped out like a bullet.

    Rikka, who reached Kazehana''s head in an instant, swings down the huge hatchet with all her strength.

    Kazehana, who makes a shrill sound and moves sideways in an instant, then makes a shrill sound even more.

    "Kuh-"

    Using the force of the Kazemamoru''s super acceleration, Kazehana move around behind Rikka in an instant.

    Rikka, who had the hatchet sunk into the floor, scramed and swung the hatchet up.

    That huge hatchet slashes the sky with a terrifying sound.

    "Ah!"

    Rikka, who screamed, move her arms and forcibly swings down the rounded hatchet.

    It''s a simple attack that relies on strength, but the speed of turning back is unusual.

    "Kuh"

    Kazehana, who moaned, made a shrill sound and used Kazemamoru to avoid the attack on the last minute.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Rikka stops the giant hatchet that has been swung down, raises a scream, and forcibly rounds it up.

    "Fu*k"

    Kazehana was ready to attack, but Rikka''s forcible attack, which seemed to ignore the laws of physics, move backwards.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Rikka, who kicked the floor and rushed like a bullet and pursued Kazehana. Then she swung down a huge hatchet with all her strength.

    Rikka sticks like a shadow, and attacks without a break.

    "Chi-"

    Kazehana distorts her face and manages to dodge the attack using the Kazemamoru.

    "Ugh!"

    Rikka stops the giant hatchet that has been swung down, move her arm and forcibly rounds it up, and then swings it sideways.

    "M, monsters!"

    Kazehana screams irresistibly while avoiding it somehow.

    A high-speed continuous attack that normally cannot be avoided. Moreover, the power of each blow is extraordinary. If even one blow hit her, she will be incapacitated. But if it doesn''t hit, it''s meaningless. But if it hit her, she¡¯s done.

    Kazehana who moves with a Pyun, Pipyun sound, continues to avoid Rikka¡¯s by using the force of the Kazemamoru.

    "Kuku, I feel like living now. Rikka, you are strong!"

    Kazehana mutters with sweat on her cheeks. There was a smile on her face.

    "I thought I could fight little girl, but it seems I couldn''t do it. In a speed battle, I can''t do anything."

    Tamamushi muttering with a cramped smile when she sees the offense and defence of both girl.

    "I was honestly surprised by Kazehana-chan who can manipulated Kazemamoru and Rikka-chan rushing power, but I don¡¯t need to worry. Even though I can''t handle Kazemamoru, but I still a lot better than those two. I can win even if they are attack me at the same time."

    Nanafushi answer with a laughing foolishly.

    She probably not perfect.

    She can''t handle the Kazemamoru, but it has nothing to do with her strength.

    "Hmm? Really? Are you so strong?"

    "I¡¯m a type of weapon newer than Kazemamoru. Even though Kazemamoru performance is much better, but my strength is better. And Master can create infinite bugs too. If we fight, we are the strongest."

    Nanafushi answers the question of Tamamushi.

    Nanafushi seems to have a simple structure. A weapon made only for strength without any ability. If she doesn''t get her master power, she''s almost like junk, but if she gets it, she can become stronger.

    Anyway, I was curious about it.

    Makiri, the bug user who made Kazemamoru, is also the same person who made Nanafushi. That is--.

    "Maybe Kazemamoru is a weapon developed for fight Kudan?"

    "Yess"

    Nanafushi nodding to my words.

    "But it couldn''t compete her, so you were made."

    "That''s right"

    Nanafushi nodded as I continued spoken.

    Kazemamoru cannot compete with Kudan. But that would be the story of ¡°only¡± Kazemamoru who compete her.

    We don''t challenge Kudan individually. But we challenge her as a teams.

    "It doesn''t really matter which one is stronger. When we work together, it''s important how well we work."

    Marina raises her voice and Nanafushi smiled at her respond.

    "That''s right. Kazehana-chan and Rikka-chan. The strongest beastman sisters. If those two fights together, they can fight thousand people, no, two thousand people."

    Nanafushi muttering while smiling happily.

    When I glanced at Marina, she, who met me, turned away as if she was impatient.

    How long has she been stubborn? Her mood doesn''t change even if I say sorry to her.

    After all, is her mood better only with a sex? There is no choice but have sex with her and get rid of her mood.

    When I thought about that, Marina, who made her ears bright red, stared at me.

    "You are the worst"

    Marina glares at me with a bright red face and mutters.

    "Oh"

    I replied to Marina.

    She finally opens her mouth to me.

    I saw Rikka and Kazehana, and I sighing.

    The two continue to fight at high speed, but Kazehana¡¯s dodge has begun to be slightly delayed.

    If she takes even one blow, it''s over. Even if she suffers a fatal injury, she has super-recovery ability, but Rikka can¡¯t make her to activate her recovery. And if she takes the second blow, she will be killed instantly. Even if it is defended by her body, she will be easily divided.

    In front of the overwhelming destructive power of Rikka, Kazehana¡¯s mental power must be decreased every second.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Rikka screams and attacks Kazehana.

    A continuous high-speed attack that is difficult to see through even with my ability.

    Rikka moves the shortest distance at high speed and bet everything on the shortest attack.

    If she doesn''t hit her, she can continue to attack until it hits. And if she hit her, she will win.

    But--.

    "Kazehana! Rikka has poor stamina! If you keep avoiding it, she will eventually run out of stamina!"

    Hizuki screaming.

    As Hizuki says. Rikka, who is constantly activating super-recovery, has improved all stats. But it consumes a lot of stamina. Besides, she is launching a continuous attack with all her might.

    Rikka is overwhelmingly disadvantaged if it gets involved in endurance battles.

    However, Rikka has no choice but to make a full-scale attack from the beginning.

    "Don''t hesitate, Rikka! That¡¯s fine!"

    Rikka smiled at my cry. And--.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    She screams, attacks Kazehana, and makes a series of deadly attacks.

    Kazehana keeps avoiding Rikka¡¯s attack using the force of the Kazemamoru.

    Kazehana''s breath is slightly rising.

    Kazehana sharpens her nerves and makes judgments based on the sound, but without the Kazemamoru, it is impossible to continue avoiding Rikka''s attacks. Even though she has Kazemamoru, she dodges it barely.

    If her mental strength is worn out, Rikka have a chance even for a moment, then Rikka wins.

    "Chi-"

    Kazehana distorted her face.

    Her white hair fluttering down.

    Rikka''s attack was overwhelmed.

    Perhaps Kazehana was impatient, then she kicked the floor and tried to keep a distance from Rikka.

    "Ka, Kazehana!"

    "Now, Rikka!"

    If Kazehana jump, she¡¯s done. Even for a moment, if her body floats, it is impossible to avoid the attack.

    "Okay!"

    Rikka, who kicked the floor suddenly, rushed toward Kazehana and swung up her hatched. And--.

    "..."

    Rikka is stunned when her hatchet cuts through the air.

    And Kazehana landing on the floor.

    I doubted my eyes. It was an unbelievable sight.

    "Right now, ... Did you change your direction on the air?"

    It''s not a mistake. There is no mistake in my ability.

    Kazehana''s body was certainly floating. Rikka''s blow attacked there.

    It was physically impossible to avoid.

    But--.

    "Uh, I was surprised because I had only heard about it by rumour."

    Nanafushi muttering while sweating on the cheeks.

    "I, impossible. Why can''t I hit her with my current attack?"

    Rikka¡¯s eyes shaken and she mutters.

    She should have caught her, but she didn''t hit her.

    "I was surprised too ..."

    Kazehana, who dodge the attack, seems to be trembling.

    She thinks she was over. In the unavoidable battle on air, she probably uses Kazemamoru. As a result, Kazehana''s body rotated in the air, avoiding Rikka''s attack.

    "Maybe that''s the reason why she''s called a "wind user". I was convinced when I actually saw it."

    Nanafushi staring at Kazehana and muttered.

    Is she a wind user? I see. Certainly, it was like manipulating the wind because there was no power when she created force by swinging two Kazemamoru at the same time.

    If she does it with her feet on the ground, only her upper body will rotate. However, thanks to her floating body, her whole body turned. But that''s not all.

    "It''s her tail."

    Marina spoken.

    That Marina, she "looks" it carefully.

    Yes, it''s her tail. Kazehana has a fluffy tail. It usually seems like just a cosplay, but that tail plays an important role in balancing.

    It enables high-speed rotation in the air and it can be balanced by the tail.

    "Fufufu, as expected of my Kazehana, but ... I was a little surprised too."

    Hizuki spoken proudly, but she probably didn''t expect her to avoid the attack in the air. And she seems trembled.

    "Impossible. No way, she can dodge it."

    With that said, Rikka grinned, carrying a big sword on her shoulder and sat down.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to kill you, otherwise it''s unlikely to hit."

    Along with that word, blood vessels suddenly emerged in the temples of Rikka, and the whole body trembled.

    "Until now, I will dead if I had taken even one of your blow."

    Kazehana, with her arms hanging down, screamed while staring at Rikka.

    Rikka is laughing with blood vessels rising in her temples, and Kazehana is looking straight at such Rikka.

    Even though Rikka attack Kazehana who on the air, she couldn''t hit her.

    "Rikka! Kazehana is exhausting her mental power more than you are consuming stamina! Keep attacking without hesitation! My Rikka is the strongest! You can definitely win!"

    "Kazehana! Believe in yourself! If you keep calm and avoid attacks, Rikka''s stamina will surely exhausted! Then you will win!"

    The cry of Hizuki overlaps with me.

    Hizuki, I don¡¯t like you, but now you''re not bad.

    That being said, Kazehana dodge all the attacks that Rikka had launched, but never returned the attacks. Why is that? It''s not that she doesn''t attack, but she can''t do that.

    With the super acceleration of Kazemamoru, it should be possible to hit Rikka. However, if she attacks, Rikka will definitely have a chance.

    Abnormal speed and tremendous sharpness. Kazemamoru has the ability to kill an ordinary opponent with a single blow, but the story is different if the opponent is Rikka.

    Rikka, who is always activating the super-recovery ability, only needs to be careful about instant death attacks. Other attacks will recover instantly. In other words, if Kazehana attack her, it is possible to counter her without avoiding the attack.

    On the other hand, Kazehana is over if she receives even a single blow. Even if she suffers a fatal injury, Kazehana has the same super-recovery as Rikka, but Rikka cannot wait her until her super-recovery is activated and the wound is completely healed.

    If Kazehana show a chance even once and get attacked even once, it becomes a prey to Rikka''s deadly continuous attack. So Kazehana can''t returned the attack.

    "Elder sister, I''m going to be "serious" from here."

    Rikka muttered with a smile and with blood vessels rising on her temples.

    The whole body of Rikka raises creaking and squeaking sound. It bends like a beast of the cat family, and accumulates power.

    "Fufu, I wasn''t really serious until now too."

    Kazehana, with a cramped smile and sweat on her cheeks, crossed the Kazemamoru in front of her chest and took a defensive posture.

    "I was serious, but I couldn''t hit my sister with "normal seriousness". And I have poor stamina. So, I will definitely lose at this rate. That''s why I''m going to play with "real seriousness"."

    As the words of Rikka, even if I look at it with my "eyes", Rikka was serious from beginning. I couldn''t see any boost on her power. However, Rikka said that she would really play the game.

    "I don''t care if my Rikka are perfect. Hizuki, I¡¯m sorry, but my Rikka will win."

    When I grinned and talked to Hizuki, Hizuki looked back and stared at me. And--.

    "Kazehana! Don''t be fooled by Suzuhara-san words! It is Suzuhara-san basic tactic to make the opponent''s upset and create a gap! Suzuhara-san still support Rikka. That''s because he admits that your power is a threat! Be confident! Kazehana, you''re strong! "

    Kazehana nodded to Hizuki¡¯s cry, and staring at Rikka.

    I''m gonna get rid of it.

    At first glance, Rikka seems to be dominant, but the actual battle situation is favour toward Kazehana.

    Rikka, who has poor stamina, decided to exhaust her remaining stamina and launch an attack. If Kazehana dodge the attack, Rikka is done. However, Kazehana is also exhausted.

    Kazehana, who is in a defensive posture, keeps staring at Rikka while sweating.

    I think it''s a tremendous pressure. It seems that the pressure exerted by Rikka has reduced her mental strength just by she standing.

    "Rikka, I apologize to you. I''m sorry. I should have been fighting seriously like this long ago. And yet, even though you were my sister, I kept running away from you. I''m sorry."

    With that said, Kazehana quickly erased her emotions from her expression.

    The red eyes of Rikka, who was staring at such Kazehana, ran blood.

    "Kazehana! Avoid it--"

    Hizuki screamed, but the scream was drowned out.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Rikka jumps out with a kicking foot crushing the floor and screaming.

    "Chi"

    Kazehana tries to avoid Rikka''s attack by swinging the Kazemamoru. But--

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    A huge hatchet slashes the air. At the same time, a strange noise echoed.

    "What!?"

    Kazehana "should" avoid the attack of Rikka. However, Kazehana''s left shoulder burst as if it had exploded, and pieces of meat and blood splashed.

    "... Kuku, oi oi, really?"

    I opened my eyes unintentionally. And I felt my cock erected.

    Rikka, what are you thinking?

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Rikka swings her "stretched" right arm while screaming, and then attacks Kazehana.

    "Kuh-, sh*t"

    Kazehana, who hangs her left arm, shook her right hand while moaning and tried to avoid the attack by using the Kazemamoru.

    "Ugh!?"

    Rikka''s hatchet cut the air, and Kazehana''s hand exploded.

    Abnormal noise echoed.

    Is it her ¡°real seriousness¡±? Rikka said so. And I understood the meaning.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Rikka swings around the hatched while raising a scream. Kazehana''s body, which should have avoided the attack, explodes.

    The reason why Kazehana''s body pops even though the attack isn''t hit is because the power of Rikka''s attack is extraordinary.

    An extraordinary power that makes the body pop even with a slight blur.

    Every time Rikka launches an attack, Rikka''s body is destroyed and immediately repaired.

    A full-scale attack that destroys the body. It is a self-destruction attack that completely removes the limiter.

    It''s an attack unique to Rikka only, who always activates super-recovery, but that''s why it''s put into practice.

    Every time she launches an attack, she will experience the pain of breaking her body. How much pain is it?

    Even if she knows it, it¡¯s almost impossible to put it into practice.

    But Rikka did it.

    It¡¯s to obey my orders and defeat her sister.

    "Kazehana ..."

    After seeing Kazehana, which is becoming tattered every second, Hizuki opens her eyes and shakes her lips.

    Rikka definitely wins.

    "I, I will not lose."

    Kazehana, who dripping a large amount of blood, still manages to avoid Rikka''s attack and murmured.

    A chill runs out on my spine.

    Oi, let''s admit you are lost.

    She''s already dying, but it¡¯s the same as Rikka who shined glaringly at her.

    Kazehana is going to do something. And it''s probably pretty "bad".

    "Rikka! Kazehana is going to do something! But never turn to defence! Keep attacking as it is!"

    The unpleasant premonition swelled at once, and she screamed unintentionally.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Without I order her, Rikka continues a self-destructive attack that destroys her body.

    And Kazehana kicked the floor and fluttered into the air.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Rikka chases Kazehana while kicking the floor and crushing the bones of her legs.

    It''s bad.

    "I will resurrect"

    Kazehana muttered, stabbed Kazemamoru into her chest with her right hand, and shook Kazemamoru in her left hand.

    Kazehana''s body spin on the air.

    Rikka¡¯s hatched slashes the air.

    Kazehana''s right shoulder burst out.

    But--.

    Kazehana, who move around behind Rikka on the air, is spewing a steam from her body.

    While avoiding Rikka''s attack, she stabbed her chest and suffered a fatal injury, then activating super-recovery.

    A ¡°pipyun¡± sound echoes, then a double-edged blade attacks Rikka.

    Splashing blood droplet from Rikka.

    Rikka, whose back was cut by Kazemamoru, landed on the ceiling, and jumped out like a bullet again while destroying the ceiling with a her foot, then attacked Kazehana again.

    "Let¡¯s go, Kazemamoru!"

    Kazehana, who was waiting for Rikka in the air, shouted.

    Two swinging Kazemamoru.

    Kazehana moves sideways at a tremendous speed while jumping into the air.

    Rikka, who passed by the side of Kazehana like a bullet, landed while destroying the floor, and then jumped again.

    A ¡°pipyun¡± sound echoes. Then, Kazehana moves in a blink of an eye. Rikka didn¡¯t hit her and lands while destroying the ceiling.

    "S, such technique ..."

    It was a scene that was too unrealistic.

    Kazehana jumps up in the air and does not come down.

    She''s floating in the air all the time, using two Kazemamoru.

    "Kazehana, you are ..."

    Hizuki, who was pale, dyed her cheeks and muttered with her eyes shining.

    Rikka continues to attack up and down like a bullet while destroying the floor and ceiling. But she doesn''t hit her because Kazehana avoids her attacks like teleportation while floating in the air.

    Her dodge speed is faster than when she standing on the ground.

    It seems the resistance was gone because her feet weren''t on the ground. That''s why it''s possible to control the force of Kazemamoru.

    "Y, you are cowardly!"

    Kazehana keeps moving instantly in the air, like the leaves of a tree fluttering in a whirlwind.

    "She is wind user..."

    That''s exactly what it is. Kazehana is certainly manipulating the wind.

    Rikka''s attacks are all straight lines. But it should be too fast to avoid. But she still doesn¡¯t hit her. Kazehana¡¯s dodge speed is too fast and it doesn''t graze her at all.

    A bang sound was heard and the floor was destroyed. Rikka is the one who do that.

    "Ku, sh*t"

    Rikka, who is cramping her whole body while groaning, is about to get up. But--.

    "Is her stamina exhausted?"

    When I muttered, she closing her eyes and slowly exhaling.

    Rikka''s body is tattered. Even if she exhausted her stamina, she continued to attacks herself, so super-recovery was forcibly activated. But, she couldn''t recover her stamina.

    It''s really the result of doing everything she can.

    Kazehana, who was floating in the air while manipulating the two Kazemamorus, fluttered down to the floor.

    Rikka, who stared at Kazehana with her bloody eyes, dripping blood from the edge of her lips and laughed with a smile. And she tried to get up. However, Rikka''s body is all messy, including bones, muscles, and tendons. It will be difficult to even crawl, let alone get up. Still, Rikka tries to get up.

    "I lost if I took one blow from her, only one ¡°decent¡± blow."

    Kazehana muttered while staring at Rikka who was about to get up.

    What Kazehana is saying is true. It''s not a remark that pays attention to Rikka. If even one ¡°decently¡± blow was hit her, Kazehana was over.

    But until now it didn''t hit her.

    "We are sisters. Why are we so different?"

    With that said, Kazehana smiles softly.

    " I was jealous of you all the time while I was desperately running away. I was jealous of you, who was always straightforward and winning a battle with fair and square."

    "H, however ... it''s still elder sister who is rise up."

    Rikka, who gritted her teeth tightly, replied to Kazehana''s mutter. Rikka overflowed tears from her red eyes and it fell into the floor.

    "Oh, yes. I will rise up. No matter how pitiful or miserable, I won by running away. I''m weaker than you. I can''t become you. But I won. This is my weak way of fighting. "

    Kazehana quietly tells Rikka, who is crying with her whole-body cramping.

    Rikka is dyingly regrettable, but at the same time dyingly happy.

    Her sister who she couldn''t beat even if she really put everything out.

    Kazehana made almost no attacks and just ran around. However, the last person to stand was Kazehana.

    Rikka lost. She completely lost to Kazehana who had been just running around.

    That is why Rikka can become stronger.

    This time, in the truest sense, she can follow the back of a timid, brave and great elder sister.

    "Fufu~"

    Asahina, who had been silently watching the battle until now, laughed happily.

    Hizuki, who stood next to Asahina, trembled and leaning sideways.

    What is this rustling that made my skin feel cold? Then, I noticed that my whole body was spewing a cold sweat.

    What? What is this feeling?

    "Only" Asahina staring at Kazehana and Rikka and laughing happily.

    Perhaps Kazehana noticed her, and when Asahina instantly strengthened her expression, Kazehana crossed Kazemamoru in front of her chest and took a defensive posture.

    Eat this blow and you''re done. Kazehana, who fought such a last-minute offense and defence, shook her knees, gritted her teeth, and hung her beast''s ears and tail.

    Rikka, who was about to get up, also turned pale, shook her eyes, and trembled.

    Rikka, who continued her self-destructive attack that even destroyed her body, is clearly frightened. The cause is--.

    "It was good. It was very good. It was fun. You guys are pretty good. I will give you a special compliment."

    Looking from the overwhelming top as usual. Such Asahina applauded the two with a crackle.

    Yuka clings tightly to my arm.

    Marina squeezes her hand tightly.

    Tamamushi, her emerald eyes are shaken and spewed sweat on the cheeks.

    And Nanafushi too.

    Everyone in this place is aware.

    The extraordinary pressure emitted from Asahina''s red eyes.

    I know the pressure.

    Asahina, you are ...

    I asked Rikka to accompany Marina and Yuka, and when I glanced at Nanafushi, I got out of the basement.

    Nanafushi, which received my gaze and saw it, came out of the basement following me.

    Nanafushi trembling while hugging herself with a cramped smile.

    "Suzuhara-sama, I knew Asahina-chan pressure"

    Nanafushi looking up at me and spoken while trembling.

    "Oh, me too. As I thought you knew that too."

    When I muttered, Nanafushi hugging herself and trembling nodded with a cramped smile.

    "The pressure I just feel, that''s abnormal."

    A cramped smile and swaying eyes.

    Perhaps Nanafushi is thinking the same as I am.

    That heavy pressure that Asahina was emitting.

    "We know that pressure very well."

    "Oh, I know. It was like ¡°her¡±."

    Nodding to Nanafushi''s words, I sighed while scratching my head.

    "What exactly is that? What''s happening on Asahina?"

    "I don''t know, but I have something to worry about."

    "What are you worried about?"

    "Makiri-sama''s thing"

    Makiri. Is it the bug user who made Kazemamoru and Nanafushi?

    "Makiri was good at research and refining. She was good at creating powerful weapons using bugs."

    "I understand it as I heard it."

    "The person who got Makiri''s weapon got tremendous power. I thought that Makiri''s weapon manufacturing technology was "only" that, but I felt strange."

    "Strange?"

    "Yes"

    Nanafushi nodded, staring at me.

    "Similar. No, it''s too similar. Makiri-sama and Suzuhara-sama."

    I could hear the quivering voice of Nanafushi and understand what she meant.

    I noticed when I was told, but there was a possibility of that.

    It''s similar. It means that not only our personality and atmosphere but also our abilities are similar.

    In short, Makiri may have been the same "Earth-Eyed" person as me. If so, Kudan is ...

    "Did Makiri spend time with Kudan?"

    "From the story before we were made. I really don''t understand. But Makiri''s obsession with Kudan was unusual."

    I''m not sure, but given her extraordinary obsession with Kudan, it''s likely that she had a time with her.

    "Is Makiri died early?"

    "Yes"

    "Where are her friends?"

    "Everything was killed by Kudan, but her friend was definitely strong. The unit that Makiri created was just the strongest."

    "Really¡­"

    Manufacture of eccentric and powerful weapons. And also, a companion with an eccentric and powerful ability.

    "Is it Makiri who created Kudan? Probably created her with the same eyes as me."

    "I can''t say for sure. At that time, I was a newborn baby. I was incompetent with no experience or knowledge. I didn''t know anything about the Earth Eye, and I didn''t even think about it. Besides, Makiri-sama was a person who didn''t talk much. But if so ... "

    The muttering Nanafushi hugged herself tightly and trembling as she looked down.

    "If it was Makiri who created Kudan. And if the root of it was "Earth Eyes". The extraordinary pressure of Asahina earlier. That was just like Kudan. If left as it is, Asahina will become like her. Is there a possibility that it will become a second Kudan?"

    What I thought when I met Kudan. She has an overwhelming mass of will.

    Infinitely pure desire.

    She doesn''t care about good or evil, she just lives according to her own desires.

    She wants to fight the strong. That''s all.

    I don''t know what kind of ability Kudan has, but honestly it doesn''t matter.

    The most terrifying part of Kudan is the will to never bend and never break.

    It is only with her absolute spiritual power that it is possible for Kudan to remain the strongest and continue to reign as the pinnacle.

    In other words, it is the same type as Asahina.

    "Now it''s still in time and she easily can be killed."

    Nanafushi muttering while trembling.

    "Can you kill Asahina?"

    "After all, Suzuhara-sama will die soon, right? Leave us like Makiri-sama ..."

    I lost my word to the question of Nanafushi.

    "Asahina-chan listens to Suzuhara-sama. Somehow, she admits Suzuhara-sama as her master. But when Suzuhara-sama disappears, the shackles will come off and I will surely be unable to kill her. And eventually ... "

    "Become a second Kudan?"

    Nanafushi did not answer my mutter.

    I''m here. If it was the "Earth Eye" that created Kudan, then I''m trying to make the same mistakes.

    Even if I can defeat Kudan, it makes no sense if Asahina becomes the second Kudan.

    But well.

    "If it''s not that much, I won''t be able to beat Kudan."

    Nanafushi trembled at my words.

    "Makiri lost, didn¡¯t she? Like me, she gathered "friends" and fought against Kudan. But she lost. Why? Because Kudan who was supposed to be a ¡°hero¡± and stand at the front of her ¡°friend¡±, has become an "enemy". But now it''s different. Asahina is on our side. "

    When I spoke to Nanafushi, Nanafushi, who was down, looked up.

    "Because Suzuhara-sama is here?"

    Nanafushi looking up at me and muttering with a sad smile.

    "The reason I lost to Kudan is because Makiri died. When Makiri died, my friends lost control, and they were scattered. And each inherited Makiri''s will, and each one who fought Kudan died. We needed Makiri-sama above all. But Makiri-sama left us and died ... "

    With a sad smile and a plain talk, Nanafushi grabbed my coat with both hands.

    "Suzuhara-sama. If Makiri-sama have same ability as you, you¡¯are about to make the same mistake right now. Marina-chan, Yuka-chan, Rikka-chan, Kazehana-chan, Hizuki-chan and my stupid master is also strong because they have Suzuhara-sama. They can be strong because Suzuhara-sama is by their side apart from affected by Earth Eyes. If you die first, everyone will fall apart like Makiri-sama''s time. And Asahina who lost her master ... "

    Nanafushi looking up at me and desperately speaking to me.

    "Well, there is Marina. With Marina, she should be able to lead the teams even if I''m gone. And Yuka will assist me, even Tamamushi."

    "Don''t be crazy. Marina-chan woke up to her qualities as a leader because Suzuhara-sama was by her side. If Suzuhara-sama disappeared, it would be impossible to lead the teams. Same as Yuka-chan. And my stupid master is a stupid person who gets lost and falls badly. "

    "Then, what should I do?"

    "That''s what I don''t understand."

    Nanafushi, who was about to cry, replied to my question.

    "Suzuhara-sama is really just like Makiri-sama. She¡¯s selfish and S, and once she recognizes her/him as a companion, she can easily bet her own life. And she''ll attract everyone and die without permission. Yeah, like you" (S for Sadist)

    Nanafushi''s words pierced my chest, causing a tingling sensation.

    I admit that I''m selfish, but she¡¯s telling me what to do.

    I''m not such a big person. Until now, no one needed me.

    Even my parents thought I was a monster.

    Even so, now ...

    I will die. That would definitely be. It can''t be helped.

    Then, I have to take measures so that the teams will not fall apart even if I die.

    I must not do the same as Makiri. To think about what happened after I died and not make the same mistakes again.

    It requires "friends". A "Friends" who can compete with Asahina.

    As of now, Hizuki is the only one who is competing against Asahina, but it''s no good. She is too unstable.

    Another thing, that''s right.

    "A person who is the same type as Asahina, no, she doesn''t care about good or evil, she needs a "friend" who has a clear sense of good. No matter what, she never bends her belief. Is there such a guy?"

    When I heard my mutter, the figure of a certain person suddenly passed through my mind.

    There is. There is one.

    "I see. Apparently, Hizuki''s "prophecy" seems to be right."

    I have already met a person who seems to be able to compete with Asahina.

    The girl who rushed to the top when she fought against Hizuki.

    A solitary hero with a red scarf around her neck.

    She has a clear good intentions and strong mental strength. And a belief that never bends.

    Asahina entrusted her weak sister to her because she knew that she was "strong."

    "Yukina, if that person, possibly..."

    Hizuki was saying. Yukina is my "younger brother".

    If that person, she might become my successor and lead everyone.

    ___________

    - [ToC] - Next Chapter >

    This chapter is one of hell long chapter...

    I need to edit around 8000+ words.

    But, I like the story.

    And thanks for reading.

    Edited MTL by kanaa-senpai

    You can donate me throught below:1. Donate to my Bitcoin Wallet : 3G3AwBQ6sHivv9NQEqkQVLpJJ4qVTyKwni

    2. Brave Reward

    3.

 Chapter 125

    In front of me, there are documents on the table.

    I''m sitting on the sofa in the living room, and Tamamushi sitting on the sofa facing me across the table. Nanafushi and Marina are sitting beside Tamamushi.

    I picked up the document and put my finger on my chin.

    The document I''m looking at is the one that Tamamushi brought.

    In contacting the liaison of Kudan''s organization, she was sent detailed information about the meeting place.

    I decided to hold a strategy meeting because I could get the location information, but I was surprised.

    I told Marina that I wanted her to come to the living room because I was going to have a strategy meeting, but she was so upset. I thought I would be repulsed or ignored. However, Marina wasn''t particularly repulsive or ignored to me, and came straight to the living room.

    I don''t really know her desire.

    If I can peek on her "mind", I can grasp Marina¡¯s thought.

    That being said, according to Tamamushi, the details of the meeting place will be announced about an hour before the designated time.

    And the specified time is midnight. The current time is 7 o''clock in the evening, so it will be announced 5 hours later.

    The story maybe different.

    Moreover--.

    "Alice Melt. Nicknamed Undine. She called ¡°Undine¡± because she has the ability to manipulate water. The category is D."

    I read aloud what was written in the document.

    "It looks like she is from the Nature Protection Organization, but now she¡¯s a liaison from Kudan''s organization. It seems she¡¯s a spy, and that''s what happened."

    The documents included details of Alice Melt and a photo of her face. And it was an order to cooperate to capture the spy.

    "What do you think guys?"

    I took my eyes off the documents and asked them while looking around.

    "They are telling us that there are spies in their group and asking us for cooperation may be a way to trap us."

    Tamamushi answers my question.

    "Her role as a spy is a lie, and it''s possible that she''s trying to catch us by acting as a liar."

    "Um. That possibility cannot be denied, but--"

    Tamamushi nodded to my words, but she didn''t seem to agree with what I said.

    "It''s really possible she¡¯s a spy. Master has an acquaintance with Alice."

    Nanafushi raises a voice on behalf of Tamamushi.

    "Um. I''ve met Undine several times."

    "There is no doubt that her category is D, isn''t it?"

    "Um. I haven''t actually seen it, but I heard she has very powerful ability."

    "When it comes to capturing Category D, it needs a lot of work. If we don''t do it well, it can cause enormous damage to our team. And Master is Category D on paper though. But, actually, she¡¯s on category B. I think that her ability value has risen. Even though, master is stupid, but she should be recognized as quite strong. "

    "Huh, is that true? Do you think I''m quite strong?"

    "I think you¡¯re easy to handle because your mood can stir up immediately and it can affect you."

    "What!? Then it seems like I¡¯m really stupid!"

    "I think you''re really stupid."

    Tamamushi with a bright red face is angry, and Nanafushi insult her while looking at such Tamamushi.

    "And master is not an official member of the organization. If I compare her on organization or company, master is like a person who does one-man business alone."

    "So, is she a convenient disposable piece?"

    "That''s right."

    Nanafushi nodding to my words.

    "What!? I¡¯m disposable piece! What do you think I am!"

    "Master, you don''t notice it until I''m told it, right? It¡¯s the prove that you are really a convenient disposable piece."

    In addition, Tamamushi that reveals anger and Nanafushi insult her with a sigh.

    "It could be a trap to get us hooked, but does she is really a spy and they seriously ask for help?"

    "That''s right. I can''t deny either possibility."

    "If she is really a spy, Tamamushi would be category D on paper by them, right? Alice is also D. If they are on the same rank, there is a possibility of a tie, But Tamamushi could lose. And the worst case is the spy escaped. Then, at the cost of minimum sacrifice, it would be appropriate to handle it by her acquaintances. Is there a person with C, B, and A category ability in the organization?"

    When I asked Nanafushi, she wrinkled her eyebrows.

    "Everything is speculative, but if I look at the organization, I think that there is not always one spy. They revealed on purpose that she was a spy, and attracted the attention of powerful person in that gap."

    "Sure. It''s only natural to think that there are other spies."

    "Besides, when it comes to people with C or higher abilities, there are really few people. Considering that the person who intentionally revealed that she was a spy who has D rank, was a C or B rank, it is not good to fight with a powerful person"

    "Are there so few people with C or higher rank?"

    "The category of ability-holder gathered here is abnormal. Are there 10 people who have C rank in the country? Are there 50 people who have B rank in the world? Is there at least one person who have A rank in the world? Person who has A rank is exist depending on the time. Maybe on the future is not exists"

    "Hee~. Thinking about that, we''re strong against that crap organization."

    "Without a joke. If you not include Kudan, we are definitely the strongest unit in the world at the moment."

    There are far fewer people with strong abilities than I expected.

    "Fumu"

    In that case, is it easy to annihilate the enemy, whether it is a trap or not? However, I don¡¯t know.

    If this is a trap, fighting is inevitable. We must crush our enemies immediately and hit Kudan first before she made a first move.

    But if it wasn''t a trap, we would say that our existence is not known yet by the enemy.

    If they don''t know yet, I can use the other party to do things for my advantage.

    "Marina, I want to hear your opinion"

    When I asked Marina, Marina, who had been staring at the documents until now, looked up at me.

    "I think it''s a good idea to get Tamamushi and Nanafushi to take the lead."

    "Only two people?"

    "Yes. Two people is enough if it¡¯s really a trap."

    "Then, if it wasn''t a trap, couldn''t they suspect the existence of Nanafushi?"

    "Nanafushi is an insect used by Tamamushi and the spy is on category D. It is natural to take the insect first before capture it surely."

    "Then, I don''t have to worry about that. So, what about me?"

    "I''ll have you follow Tamamushi-chan and Nanafushi-chan. The member who will follow them are Suzuhara-san and Rikka-chan. I''ll have you wait near the meeting place."

    "Wait without joining with them?"

    "Yes, you don''t have to join them, but activate your X-ray ability."

    "It easy, but what I need to do with it?"

    "I found out that my telepathy can only be used on the people who I see it, so I will link with Suzuhara-san "mind". Then, have the enemy on the range of your ability. If I receive the image, I will be able to use my ability to the enemy, and at the same time I will be able to use Yuka''s abilities. "

    "I see, But, is the mantra ability is limited?"

    "Yes, Yuka-san abilities are limited. I don''t think she can use it in a way that causes harm, regardless of enemy or ally, but I think it is possible to put the enemy to sleep, lose consciousness, and erase memory."

    Marina, that girl, I thought you were silent, but did you already have a perfect strategy?

    Tamamushi and Nanafushi have more than enough strength to annihilate the enemies. However, without being distracted, I and Rikka are made to stand by at the scene, and when I get information of the enemy with the ability to search for enemies, I will tell Marina that information. And do the strategy of letting Yuka use her abilities from a long distance by using Marina¡¯s mind.

    Simple and powerful force of Tamamushi and Nanafushi. And it is a good idea to fully mobilize the support ability of me, Yuka and Marina.

    "With Yuka''s ability, it is possible to incapacitate the enemy without fighting. And if we extract information from the enemy and erase the memory, there is no danger that our existence will be known to the enemy. Well, this is not absolutely idea, but that''s why I think we should give it a try this time. "

    "I have no complaints. I accept Marina''s strategy. How about Tamamushi and Nanafushi?"

    I affirmed Marina''s strategy and asked Tamamushi and Nanafushi.

    "Marina. I¡¯m the lead of your strategy. But is it okay? I¡¯m person who was once in the organization. Do you believe me? Maybe I''ll betray you?"

    Tamamushi asks Marina with a straight face.

    What is traitor? Would the traitor say that? There is no need to peek on her "mind".

    Tamamushi know that, and will not betray Marina. But I guess she wanted to say that. No, she wants to hear it.

    The words ¡°I believe you¡± from Marina''s mouth.

    "Tamamushi will not betray us"

    "Why can you say that? Because you can read my heart?"

    "It''s true that I can read your heart, but it''s another reason to say that you won''t betray us."

    "What is that?"

    Marina smiled at Tamamushi who asking her with a straight face.

    "The more abandoned dogs are, the more loyal they are. They even challenge the bear for their master who picked them up. Even if they know they are going to die, they will try to protect their master. It¡¯s for repay the master gratitude"

    Tamamushi smiled when she heard Marina''s words.

    "Am I a dog? I''m a bug user. The dog is a little girl."

    "It''s a parable, and there are similarities between Tamamushi and Rikka."

    "Umu!"

    When Tamamushi heard Marina''s words, she nodded loudly and stood up.

    "Marina, I''m grateful! I''m sure I''ve accepted the big role of the front team! I''ll definitely do my part!"

    Tamamushi, with her cheeks dyed, her emerald eyes shining, and a big smile, puffed her chest and raised her voice.

    It is not just a statement to believe, but a statement after understanding the path that Tamamushi has taken so far.

    She can believe me because she has abandoned experience. Tamamushi fight for her lives to repay the gratitude, even if she cannot win.

    It seems that Marina''s words make her happy.

    "I don''t have to worry about master betraying me, but I have a lot of worries about her making mistakes. She¡¯s really stupid.¡±

    Nanafushi muttering with her eyes.

    Surely. As Nanafushi says, I''m more worried about that.

    "W, what Nanafushi! I''m still quite capable!"

    "I admit that you¡¯re capable. Among the bug user, master is a fairly on capable class. Besides, because of kinjutsu, you¡¯re almost immortal. But, if you have the part that you are stupid and your mood easily to be stir up, it''s a minus. It''s a pretty bad demerit."

    "Nuoooooooo! Aren¡¯t you too cold toward your master! I''m the type that grows when I be praised!"

    "But, that¡¯s the facts"

    Tamamushi that turns bright red is angry, and Nanafushi returns the answer lightly.

    I can understand the worries of Nanafushi. If she¡¯s just a fool, I don''t have to worry so much, but a fool that has an ability and is bad at getting rid of her emotion.

    At first glance, Tamamushi way of fight looks like a researcher ¡°watch first then act¡±, but her original style is a straightforward human who fight light a bullet. She will be angry as soon as she is provoked.

    Well, I''m worried that it''s just Tamamushi, but it''s okay if there is Nanafushi nearby.

    "I have one suggestion"

    Nanafushi, who argue with Tamamushi until now, politely raised her right hand and spoken. Then, she look at me and Marina.

    "It seems that Suzuhara-sama power is greatly involved in the creation of my master infinite bugs. I''m sure she¡¯s influenced by Suzuhara-sama."

    "So?"

    "Can you ¡°do¡± it to my master before carrying out the operation? Just in case."

    When I ask back, Nanafushi answers.

    "What!? I need to have sex with Suzuhara for the operation! That¡¯s right! It¡¯s a good method before carrying out the operation! It¡¯s a good method!"

    Hearing Nanafushi''s words, Tamamushi dyed her cheeks and moistened her emerald''s eyes, and jumped with a big smile.

    "I''m going to take a bath!"

    And when she raised her voice, she rushed out of the living room.

    As expected, she¡¯s a straightforward type ...

    The room became quiet, and Nanafushi glanced at Marina.

    "I''m sorry"

    "Why do you apologize to me?"

    Nanafushi apologizes to Marina, and Marina answers her while turning her ears bright red.

    "Why? It¡¯s for the operation"

    "I don''t think you need my excuses!"

    "Master is stupid, it''s impossible for her to pay attention to the legal wife. That''s why it''s rude to keep it a secret. I dared to say it in front of Marina-chan."

    "L, legal wife!? W, what!? What are you saying!"

    "I can see it just by looking. I think everyone thinks so."

    "I, I think the legal wife is Rikka-chan! Yuka-san saying so!"

    "Rikka-chan, to be honest, is more than a legal wife. I think she''s completely treated as a relative like a sister. Her position can¡¯t be changed anymore. And Yuka-chan admits that Marina-chan is a legal wife.¡±

    Marina is clearly embarassed while turning away and making her ears bright red, and Nanafushi talks plainly.

    I don''t care, but you''re talking about me, but don''t you listen to me?

    "Oi"

    When I raised my voice, Nanafushi looked at me. Marina, who is facing away, reacts, but does not try to see this way.

    Well, even if she doesn''t look at me, Marina knows it.

    "I will take care of Tamamushi, but before that I would like to talk to Rikka, because she has lost to Kazehana and maybe depressed."

    Rikka was seriously injured in the battle with Kazehana, but there is no problem with her body injury. If she recovers her energy and become full, she will instantly be recovered with super-recovery.

    The problem is her "mental".

    Rikka was disappointed to lose to her sister, but was happy at the same time. But she couldn''t win as I ordered.

    That fight was awesome. Both Kazehana and Rikka have exhausted themselves. Far from having no complaints, I feel like raising my hands and praising it.

    Therefore, I want to spoil Rikka, who maybe depressed because she couldn''t carry out my orders.

    "Surely. At the time of the operation, Rikka-chan will be escorting Suzuhara-sama. In a sense, she has the most important role. But after losing to Kazehana-chan, the feeling to help her master is too strong next time and there is a danger on it. "

    Nanafushi muttering and Marina reacted while facing away.

    Is she jealous?

    With a grin, I thought so in my heart, and Marina, who quivered with a jerk, snorted while facing away.

    Interesting.

    "How about if the two people are together?"

    "Rikka and Tamamushi? They will argue each other."

    "Rikka-chan is like a friend who can be argue with my master after all. It may be easier if the two people together with Suzuhara-sama."

    "Ah I see"

    Rikka may think she doesn''t have a face to meet me. So, if she¡¯s alone, I might be afraid if she builds up more stress.

    But if there is Tamamushi, she becomes a cushioning material, and it may work unexpectedly.

    "Marina-chan. It''s going to be 3P, but is it okay?"

    "Marina, it will be 3P, is it okay?"

    Taking advantage of Nanafushi''s question, I grinned and asked Marina.

    "So why do you ask me!? I think you should do it yourself!?"

    Marina raises her voice sharply while facing away.

    If you''re jealous, you can say that honestly.

    "I''m not jealous of you!"

    Marina who seems to have read my mind, raised her voice.

    "Marina-chan is cute"

    "Yeah, unlike Asahina, Marina is a harmless tsundere."

    "N, noisy! You are noisy!"

    Marina cut off the conversation between me and Nanafushi and while facing away, she snorted.

    "Marina-chan is cute"

    "Marina is cute"

    "Marina-chan is cute"

    "Marina is cute"

    "Ugh! Noisy! If you guys say it again! I''ll squeeze both of you!"

    As I grinned and had a conversation with Nanafushi. Marina, who stood up vigorously, stared at us with a fiery red face and barked.

    Oh, scary scary. As expected, it is a bad to do that.

    I twisted the faucet and scooped the flowing water with both hands to wash my face.

    "Fu-"

    Cold water is comfortable.

    "My pussy! Will be ravished! Because it¡¯s Suzuhara who do it! Ah, I''m gonna get sloppy! Suzuhara! Because I like you! I will obedient to you! Afun ?¡±

    From the bathroom, I can hear Tamamushi¡¯s humming.

    Are you so happy to have sex with me?

    With that in mind, I raised my face and stared at my face in the mirror of the washbasin.

    It¡¯s my eyes as usual. A face that seems to be unmotivated.

    "I don''t feel any abnormalities"

    I felt that my ability was putting a strain on my brain, and I had nosebleeds several times.

    In retrospect, I felt a big "load" when my abilities changed.

    My first ability is just X-ray. Probably it¡¯s an ability that I had by nature. That condition has continued for more than a dozen years.

    After that, I met Asahina, Marina, Yuka, Rikka and Tamamushi, and fought against Hizuki and Kazehana. Each time, the frequency of use of my ability increased, and changes occurred.

    "If my ability were completely awake when my eyes turned golden, it would have returned to normal..."

    All that''s left is to face forward to the end.

    If Makiri was an "Earth-Eyed" person, it would be a valuable precedence, but there is little information of it.

    One of the causes is Nanafushi did not reach the speculation that Makiri was an "Earth-Eyed" person.

    And because Makiri continued her contract with Nanafushi, she only has Makiri¡¯s heart before the end of Makiri¡¯s life. As a result, it is completely unknown what will happen to those who have the ability of "Earth Eyes" in the end.

    It¡¯s okay to die. The question is how much time is left.

    Is there a way to know the remaining time of my life?

    I wiped my face with a towel, and when I got out of the washroom and walked down the hallway, Marina stood beside the wall.

    She put her back on the wall, folded her arms, and stared at the front with a keen eye.

    It was normal in the living room, but the atmosphere is different from usual.

    I don''t feel like she¡¯s angry with Rikka and Tamamushi''s 3P.

    "I knew the answer from the beginning, but I needed time to make myself to not worry about it."

    Marina muttered while looking straight ahead, staring at me standing in the hallway.

    "Did you come to sermon me?"

    "Yes"

    When asked with irony, Marina nodded obediently.

    What is it? Did you really come to sermon? Please forgive me.

    "I''m sorry. I''m likely to get angry while sermoning."

    "This is still a bad thing."

    As she shrugs, Marina glares at me with a sharper look.

    "Suzuhara-san, you think your life too lightly. You must really think that you have no value. You¡¯re trying to bet all your remaining lives for your "believable friends¡±."

    Marina speaks with a low voice while staring at me.

    "You must think it''s your true nature, because the environment in which you grew up made you have that nature. Nobody needs you. You¡¯re a person that no one else need. You shouldn''t have been born. You''ve been thinking about that for many years. Because of that, you can''t find value on yourself. "

    Marina, who spoke plainly, stood in front of me then she turned away from the wall.

    "But you''re finally needed. You''ve made a "believable friends¡±. And you think it''s a cheap price to pay if you can protect your "friends" with your own worthless life. That way, you give up your life completely. Have accepted death. That''s why you''re so scared. However ... "

    Marina, who stood in front of me and looked straight at me, looked very sad for a moment. However, she immediately tightened her expression.

    "I also gave up to persuade you. It''s okay. I will stay with you. I''ll find a way to save you. And I''ll definitely save you."

    With that said, Marina stared at me, and when she turned away, she walked away in the corridor.

    What is this? It¡¯s overflowing in my "heart" and tightens my chest.

    Indescribable impatience.

    Marina decides to abandon to persuade me and save me.

    It would be nice if it was possible, but what if it wasn''t possible?

    If after a lot of struggle, what will happen is despair.

    When that happens, can Marina still be "sane"?

    As Nanafushi said. My thought was naive.

    I was needed more than I expected.

    "What with your face!"

    I was surprised at the voice I heard and raised my face.

    Asahina stands in the corridor from the distance.

    "It¡¯s not your usual face? Your usual face like a devil, and you will laugh me from above."

    With that said, Asahina snorted.

    While staring at such Asahina, I activated my ability.

    ¨D¨DEh!?? Nani Nani~!?? Suzuhara-kun is staring at me ?

    I ¡°see¡± Asahina''s "mind" at the same time as I activating my ability.

    ¨D¨DI, I''m in love with you ? Suzuhara-kun''s eyes are the eyes of a man who sees a woman in love ? I''m in trouble ? I must not feel like that ? I hate you ? But I¡¯m Suzuhara-kun''s slave ? I can''t complain even if I''m violated ? Oh ? I''m in trouble ?

    Asahina seems to love me as usual.

    Looking straight at my gaze, she standing proudly, and she was overwhelmingly looking down at me. Still¨D¨D.

    ¨D¨DHe¡¯s still watching ? He¡¯s still watching me ? After all, the era of small breasts has arrived ? Suzuhara-kun is crazy about my small breasts ? I reallllllyyyy hate Suzuhara-kun ? But I''m in trouble ? I''m a sinful woman ?

    This is the thoughs on her mind.

    ...... Will such an idiot become the second Kudan?

    "Naa~, Asahina"

    "What?"

    "What if I die?"

    "Huh?"

    Asahina frowned at my question and screamed unpleasantly.

    " Can''t I forgive you if you die?"

    ¨D¨DI will never forgive you if you die.

    At the same time as Asahina spoken, I can "see" her mind too.

    "Can''t you forgive me?"

    "You raped me, and enslaved me. I''ll never forget that grudge."

    ¨D¨DMotaro Suzuhara. I have a grudge against you.

    I can hear two voices at the same time.

    Asahina usually doesn''t have a same attitude with her inner thought, but unlike usual, she has a same attitude with her inner thought.

    In other words, she really thinks so.

    Asahina walked forward, approaching me so close to me until she could touch me, and when she stared at me, she grinned.

    ¡°If I find out that [you] are going to [death], [I] will [kill] [you]. I [absolutely] do not [forgive] you and not give you a [Peaceful] [Death]. I''ll torture you and [kill] you. I''ll make you feel a [pain] that is harder than [death].¡±

    When I heard Asahina''s words, I felt dizzy then I immediately touched the wall.

    What is it now? Two voices were heard at exactly the same time.

    Experience shows that people have a time lag between thinking and putting it into words. So, when I used my abilities to "peek" a person mind, there must a slight time lag between the person thoughts and words.

    But now Asahina didn''t have it. There was a slight lag, but her mind and words are same.

    "If you don''t like it, kill me."

    Her eyes shoot straight through me and I heard her completely unified voice.

    Whether she want to kill me or she want to be killed by me, it''s probably Asahina''s true intention.

    When I heard Asahina''s words, oh, as I thought.

    I somehow figured out why Kudan was pursuing the strong.

    Makiri knews her life expectancy and want to defeat Kudan, so she left her heart to her weapon. With only her heart, she continued her contract with Nanafushi and entrusted her thoughts.

    She¡¯s like a traitor for Kudan.

    Just as Makiri was extraordinarily obsessed with Kudan, Kudan was also obsessed with Makiri.

    Yet, Makiri kill herself. Strictly speaking, only her heart remained, but such a thing cannot be said to be alive.

    For Kudan, it''s almost like betrayed her.

    It''s a difference between the two ways of thinking.

    Makiri tried to continue her attachment to Kudan by leaving Nanafushi behind.

    However, Kudan wanted to settle with Makiri face to face.

    Kudan has been looking for Makiri. She has been pursuing her all the time. But no matter how much she looks for or pursue, she can never meet with Makiri.

    "Oh, I see"

    It was Makiri who created Kudan.

    Makiri should have stood in front of Kudan, even if she had lost her ability and was running out of life.

    "Okay, Asahina"

    "Eh?"

    When I raised my voice while putting my hand on Asahina''s shoulder, Asahina tilted her head.

    "If it happens, I''ll stand in front of you. I''m not Makiri. I won''t give up my settlement with you."

    "Eh!? Hehh!? What are you talking about!?"

    Asahina confused with my words.

    Asahina doesn''t have to understand. I hope I understand.

    I tapped Asahina''s shoulder and walked down the corridor, left the confused Asahina.

    "Hey! I don''t know what it means! I wonder if Suzuhara-kun doesn''t make sense!? Or maybe I''m just stupid !?"

    ¨D¨DW, what is it now? Stand in front of me? Settle with me? Maybe a confession of love!?? Eh!?? Is it a confession of love!?? But I feel a little different!

    I heard Asahina''s voice from behind and ¡°see¡± Asahina''s "mind".

    Asahina was confused and I almost laughed.

    Also, I feel a little better.

    When I find out that my time limit is near, I''ll stand in front of you, Asahina.

    After deactivate my ability, I headed to the bedroom.

    If I don''t deactivate it, Marina will know it and she will be upset.

    The conversation with Asahina earlier, and while I''m doing this now, will all be read by Marina.

    It''s a really annoying ability.

    With that in mind, I opened the bedroom door.

    "Ah ? Ah ? Master ? I''m sorry ? I''m sorry for violating the order ?"

    Her skin is visible to my eyes.

    Rikka, who is naked and lying down on the bed, raises only her hips and pierces the finger of her right hand to her crotch and fingering it.

    "Mo, more ? Please punish me more ? Please tear off Rikka¡¯s bad nipples ? Please tear off Rikka¡¯s nad clitoris ? Tear off Rikka¡¯s bad clitoris and destroy my uterus ? Please do it, Master ?"

    Rikka got up and pulled the pierced earrings that attached to the left and right nipples together with her left hand, and pushed her finger that had been stuck in the young pussy further into the back.

    "Ahi ? Ah ? Ah ? Break it ? Please break Rikka Master ahhhhhhhhhhh ?"

    Her left and right nipples are being pulled while she making a sorrowful sound, and her pussy makes an abnormal noise with not only fingers but also fists.

    She pulls her nipple beyond the limit, then she pulls out and insert her fist continously to her pussy. It makes her lower abdomen swells.

    "Master ahhhhhhhhhhhhh ?¨D"

    Rikka who reached the climax, screamed while drooling, and looked at me.

    "Ah ?"

    Contrary to her sweet voice, Rikka''s face, which had been flushed, turned pale.

    "Ah ? Ah ? M, Mwaster ¡­¡­ ?"

    Rikka, who was in the climax, turned pale and twitching.

    This is bad. I should have knocked before entering.

    With that in mind, I gently exited the room and closed the door, waiting for a while and knocking on the door.

    "Yes!¡±

    Rikka''s reply heard from the other side of the door. I heard that and opened the door.

    Rikka, who was engaged in intense masturbation, wore the usual yellow hoodie and sat on the bed. Her face is pale like a dead man and hangs down.

    I intended to spoil her, but I made her feel more depressed.

    "I, I''m not particularly angry or disdainful."

    "U, Uu ... I''m sorry."

    I thought I had to say something, and when I raised my voice, Rikka cried.

    Oh, what am I going to do? I don''t know what to do.

    For the time being, I sat down on the bed, hugging the crying Rikka and stroking her head.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry ..."

    Rikka, who is hugged and stroked her head by me, continues to apologize while crying.

    ¨D¨DE, even though I violated the order, I still masturbating. Master must think I was a bad girl who didn''t reflect on it at all. Ah, I want to die ...

    When I activate my abilities and peek on Rikka''s mind, she is thinking about what I thinks.

    It seems that if she recovered with her super-recovery ability activated, her hypersexuality will become even stronger.

    Rikka, who was depressed because she couldn''t keep my orders, probably lost her libido.

    But I saw her doing masturbation.

    Even if spoiled her in this state, Rikka will blame herself even more.

    Tamamushi, please come right now. At times like this, your stupidity must be useful.

    ***

    - [ToC] - Next Chapter >

    This chapter words not as much as previous chapters but still its amount are 5k+.

    Well, I hope you like it.

    Thanks for reading everyone.

    Edited MTL by kanaa-senpai.

    You can donate me throught below:1. Bitcoin Wallet : 3G3AwBQ6sHivv9NQEqkQVLpJJ4qVTyKwni

    2. Brave Reward

    3.

 Chapter 126

    I''m sitting on the bed, and Rikka sitting a little away from me while facing down.

    At the beginning of the battle, she is crazily attack without warning.

    Marina told her various things, and Rikka had to deactivate her ability to reduce exhaustion, but it backfired and make her lose.

    For Rikka, if she beat her sister, she made a big leap, but she was defeated brilliantly, and then, she was depressed. And when she was absorbed in masturbation, I have seen her doing it.

    Rikka was absorbed in masturbation probably because she was running away from reality.

    If she is depressed and I left her alone, her way of thinking will get worse.

    For example, she though I hate her.

    Then, she couldn''t stand it and ran away from reality with masturbation.

    But, If I couldn¡¯t win, I don''t care at all, and sometimes I think I need to run away.

    However, I and Rikka are different.

    I will gladly run away to deceive the enemy. But, I don''t think I''ll turn my back on the enemy.

    Rikka, on the other hand, wouldn''t want to run away for whatever reason.

    That''s why it''s so bad that she has showed me a figure that I definitely don''t want to see.

    "Rikka"

    "Hi-"

    When I called her name and reached her right hand, Rikka quivered and screamed a little. And when she looked at me with frightened eyes, she opened a distance to escape.

    ¨D¨D I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry.

    I "peeked" Rikka''s mind by activating my ability for a moment, but it was serious depression.

    I extended my right hand toward Rikka and patted her head. She was in serious troubles.

    While I''m here. I should have come to praise her, but her motivation is become worse because of me. Incorporating the current Rikka into this operation can be quite dangerous.

    There are multiple enemies. And their highest ability person is on category D. But compared with our team, they¡¯re easy enemies. Even if I make some mistakes, I may be able to manage.

    However, there is one spy. The information sent to Tamamushi is not complete. If I¡¯m not careful, I cannot deny the possibility that someone with the ability exceed D will be sent.

    Besides, the battle will happen anytime. And no matter how strong our member, we should in perfect condition.

    Hey, Marina, is the strategy still okay? Marina is definitely still reading my "mind" even now.

    ¨D¨DThe strategy will not change.

    I suddenly heard Marina''s voice.

    As I though, I didn¡¯t like her to read my mind.

    Anyway, do you want to change the strategy?

    Hey Marina, are you underestimate Rikka¡¯s condition? If you can read my mind, you should know more than anyone how dangerous Rikka¡¯s current state.

    ¨D¨DFufu.

    Marina laughs with a smile.

    Hey Marina. What are you laughing at?

    I waited for a reply, but she didn''t reply it.

    What are you thinking about?

    Hhm, Marina, that girl, is she has any plan?

    "Nuha-! I feel dizzy!"

    The door opened vigorously, and Tamamushi wrapped in a white bath towel came into the room with a fluffy steam.

    Oh, what a delicate timing this girl appears. She can''t read the atmosphere.

    Hmm? Wait? Maybe Marina''s plan is using Tamamushi?

    The strategy of using Tamamushi to blast Rikka was Nanafushi''s proposal, and I agreed. However, it seems will be backfired to the current Rikka.

    Shouldn''t I separate them now?

    "Oh, little girl! Your previous game was pretty good! I will praise you specially!"

    Tamamushi sways and spoken with a dangerous gait that make me though as if she is drunk.

    "But well, lose is still lose! Besides, If I fight your sister, I can win! Wahaha!"

    "Ah?"

    Responded Tamamushi¡¯s word, blood vessels suddenly emerged in the temples of Rikka.

    Hey, don''t say that.

    Hey Marina, is it okay to let her handle Rikka? Reply me, if there is a plan.

    "You! You can¡¯t beat my sister! Withdraw your words now! Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"

    Rikka spoken with angry voice. And killing intent swelled in an instant.

    This won''t go away with the usual quarrel.

    It''s easy to stop a quarrel, but what do I do? It is clearer that Rikka''s motivation is even less rattling.

    Hey Marina, answer. What should I do?

    Shit, Marina, what are you really thinking about?

    "I will tell you, I can''t beat you."

    "Ah?"

    "I can''t beat you, but I can beat your sister."

    ¡°Y, you!"

    "And you could really beat your sister."

    "What?"

    "Suzuhara could make you won. But he didn''t dare to give you any advice. Right? Suzuhara."

    Tamamushi puts her hand on her waist and grinning. Rikka who respond her words saw me.

    "Ma, master. What does the bug user mean?"

    She said it with trembling voice and swaying eyes.

    Kazehana who got Kazemamoru is strong. But she¡¯s not invincible. Besides, there is a way to win if I choose the right method.

    Physically, I, who is just a human being, can beat Kazehana.

    And although I have beaten Rikka once, it is almost impossible to beat "Rikka now".

    The same is true for Tamamushi.

    "M, master..."

    Rikka raises a trembling voice again while looking at me with snarling eyes.

    It wasn''t a lie if not asked. But when asked, the answer is a lie.

    Loyalty is the source of Rikka''s power.

    Rikka is terribly depressed, but her loyalty to me hasn''t shaken.

    But if she knew I was lying, Rikka would get crazy.

    That could be the worst thing I can think of.

    Then, I have to be honest.

    "What Tamamushi is saying is true."

    When I answered Rikka, Tamamushi, who had her hands on her hips and stretched her chest, snorted with a joy face.

    Rikka was sitting on the bed, but while sitting, she shook as if she was loosing her tension.

    "Did master want me to lose?"

    It''s a too weak voice. It was such a voice as if her soul had fallen out.

    No, it''s not.

    Rikka, you are--.

    "What are you depressed for? I''m telling you I can''t beat you? It¡¯s my complimenting for you."

    Tamamushi raises a voice while leaking a sigh.

    "Tamamushi, keep silent for a while--"

    I tried to stop Tamamushi, but chill ran up to my spine.

    It''s bad.

    "Ah, I see"

    A chilling voice heard from behind.

    "Am I stronger than you, but you are stronger than my sister? Then I''ll give it a try. I''ll kill you."

    Looking back, Rikka stood up swayingly.

    The pupils are fully opened, capturing only Tamamushi.

    This is no longer a quarrel. Rikka is serious about killing Tamamushi.

    "Hmm, little girl, you are just like to babble. I can''t beat you perfectly, but now I can win easily."

    Along with the words of Tamamushi, a chill ran up to my spine.

    Tamamushi laughing and grinning. A killing intent that can be seen from that young figure.

    Wasn''t it just to stir up her emotion with a light babble?

    "Bring it on. You can ramble now. But you will not underestimate me again soon."

    With that said, Rikka, who put her right hand behind her, pulled out a huge hatchet.

    "Fun~, I''ll take your attack¨D¨D Hmm?"

    Tamamushi, laughing with a grinning and put her hands around her waist, but she shook her head with a stupid voice.

    "It''s gone! I was out of the bath! And I didn¡¯t have insects right now!"

    Tamamushi is upset and fluttered.

    Hey, there''s no such thing to do that while you don¡¯t have weapon right?

    "Stupid. Die."

    Looking down at the hurried Tamamushi with chilling eyes, Rikka muttered quietly. I immediately carried Tamamushi on my shoulder, then sat down.

    Good grief. Geez. it''s awful.

    A dry sound echoes in the room.

    I hit Rikka''s cheek, which was about to rush.

    Rikka, who opened her eyes, was stunned and tears ran down her cheeks.

    it''s awful. It is impossible to regain Rikka''s motivation by the end of today. Not only that. If I remove Rikka from the operation, she would think that Rikka was abandoned by me.

    Hey Marina. This is irreparable anymore.

    "I don''t know if my voice will reach you now, but I didn''t give you a way to win because it was for you."

    When I say something like this, it sounds like an excuse. But it is a fact.

    Rikka is like a straight line. Kazehana, on the other hand, is like centered on rotation. The big difference between the two lies in the source of power.

    Rikka with her own strength. However, Kazehana with Kazemamoru.

    Although Kazemamoru has the propulsion power to make Kazehana fly in the air, but the weakness has been taught by Nanafushi.

    If the body cannot catch up with the tremendous propulsion of Kazemamoru, both hands will be torn like Nanafushi.

    No, it can be said that it was happen with both hands because it is Nanafushi.

    If the same phenomenon as Nanafushi occurs in Kazehana, it is probably more than just tearing both hands. Only the upper body will rotate and the torso will be torn.

    That is why Kazehana rotated while floating in the air in order to reduce resistance to the utmost limit. As a result, it became a mystery.

    Then what would Tamamushi must do? The answer is simple. She just has to create resistance.

    If Kazehana''s legs are fixed, Kazehana will not be able to exert the tremendous force of propulsion plus rotational force. She can use Kazemamoru even if her both feet are fixed, but it¡¯s decrease 80% of her ability.

    However, this method can only be used by those with a wide range of tactics, such as Tamamushi.

    For example, insects that spray a viscous liquid over a wide area.

    If Tamamushi make such an attack in the limited space of the basement, Kazehana cannot dodge it. If the movement of Kazehana stops even for a moment, Tamamushi can shoot an insect bullet from a long distance.

    Even if Kazehana manage to dodge, Tamamushi can use the same method many times in a limited space.

    Sprinkle a viscous liquid in a radial pattern, never approach Kazehana, and gradually reduce her physical strength.

    That''s how Tamamushi method.

    What if I use the same method for Rikka?

    She has a punch with tremendous strength.

    Her attack has an overwhelming strength and super-high-speed rush. Moreover, it¡¯s a deadly attack if it hit.

    Then, Rikka only has to avoid instant death attacks. No matter how much her pain, she has super-recovery. And if the person taken hit even one blow, it¡¯s over.

    Tamamushi also have the same recovery ability as super-recovery, but Rikka''s blow is deadly. If Tamamushi taken it, she will take time to regenerate, and in the meantime, she will be minced by the continuous attack of Rikka.

    Even if she tries to reduce the rushing power of Rikka, the explosive power generated from Rikka''s kick foot is unusual. Even if she succeeds in defending it, if there is only a small gap, it will be penetrated with the explosive power from the kick foot.

    Tamamushi can beat Kazehana, but it is quite difficult to beat Rikka.

    In short, it''s a matter of compatibility.

    And it''s the way to win, but it''s very easy. After all, that method once beats Kazehana.

    Marina made the plan, but anyone can beat Kazehana this way.

    But--.

    "Rikka, you are different from me. There is certainly a way to beat Kazehana, but anyone can do it. I can do it, you can do it, Marina and Yuka can do it too. But I just wanted you to fight Kazehana in your way."

    The ultimate penetration. That is the power of Rikka.

    When it comes to fighting, it''s natural to use cowardly method. But she can leave it to someone who is good at doing that.

    After all, we are a ¡°team¡±.

    Rikka, you have a more important role than winning or losing. Speaking of martial arts, it is a tip.

    No matter what kind of enemy appears, she will launch a special attack head-on.

    She will jump out like a bullet without hesitation and then will raise everyone''s morale.

    That is your most important role.

    "Stupid"

    I heard a popping voice.

    "Stupid!"

    An angry voice echoing in the room.

    "Why do you need to be depressed after fighting so much! If you are depressed, what will happen to my position in this fight! I like the way you fight! I like yours! I want to fight head-on like that! But I don''t have that ability! Don''t be a fool! You have trampled my thoughts! "

    Tamamushi overflows with tears and screams with a bright red face.

    "I just thought I decided to praise you! It¡¯s frustrating to do so, it¡¯s frustrating to the death, but I¡¯m just miserable to be stubborn! So, that¡¯s why I''d praise you honestly! But, what now!? What are you doing now is you want to be squeezed and spoiled by Suzuhara!? If you fought such a battle, you would be regarded as fool!"

    Tamamushi is crying and screaming, then she gritted her teeth and stomped the floor many times with her feet.

    Rikka stares at such Tamamushi in a daze.

    Haha, this one was taken by Tamamushi.

    Tamamushi was envious with her battle. She¡¯s frustrated when she was praise her. Even so, Rikka came to me because she was depressed.

    It¡¯s pierced in her chest. It''s like she was rebirthed.

    "It''s my problem before ability. I like head-to-head on fighting. But little girl, I don''t have the courage like you. When I think it''s impossible, I immediately escape. That''s why you look so dazzling. Suzuhara didn''t give you a plan because he knew that even if you won with such a hand, you would never be convinced. On the flip side, little girl, Suzuhara believes in you forever. Don''t be depressed anymore. I''m not saying it for you. I''m not saying it for you. Don''t make me miserable anymore ... "

    Tamamushi, with a thin smile and crying, speaks in a weak voice.

    I thought it would be impossible to regain Rikka¡¯s motivation, but if you don''t get conviced by this, Rikka, I''ll be disappointed on you.

    "Bug user, you ..."

    A strong light gradually began to illuminate Rikka¡¯s swaying red eyes.

    "No, noisy! Idiot! Don''t say anything unpleasant to me! I know it even if you don''t tell me, idiot!"

    Rikka raises her voice with a bright red face.

    "W, what the hell!? Cheeky little girl! But from now, you''ll be in despair! I will have sex with Suzuhara! It''s a mission! It''s the command from Marina, the commander! Marina was appointed as the commander by Suzuhara! In other words, if you disobey Marina''s orders, you are as good as rebelling against Suzuhara! Stupidddd! It¡¯s my victory!"

    Tamamushi that slurps her nose, still puts her hands on her hips and turns back while raises her voice.

    "W, what''s that!? Wait, you are the only one that can''t do it! Marina-sama and Yuka-sama didn¡¯t care about it, but I''ll never forgive you for being loved by master! As I thought, I''ll kill you!"

    Although they are swearing each other, the terrible atmosphere up to that point is not fine.

    Hey Marina, did you know this far? Even so, the betting factor is too big. They were about to start a serious killing each other.

    What''s more, what should I do from now on? No matter how I think about it, it''s not an atmosphere that shifts to sex.

    ¨D¨DIt is basic to prepare multiple measures, right?

    Marina''s voice suddenly echoed.

    Oh, you have replied now ...

    Is the plan more than one? Is there still a plan?

    I asked Marina, but I didn''t get an answer.

    Hey Marina, you don''t have to hide your plan. Say it.

    When I was complaining inwardly, the door was knocked. Then the door opened and Nanafushi entered the room.

    Oh, do you say that she¡¯s in plan? Since Nanafushi was kept on standby, even if Rikka and Tamamushi started killing each other, the worst development could be prevented.

    However, although I activated the ability several times, I could not find Nanafushi near me.

    "This is command from commander. I''ll send you a instructor, so don''t be rude to her."

    "Instructor?"

    I responded back to Nanafushi''s words.

    "This is commander''s concern. It will make them feel the mood to have sex."

    Hearing the words of Nanafushi, I was surprised when I activated my ability.

    By "seeing" the person behind the door with my ability, I finally understood Marina''s intentions.

    There is certainly no better role than her as an instructor.

    "Instructor, please come in"

    Nanafushi opens the way with a tricky attitude. Following the words of Nanafushi, the person behind the door came into the room.

    Rikka and Tamamushi, who saw the person, turned pale in an instant and their mouths were triangular.

    "I may not be strong enough, but please treat me well ?"

    Yuka smiles while looking at them.

    The appearance of Yuka, who has the strongest support ability and the strongest sexual skills, turned their eyes away with a pale face.

    Both Rikka and Tamamushi are fond of Marina, but Yuka is exceptional in many ways. In particular, the two who have little experience in sexual activity will not be able to think of Yuka at all.

    "I want to say something great, but I have to tell you both first thing. That is, preparation before having sex with each other."

    Yuka, who blinked her one eye, raised the index finger of her right hand and spoke to them.

    "It, it¡¯s late ..."

    "It, it¡¯s already too late, she¡¯s here ..."

    Two people are completely defeated by Yuka''s remarks.

    Rikka is no problem, but Tamamushi, you are much older than Yuka.

    "Then both of you are girls, right?"

    "Eh?"

    "Wa?"

    Two people raise a stupid voice to Yuka''s words.

    What are you talking about, Yuka? Both Rikka and Tamamushi are women.

    "Instructor, this is the item that has been prepared based what you said"

    Nanafushi, who looks like a butler, presented a paper bag to Yuka.

    Yuka smiles and receives a paper bag from Nanafushi.

    "What they lack most is the awareness that they are girls. They are excellent, so I make them have cute hairstyles and wear cute clothes. That will make Mota-kun happy. Is that right?"

    Both two people listening to Yuka''s story.

    So that''s it. That''s exactly what Yuka says.

    When they are ravished by me, they both look like women, but usually they have no gender.

    Tamamushi have a lot of clothes, but she only wears black robes.

    "Then, I will start now!"

    Yuka quickly approached Rikka with her fingers and split her bangs horizontally. Then she took out the hairpin from the paper bag and snapped it on Rikka''s bangs. Furthermore, she takes out the hand mirror from the paper bag and show it to Rikka.

    "So, how is it? This is perfection of a cute little sister that everyone will envy!"

    "... A, aauuuu"

    Looking at the hand mirror, Rikka, who turned bright red in an instant, shyly moaned and embarrassed.

    Rikka has a strong boyish impression due to her behavior and atmosphere as well as her clothes.

    However, just by splitting her bangs horizontally and pinning them with a hairpin, she quickly became an adorable girl.

    "Then next is Tamamushi!"

    Yuka, who moved quickly after saying that, went around behind Tamamushi and quickly untied Tamamushi''s hair that had been tied to ponytail. Then, she combed Tamamushi¡¯s hair with her gentle hand. After that, Tamamushi¡¯s silver hair is tied into a braided style.

    "So, how is it? This is perfection of a mysterious and innocent beautiful girl!"

    "... Wa, wauu"

    Yuka shows a hand mirror to Tamamushi like Rikka. Tamamushi, which turned bright red in an instant, moaned with embarrassment.

    She just tied her hair into a braided style. However, that alone replaced the atmosphere of Tamamushi, and as Yuka said, it became a beautiful girl with a mysterious and innocent atmosphere.

    As with Rikka, she thinks it''s a big deal so she is embarrassed.

    "Well then, both of you pay attention to Mota-kun lower body!"

    "Huh?"

    I raised my voice in spite of Yuka''s words, and looked down at my crotch.

    Before I knew it, my crotch was swollen.

    "Without saying, that''s a proof that both of you were cute!"

    "Is, is it magic!?"

    "It, it¡¯s the Mantra! She must use it!"

    Both of two people can''t hide their shame when they see my crotch.

    As Tamamushi says, it¡¯s Mantra, there is nothing Yuka can do if she uses it, but what I think about both of them? I honestly think they''re cute now.

    "I was embarrassed. Because after I absorbed Hizuki-chan''s Heavenly Eyes, when I activate mantra, a glowing circle will appear. But, perfectly thanks to it, I''ve become able to controlling mind.¡±

    "T, the circle!? But, It¡¯s not out! It''s not out!"

    "W, what! Isn''t it the effect of Mantra!? So, was Suzuhara excited about "I" even though he didn''t even touch me!?"

    Both of two people who hear Yuka''s words, raise a startling voice.

    Even so, I feel the unwavering opposition to Rikka to Tamamushi who said "I" instead of "us".

    "Because it¡¯s already in this condition, both of you wear cute clothes!"

    "Yes, Yuka-sama! I will follow Yuka-sama!"

    "Yu, Yuka! I don''t care about little girl, but please make me cuter!"

    Both of two people submit to Yuka, maybe I was so happy that I got an erection.

    I was wondering what would happen at one point, but I was able to have sex not only Rikka but also Tamamushi.

    The result is good.

    Were they danced in the palm of Marina from beginning?

    Really, she¡¯s a crazy woman.

    ¨D¨DThank you. I will take it as a compliment.

    Marina¡¯s voice suddenly been heard, and my eyes change to scornful.

    Really, it¡¯s terrible ability.

    ***

    - [ToC] - Next Chapter >

    Sorry for the late release.

    If there are some wrong word, you can point me out with comment below.

    Thanks for reading.

    Edited MTL by kanaa-senpai.

    You can donate me throught below:1. Bitcoin Wallet : 3G3AwBQ6sHivv9NQEqkQVLpJJ4qVTyKwni

    2. Brave Reward

    3.

 Chapter 127

    "You can''t peek at a girl''s clothes."

    Yuka, who closed one eye and put her index finger to her lips, said this with a smirk. And then¨D¨D.

    "Excuse me."

    Nanafushi covers my eyes with her hands from behind.

    In my case, I don''t think it matters much if I''m physically deprived of my vision.

    However, I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not. If I don''t activate my abilities, I don''t know what she''ll say.

    No, it''s not what she''ll say but it''s what she''ll do.

    "Why am I wearing this? I don''t think it suits me......"

    I can hear Rokka''s voice. I can tell just by her voice that she is embarrassed.

    "I''m sure you''ve been fooled."

    I think she was admonishing Rikka. I heard Yuka''s voice.

    "Is this what you look like? Isn''t it a little plain? I''d prefer something more frilly anyway."

    Tamamushi''s voice sounded disapproving of Rokka''s shyness.

    I''m not sure why she says so because she always wears black robes.

    "There are many people here, such as Yuu-chan and Hizuki-chan, whose contents are stronger than they look, and Marina-chan looks great, and the impact of big tits is amazing."

    Yuka seemed to be talking to them.

    Indeed. I completely agree with that statement.

    "That''s why I think it''s better to emphasize the active and cute look of Rikka-chan and the innocent and simple look of Tamamushi-chan. But, cute hair and clothes are important, and don''t forget that the most important thing is yourself, okay?"

    "Yes, yes! I''m not sure, but I get it!"

    "I see. I don''t know, but I believe in Yuka.

    Both of them didn''t seem to understand what Yuka was saying, but they seemed to be following her instructions for now.

    "See it?"

    I heard Nanafushi''s voice from behind me. At the same time, Nanafushi''s fingers, which were covering my eyes, opened for a moment.

    I can see the faintest hint of skin tone.

    "How is it?"

    "What?"

    "Catching glimpses of beautiful girls cackling as they change their clothes."

    "Oh, yeah. That''s good, isn''t it? I love naked women."

    "It''s so cool but it''s boring."

    "I''m sorry about that. I''ll be careful."

    "I don''t like it when you''re careful."

    I can''t see Nanafushi because I''m blinded, but I can tell just by her voice that she''s bored.

    I wonder what kind of response she was looking for.

    For that matter, Yuka is the only woman who can say and do "cackle and squeal" like that.

    If Asahina did it....

    "I''m in a cuckoo mood. In other words, not a bad mood. So, come on, come at me from anywhere."

    I''m not sure how to react to such a statement while spreading a sense of intimidation unnecessarily.

    Then, if it''s Hizuki...

    "Fuka! I''m going to cackle and squeal!"

    "Okay, Hizuki! me too"

    It looks like she''s about to do a special move.

    Then, what about Marina?

    "It''s not that I''m not cuckooing or anything like that. Also, nyu, please don''t tell me my nipples are big. I''m concerned about it. Suzuhara-san......idiot."

    Oh? It suits you better than you think, doesn''t it?

    ¨D¨DSuzuhara-san thinks of silly things once in a while, doesn''t he?

    Marina''s voice sounds abruptly. I''m not sure if she''s angry or embarrassed, but she seems to be.

    It''s payback for earlier. I know how much trouble I''m in, being caught between Rikka and Tamamushi.

    In addition, Rikka and Tamamushi are the key to this operation.

    Tamamushi has the most important role of taking the lead and getting into the enemy camp.

    Rikka is my bodyguard, connecting Marina at the headquarters with Tamamushi in the field.

    And yet, if the two of them had really started killing each other, the mission would have been ruined.

    But honestly, it was a relief.

    I was so focused on Rikka that I didn''t pay attention to Tamamushi.

    She was so cheerful and energetic. I had no idea that she was so resentful.

    I''m sure she would have noticed if I had my abilities active all the time, but really, without them, I''m just an incompetent.

    ¨D¨DIt would be great if you could be really "incompetent". Anyway, please don''t use your abilities as much as possible. Even if I tell you not to use it, you''ll probably use it anyway.

    I let out a sigh at the sound of Marina''s voice.

    I get it, damn it.

    My commander can be a pain in the ass if I piss her off.

    "It''s done! You can look at it now!"

    I heard Yuka''s voice. Then, Tamamushi''s hands that were covering my eyes were removed.

    "Oh!"

    I couldn''t help but scream at the sight that met my eyes.

    Rokka, her bangs parted to the side and pinned up with a hairpin, and she wears a black hoodie with a hood. The hoodie was open in the front and had a zipper, but the zipper was pulled down to her chest, revealing the frilly black camisole she was wearing inside.

    And underneath, she was wearing a pair of black hot pants. She was wearing a pair of black hot pants. In addition, there were black knee socks covering her thighs.

    Her whole body is black, but that''s why her snow-white hair and flame-red eyes stand out.

    Her hair was as white as snow and her eyes as red as fire.

    Her cheeks were dyed in embarrassment, which was really cute.

    Tamamushi, on the other hand, surprised me as well.

    Her silver hair was tied in a braid at the back, and a small flower ornament was attached to the side of her head. And a black sleeveless dress. That was it. Her feet were bare.

    It''s very simple, but that''s what makes Tamamushi herself stand out.

    She looked simple and innocent in her braids and dress. However, because the dress is black and sleeveless, it gives her a mysterious, yet devilish charm. In addition, the black color suits Tamamushi''s pale skin, which is strangely erotic because it exposes more skin than her usual black robe. The fact that she is barefoot also adds to the eroticism.

    Like Rikka, her cheeks are dyed and she is fidgeting, which adds to her loveliness.

    Mmm! or something! and if I just keep my mouth shut, I''ll be blinded by these beautiful girl.

    Also, Rikka has white hair and Tamamushi has silver hair, so they have similar hair colors. In addition, they both have black uniform, making them look like sisters.

    "They are so cute."

    Those were the words that came out of my mouth.

    When they heard my words, they turned red and turned over, poking each other with their elbows to drown out their embarrassment.

    I don''t know if they''re really close or not.

    "It''s no wonder they''re so cute because they''re naturally cute"

    Yuka stands behind them and raises her voice with pride.

    "But, it''s good that you''ve become more girly, but it''s made you feel more embarrassed and you''re not moving around as much as you should."

    Yuka''s words made the two of them, who had been poking each other with their elbows, turn over, their ears red.

    As Yuka said, they seemed to be too embarrassed to move. And they don''t want to look at me.

    But that''s why it''s not so bad.

    Both of them are usually very masculine, and that''s why I''m intrigued by their appearance.

    "Well, even if they looked at, the other person is Mota-kun. I don''t think that''s a problem."

    Yuka glanced at me as she said this.

    "Yeah, I''ll be happy if you''ll let me see it."

    "I, I have to pee!"

    "I, I''m going to take another bath."

    I grinned and replied, and the two of them, hearing my words, tried to run away with red faces and teary eyes.

    "Weren''t you on a mission, Master? And Rikka-chan, is it okay to make Suzuhara-sama and my master lovey-dovey with each other?"

    Nanafushi who moved in the blink of an eye, grabbed the two who were trying to escape by the scruff of the neck and raised her voice with a scowl.

    "What the hell is this thing? When did this happen? I mean, get off me!"

    "Hey, Nanafushi! You''re being disrespectful to your master!

    The two of them were grabbed by the neck by Nanafushi and were flailing about.

    It''s horrible. I can''t believe she restrained those two without a fight.

    Nanafushi said that she could beat the current Rikka and Fuka, but if it is normal, it is hard to imagine how strong she will be when she gets serious.

    That''s why.

    The fact that Nanafushi, who has that much power, hasn''t challenged Kudan to a match shows just how much of a monster Kudan is.

    If she could beat him, she would have done so immediately.

    "You two stay where you are. I''ll take care of Mota-kun first."

    Yuka smiles and raises her voice.

    Oh? Yuka is going to be my partner? I''m glad to hear that, but I''ll have to ejaculate into Tamamushi''s womb. If Yuka does it, I don''t think I will have enough energy to ejaculate in Tamamuhi''s womb.

    "What? ! Yuka-sama?"

    ''''If she goes out with the strongest from the start, that''s the end of it, isn''t it!"

    They were about to run away, but when they heard Yuka''s words, they shouted their criticism with teary eyes.

    They were about to run away when they heard Yuka''s words, and with tears in their eyes, they shouted out their disapproval. Smiling, Yuka slowly walked over and got on the bed where I was. She then got down on all fours and crawled towards me.

    Yuka was wearing a very ordinary T-shirt. The neck isn''t that wide either, it''s just a normal t-shirt.

    The bulge pushing up her t-shirt was swaying, and her cleavage was slightly visible from her neck. It was indecent.

    That''s Yuka. I wish I could have been there with her.

    If I could, I''d like to have a peck with Yuka, too.

    "I''m sorry, Yuka, but I want to put Tamamushi first. I''ll spare you the explanation, but she needs my semen to stabilize her power."

    I whispered to Yuka so that they wouldn''t hear me, but they need my semen to stabilize their power. But Rikka would hear it.

    "Marina told me. It''s okay."

    Yuka came up to me on all fours and sat down in front of me in a girl''s seat.

    It seems that Marina has asked her to do this. I guess she knows everything.

    I just realized that Marina can use Denshin individually, right? So that means....

    For example, she could be giving instructions to Yuka on an ongoing basis, while keeping it a secret from me.

    It''s a really terrible ability, man.

    "Don''t worry, both of you. I''m not going to have sex with him when I say I''ll deal with Mota-kun."

    Yuka sits in front of me, looking at the two of them, and raises her voice.

    "What''s important is not the sex, but the process. That''s what I want you both to know."

    Yuka smiled and spoke to them.

    "Yuka-sama! I''m sorry I was so upset earlier! Don''t worry about me, please enjoy yourself with your Master!"

    "Little girl! Don''t say unnecessary things! If Yuka squeezes him out, I won''t get my turn anymore!"

    Rikka is concerned about Yuka, while Tamamushi is worried about herself.

    Their personalities really show.

    "Hmm..."

    Yuka smiled as she looked at the two of them, and then looked at me with a smile. And then...

    "I want to hold your hands."

    With a smile, she looked at me.

    "Oh, yeah."

    Agreeing, I reached out my hands toward Yuka''s hands. Then Yuka also put her hands out in front of her and intertwined her fingers with both of mine.

    Instead of grasping them like a handshake, she grasped them like a pair of fingers.

    I could feel Yuka''s thin, supple, soft fingers in every crevice of each finger.

    "Ah!"

    A creepy feeling of pleasure ran up my spine.

    Yuka is moving her fingers slightly. It just feels good.

    "Mota-kun''s hands, if I look closely, I can see they''re covered in scars."

    Yuka whispered in a gentle voice while twisting her own fingers around mine.

    "People don''t tolerate foreign things, you know. They will either exclude or marginalize you. In my case, it''s because I look weak. I''ve often been the target of bullies. But I fought back against all of them. But I was just a kid, you know. I couldn''t get around as well as I do now. I have most of the scars from that time."

    Yuka replied, intertwining her fingers and tracing the scars everywhere with her fingers.

    "You have quite a few scars on your body as well."

    "The kid is relentless."

    "You''ve been fighting alone, haven''t you?"

    "I guess that''s what happens."

    "You''re strong, aren''t you, Mota-kun?"

    "If I was strong, I wouldn''t have twisted this much."

    "Maybe so."

    Yuka giggled at my answer.

    The conversation was interrupted, which made the sound of Yuka''s breathing sound unusually loud.

    Yuka''s fingers are intertwined and she is looking up at me with moist eyes.

    Her cheeks are slightly tinted and her lips are pale pink as she repeats her breathing.

    Narrowing her eyes, Yuka slowly stretches her back while sitting in a girl''s seat.

    Yuka''s face coming closer.

    Her bare black hair tied into a ponytail.

    She''s been wearing her hair like this ever since she found out that I like ponytails.

    Her face is adorable with a hint of youth.

    And yet, her breasts swell obscenely.

    The next thing I know, I''m pulling Yuka''s face close to mine.

    Because we were so close to each other, I touched Yuka''s soft but moist lips more quickly than I expected.

    Yuka''s lips were slightly open and she discreetly stuck out her tongue, keeping her lips lightly touching.

    The slippery feeling gently traced my lips.

    The sweet scent tickling my nose.

    The hot breath on my lips.

    And then...

    Yuka''s eyes are slightly open, and she''s staring at me with her moist eyes.

    Yuka never looks away.

    I stuck my tongue out, and Yuka immediately intertwined her tongue with mine.

    As our lips lightly touched, an obscene sound of water was heard.

    I want to ask for more. I can see that we are both thinking that, but we are also impatient with each other.

    I can see the intense pleasure ahead.

    We know that if we seek each other out more deeply, we will get that pleasure, and that makes us want to hurry.

    My cock, which is warped in my pants, pulsates throbbing as if it wants to ejaculate.

    Yuka also had a puckered protuberance at the top of two bulges pushing up the chest of her T-shirt.

    I want to play with Yuka''s nipples, and I want to see her face as she writhes in pleasure from being played with.

    But I couldn''t touch Yuka''s nipples because the fingers of both hands were intertwined with each other.

    No, my intertwined fingers feel so good, I don''t want to let go.

    We look at each other, lightly stick out our tongues, and entwine them slipperily.

    The desire for intense pleasure is endless, but I also know that it''s not a bad idea to stay like this forever.

    "I, I''m your instructor......?"

    Yuka, who withdrew lightly, muttered with a slight breathlessness.

    Yuka puts a lot of effort into her entwined fingers even though she has withdrawn.

    "The story changes depending on who you direct to, right?"

    I pulled my face closer to Yuka''s as she stepped back.

    I''m sure she''s about to fall. But because our fingers are intertwined, she can''t fall down.

    As she turned over, the shape of her two nipples, which had been standing out on her t-shirt, became more clearly visible.

    Even through the t-shirt, I could see that they were erect to the point of bursting.

    Also, although Yuka was wearing a skirt over her bare legs, she had turned over in a girl''s sitting position, and the back of her thighs were faintly visible.

    A glimpse of white underwear was visible. I''m sure there was a black stain on the underwear.

    "Yuka......"

    "Da, dame......?"

    Yuka withdraws while staring at me with her face and her moist eyes.

    She fell behind while sitting as a girl because she was leaning forward.

    Her thighs were open and her skirt was rolled up, and because she had fallen while sitting in a girl''s position, her underwear was digging into her crotch. And because of the stain, the underwear was slightly transparent.

    I was able to "see" this scene because I had deactivated my ability.

    Oh, no, I want to hold Yuka.

    "Yuka......"

    "Mo, Mota-kun ......?"

    We called out to each other, and I put my face to Yuka''s collapsed face. And then we both squeezed each other''s fingers, which are still intertwined.

    Yuka was trying to back off because she was the instructor, but the force in her entwined fingers silently told me that she wanted me.

    The next time our lips touched, I wouldn''t be able to control my desire any longer.

    With that thought in mind, I pulled my face closer to Yuka.

    That''s when I saw Yuka''s eyes light up.

    I also felt a strange presence and glanced to the side.

    And there it was.

    "Wa waa......?"

    "Hoe eee......?"

    I don''t know when they got up on the bed, but I saw Rikka and Tamamushi sitting beside us, sitting close together, looking at us with their fingers in their mouths, turning bright red.

    I had completely forgotten about them. No kidding, I had completely forgotten.

    "Ko, kohon"

    Yuka coughed, sweat running down her cheeks, and got up quickly and sat back down on the bed.

    Yuka seemed to have forgotten too.

    "I''ve shown you an example, but it''s also important to get excited before you do something like this."

    Yuka seemed to be saying that it was just an act.

    If it was an act, I would be depressed.

    "Yuka-sensei, the level is so high, I can''t see any other way but to cry......"

    "If I''m not mistaken, Suzuhara was completely engulfed. What should I do when I was shown such a thing......"

    The two people, who burst into tears, hung down.

    "Oh no, that ... huh, both of you calm down."

    Yuka, who has broken her heart instead of giving instructions to them, seems to be quite impatient.

    The two of them became cute. There is no doubt about it. But it was indeed the wrong partner.

    "Also, Mota-kun, cock, cock out."

    "Yuka, you''re the one who needs to calm down. What''s the point of having my dick out here?"

    Yuka was in a hurry and looked quite confused.

    I''m sure she''ve been thinking about it for a while.

    "No, no, no, just let it out!"

    "Well, well, it''s not like it''s going to decrease ......."

    I reluctantly unzipped my pants and pulled out my cock.

    The cock had erected beyond the limit until a while ago, but it has withered a little because of the lack of excitement. But it was still erect to a point.

    "Wow?"

    "Mpu?"

    They were both broken-hearted, but as soon as they saw my cock, their cheeks colored with joy.

    I''ve managed it. Is this okay?

    "Are you sure about this?"

    Yuka smiles, tilting her head, relieved.

    No, well, I mean, what the heck, can I accept it?

    "So, I''m going to ask you two to take care of Mota-kun."

    "I, I''ll do my best!"

    Rikka, who had straightened her posture at Yuka''s words, replied cheerfully.

    "Little girl, you are in the way. I should have done it alone."

    Tamamushi, on the other hand, was complaining with a frown in her eyes.

    She is a beautiful, mysterious girl with braided silver hair and a black sleeveless dress. But the way she was complaining ruined everything for me.

    Tamamushi, you really are a beautiful girl if you didn''t talk.

    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us.

    "Hmm?"

    Tamamushi raised her voice as if she felt uncomfortable with Rikka''s lack of response.

    "Yuka-sama, I will obey you! Please say whatever you want!"

    "I, it''s cute ? Rikka-chan is incredibly strong, but when she look at me like this, she''s really cute ? I want to make her my sister."

    Yuka, whose cheeks were dyed from her crush on the honest Rikka, was stroking Rikka''s head, hugging her and rubbing her cheeks.

    Tamamushi is alone and cringes at the sight of this.

    "Tamamushi."

    "Hmmm."

    "You''re such an idiot."

    "Uuuuuu......"

    I looked at Tamamushi, who had cried after being called an idiot by me, and let out a sigh of relief. Then I stroked her head.

    Tamamushi, who was leaking sobbing, approached me while sitting, and collapsed on my chest and burying her face.

    I think I understand why they say the worse the child, the cuter it is.

    In a way, Tamamushi is very good at what she does.

    "Hey, you! What are you doing? I''ve been behaving well, so why should you get the benefit?"

    Rikka, who had been behaved well until then, barked with blood vessels rising in her temples.

    "I''m not going to let you get away with this."

    "This is the way of the world"

    Tamamushi, who had her face buried in my chest, muttered with a grin. I can''t say if it''s her "worldly wisdom".

    "Y, youuuuuuuuuu!"

    Rikka, who opened her eyes and shouted, turned her right hand behind her. But¨D¨D

    "What is that? Huh?"

    Rikka screams and squeezes her back with her right hand.

    I''m sure she took off her big hatchet while she was changing clothes.

    "Fuhahahaaha! You''ve let your guard down! I''ll kill you with my worm needle that pierces the steel!"

    "I''ll tell you what, Tamamushi, why when you take a bath, you''re carrying that......"

    She laughed and reached her hands to her hips, giving Tamamushi a glare.

    She was just about to rub her hips with both hands when she heard my words and shivered.

    "Hmph!"

    Tamamushi folded her hands in front of her chest, sweat trickling down her cheeks, and sniffled with pride.

    It seems that they can''t even come up with the right words to cover it up.

    "I, I''m going to beat her to death with my bare hands!"

    "I, I see! That''s the way to do it!"

    Tamamushi was surprised by Rikka''s angry voice. And then they both take a stance.

    "That''s enough."

    Both of them shivered at my words.

    I glanced at Yuka, and she caught them and looked at her too.

    They were sitting down and their shoulders were shaking.

    "A, wawawawa......"

    "Oh, nononono......"

    The two of them instantly pale and cringe.

    "I don''t mind the noise, but don''t bother Yuka too much."

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry......"

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m sorry......"

    After being chastised by me, the two of them apologized honestly with pale faces.

    I hate noisy classrooms at school and the hustle and bustle of the city, but strangely enough, I don''t get annoyed when these guys make silly noises. In fact, I feel like watching them as much as I can.

    I was surprised, though. I didn''t expect Yuka to get angry over something like this.

    "No, it''s wrong......."

    Yuka, who was lying on her face and shaking her shoulders, raised her voice with a sob.

    It''s not that she''s angry, but that she''s crying.

    Yuka slowly raised her head. There were tears running down her cheeks, but she had a big smile on her face.

    "I guess tears come out even when I''m having fun......"

    Yuka was crying with a big smile on her face.

    "I thought my life was already over, but I never thought I''d have this much fun."

    "Yu, Yuka-sama......"

    "Yu, Yuka ......"

    Hearing Yuka''s sobbing words, the two of them raised their voices while staring at Yuka in disbelief.

    "I love you all. Every moment right now is fun."

    Both Rikka and Tamamushi seemed to be taken aback by her smile, her tears, and her words.

    Lotus flower, which means purification. The strongest support abilities are apparently also the strongest without them.

    ___________________________

 Chapter 128

    The two of them are sitting side by side in front of me, their expressions tightened.

    After so much bickering, they are sitting in silence, straightening their backs.

    Yuka''s smile and tears seemed to have taken them quite well. That must have been much harder than being scolded.

    "You don''t have to be so awed, you know? I''m sorry about that. It''s because I cried......"

    "Yuka-sama did not do anything wrong! It''s my fault! It''s my fault that I''m an idiot!"

    "That''s right! It''s the little girl''s fault for being stupid! I''ll apologize on behalf of the stupid little girl! I''m sorry Yuka!"

    The two raised their voices at Yuka''s words.

    If it was the usual Rikka, she would have lost her temper at Tamamushi''s words, but she didn''t seem to care at all.

    "Ah, hahaha......."

    Yuka smiled annoyingly and patted Rikka''s head.

    It''s Tamamushi that seems to be aggravating Rokka, but I think she''s probably not offended, or perhaps she really means it.

    I think she''s really apologizing on behalf of Rikka.

    In short, she''s a natural.

    That''s why it''s so annoying, but it''s a good thing that Rikka is sitting smartly without being provoked.

    Yuka, who is patting Rikka''s head, is probably thinking the same thing as I am.

    But I''m in trouble.

    Currently, I have to give priority to Tamamushi. I have to pour as much semen as possible into Tamamushi''s womb in order to stabilize the infinite generation of insect energy.

    But then, Rikka''s position would be lost.

    Rikka would probably hold back to the limit to save Yuka''s face, but the problem was Tamamushi.

    It would be a great help if Tamamushi would stand up for Rikka, but I can'' t expect that.

    Then, Yuka would be the one to ask for help.

    Marina must have anticipated that this would happen from the beginning and sent Yuka there.

    She''s really grown up to be an unbelievable woman.

    "Then, let''s get started. First of all, Rikka-chan, can you lend me your ear?"

    "Eh? Ah, yes!"

    "Nani! Wait, wait, Yuka! Don''t tell me you''re putting the little girl first! I have my own mission!"

    Rikka replied to Yuka''s words with a raised voice, while Tamamushi made a triangular shape with her mouth and shouted accusations.

    Rikka, her face bright red and looking very nervous, gingerly approached Yuka and listened. When Tamamushi saw this, she shrugged her shoulders.

    Yuka had to give priority to Tamamushi, but she chose Rikka first.

    I''m sure she has an idea, but is she really okay with it?

    If she puts up Rikka''s face, Tamamushi''s face won''t stand up, and if she puts up Tamamushi''s face, Rikka''s face won''t stand up.

    "Then, Rikka-chan. Sit in front of Mota-kun and ...... gonyo gonyo gonyo"

    Yuka bent forward and brought her lips to Rikka''s ear, covering her mouth with her hand and whispered something in a whisper.

    "......What? ......Eh! Eeeeeeeeeeee!"

    Rikka, who was whispered to, tilted her head and then raised her voice, making her ears turn bright red.

    What on earth did Yuka say? I''m a little curious.

    "N, no! I can''t say that!"

    "Why not?"

    "Because it''s rude to Master! I''m Master''s servant, I''m his dog!"

    "I think you''re the only one who thinks so, Rikka-chan."

    "B, but, but, because......"

    Hearing Yuka''s words, Rikka turned her head down and fidgeted, her ears even turning red.

    For a moment, just a moment, Yuka glanced at Tamamushi and chuckled.

    Yuka''s up to something, after all.

    "Don''t overdo it, little girl. Pushing yourself is bad for your body and your mind. So, I''ll take care of Suzuhara first. You go ahead and rest."

    Tamamushi, who had spoken with a crisp expression on her face, relaxed her expression for a moment, but then immediately tightened it and tried to approach me.

    "Mmm, mmm, I''m not overreacting......"

    Rikka, who had been lying face down, raised her head and shivered, her eyes shining with tears.

    "I''m not overreacting! And it''s on Yuka-sama orders! You''re the one who disobeying Yuka-sama''s orders!"

    Rikka''s eyes widened and she glared at Tamamushi and shouted angrily.

    "Nuuuuu......."

    Tamamushi, who was about to approach me, shouted in disappointment and sat back down.

    "Rikka-chan."

    "Y, y, yes......."

    Yuka lightly pushed me back and Rikka shakily approached me.

    What is Yuka trying to get Rikka to do? Tamamushi is very depressed. Is it okay to leave it alone?

    Anyway, looking at it like this, Rikka is really young. No one would have guessed from her appearance that she would be able to exert so much power with such a small body.

    It''s a fraud in a way.

    "Oh, and ......, if you get mad at what I''m about to say, please scold me a lot."

    Rikka, who looked terribly frightened, whispered in a muffled voice, her young body trembling slightly, her eyes shaking as if she was about to cry.

    What the hell did Yuka say? I don''t think Yuka would have said anything so terrible.

    "Oh, um, well, um, ......"

    Rikka stuttered and struggled to speak, and then she cleared her throat, probably from nervousness. And then...

    "O, o, o, oni, oni, oni......."

    Oni? Are you trying to tell me that I''m an ogre? Yuka, that''s a very accurate description.

    But so what?

    "O, onii-chan"

    "Eh?"

    I couldn''t help but widen my eyes at the sound of Rikka''s muffled voice.

    "Onii-chan."

    She was on the verge of crying, but this time she said the words clearly, and her face was turning bright red. And then...

    "Awawawaaw! How rude of me!"

    The fiery red Rikka screamed with tears in her eyes and tried to run away from the scene.

    If it was a normal Rikka, she would have fled at an unseen speed. But her knees buckled and she fell to the ground with a thud.

    "Oh, oh, oh,......, how rude I was to my master......."

    She was crying and crawling on the bed, desperately trying to escape. However, her body doesn''t seem to be moving as fast as she would like and she is just flailing around on the spot.

    "Mota-kun."

    I let out a sigh at the voice I heard, and scratched my head.

    I looked at her and saw Yuka smiling at me.

    Big brother, huh?

    "Why should I regret that my sister calls me brother?"

    When I said this, Rikka, who had been struggling on the bed, stopped her movements.

    "Or what? You don''t think of me as your brother? I''ve told you many times that I consider you to be my real family. And now you think it''s rude to call me your brother? That''s even more rude."

    At my words, Rikka got up and looked at me with a fiery red face.

    "O, Onii-chan!

    And then, almost in tears, she shouted.

    It''s okay.

    "You know? I told you that I would never get angry, didn''t I? In fact, Mota-kun wants to be called onii-chan by Rikka-chan."

    Yuka looked at me sideways and chuckled.

    "Yuka is right."

    When I muttered with a sigh, Rikka, who had been staring at me, began to tremble. And then....

    "O-nii-chan!"

    "Oniichan!"

    But Tamamushi, who had been silent until then, raised her voice.

    Rikka glared at Tamamushi, while Tamamushi snorted and smirked.

    It''s seems to be so much fun that it seems to be the purpose of life for Tamamushi to aggravate Rokka.

    The two of them shuddered at the same time as a sudden dry sound echoed.

    Yuka clapped her hands.

    Yuka looked at them with a smirk, and they gave her a twitchy smile.

    "Yes, well, let''s have you two play to see who''s the real sister."

    "What?"

    "Nanu!"

    When they heard Yuka''s words, they both shouted at the same time and turned to face each other.

    "I''ll explain the rules then."

    Yuka held up the index finger of her right hand and raised her voice with pride and pride.

    They were staring at each other, but when they sat back down, they both sat upright and looked at Yuka with a serious expression.

    "I''m going to ask you two to choose the role between sister or girlfriend. The sister will be adored, but you will not be getting his cocks in her. But, the girlfriend will have to watch Mota-kun loving on her sister, but she will get his cock in her instead. Now, which one do you choose?"

    Yuka explained, holding up the index finger of her right hand.

    After listening to the explanation, they looked at each other and stared at each other.

    "I want to be sister!"

    "I want to be a girlfriend!"

    The two raise their voices at the same time.

    "I''ll never lose to you! I''m going to be a great sister!"

    "I''m the one who will win! I''ll never lose to you! I''m going to be a great girlfriend and make Suzuhara fall in love with me!"

    Yuka giggled when she saw the two of them glaring at each other and raising their voices.

    Her sister would love her, but she wouldn''t let him insert his cock.

    Her girlfriend can get his cock in her, but she can only watch with her fingers in her mouth as her sister gets adored in front of her.

    So?

    "Shall we get on with the game then?"

    Yuka said, clapping her hands together.

    "Yes!"

    "Umu!"

    Both of them looked at me at the same time as they replied to Yuka''s words.

    "Then the girlfriend should get on all fours. The sister, please sit across her back."

    "Yes!"

    "Umu!"

    After receiving Yuka''s instructions, the two of them nodded loudly in reply, and immediately began to act.

    Tamamushi crawling on all fours on the bed, and Rikka sitting on top of Tamamushi''s back.

    What''s this?

    Am I supposed to be loving Rikka, who is sitting on top of Tamamushi''s back, while I''m fucking Tamamushi on all fours from behind?

    I have a few questions.

    Yuka said it was a match, but how do I decide who wins?

    Neither of them seemed to realize it, but although Yuka said it was a game, she didn''t mention anything about winning or losing.

    In the first place, what are they going to compete in if they are divided into sister and girlfriend?

    No, the reason why Yuka suggested the game was to make them feel like it. And Rikka is happy as long as she is treated as a younger sister, even if she doesn''t get a dick in her. Tamamushi just wants a cock. She took advantage of both of their desires and guided them.

    This way, Rikka wouldn''t be depressed when I fucked her, and Tamamushi wouldn''t complain when I loved her.

    In short, it''s all worked out.

    With that in mind, I looked at Yuka with a furtive glance, and she snapped one eye shut and giggled. Marina, who had sent Yuka here because she thought Yuka would be able to organize things well, and Yuka, who had answered Marina''s expectations with flying colors.

    The commander and her assistant.

    I''m starting to feel sorry for the guys who will have to fight against our troops with these two at the top.

    ***

 Chapter 129

    I unbuckled the belt of my pants, took out my cock, and got down on my knees in front of Tamamushi''s ass, which was on all fours.

    "Goshu...... O, Onii-chan?"

    Rikka, who was sitting astride Tamamushi''s waist, looked at me with moist red eyes and raised her sweet voice. And then she shyly flushed her cheeks.

    I guess she''s not comfortable calling me onii-chan. But Rikka''s bewilderment and embarrassment turns me on.

    Also, I found out when I got down on my knees in front of Tamamushi''s ass that this was a perfect position.

    I''m on my knees, and Rikka is sitting across Tamamushi''s waist, and our eyes are at the same height. In other words, I could use Tamamushi''s pussy while keeping eye contact with Rikka.

    From now on, I can poke and prod Tamamushi''s pussy and make love to Rikka as much as I want.

    I glanced at Yuka, and she caught my gaze and giggled.

    I wondered if she had arranged the two of them for this to happen.

    In front of me is Rikka''s face, with her boyish short-cut gray hair parted to the side and pinned up with hairpins. And right in front of my cock is the ass of Tamamushi who wearing a dress.

    This is good, because it means that I can use Tamamushi''s cunt while I''m thrusting and loving on Rokka.

    I glanced at Yuka, and she caught my gaze and giggled.

    This is good.

    I grinned and flipped up Tamamushi''s skirt.

    I smiled and flipped up Tamamushi''s skirt, revealing her translucent white thighs and the underwear that covered her ass. I put my hand on the underwear and pulled it down.

    "Aww ??!

    Tamamushi let out a sweet voice and her ass quivered.

    The hairless crack that was exposed was twitching and twitching, dripping with lewd juices. The asshole visible above it was tight, but twitching.

    She just couldn''t get enough of his cock. She was so wet, it would be no problem to stick my cock inside her.

    But just in case, I decided to check the inside with my fingers.

    I placed the index finger of my right hand on the hole, which was dripping with pussy juice, and tried to push it in with all the strength I had in my arm. But as soon as I put a little pressure on my arm, my finger was swallowed into the hole as if it were being sucked in.

    "Nkkuuuuuuu?"

    My finger is swallowed into her pussy, and she lets out a sweet scream, her ass bouncing and jiggling.

    A hole that tightens tightly.

    The hole, slick with pussy juice, easily swallowed my finger down to the base, but it was so tight that the walls wrapped around my finger and sucked on it. The walls of my finger were so tight that they pushed and sucked on my finger.

    I could not pull my finger out of her with a light pull of my arm.

    It''s an unbearable pussy.

    I put all my strength into my arms, but my fingers wouldn''t move.

    When I put more pressure on my arm, I heard a slurping sound.

    It was as if I was forcibly pulling off a suction cup.

    That''s how tight and absorbent it is.

    "Hmm? Ahhh?"

    The sweet scream that echoed and the twitching of her ass. And then the squirt from the urethra.

    The flesh walls tighten up, twisting and trying to absorb, but due to the large amount of man juice, my finger slips out.

    My finger slipped out, and the hole that had been swallowing my finger tightened up.

    "Ah? Ah?"

    Tamamushi hips twitched, and she let out a sweet but sad cry of regret.

    "I want Suzuhara''s thick, hard, long cock in me, not his fingers."

    She couldn''t hold back anymore, probably because of the finger play. Tamamushi begging for my cock with a sweet and sorrowful voice.

    Well, don''t be in such a hurry. I''ll make sure I thrust deep into you.

    With that in mind, I slapped Tamamushi on the ass.

    "It''s good ? More ? Hit me more ? I want to be pounded in the back while being pounded in the ass. I wanted to be pounded while being spanked ?."

    Tamamushi, dripping with pussy juice and shaking her ass from side to side, begged me to spank her more.

    I slapped her ass as a way of telling her to calm down, but even that seemed to give her pleasure.

    "Uu......?

    When I looked up at the faint voice I heard, I saw Rikka lying on her face, her ears red with embarrassment.

    Rikka seems depressed when I was holding Tamamushi.

    I''ll take good care of her, so don''t feel so down.

    "Rikka, pull up your hoodie and put the hem in your mouth."

    "Yes, yes!"

    But when I called out to her, she looked up and replied with vigor. Then she hurriedly rolled up her hoodie and held it in her mouth.

    As she pulled up her hoodie, her large, swaying breasts were exposed. The light pink nipples at the top of her snow-white tits were so erect that they looked like they were about to burst.

    The big tits were disproportionate to the young Rikka, and the erect nipples were too obscene.

    Rikka is the strongest single rider, but her body is unmistakbly female.

    Or should I say "bitch"?

    "Rikka, I''ll play with your nipples. You go play with your pussy by yourself. And then masturbate to me when I fucking Tamamushi as side dish. I''ll also masturbate to you when I see your play. Do you understand? I''m going to masturbate to you as side dish."

    When I asked this to Rikka, Rikka, who was sucking on the hem of her hoodie, trembled as her cheeks colored and her eyes moistened. She nodded again and again. Then suddenly, Rikka started to twitch.

    She seemed to have come just from the words I said to her that I would make you my side dish.

    "I can''t wait for you to penetrate me ? I don''t care what it is, just poke me in the back with something hard ?"

    As she was being left, Tamamushi was shaking her ass and begging to be fucked.

    She can''t seem to think about anything but my cock anymore.

    I put the tip of my cock to her pussy, which was covered with her juices, and thrust my hips forward.

    The flesh hole made an obscene sound and easily swallowed my cock.

    "It''s coming, ahhhhh ? Hmmm ahhhhh ? Just poke the back uhmmm ?."

    As the cock is thrust into her pussy, her ass twitches violently, and she squirts out a stream from her urethra, begging to be gouged.

    She seems to have climaxed profusely just from being penetrated, but she is greedy for more pleasure.

    But it''s an amazing pussy. She easily swallowed my cock to the root, as if dragging it in, but it was not loose. On the contrary, it was so tight that it would never let go again, and the swollen, juice-soaked walls sucked at me like a suction cup.

    I''ve fucked Tamamushi many times, but it was clearly different from the cunt I''d fucked before. Her cunt seems to be evolving more and more.

    Tamamushi is an insect user. It''s a different kind of thing, one that is distinctly different from ordinary humans.

    Maybe it''s changing its body in order to fascinate me and make me fuck it.

    But whatever the case, it''s an unbearable meat hole.

    "Let''s get started."

    With my cock in her cunt to the base, I looked up and asked Rikka if she was ready.

    Rikka nodded, extending her hand into her crotch while making her ears bright red, and she grabbed the crotch part of her black hot pants with her left hand, she slipped sideways.

    The hairless crack was exposed, dripping pussy juice as lewd as an egg beetle. Rikka put her right hand on the crack and opened it with her fingers.

    The exposed salmon-pink flesh walls were shiny and slippery from the overflowing man juice, and the hole was twitching obscenely as it overflowed with man juice.

    Rikka, who had been using her left hand to slide the crotch of her hot pants to the side, brought the fingers of her left hand together and pointed them at the twitching hole.

    "Nkuu ?"

    She moaned sweetly as she sucked on the hem of her hoodie, her red eyes staring at me.

    Five fingers began to enter her crotch.

    She put a lot of pressure on her arm and started to push her five fingers into the hole.

    The five fingers forced the small hole open and penetrated inside.

    It seemed impossible to insert five fingers into the small hole of the young Rokka. However, as a body-strengthening beastman with the special ability of super-healing, Rikka would not break so easily. Even if she did, it wouldn''t be much of a problem.

    ***

 Chapter 130

    Every time my hips slammed against it, a dry, panting sound echoed. The sound is mixed with the sound of the watery sound of slapping.

    "Sughoi ? Sughoi ? Shugoi it''s poke my inside ????"

    Tamamushi is being mercilessly poked and prodded to the very back of its womb, and tightly clenched. The pussy-juice-soaked in the hole, and she is screaming with pleasure as it jerks and twitches her hips.

    I want to poke her to death until she passes out, but her cunt is so incredible that I don''t think she''ll last that long.

    Besides¨D¨D

    "Nuu ? Nuuuu ? Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ?"

    When I poke Tamamushi''s pussy, I''m jiggling and pulling on Rikka''s nipples as she sits on the Tamamushi''s waist, but Rikka is also in the middle of fist-fucking masturbation.

    Rikka is sucking the hem of her rolled-up hoodie into her mouth to expose her breasts, and she is moving her right fist, which she has plunged into her cunt, wildly, and rubbing her clit with her left hand.

    I get excited by seeing Rokka''s intense masturbation, and I poke Tamamushi''s pussy as much as I want, which is also too good for her.

    It''s no wonder she ends up cumming so quickly.

    But even though I had a fair amount of experience, I never expected to last more than five minutes.

    "Damn!"

    I threw up and pulled Rokka''s nipple to the point where it snapped and used the rebound to pounded out the innermost part of Tamamushi''s pussy.

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ?"

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?"

    Two sweet cries echoed simultaneously.

    Next, I poured my semen into Tamamushi''s womb.

    It felt great, but I still not satisfied with it.

    Should I have doped myself by taking Tamamushi''s pills?

    I should have taken some Tamamushi pills to dope myself up, but it was dangerous because it made me temporarily impotent and I didn''t know if the next use would cure my impotence.

    It would be a disaster if it made me impotent even though it says there is little time left.

    "Ahii ? Nhii ? My ? My womb is hot ? More ? Poke more violently ? And pour more and more hot into my womb ?"

    Still unsatisfied, Tamamushi shakes her ass, and begging me to fuck her more.

    I''d love to fuck her too, but once a man climaxed, it takes a while to recover.

    I''m sure Yuka would be able to recover instantly my dick with her superior skills and seductive gestures that tickle a man''s heart, but it''s impossible to expect that from these two.

    Wait a minute.

    In front of me, there''s Rikka, her nipples are pulled tightly by me, but she''s shoving her fist into her own pussy, and she''s convulsing with her eyes rolling up.

    "Rikka!"

    I called out to Rikka and she looked at me with her eyes wide open.

    "Take the hem of your hoodie away from your mouth."

    I ordered her to do so, and she opened her mouth, breathing hard. The hem of her hoodie which she had been sucking on slipped from her mouth.

    "Stick out your tongue"

    I commanded further, and Rikka obeyed my order and stuck out her tongue.

    Let''s get Rikka to help me recover my cock.

    With that in mind, I pulled even harder on Rikka''s nipples, which were twitching.

    "Ohhhhhhhhhh ???"

    Rikka opened her mouth and let out a sweet scream with her tongue sticking out, and then she slumped down towards me.

    At the same time, I also fell forward, so Rikka''s lips overlapped mine and my tongue invaded her mouth.

    "Hmm!?"

    Rikka''s eyes widened, and she quickly tried to pull her lips away. But, I pulled on her nipple, preventing her from moving away.

    I''m sure she thinks it''s disrespectful to her master to have her lips on mine.

    Rikka must have been convinced by the fact that when I pulled on her nipples to stop her from running away. Her body suddenly relaxed, and her eyes, which had been wide open, melted.

    Rikka, who is more loyal than anyone else, seems to think it is impolite to lay her lips on her master''s, but the truth is that she loves to kiss.

    In Rikka''s case, she would rather seek a kiss than sex.

    That''s why, when I entwine my tongue with hers like this¨D¨D.

    I put my lips on top of hers, pulling on her nipples, and tangling my tongue with Rokuhana''s tongue, making an obscene gurgling water sound.

    "Hmm ? hmmm ? hmmm ? hmmm ? hmmm ? hmmmmmmm ?"

    The movements of her fist in her pussy and her fingers which rubbing her clitoris had completely stopped.

    It seems that she was so happy to be kissed by me that she climaxed wildly from it.

    She''s a cute girl.

    "What''s that obscene sound? What''s with the little girl''s sweet voice? What are you doing on top of me? Are you two having a good time while excluding me? You little bitch!"

    The sound of water entwining tongues and Rikka''s sweet panting caused Tamamushi to respond with a frenzied shake of her hips and a desperate cry of disapproval.

    And then, there was a high-pitched beeping sound.

    I looked in the direction of the sound as I flicked my tongue with Rikka.

    Yuka was sitting on the bed with a whistle in her mouth and her right hand raised in the air.

    "Tamamushi-chan, points deducted!"

    Yuka released the whistle in her mouth and raised her voice.

    "W, what?"

    Tamamushi cried out in astonishment as she was told of her point deduction.

    "It''s the sister''s privilege to be adored! Your privilege is to be able to stick his cock in yours! Tamamushi-chan tried to infringe on Rikka-chan''s privilege while firmly using hers! Therefore, points will be deducted!"

    With a crisp expression on her face, Yuka raised her voice and put the whistle in her mouth again, blowing it with a pitter-patter.

    "T, That''s right...., it''s been deducted from my score. I''m screwed......"

    It must have been quite a shock to get a point deduction. Because, it makes her stopped shaking her ass.

    Yuka said it was a point reduction, but she didn''t explain at all what it would do.

    She said it was a point deduction, but in reality, it was probably just a way to stop Tamamushi from going out of control.

    Anyway¨D¨D

    "Ahh? Ahh?"

    Tamamushi, who had been depressed, suddenly bounces her ass and lets out a sweet cry.

    My cock, which had been withering a bit while stuck in Tamamushi''s cunt, suddenly raised up.

    Because The sight of such a healthy Rikka who just cum from kiss, excited me and ignited my sexual desire.

    "It''s so big ? Inside me ? Please poke me so hard ? Please ? Ah ? Hurry up ? I want it to hit me so hard ? Please kill me ?"

    As my cock came back to life, the depressed Tamamushi also came back to life, screaming sweetly and shaking her ass.

    I''ve already cum once, you know. It''ll last a long time this time. Besides¨D¨D

    Marina had warned me about this, but I still activated my ability.

    This may be the last time I''ll be able to take care of these guys.

    So, I''m not going to give anything away.

    By activating my ability, my blind spots in all directions disappeared. I focused my attention on Tamamushi''s cunt, and I could see the inside of her cunt where my cock was fully inserted.

    Now, what was the weak point of her cunt?

    There it is. She kept telling me to poke her deep inside. The weak point of a Tamamushi''s cunt is concentrated in the back, isn''t it? Because it''s concentrated there, even if I poke them randomly, I will be stimulate her weak points, which is why she get hooked on the pleasure of being poked in the back.

    However, the weak point is as small as a needle hole, and unless I stimulate it with pinpoint accuracy, she will not get the true pleasure. That''s why it''s hard to hit the weak spot if I just poke it randomly. But with my ability, I can definitely cut out the center of the weak point.

    I also searched for Rikka''s weakness, and found a weakness in her nipple just right. I''m still pulling on her nipple, but the part I''m pinching is slightly off from the weak point.

    I grinned and placed my fingers on the weak spot and clawed at the nipple.

    "Mmmm ?"

    Rokka''s eyes widened and she shuddered violently.

    I pinched her nipples hard enough to shred them.

    "Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm?"

    Rikka''s eyes fluttered open and she thrust her tongue into my mouth. Then she started to spasm and squirt all over the place.

    Rikka, I''m sorry you''re cumming so spectacularly, but I''m going to have to make use of your nipples. I''m going to pull your nipples to the point of tearing them in order to thrust hard my cock into the Tamamushi''s cunt.

    "What are you doing ? Hurry up and poke me? Or is Suzuhara just this kind of man? That he can''t satisfy me? It''s a funny story?"

    I''m sure she''s pissed off because I can''t get her to poke her even though my dick is back, and she''s urging me on.

    I guess she thinks that if she pisses me off, I can really poke her to death.

    It''s quite difficult to kill Tamamushi, though.

    After all, she''s the kind of thing that won''t die even if I cut off all her limbs and chop off her head.

    If that''s the case, I''m going to give you such a pleasant sensation that your spirit will die. I will relentlessly pounded her weak points.

    Let''s see, let''s get on with it.

    I just barely pinched at the weak point of Rikka''s nipple and pulled them mercilessly. Then using the reaction, I thrust my glans into the weak spot of Tamamushi''s cunt.

    "~Tsu ?"

    "~Tsu ?"

    It was like the calm before the storm. The two of them stiffened their entire bodies like stones. And then--

    "Nnnggggghhhh ?"

    "Aaaahhhhhhhh ?"

    Rikka moaned wildly as she kissed me, and Tamamushi roared wildly as she was gouged in the deepest part of her cunt.

    Rikka, who can''t stop the squirting, and Tamamushi, whose cunt is so tight that it eats away at my cock.

    I pushed my hips back and pulled my cock out of Tamamushi''s cunt with a slurp, then I pulling Rikka''s nipples with a jerk and using the recoil to poke Tamamushi''s weak spot again.

    "Nnnggggghhhh ?"

    "I''m dying ? I''m dying ? I''m dying ? I''m dying ? I''m sorry ?"

    Rikka was fine, but Tamamushi who had been stirring me up was already upset.

    I had already cum once, so it was going to be a long time before I could cum again.

    I''m sorry, Tamamushi, but you''re going to have to stay with me, or rather, thrust you, until I cum.

    Oh, and if you pass out, don''t worry, I''ll still use you...

    I grinned at the thought and pulled my hips back, pulling Rikka''s nipples tightly as I pounded away, gouging Tamamushi''s weak spot mercilessly.

    "Ooooooooohhhhhhhhh ?"

    Rikka is just climaxed hard even though her nipples are being pinched and pulled to shreds. In contrast, Tamamushi¨D¨D

    "Cumming ? Cumming ? I''m cumming ? I''m dying ? dying ? I''m sorry ? I''m sorrwye ?"

    The ability allows me to see the face of Tamamushi being fucked from behind on all fours, begging for forgiveness with her eyes rolling up, tongue sticking out, drooling and even sniffling.

    "Ooohhhh ?"

    As I pounded at her weak spot, her body stiffened like a stone and her cunt tightened abnormally as she squirted and squirted.

    She seemed to have fainted, but she seemed still cumming while fainting.

    Her cunt was so tight that I felt like my dick was going to tear off, but thanks to the tremendous amount of pussy juice, I was able to shake my hips without any problem.

    She was on all fours, stiffening and fainting, but I still continued to pound away at her weak spot.

    "Oooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ?"

    Tamamushi bounced her hips and roared as she remembered.

    Although she was passed out, her weaknesses had been pounded out and she had regained consciousness again.

    Oh, you poor thing.

    I''m going to poke her even harder.

    While intertwining my tongue with the white-eyed Rokka''s, I pulled her nipples tightly and pounded out the innermost part of Tamamushi.

    A wild assault on a weak point.

    The weak point of Tamamushi cunt is concentrated in her innermost part. So, each time I hit her deepest part, I poked a different weak point.

    "Oooohhhh ?"

    Her whole body went rigid as a stone and she squirted and squirted and squirted again then her voice cut off like a thread.

    "Oooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ?"

    But soon the roaring resumes.

    "Oooohhhh ?"

    Another interruption.

    She seems to be passing out and waking up repeatedly because of the crazy pleasure.

    What do you think, Tamamushi, are you satisfied? Hmm? Still not enough? Well, then I''ll keep thrusting harder and harder.

    I need to make sure she knows what happens when she stirs me up.

    After that, I continued thrusting Tamamushi''s pussy, watching her repeatedly faint and get aroused, and eventually ejaculated three times without pulling out.

    After I was done fucking Tamamushi, I pulled my cock out of her pussy, who was stiff, white eyed, and fainting on all fours.

    The glans fell out with a gurgling sound, leaving the cunt gaping open.

    It was so open that I could see her cervix even without using my ability, but not a drop of my semen leaked out.

    I used my ability to check it, and it seems that she was able to absorb my semen properly.

    With this, my mission to fuck Tamamushi was complete.

    Then there was only Rokka left.

    I ejaculated a total of four times, so I won''t be able to ejaculate for a while, but I''ll pamper her in return.

    I heard that younger sisters have the privilege of being pampered.

    I thought so, but Rikka, who was sitting on top of Tamamushi''s waist, had fainted as well as Tamamushi.

    She was sitting there with her fist in her cunt, her eyes rolling up and twitching.

    I let out a sigh of relief and grabbed Rikka''s right hand and pulled it out.

    She didn''t move very much, but when I put some force into it, the fist that had been inserted into her pussy started to move. Then, with a gurgling sound, the fist slipped out, pulling a lewd string.

    Rikka''s cunt opened up even more than Tamamushi''s, but it quickly returned to normal.

    She is always on super recovery.

    With Rikka in my arms, I decided to get some sleep.

    There''s still time, and I''m tired as expected. Let''s rest with Rikka as my pillow.

    So, Marina, please wake me up when the time comes.

    I asked that in my mind.

    ¨D¨DI told you not to use your abilities as much as possible. You''re such an idiot.

    I can hear Marina''s voice.

    Yes, yes, I''m sorry.

    After hearing Marina''s reply, I thought it was okay to go to sleep, so I tried to lie down on the bed with Rikka.

    I was about to lie down on the bed with Rikka, when my eyes met Yuka''s.

    Yuka shivered and quickly pulled out her right hand, which was inside her skirt, and smiled while her ears turned bright red.

    I knew that Yuka had been masturbating while watching us do it for quite some time, because when I use my ability, I get information from all directions in my brain.

    But I didn''t say anything.

    Yuka didn''t seem to have any intention of interfering with our activities, and I thought that if I didn''t pay attention to her, I would annoy her.

    "Do you want to sleep with me?"

    I asked Yuka, who was burning red, and she nodded her head, fidgeting shyly. Then she came closer to me, sitting on the bed in a girl''s position.

    I got down on all fours on the bed, left Tamamushi passed out stiffly, and the three of us lay down on the bed.

    "Do you want to cum?"

    I asked Yuka, who was lying close to me, and she, still red as ever, grabbed my arm with both hands and nodded her head.

    With the three of us under the futon, it would normally be impossible to see Yuka''s body. But with my ability, it was no problem.

    I reached my right hand to Yuka''s crotch in the futon, slipped my right hand inside her skirt, and inserted it further into her underwear. Then I thrust two fingers into Yuka''s juice-soaked hole and scratched the walls of her flesh as if I were scratching a weak spot.

    The obscene sound of water echoed from inside the futon, "Nuchu, guchu"

    Yuka, clinging to my right arm, stared at me with a fiery red face and cummed several times, killing her voice.

    ***

 Chapter 131: The Beginning of the End

    ¨D¨DSu¨D¨Dzuha¨D¨Dra.

    I hear a voice in the distance.

    ¨D¨DSuzu¨D¨Dha¨D¨Dra-san.

    I''ve heard that voice many times, but I don''t know who it is. I can''t remember, but my heart feels strangely warm.

    "Suzuhara-san! It''s time! Please wake up!"

    The voice that I heard clearly reminded me.

    Oh, right, I was asleep.

    That''s right, I couldn''t move.

    When I opened my eyes, my vision was blurry and I couldn''t see much.

    I frowned at the blurry vision and blinked a few times to check my surroundings.

    My vision came into focus and I could see Rikka''s sleeping face up close.

    She was hugging me tightly and breathing soundly with a loose face.

    I looked the other way and saw Yuka''s face, also very close.

    She was hugging me tightly and breathing soundly in her sleep.

    I wondered if the reason I couldn''t move was because Rikka and Yuka were hugging me from both sides.

    When I looked in front of me, I saw Marina''s face.

    Marina was on all fours on the bed, looking into my face.

    "Yo"

    "Not "yo"! It doesn''t matter how many times I wake you up, you won''t wake up! It''s time to go!"

    Marina, looking very angry, shouted angrily as she glared at me.

    How many times have you woken me up? I didn''t notice that at all. It seems that I was very tired.

    "Is it time?"

    "Yes, it is"

    Marina nodded in response to my question, glaring at me.

    So it''s time.

    It was a short time, but Tamamushi''s house was comfortable.

    I wonder how many times I laughed here.

    I think I laughed more in the short time I spent in this house than I have in the ten years I''ve lived on my house.

    In short, it was fun.

    But I don''t know if I''ll ever be able to come back here again.

    "Suzuhara-san......"

    Marina, who was staring at me, called my name with a worried expression.

    Oh, that''s right. She can read minds.

    It''s really a tricky ability.

    "Where''s Tamamushi?"

    "She was lying hard on the bed, so I took her to the basement. Now she''s awake and preparing with Nanafushi."

    "What should I do?"

    "Suzuhara-san and Rikka-chan will follow Tamamushi-chan and Nanafushi-chan who are ahead of us. Rikka-chan doesn''t need any defensive equipment, so she can just prepare her weapon. Suzuhara-san is physically weak, so I''ll make sure you''re well equipped."

    I felt relieved when I saw Marina looking at me as she spoke.

    I''''ll leave it to Marina.

    "What time is it?"

    "It''s 10:50 at night. The designated time is midnight, so I''ll have Tamamushi-chan and Nanafushi-chan head for their destination soon. Tamamushi-chan and I will communicate with each other, and depending on the situation, Suzuhara-san and the others will also start their activities. We don''t have much time left."

    It was already eleven in the evening. I must have slept a lot.

    "Where are Asahina and Hizuki?"

    "Asahina-san, Hizuki-chan and Kazehana-chan are in the living room. I told them to stay in the living room on Suzuhara-san''s orders. As expected, Asahina-san obediently listened to me when I mentioned Suzuhara-san''s name. I''m sure she''ll be quiet until tomorrow morning or so"

    "I see"

    Asahina was the biggest source of anxiety for me, but it seems that Marina did everything right.

    There is no problem with Rikka, as long as she is equipped with the machete that Tamamushi gave her, then all I have to do is get ready.

    "Please take care Yuka"

    "Then who''s going to protect me?"

    Marina''s lips twitched in a grimace as she looked at my request.

    "Please"

    "Even if Suzuhara-san doesn''t ask me to, I''ll always protect Yuka-san. She''s my best friend."

    When I asked again, Marina smiled and answered.

    It will help. Yuka is invincible in her abilities, but she has a weak heart.

    "Once she starts moving, there is no stopping her"

    Marina, who had been smiling, tightened her expression and muttered.

    "Oh, I''m sure you''re right"

    It depends on how the other party goes about it, but if this one is a trap, it will probably turn into a battle. If that happens, there''s no stopping her.

    Before our information is exposed to the other party, we have to run up to the other party''s leader at once.

    "Suzuhara-san"

    "What?"

    "Can I kiss you......?"

    Marina''s eyes moistened as she said this, and when she closed her eyes, she brought her face to mine.

    The moist, sweet feeling on her lips.

    I let my lips lightly touch hers and Marina pulled her face away.

    "Am I a good woman?"

    Marina asks with a smile and a tilt of her head.

    "When I first met you, I was pissed off and thought you were a cheap woman, but now, well, you'' re a good woman"

    When I replied that, Marina was pissed off, but then she giggled.

    "Would you like to hold me more?"

    "I like your big, useless tits, you know."

    "Then make sure you come back alive."

    "I''ve got Rikka by my side. I can''t die even if I wanted to. Rikka is the strongest."

    Marina smiled sadly as I answered that.

    I went down to the basement with Rikka and changed into the combat clothes that Tamamushi had prepared for me.

    A black jacket and pants that looked like they were made of leather.

    Painted on the back was a spider web. The other guys'' uniforms had spider webs and spiders on them, but mine had a mantis on the back.

    The other guys'' crests seem to represent Tamamushi''s hometown and family, but Tamamushi told me that mine is the one that Makiri was carrying.

    Makiri. She was probably the same as me, an insect user who died in the middle of her dream after gathering her friends to challenge Kudan in battle.

    Nanafushi told me that I was a lot like her. She was selfish, devious, and selfish.

    It''s just like me, he said, in that I''m selfish, devilish, and despise my own life.

    I was surprised at how easy it was to wear, even though I heard that this combat suit could withstand heavy weapons fire.

    "It''s light and easy to move around in, maybe Rikka should wear it too?"

    I asked Rikka, who was wearing a black hoodie and black hot pants.

    "I''ll be fine with this."

    Rikka looked up at me and put her right hand behind her back. She pulled out the large knife Tamamushi had given her and showed it to me.

    It''s a huge, thick blade that shines brightly and dully.

    It was hard to break, but it was heavy.

    But that''s why it''s something that can withstand Rikka''s physical strength, and it''s also something that can show off Rikka''s power to the fullest.

    "I see."

    I nodded, put on my black boots, and put on my black gloves as well. Then I put on the black bag that Tamamushi had prepared for me.

    In the bag, I have my weapons and tools.

    These are things that I, a physically normal person, can handle. I don''t know if it will work against a psychic, but it''s better than nothing.

    "Now, let''s go."

    "Yes!"

    Rikka replied to my call.

    When I started walking, Rikka followed suit.

    When I walked out the door, I saw Marina standing there in the dark. Ahead of her, I saw Tamamushi and Nanafushi riding a giant spider.

    "We''re going with Hecho. Suzuhara and the others should follow us on Gunso. Hecho and Gunso will know each other''s location." (Note : The spider that assault the delinquent back in the factory)

    As Tamamushi said this, a giant spider appeared noiselessly on the wall of the house.

    The spider was bigger than the spider Tamamushi and her friends were riding.

    Tamamushi said that spiders were not strong enough to fight, but if it was that big, it would be a threat.

    However, they are only a threat from a human point of view.

    "Well, we''re going on ahead. This may be the last time I see you, so I have something to tell you Suzuhara."

    Tamamushi, who was riding a giant spider, looked down at me and spoke up.

    "When our business is done, please go back to the back of the room."

    Nanafushi, who was behind Tamamushi, turned her gaze and Marina turned her face away, her cheeks flushing.

    I wondered what Tamamushi was going to say with a straight face, but as expected of her, she didn''t disappoint.

    "Oh, okay."

    I nodded, and Tamamushi, who had been keeping a straight face, gave me a carefree smile.

    "Let''s go, Hecho!"

    With her call, the giant spider began to move without a sound.

    As the spider changed direction, I could see the backs of Tamamushi and Nanafushi riding on top of the spider.

    Nanafushi was wearing her normal clothes, but Tamamushi was wearing her battle suit. Painted on their backs were a pink spider web and a spider.

    Tamamushi was excited when she said that she only wore pink because it was cute.

    Tamamushi wanted "friends" more than anyone else. That''s why...

    "Nanafushi!"

    I shouted, and the spider stopped moving. The spider stopped moving, and Nanafushi and Tamamushi looked back.

    "Your master is an idiot. So take care of her."

    When I spoke to Nanafushi, Tamamushi''s eyes widened and Nanafushi giggled.

    "I don''t want to lose my master again, you know."

    When Nanafushi says so, she laughing. Then, Nanafushi patted Tamamushi''s shoulder, who looked even more grim and pouted her lips.

    "Hmm, I''m an idiot anyway."

    She muttered sullenly with pouting lips, signaling to the spider.

    The spider began to move again, but without a sound, it instantly disappeared into the darkness.

    "It''s started, hasn''t it?"

    Marina muttered to herself after watching the spiders disappear into the darkness.

    A cold night breeze blew and shook Marina''s chestnut-colored hair.

    Oh, it''s started, hasn''t it?

    I stroked Rikka''s head as I answered Marina in my mind.

    If they are against us, we will show no mercy.

    "I agree with you. We''re fighting for our lives so that we can come back here."

    Marina must have read my mind. Then when she saw me, she raised her voice.

    Her eyes were sharp, her expression stern, and her voice cold to the point of chilling.

    Kukuku, after all, Marina is a scary woman.

    ***

    <> - ToC - Next >

    Edited by kanaa-senpai.

 Chapter 132

    Fifteen minutes had passed since Tamamushi and the others had left, and Rikka and I were about to leave as well.

    According to Marina, who is in contact with Tamamushi through Denshin, there are no problems at the moment. (Denshin = telepathy)

    But we''ll never know from this point.

    If this was a trap, then the enemy''s intention was definitely to divide us.

    Assuming that the enemy knows the details of our abilities, the first thing they would want to get rid of would be Marina, Yuka, and my abilities.

    In particular, I think they will consider Marina''s ability to be dangerous.

    In battle, the most important thing is information. It is Marina''s ability to convey that information to the entire squad in an instant and to lead them.

    Moreover, when used in combination with Yuka''s mantra, it becomes an almost invincible ability. Marina can even use it in combination with "my eyes".

    If it were me, I would definitely destroy Marina no matter what.

    If the enemy is thinking the same thing, when we leave, they''

    If we leave and Tamamushi''s house is raided by the enemy, Yuka''s ability will be enough to deal with it. But that''s only if Yuka can use her abilities properly.

    Yuka''s mantra has a restriction. In other words, if she doesn''t think before using it, it may not be effective.

    I wonder if Yuka, who is timid and withdrawn, will be able to respond calmly in the face of a clear intent to kill.

    However, I am not too concerned about that. In the first place, I have no intention of sending Yuka to the front line, nor do I intend to make her fight.

    There is no problem.

    In the house of Tamamushi, there is a legendary wind wielder and a demon king of destruction. (*Legendary wind wielder/user => Kazehana, and Demon king => Asahina)

    Asahina has very few special abilities, but that is why she is able to deceive the enemy''s eyes.

    If the information about our abilities had been exposed, Asahina would be considered a "human" with more strength than normal and more resilience than normal. In other words, she''s probably considered to be a "superhuman" at best.

    If they think she''s just a superhuman, they''re going to get burned.

    And with Kazehana, no matter how disadvantageous the situation is, she can at least buy time for Marina and Yuka to evacuate.

    There''s also an escape route in the basement of Tamamushi''s house.

    Asahina is not the kind of person who would die even if they killed her, and Kazehana should be able to protect Hizuki while allowing Marina and Yuka to escape.

    No, if anything, Kazehana would be stronger when she''s protecting Hizuki.

    If the ideal situation arose and she suddenly attacked, she would have been fighting back.

    Anyway, in the event of a surprise attack, Marina''s message will be immediately transmitted to me and Tamamushi. And if I could meet up with Marina and Yuka, who had escaped, I could fix the situation as much as possible.

    Marina and the others are in the basement of Tamamushi''s house, just in case.

    The thing that Marina and Yuka need to be most careful about is the attack from a long distance.

    No matter how great their abilities are, their bodies are still flesh and blood.

    So am I.

    Also, Yuka wanted to see us off, but I made her endure it.

    Therefore, we''re going to our destination without seeing her off.

    "If they are disrespect to my master, and I''ll mince them until there''s no trace of their body."

    Rikka, who is hugging me from behind with her hands around my waist, shouted from the top of the giant spider we were riding.

    "Ki, kii!"

    The spider shivered and let out a small cry, as if to say, "I give up.

    The spider, which looks like it could devour a bear or even a tiger, seems to understand that it is no match for Rikka.

    "You''re a clever guy."

    Then I slapped the spider.

    "Kii ?"

    The spider made an affectionate squeal, as if it was happy to be praised by me.

    They say that pets take after their owners, and it''s true that the spider is as simple as an insect.

    As I was thinking about this, I felt Rikka''s hand around my waist tighten.

    When I glanced at the back, I saw Rikka, whose ears were bright red, her cheeks puffed up with tears in her eyes, and she was shaking.

    It seems that she got jealous because I praised the spider.

    Jealous of a spider?.......

    Don''t worry, I don''t lust after spiders either.

    But it''s not a bad thing to be able to show her emotions honestly and not suppress them.

    If she had remained depressed because she was defeated by Kazehana and couldn''t carry out my orders, she would have probably pushed herself too hard. Then, she would be impatient to get my recognition and would have lost her mind.

    But the current Rikka, who is even jealous of spiders, is fine.

    Thanks to Yuka, who helped Rikka recover her spirit.

    "Rikka"

    When I called out to Rikka, she let out a puffy breath and her puffy cheeks shriveled up. She then looked up at me with a bright red face.

    "You''re the strongest. I don''t care what anyone says, that''s what I think."

    When I said this to Rikka, her red eyes widened, her expression tightened, and she squeezed the hand around my waist.

    "Please don''t be modest! I''m the one who has to protect my master!"

    Rikka''s expression tightens as she raises her voice without hesitation.

    She''s good. That''s what I make her my sister.

    ¨D¨DSuzuhara-san. A problem has occurred.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my head.

    A problem?

    ¨D¨DI got an urgent message from Tamamushi-chan and the others.

    What was it about? Was it a trap after all?

    I thought Marina was the one to target, but I didn''t expect her to set it on Tamamushi and the others.

    Then, the situation is not good, but not bad either.

    If Tamamushi and the others were targeted, it means that they were found out to be betraying the organization. And if they targeted Tamamushi and the others, then there''s a good chance that they don''t know that we exist.

    ¨D¨DThe problem is the problem, but something seems to be wrong.

    Strange?

    ¨D¨DI''ll give you an answer based on Tamamushi-chan''s story and my guess.

    Oh, please.

    ¨D¨DPerhaps the spy was real.

    Huh?

    ¨D¨DI think it''s true that the spy who infiltrated the enemy organization was discovered, and that they was serious when they requested Tamamushi-chan to take him down.

    Oh, come on, seriously? I knew that was a possibility, but I thought it was just a possibility, and that it was most likely a trap to set us up.

    But how did they know the spy was real? There''s still time before the designated time. Did the other party arrive earlier than the designated time and the discussion has already started?

    ¨D¨DNo, Tamamushi-chan and the others haven''t arrived at their destination yet.

    What do you mean?

    ¨D¨DIt seem to be a little ahead of their destination, but they have discovered a barrier. According to Tamamushi-chan, such a thing has never happened before. She says it''s too obvious to be suspicious. Nanafushi-chan seems to be of the same opinion.

    Too obvious to be suspicious, huh?

    ¨D¨DThe enemy must know that Tamamushi-chan is an insect user and has knowledge of her special ability. If they wanted to trap her, they would avoid doing anything that would make her feel uncomfortable. So that means.

    Does that mean the warding is for counter spies?

    ¨D¨DI can''t say for sure, but I think we should consider that possibility.

    That''s true. But what about us, then?

    Assuming that the spies are real and the enemy doesn''t know we exist, I''d like to avoid rough stuff as much as possible.

    ¨D¨DSuzuhara-san is right, but I can''t say that either.

    You can''t say that either?

    ¨D¨DTamamushi-chan says that she can''t say for sure without going inside the barrier, but the barrier is probably some kind of jamming that interferes with the communication ability system. If that''s true, we may not be able to contact Tamamushi-chan.

    I see. Even if we take out the spy, it''s useless if she can''t contact the outside world. Tamamushi''s prediction of a barrier that interferes with the communication ability is most likely correct.

    But would a spy be able to get into such a barrier? Even Tamamushi felt uncomfortable, but it seems too convenient for a spy not to feel uncomfortable.

    ¨D¨DAs expected of you, Suzuhara-san. That''s the problem. I don''t think a spy would just walk into a place like that. Spying is a dangerous mission, but that''s why they would use excellent personnel. I can''t imagine that they would fall for such a shallow trap.

    So does that mean the enemy is stupid?

    ¨D¨DI don''t think so either.

    Then what is it?

    ¨D¨DIt''s just a guess, but I think they''re probably trying to use Tamamushi-chan.

    Using Tamamushi?

    ¨D¨DYes. She said that Tamamushi-chan is not an official member of the organization. From the organization''s point of view, she is a useful discarded piece that can be cut down at any time. That''s why they do that.......

    I see, that''s how it is.

    What if the enemy is pretending that Tamamushi betrayed the organization and is ordering his spies to take down Tamamushi?

    Tamamushi felt uncomfortable with the barrier, but it was not unnatural to think that it was to defeat the spy.

    As for the spy, there''s nothing strange about putting up a barrier in order to defeat the traitor Tamamushi.

    Once Tamamushi and the spy had destroyed each other, the organization would send in their forces to take out the spy.

    They''ll probably try to eliminate Tamamushi as well.

    ¨D¨DI''m just guessing, but yes, that''s what I think too.

    Damn, this is getting weird.

    The barrier that interferes with communication abilities is troublesome. If we can''t use Marina''s ability, we won''t be able to communicate with Tamamushi and the others.

    On the other hand, if we were to enter the barrier and the enemy knew we were there.

    It would be foolish to go to the trouble of exposing ourselves to them when they don''t know we''re here.

    But then, Tamamushi and Nanafushi would have to get out of the situation alone.

    And even if they managed to escape, they would probably be hunted by the organization.

    The best course of action is to...

    ¨D¨DCut down Tamamushi-chan and the others, isn''t it?

    I twitched at the voice I heard, and glared into the darkness.

    What are you talking about, Marina?

    ¨D¨DDid you get angry?

    Marina''s happy voice echoed in my head.

    ¨D¨DHey, Kora, Marina! Are you going to abandon your friends? Are you angry because you think that?

    Marina, who seemed to be imitating me, chuckled.

    You''re kidding me, aren''t you?

    I can''t see Marina''s face, but I''m pretty sure she''s sticking her tongue out while laughing.

    ¨D¨DSuzuhara Moutarou. As the commander in charge of the troops, I order you.

    Just when I thought she was making fun of me, Marina now raises her voice in a very pompous manner.

    ¨D¨DWe''ll use any cowardly trick we can think of. But I will never abandon our "friends" no matter what! So, Suzuhara Moutarou and Rikka team, please depart to support Tamamushi-chan and the others!

    Marina''s voice echoing in my brain made me stare blankly, and I let out a sigh as I scratched my head.

    Damn, Marina really set me up.

    But I''m not in a bad mood.

    "Rikka, let''s go."

    "Yes!"

    I called out to Rikka behind me, and she replied.

    With that as a signal, the giant spider we were riding on began to move without a sound.

    ***

    <> - ToC - Next >

    Edited by kanaa-senpai

 Chapter 133

    In the darkness, the spider moves silently at high speed.

    It''s amazing. Maybe it''s because it has eight legs, but its center of gravity doesn''t waver at all, even when it''s moving at high speed. There was almost no vibration at all. And¨D¨D

    " I see something that looks like a green layer. ......

    I felt a sense of unease at the physical wind pressure and activated my ability to check it out. Then, I saw a translucent green layer around the spider as if it were a barrier.

    Is this membrane suppressing the wind pressure?

    It''s probably just a bug, but it''s convenient. With this, there''s no problem even if we'' re running at speeds that "humans" can''t withstand.

    Now that I''ll met up with Tamamushi and the others later, what should I do? I''ll have to rethink my plan.

    ¨D¨DI hope there is a way to keep in touch with Tamamushi and the others even after they enter the barrier.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    That''s it, isn''t it? Even if we join up, there''s a high possibility that we''ll lose communication with Marina once we''re inside the barrier. But even if we, the later group, wait without entering the ward, it''s useless if we can''t communicate with Tamamushi and the others.

    ¨D¨DWe don''t have much time. Suzuhara-san, as usual, do you have any cowardly, devilish, or wonderful ideas?

    I heard Marina''s voice, and her eyes turned grim.

    I don''t know whether she''s praising or disparaging me for my cowardly, devilish and wonderful ideas.

    I''ll leave it at that.

    ¨D¨DDo you have any ideas?

    Yeah, well.

    I can''t say for sure without trying, but there might be a way to keep in touch without using Denshin.

    ¨D¨DOther than Denshin?

    Yeah. There''s a good chance that the barrier is something that disables the communication ability system, right?

    ¨D¨DYes.

    There was a barrier that Tamamushi used once that prevented her voice from leaking out. Tamamushi said it only kept the voices out, no physical protection.

    ¨D¨DSo?

    Physical and non-physical. If there was a barrier that could block out all things, she must use it. But such a universal thing is either difficult to use or difficult to create. Either way, things don''t work that well.

    ¨D¨DWell, that''s true. If you want to get a great benefit, you have to pay for it. If you want to put up a universal barrier that blocks out everything, you''ll need a certain amount of technology and preparation time, or it may be impossible to create such a universal thing.

    Right?

    ¨D¨DWait a minute. I''ll ask Tamamushi-chan.

    Ooh, Denshin is really useful, isn''t it?

    ¨D¨DI got a reply. As Suzuhara-san guessed, it''s very difficult to set up a universal barrier. It''s possible to put up a universal type, but the performance is not worth the effort, she said. In short, it seems that the all-purpose type has low performance overall, while the one-point specialization type can only be used for the intended purpose, but has high performance.

    I knew it. If that''s the case, this ward might leak things other than "communication abilities" to the outside. For example, the unique power of a certain race.

    ¨D¨DThe unique power of a certain race? What''s that?

    It''s the insect energy of Tamamushi. Nanafushi operate by using the insect energy of Tamamushi. For example, if only Tamamushi enter the barrier and send insect energy to Nanaefushi without any abnormalities, it means that the barrier cannot block the insect energy. Then, we can make the insect energy that Tamamushi send to Nanafushi stronger or weaker. It''s like Morse code. If we can do that, it will be possible to keep simple communication between inside and outside of the barrier.

    ¨D¨DI see! That''s great! I think I can use that!

    I won''t know until I try it, though.

    ¨D¨DThat''s great! You''re the best in the world at cheating!

    Marina raised her voice in admiration, but her words were clearly poisonous.

    If you''re going to praise me, praise me honestly.

    ¨D¨DBut then, does that mean that only Tamamushi-chan will be inside the barrier? I''m sorry to say this, but I think Nanafushi-chan is the right person for the job, in the sense that there''s little danger to her life if something goes wrong, but it''s Tamamushi-chan who''s being summoned.

    Yeah, you''re right. I can''t leave Tamamushi out of this role. But if Tamamushi gets hurt or killed, we''ll lose Tamamushi and Nanafushi, two of our major assets. That''s why I can''t just let Tamamushi inside the barrier. After all, she''s capable but stupid.

    ¨D¨DThen, who''s going to go inside the barrier with her? Don''t tell me you''re going to put Rikka-chan as her escort? I''ll admit that Rikka-chan is strong, but to put it bluntly, I don''t think Rikka-chan is capable of doing anything alone. Her sister, Kazehana-chan, has a high ability of application, but Rikka-chan lacks in that area. The only time Rikka-chan can use her power to the fullest is when she''s trying to protect you, Suzuhara-san.

    I know, I know. I understand that.

    ¨D¨DThen, by process of elimination, ...... no way.

    Yeah, I''ll go inside the barrier with Tamamushi. But first, I have to make sure that Tamamushi can get inside the barrier and send the insect energy to Nanafushi.

    ¨D¨DWait, wait, wait, wait, wait! I''m afraid what are you going to do at the front line if you''re only capable of providing support! Tamamushi-chan, Nanafushi-chan, and Rikka-chan can survive even with fatal injuries! But you''re different! Once you''re fatally wounded, that''s the end of the line!

    Your voice is too loud. Calm down.

    ¨D¨DHow can I be so calm! Don''t tell me you''re just desperate because you''re about to die!? If that''s the case, I strongly disagree! Abort the mission! Since Tamamushi-chan has been summoned, if we boycott this case, we''ll sooner or later come into conflict with the organization! Then this time, we''ll throw all our forces into it and hit the enemy at once!

    Marina screams in my brain.

    Oh no, Marina has lost her temper.

    Please calm down. I''m not getting desperate.

    To tell you the truth, I think the old me would have thrown my life away at the drop of a hat. But I''m different now. I want to live, if I can. But the fact is that I don''t have time. That''s why I want to make the best use of this life. I have no intention of dying in vain.

    As I replied to Marina in my mind, I heard her rough breathing in my brain.

    Don''t get upset, idiot. You have Yuka by your side, don''t you?

    Yuka is weak, but she hates her weakness.

    If she finds out that something happened to me, she''ll go berserk for sure.

    ¨D¨DI hate it when you treat your own life as a thing, you know.

    In between her ragged breaths, Marina raises her voice in a hateful manner.

    Has she calmed down to the point where she can spit poison?

    It''s not that bad of a plan to throw in all our forces and hit the enemy at once.

    However, if we can''t destroy the barrier that interferes with communication, you and Yuka will have to go to the front lines.

    Even if we can destroy the barrier, it will be difficult to predict the situation if the enemy is aware of it.

    We don''t know what kind of abilities they have out there.

    Besides, we need information about the enemy. And this time, there are spies from the protection organization.

    If we can get around them well, we might be able to get inside information on both Kudan''s organization and the Protection Organization.

    To do this, I want to capture some of them alive.

    In order to do so, Tamamushi and I will enter the barrier first. Once Tamamushi and Nanafushi are able to contact each other, they''ll pass the information on to you.

    If Tamamushi and I can handle it, that''s fine. If not, I''ll have Rikka and Nanafushi go in immediately.

    If we can destroy the barrier, you can immediately check our surroundings through my "eyes". Once you know the enemy after using Denshin, you can use Yuka''s ability to brainwash the enemy.

    So, what do you think?

    I explained my plan and asked Marina.

    ¨D¨DCan''t you at least have ...... Rikka accompany you?

    After a short pause, Marina asked back.

    I''d like to do the same if I could.

    ¨D¨DWhy can''t you do that?

    Nanafushi was the best choice, though. It looks human, but inside it''s an artificially created insect. There''s nothing strange about a wizard accompanying a worm. If they get suspicious, Nanafushi can transform into an insect form. But it was no longer possible for Nanafushi to accompany me.

    I''m just a human. "Because I''m a weak human, I can make any excuse I want to accompany Tamamushi, and the enemy won''t be alarmed. But Rikka is different. She is a beastman. If the enemy were to find out that Rikka was a beastman, they would certainly be wary of her. Once the enemy was alerted, there was nothing left but to fight. In order to avoid that, and to get as much information as possible, we have to take some risks.

    ¨D¨DIt would be nice if the risk was only a little.

    Absolutely. I wish I could take the easy way out.

    ¨D¨DI''m a little relieved. You''ve really thought this through. If that''s the case, I''ll allow your plan.

    That''s great.

    Marina seems to be convinced, so the first thing Tamamushi and I will do is to infiltrate the barrier.

    It''s a good thing I brought a lot of tools. They may not be useful in battle, but they''ll be good if they help us escape.

    If there''s a problem, it''s Rikka. She''ll probably insist on coming with me.

    ¨D¨DYou''ll have to deal with that yourself, Rikka-chan''s brother.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain, making me stare at her.

    Oh, dear.

    As I was letting out a sigh, the spider''s movement slowed down.

    It seems that the place where Tamamushi and the others are waiting is close by.

    Now, I have to convince Rikka.

    ***

 Chapter 134

    The spider enters the forest, ducking noiselessly and skillfully through the trees. Then it stopped slowly.

    I got off the spider with Rikka, and we walked without hesitation.

    I don''t know the details of the meeting point, but it doesn''t matter. After all, with my eyes, a forest full of obstacles is just like an empty plain.

    "Suzuhara......"

    Tamamushi, who had been hiding in the bushes, noticed my approach and appeared, making a rustling sound. Following Tamamushi, Nanafushi also appeared.

    But before I could get off the spider, I could already see both of them.

    "So that''s the barrier."

    I muttered to myself as I stopped in front of Tamamushi, looking straight ahead.

    I "see" a transparent wall in front of me. It''s like a glass wall.

    "Suzuhara, are you able to ''see'' the barrier?"

    Tamamushi asks with a surprised look.

    "Can''t you see it?"

    "No, I can''t. I just feel it somehow."

    Tamamushi shook her head in response to my question.

    Yeah, is it "invisible" to Tamamushi?

    "I have mastered the art of barrier. So, I''ve been able to notice it, but normally I would have stepped inside the barrier to being able notice it. It''s very unique for Suzuhara to be able to "see" the barrier itself."

    As I listened to Tamamushi''s story while looking straight ahead, I shifted my gaze to Nanafushi.

    "It''s a problem for me. If it weren''t for Master, I wouldn''t have even noticed the barrier."

    As I looked at her, Nanafushi shrugged her shoulders and raised her voice.

    So, Nanafushi can''t even notice it?

    It''s not that Nanafushi''s ability to notice is low, but it''s that Tamamushi''s ability to notice is excellent.

    ¨D¨DSuzuhara-san .......

    Marina''s voice, which echoed in my brain, sounded extremely anxious.

    Marina, are you able to "see" it?

    ¨D¨DYes.

    When I asked Marina in my mind, she replied in an anxious voice.

    Marina is looking at the scenery I''m looking through my "eyes".

    A scene where there is another wall beyond the glassy transparent wall.

    "There''s probably more than one barrier."

    "What?"

    Tamamushi raised her voice.

    "What do you mean?"

    Tamamushi asks, frowning.

    "My eyes see the barrier as a transparent wall, but beyond that I see a similar wall."

    "Double barriers?"

    "No."

    "Eh?"

    When denying Tamamushi''s muttering, it made her to tilt her head.

    I''m going to focus on the front and concentrate on my consciousness.

    The effective range of my ability is a perfect circle with a radius of about 15 meters. However, by focusing my consciousness, I can narrow the unnecessary area and extend the effective range of a single point.

    The maximum range is about thirty meters.

    "I knew it......"

    When I extend the effective range of my ability to the limit in front of me, I find that there are two more "transparent walls".

    "There are not two barriers, but four barriers. That''s as far as I can see from here. Probably there may be more."

    When Tamamushi heard my words, she was stunned, then paled.

    "Four layers of barrier? And you''re saying there could be more?"

    Tamamushi, clearly upset, let out a slight shudder.

    "For the most part, the barriers I can manage to recognize are constructed using fairly advanced techniques. Assuming that it''s a four-layered barrier, and if all of them are similar, it''s not something that can be constructed yesterday or today. It would take at least a month, depending on the ability and number of the people."

    A month. That means¨D¨D

    "That means that this plan has been in progress for quite a while."

    "That''s right."

    The pale Tamamushi nodded at my question.

    "Do you think all barriers are the same? For example, a number of barriers are put up to interfere with the communication ability and make it more effective."

    "I can''t say that they don''t, but it''s highly unlikely. Perhaps they are putting up barriers for different purposes."

    It''s means that they are putting up various kinds of wards in order to reduce the enemy''s ability as much as possible.

    It''s a rather bad situation.

    "I can''t say for sure until I get inside, but there is one thing I can say for sure."

    "What is it?"

    "There are several barriers, one of them is probably to protect the barrier."

    Hearing Tamamushi''s words, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh.

    A barrier to protect a barrier. In other words....

    "Barrier to prevent the destruction of barrier?

    "Umu."

    Tamamushi nodded at my question.

    "Double barriers are generally used for such purposes. You put up a barrier that corresponds to the intended use, and then you put up a barrier to protect that one. It''s a little complicated, but it''s not a barrier to reinforce other barrier, but it''s to protect a other barrier. In many cases, these barrier are very powerful because it focuses only on one point that is protection."

    "Is it possible to destroy it?"

    "It is nearly impossible to destroy it with physical force. If I can find the starting point for the structure, I can destroy it. But......"

    "You''re not going to tell me in plain English what will be destroyed if I find it, are you?

    ".....Umu."

    When Tamamushi heard my words, she nodded apologetically.

    Needless to say, this is a big deal.

    Is Alice, a spy for the protection organization, a person with abilities that require this much caution?

    No, maybe Tamamushi is also being watched out for.

    I''m sure they''re going to have Tamamushi and Alice fight each other, and when the time is right, they''re going to bring in their forces, but they''re going to have to be careful.

    I can''t say anything until I get inside, but I wonder how far they''ll go to shut down our abilities.

    ¨D¨DWhy don''t we call off the operation?

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    ¨D¨DIf we can''t destroy the barrier, we won''t be able to use mine or Yuka''s abilities to support you in case of emergency.

    That''s right. As long as the barrier exist, Marina''s "Denshin" cannot be used. If she can''t use Denshin, then she can''t use Yuka''s mantra brainwashing either.

    However, if I retreated at this point, Tamamushi would be chased.

    It would be difficult to intercept the pursuers without knowing the enemy''s plans.

    If we''re going to go up against them, I want to get as much information as possible this time.

    "It''s too early to say cancel it."

    Nanafushi, who had been silent until then, raised her voice.

    "No matter what kind of barrier they have, there are some species that can nullify most of them."

    Nanafushi then turned her gaze.

    "It''s a simple, purely physical race. That is beastman."

    Nanafushi, who was staring at Rikka as she spoke, glanced at me and smirked.

    "There are barriers that block physical abilities, but if they use it, the physical abilities of everyone who enters the barrier will be reduced. That''s why I don''t think they would use such barrier. I''m just guessing, but I think the enemy is planning to bring in beastmen."

    Hearing Nanafushi''s words, I couldn''t help but grin.

    I see, I get the point.

    Is it possible that the reason why they are putting up so many barriers is to make use of the physical abilities of the beastmen while blocking other foreign abilities?

    "We''re also a close combat specialist, but we can''t help you if we don''t have any bugs. If Master enters the barrier and can''t release her bugs, we will be useless."

    Nanafushi shrugged her shoulders.

    No, no, no, it''s enough to know that Rikka is likely to be able to exert her power without problems even inside a barrier.

    But that''s why, as originally planned, I need Rikka to wait outside the barrier.

    If the enemy is planning to bring in the beastmen, the enemy will be more wary of the beastmen than anything else.

    ¨D¨DIf that''s the case, I''ll send the helpers over there now.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain. What do you mean, "helpers"? Are you trying to send Kazehana over here?

    That''s no good. If we send Kazehana over here, you guys will be in danger.

    ¨D¨DBut...

    Please wait until the last minute to send Kazehana over here. If you guys are attacked in Kazehana''s absence, the unit will collapse.

    Listen, Marina. No matter what happens, you have to put your life first.

    No matter what the situation is, as long as you, the commander, are alive, the unit will revive again and again.

    You are the key. Don''t ever forget that.

    ¨D¨D......But you treat your own life like a "thing".

    Marina complains about it. If you''re complaining, it means you''re convinced.

    Okay, then, Marina, please explain the plan to everyone present.

    A few minutes passed, and Marina''s explanation by "Denshin" was over.

    What I didn''t expect was that Rikka, who I had thought would be reluctant to follow me, obeyed Marina''s instructions without hesitation.

    I guess she couldn''t help but be convinced by the explanation that the enemy was most wary of beastmen.

    "Master......"

    Standing in front of me and looking up at me with her red eyes, Rikka dropped to one knee.

    "When Master calls me, I will......"

    Rikka, who was on one knee looking up at me, quietly raised her voice, put her right hand behind her back, and pulled out a large knife.

    "In a hundredth of a second, I will surely rush to Master."

    Her red eyes glittered as she said this.

    "Are you stupid? When I call you, rush to me at one thousandth of a second."

    "Yes, sir! Absolutely!"

    It was a joke, but Rikka didn''t hesitate to answer.

    I''m counting on you. The strongest beastman.

    And so, the mission was finally set to begin.

    ***

 Chapter 135

    Tamamushi stands in front of the barrier with a nervous look on her face.

    "I''m worried about telling something to my master......Suzuhara-sama."

    Nanafushi called out to Tamamushi, but when she turned her gaze away, she called out to me.

    "What do you mean, you''re worried? You don''t have enough respect for your master!"

    "Ah, yes, yes. Can you please shut up? It''s a serious matter."

    Tamamushi is angry and stomping on the ground, but Nanafushi, who is looking at her closely, grabbed Tamamushi''s face with his right hand with a sigh.

    "Mug! Mug! Mug!"

    Tamamushi, who had been struck by Nanafushi''s hand to the face and was struggling, slapped Nanafushi''s right hand.

    "Marina-chan explained it to me, but I will confirm it again."

    Nanafushi looks up at me, ignoring Tamamushi who is slapping Nanafushi''s hand.

    "Even if it was possible to get inside a barrier and send out a signal using insects, it''s a one-way communication. I can absorb master''s insect energy but I can''t send energy to her."

    "Ou."

    I answered with a nod to Nanafushi''s words.

    Even if Tamamushi succeed in entering a barrier and sending out a simple signal in the form of insect, it is a one-way communication.

    The receiver of the signal, Nanafushi, can tell whether the signal was successfully received or not. However, Tamamushi, the one sending the signal, does not know that.

    "Final confirmation. If Master enters the barrier and the insects are completely blocked, change the strategy. I''ll have Rikka-chan enter the barrier and escort Suzuhara-sama and my Master. Even if Rikka-chan''s presence is suspected and it leads to a battle, it can''t be helped. And just to make sure, I''ll have Marina-chan dispatch Kazehana-chan."

    "Ou."

    If possible, I would like to carry out the matter peacefully, but if it turns out that communication through insects is impossible, I have no choice but to let Rikka and Kazehana enter the barrier.

    "Then, Master, please take care of me."

    Nanafushi, who was strucked Tamamushi with her hand, said so and took her hand away from Tamamushi''s face.

    "I, I know, I know......But, you grabbed my face with all your might."

    Tamamushi, with teary eyes, rubbed her face with both hands and complained.

    "If I really grabbed it, Master''s face would be a pomegranate."

    Then Nanafushi chuckled.

    I felt a chill run down my spine and my skin began to tremble.

    The faint emerald glow emanating from Nanafushi''s body.

    The emerald light emitted from Nanafushi''s skin made the air around her tense, even though she was still smiling.

    After losing her previous master, Makiri, and inheriting her will, Nanafushi had lived a long, long time alone, but now she had finally found a new master. For Nanafushi, Tamamushi must be the one to protect, even at the cost of her life.

    Her rough and tough attitude is her way to express her love for her.

    Their personalities are complete opposites, but in the end, Nanafushi is the same kind of person as Rikka.

    For the sake of her master, whom she must protect, Nanafushi will surely become a demon.

    "Then, I''ll go first."

    I''m not sure if Nanafushi''s struck broke Tamamushi tension, but Tamamushi seemed to have calmed down.

    "Yeah."

    I nodded, Tamamushi looked at me and nodded back, then stepped tobarriers the barrier.

    She walked into the transparent glass wall as if it were nothing at all.

    As she walked slowly tobarrier the front, she passed through the transparent walls one by one.

    ¨D¨DI''ve lost communication with Tamamushi-chan. It seems to be a barrier that interferes with the communication ability system after all.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    Tamamushi walks slowly through the barrier.

    Nanafushi stares silently at the back of Tamamushi. And sweat trickles run down on her cheeks.

    In the tense air, a painful silence flows.

    If I concentrated the effective range of my ability to a single point and extended it to the limit, the distance would be about thirty meters. And I don''t know what''s beyond that.

    As Tamamushi advances, her back becomes smaller and smaller. Nanafushi continues to stare at the back of Tamamushi.

    If it were a barrier that completely blocked the insect''s energy, Nanafushi would not be able to receive it. However, the fact that she doesn''t say anything means that at least for now, she is getting the insect energy.

    As she continued to walk, Tamamushi passed through the four walls of the barriers and got out of the range of my ability. She stopped there, turned around and waved her hands at us.

    "Here we are."

    I muttered to myself.

    ¨D¨DIt seems that the signal was successfully received by Nanafushi.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain with a sigh, as if she was truly relieved.

    "The insects have weakened considerably. As expected, they''ve put up quite a few layers of advanced barriering over time. Most of the insect energy has been blocked. But it looks like it can''t be completely blocked. I can communicate with them somehow, thanks to you."

    Nanafushi muttered to herself and waved her hands at Tamamushi, who was waving her hands at outside of the barrier.

    It seems that the barriers are designed to keep even insect air out. However, it could not be completely blocked, and thanks to that, she seemed to be able to receive the signal.

    It must have known that Nanafushi was able to communicate with Tamamushi because she waved her hands in the air. Tamamushi stopped waving her hands.

    "I can communicate with her, but the situation is not so good."

    Nanafushi looked up at me.

    "The details of the barriers are still unclear, but Master says it''s quite strong physical barriers."

    It seems that the insect signals sent by Tamamushi have given us some insight into the barriers.

    "Physical barrier?"

    "A barrier that works as a physical barrier. You can go in, but it''s impossible to get out. If you want to get out, you need to destroy the barriers. But¨D¨D"

    "So you''re saying it''s difficult to destroy the barriers because they''re protected by the other barriers?

    "That''s right."

    It''s possible to enter, but impossible to leave. Well, that''s to be expected.

    If communication is possible and anyone can enter the barrier, I can call Rikka at any time.

    When it''s time to leave, it seems that Tamamushi can destroy the barriers if it takes enough time, and after Rikka knocks out the enemies, she can destroy them slowly.

    But this was convenient for us, depending on how I look at it.

    Thanks to the painstaking work that went into setting up the barriers, if we destroy the enemy, there will be less risk of our information leaking to the outside world.

    Kukuku, I thought I had lured them into an anthill, but it turned out to be a grave with no place to escape.

    "Y, you look evil......"

    Nanafushi, who was looking up at me, muttered with a twitching smile.

    ¨D¨DIt''s really reassuring to know that you''re one of us, even though you''re clever, cobarrier, scumbag, and devil.

    Marina''s voice, full of sarcasm, echoed in my brain.

    That''s right.

    "Then, I''m going to go inside the barriers too."

    I told Nanafushi, who was looking up at me, and looked at Rikka.

    Rikka is on one knee on the ground, holding a large knife horizontally and closing her eyes.

    She is probably sharpening her awareness so that she can take action at any time.

    ¨D¨DSuzuhara-san.

    I know.

    Communication through the insect energy of Tamamushi is a one-way communication.

    If any problem arises, I will immediately send a signal to enter. But if that signal doesn''t get through to Nanafushi, there''s no way for them to know about it.

    So, we send the signal to enter, and if Rikka and the others don''t enter, we shoot the flashbang that Tamamushi prepared for us. I don''t know if it makes sense to shoot it inside the barriers, but if the light from the flashbang leaks outside the barriers, that''s the signal to go in.

    ¨D¨DIf the flashbang doesn''t make any signal.

    I''ll somehow escape until I''m in Rikka''s sight.

    What''s more, Tamamushi won''t be so easy to kill.

    Tamamushi once told me that as long as the insects living in her womb don''t die, she won''t die either.

    In fact, I once dismembered Tamamushi, but she didn''t die even when I cut off her head.

    If Tamamushi is incapacitated, cut off both her hands and both legs. If I cut off her hands and her feet, it will be easier to carry her around.

    ¨D¨DYou are still a person who says scary things in a smooth manner. But because you are such a person, I believe that you will do well. Please come back safely.

    Yes, sir.

    I replied to Marina in my mind and stepped out, looking ahead to the end of the barrier.

    Passing through the four transparent walls, I reached Tamamushi.

    Tamamushi, who had been looking anxious, turned her cheeks into a big smile as I stood in front of her. But she didn''t raise her voice.

    That''s because we''re in a barrier, in other words, in the enemy''s territory. If I raise my voice, they might hear it, no matter how far away I am.

    Marina must have warned Tamamushi about this many times before entering the barrier.

    However, Tamamushi was the one who was summoned, and I was the foreign object. The enemy may already be wary of me because I have entered the barrier.

    That''s why I''m going to go in with some tactic.

    I''m a puppet being used by Tamamushi.

    If Tamamushi bringing a insect, she will stand out, so she brought a person she use as a servant as a chore.

    "Fufu ? Servant!"

    Tamamushi, who seemed to be enjoying herself, raised her voice with a big smile on her face.

    She was happy to be able to treat me as her servant.

    I don''t mind if you treat me as you like, but please don''t get carried away and mess up.

    Despite my thoughts, Tamamushi grabbed my hand and smiled at me.

    "Let''s go, servant ?"

    And with that, Tamamushi walked off with a flowery song in her voice.

    Well, I guess it''s better than being nervous all the time.

    I thought this as I looked down at Tamamushi with a frown, and with Tamamushi''s hand in mine, I began to walk away with a sigh.

    ***

 Chapter 136

    Tamamushi, who was walking in front of me, took my hand and walked through the barrier.

    The trees were lined up in a row, and the thick leaves covering the sky made it impossible for moonlight to reach the darkness. Normally, I would not be able to see my surroundings.

    "Ahh"

    Tamamushi, who was walking briskly in front of me, hit her face against a tree and screamed.

    "Nu, I can''t even walk like this......."

    Rubbing her forehead, Tamamushi reached into her pocket and pulled out a small insect.

    The small insect, which was in the palm of Tamamushi''s hand, opened its wings and jumped up noiselessly. It floated in front of Tamamushi and emitted a blue-white light.

    It looked like a firefly.

    It''s not as bright as a firefly, though.

    "It''s much better now."

    The pale blue light that dimly illuminated the surroundings made Tamamushi mutter in agreement, and she pulled my hand and started walking.

    The fact that it is possible to control insects without problems even inside a barrier means that it is possible to release insect energy.

    This barrier seems to block out most of the insect energy, but if it is possible to manipulate insect energy inside the barrier, it means that Nanafushi can operate without problems.

    That''s what I thought, but...

    "Mm?"

    When I withdrew my hand. Tamamushi raised her voice, turned around and looked at me.

    ¨D¨DWhat''s wrong with you?

    Tamamushi asks me in her mind.

    Tamamushi doesn''t seem to have noticed yet.

    The transparent wall that we were heading tobarriers.

    It''s the fifth barrier.

    I had expected it, but I didn''t want it to exist.

    If we entered that barrier and it completely blocked the insect energy, we would not be able to send any signals to the outside.

    Besides, if it also functioned as a physical barrier, once inside, it would be impossible to get out. If I couldn''t get out, I wouldn''t be able to escape to a place where Rikka could see me.

    In other words, I''d be helpless.

    I looked at Tamamushi, who was looking up at me, tilting her head and smiling with her mouth open.

    ¨D¨DSuzuhara?

    Tamamushi doesn''t seem to understand at all.

    Since I suddenly stopped, I think she should have guessed.

    It''s frustrating that I can "see" into her mind, but I can''t tell her.

    Well, it''s better to be able to "see".

    But what must I do? Should I let Rikka enter the barrier?

    No, if I let Rikka into the barrier, it might turn into a battle soon.

    Tamamushi is pretty strong too.

    Even if we get inside the fifth barrier, communication from the outside cut off, and can''t get out of the barrier, if I analyze the enemy and Tamamushi fights back, there''s a good chance we''ll win.

    So, let''s take a gamble.

    Tamamushi reacts with a jerk.

    I drew a "X" on the palm of Tamamushi''s hand that I was holding.

    It was too dangerous to engage in conversation, so I had decided on a symbol beforehand.

    "X" means that the situation has worsened.

    There was a possibility that the insect''s signal would be completely cut off, and there would be a new barrier beyond the four barrier that we would not be able to get out of. That''s the symbol I tell to Tamamushi.

    ¨D¨DThe fifth barrier? I''m sorry, I didn''t notice that at all.

    Tamamushi nodded slightly as she answered in her mind after receiving my instructions.

    The signal should be reaching the outside now.

    After receiving my instructions, Tamamushi conveyed the current situation to the outside.

    When the fifth barrier is detected by Nanafushi, she is supposed to keep an eye on it for five minutes.

    If the signal is still being received after five minutes, she will continue to monitor the situation.

    If there is no signal after five minutes of observation, the communication is considered to have been completely cut off. Then, we will wait for thirty minutes and enter the barrier.

    Even if the insect energy is completely blocked, Rikka will rush in on five minutes after thirty minutes.

    Even if Tamamushi and I couldn''t defeat the enemy on our own, at least we could outlast them.

    Tamamushi, who was looking up at me, squeezed my hand tightly and cleared her throat slightly.

    ¨D¨DIt''s finally time. I can''t die easily. So, if something happens, I''ll be your shield.

    That''s what Tamamushi tells me in her mind.

    She seems to know that things are getting worse and is getting nervous.

    Tamamushi''s weakness is that while she''s good-natured, she shrinks when cornered.

    Then I suddenly remembered Hizuki''s words.

    She told me that there was an additional factor on Marina''s Denshin. It''s supposed to make the heart warm, but I didn''t understand it. But when I lost communication with Marina, I finally understood.

    Our "hearts" had indeed been warmed by Marina''s message.

    It may have been just a small matter, but as the situation became more urgent, I realized how powerful it was.

    Her ability was amazing, isn''t it?

    Well, there''s no point in pushing for something that doesn''t exist. Besides, Tamamushi is much more capable than I thought. In terms of strength, Rikka is superior, but in terms of application, Tamamushi is superior.

    But the barrier might have diminished her all-around ability.

    I grinned at Tamamushi and squeezed her hand.

    Tamamushi, who had been looking nervous, smiled as if relieved when I squeezed her hand back. She squeezed my hand again, nodded slightly, and started to walk.

    My role is to figure out exactly how much of Tamamushi''s ability has been reduced. Then, analyze the enemy''s strength and ability, bring out the remaining ability of Tamamushi to the limit, and find a way to use it.

    Tamamushi, who was holding my hand, was approaching the fifth barrier.

    Judging from her steps, she doesn''t seem to know where the barriers are.

    ¨D¨DI don''t know the location of the barrier.

    As expected, Tamamushi, who didn''t understand the location of the barrier, muttered in her mind.

    I don''t know the location of the barrier. This means that the barriers are more advanced than ever before and that it is becoming more difficult to destroy them.

    It seems that barriers can only be broken if I find the starting point.

    Beyond the fifth barrier, I can see something like a large warehouse. That is probably the designated location.

    ".......Na"

    Tamamushi, who had entered the fifth barrier, stopped there and raised a faint voice.

    The insect that was floating and emitting light in front of Tamamushi fell to the ground as soon as it entered the barrierrobe.

    "......Ku"

    She turned around and tried to go back the way she came. But a transparent wall blocked her way.

    It seems that my worst guesses were right.

    The fifth barrier served as a physical barrier and completely blocked out the insects.

    No, since the glowing insects had fallen to the ground, I wonder if it absorbs the insect energy emitted by Tamamushi herself, or if it erases it. Either way, the signal that was sending to Nanafushi was cut off, and Tamamushi could no longer control the insect.

    ¨D¨DI, I didn''t expect to be unable to control bugs. What''s more, I can''t get out. Suzuhara, we''re in trouble!

    Tamamushi turned around and looked up at me, and asked me in her mind, her emerald eyes shaking, sweat trickling down her cheeks.

    Calm down. It''s within my expectation. It''s a worst-case scenario, though.

    And then I noticed a blind spot.

    I''m a servant being controlled by Tamamushi. If she couldn''t control the insects with her insect energy anymore, wouldn''t it look suspicious if I wasn''t released from Tamamushi''s control?

    Well, I guess I''ll just have to push it through as if I can''t be manipulated anymore, but I can''t break free of her brainwashing. But in order to do that, I have to tell Tamamushi about it.

    Will it be conveyed properly? That''s what I''m worried about.

    "Master."

    When I called out to Tamamushi, she shivered, her eyes darted and her mouth formed a triangle like a chestnut.

    "It seems your control over the insect''s mind has been released, but that doesn''t change the fact that I am a loyal servant to my master."

    Please notice me, I begged inbarrierly, as I spoke to Tamamushi.

    Tamamushi, whose eyes had been darting around, paused for a moment and then huffed.

    ¨D¨DT, that''s right! If I can''t control the bugs anymore, does that mean that Suzuhara, who is supposed to be controlled by me, will also become uncontrollable!

    When Tamamushi heard my words, she seemed to grasp the situation somehow.

    "I, it seems the brainwashing can''t be undone, even though it''s no longer possible to control it with insect."

    Tamamushi shouted a bit purposefully.

    Okay, as expected of Tamamushi. It seems that she understood exactly what I was trying to tell her.

    That being said, there is something odd about the situation where the bad predictions are coming true. It''s my ability.

    Tamamushi is no longer able to manipulate insects. That means that the insect energy from her body will either be absorbed by the barrier or be erased.

    If so my ability should also be disabled.

    But as of now, my ability is working fine.

    I''m sure that the barrier is designed to reduce the power of the different abilities step by step, but is it impossible to seal my ability?

    Oh, that''s right, kukuku, my eyes are "special".

    Maybe the Heavenly Eye and Earthly Eye aren''t so easy to block.

    I''m sorry, my ability is not fair.

    "Gee, servant, it seems I can''t control you anymore, but you must still be loyal to me and act for me."

    It still sounds a little wishy-washy, but Tamamushi raised her voice in an acted-out manner.

    ¨D¨DThe brainwashing can''t be undone even if the manipulation by the insects ceases, right!?

    Yes, Tamamushi, that''s fine.

    My role is to assist you.

    "Please don''t worry, Master. I will remain loyal to you even if your manipulation by the insect energy ceases. And I hereby swear that I will be your "eyes" and hands."

    I got down on one knee and answered while looking up at Tamamushi.

    By including the keyword "eye," I was telling her that there was nothing wrong with my abilities.

    ¨D¨DAre your "eyes" still safe? That''s a scary ability.

    Tamamushi listened to my words and nodded with a grin on her face, though she looked a little nervous.

    It looks like she got my message.

    I took Tamamushi''s hand and squeezed it tightly. She nodded again and started to walk to the warehouse beyond the barrier.

    Now, I have about thirty minutes before Rikka comes in. Let''s see what I can do.

    ***

 Chapter 137

    I held hands with Tamamushi and approached the warehouse.

    Tamamushi shivered and looked up at me.

    I squeezed Tamamushi''s hand.

    By focusing my ability on a single point and extending it to the limit, I was able to reach the warehouse within the effective range of my ability. However, since the range was stretched to the limit, I had to move my eye to the left and right in order to examine the warehouse in detail.

    If we get close to the warehouse, we can check the inside of the warehouse within the normal effective range, but if possible, we would like to check it from a distance.

    In short, it''s going to take us a little while to get a grasp of the situation.

    ¨D¨DSuzuhara?

    Tamamushi, who has stopped and staring at me, is tilting her head with a chuckle.

    I''ve given up to get this idiot to understand the situation. I''ll leave it alone.

    I slowly move my ability to the left, and when I reach the edge of the warehouse, I slowly move it to the right this time.

    There it is.

    I couldn''t help but grin.

    ¨D¨DSu, Suzuhara''s smile is scary.......

    Tamamushi who was looking up at me muttering inbarrierly.

    Kukuku, how can I not laugh at this?

    The number of enemies whose seen by my ability is five.

    I had expected them to let Tamamushi and Alice crush each other before throwing their forces into the battle, but it seems that they have been throwing their forces into the battle from the beginning.

    Perhaps the enemy was just using Tamamushi as bait to lure the spies, and not intending to make them fight each other.

    If that the case, it is highly likely that the enemy is underestimating Tamamushi.

    Tamamushi is capable, but she''s also good-natured, innocent, and stupid. Perhaps she''s been screwing up the work that the organization sends her to do.

    It''s no wonder she was underestimated.

    If my guess is right, they''re stupid.

    But, as long as they know how to handle her, Tamamushi are terribly strong. Stupid, but strong.

    Although her physical abilities are inferior to Rikka, she is extremely strong and have a body that is hard to kill. In addition to that, she can manipulate insects, has various knowledge of different kinds of power, and is quite skilled.

    Their barriers have limited her abilities, but not all of them have been disabled. And the conditions are applied for the opponent too.

    It''s like an idiot using a scissors.

    That being said, just to be sure, I checked the entire warehouse with my abilities.

    Above and below.

    My ability allows me to check "underneath" the ground as well.

    As a result, there were five enemies. I couldn''t find anything else.

    If they''re just using Tamamushi as bait and don''t have any hostile intentions tobarriers us, they''ll just pretend to be ignorant and help us get rid of the spies. In other words, we''ll let the enemy and the spy crush each other and take the best part.

    However, if the enemy wanted to get rid of the Tamamushi and the spy, they would have to go all out from the beginning.

    As I pondered this, I drew a "5" with my finger on the palm of Tamamushi''s hand.

    ¨D¨DSo there are five enemies.

    I nodded silently to Tamamushi answer.

    ¨D¨DB, but, do you know? When Suzuhara''s fingers touch my palm, I feel a little ?

    Tamamushi''s cheeks flush, she rubs her thighs fidgety, and looks up at me with moist, upturned eyes.

    What an idiot. If you''re going to go into heat, think about the time and place. That''s why they call you stupid even though you''re capable.

    But it''s good to know that Tamamushi isn''t out of her element in the face of the enemy.

    I laughed as I let out a sigh and made circles with my fingers on Tamamushi''s palm.

    ¨D¨D I, I can feel it when you do that ?

    Tamamushi''s ears turned red as my fingers touched on her palm, and she panted as she rubbed her thighs together.

    You idiot. It''s not a good time to be in heat.

    I let out another sigh, and pulled Tamamushi''s hand away.

    I drew a circle on her palm, a symbol that meant to go around the warehouse.

    The enemy is inside the warehouse, but the area around the warehouse is a forest. They can hide in the woods as long as they want. But hiding doesn''t work with my ability. So I should check before entering the warehouse.

    So I pulled Tamamushi, who was in heat, and went around the area while pretending to look for the entrance to the warehouse.

    As it turned out, there was no sign of the enemy hiding within 30 meters, the maximum range of my ability.

    It was possible that the reinforcements were waiting outside the range of my ability or outside the barriers, but if that the case, the enemies inside the warehouse would not be able to communicate with the reinforcements too.

    The barriers don''t only work on us, though.

    So, if there were reinforcements, they would probably be using the same method as us.

    They''d probably have a predetermined time to enter.

    If that''s the case, I''d say they''re idiots.

    My eyes seem to be special, but I''m sure they''ll disable my search abilities inside the barriers. In addition, the ability to communicate is also disabled, and once they''re inside the barriering, they can''t get out unless we destroy the barriering.

    If that''s the case, they should deploy reinforcements near the warehouse where we''re meeting.

    But their reinforcements are not nearby, at least not yet.

    It would be a terrible to destroy the great barriers they''ve put up a while ago.

    One of the five men in the warehouse is probably a spy.

    Are they overconfident that the remaining four will be able to handle the two of them, Tamamushi and the spy?

    If that''s the case, I''m grateful.

    I''ve been planning for the worst, but maybe the situation isn''t as bad as I thought.

    I looked down at Tamamushi and smiled, having a rough idea of the situation based on my expectations and guesses.

    I looked down at Tamamushi and smiled at her. Tamamushi shuddered when she saw my smile, and her eyes turned into dots and her mouth into a triangle.

    ¨D¨D W, what''s wrong with you, Suzuhara! You look like a demon or a devil smiling at me!

    Tamamushi shivered as she screamed in her mind.

    I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you. My bad.

    I laughed to reassure Tamamushi, but it seems my smile make her trouble now.

    I pulled Tamamushi''s hand and stood in front of the iron door, and opened it.

    The door opened with a creaking metallic sound, as if the oil had run out.

    I knew, of course, that there were no enemies "beyond" the door. In fact, I already know where the enemy is.

    Surprise attacks don''t work on me. I''d rather have you take me by surprise.

    After all, with my "eyes", I can "see" in advance if there is a surprise attack. It''s a really cobarrierly ability.

    I think it''s a really cobarrierly ability.

    Anyway, there is something strange about this.

    There are five enemies. One of them is a spy.

    If my information is correct, the spy is a woman.

    The five men in the warehouse are four men and a woman.

    And I''ve "looked" inside their bodies, and three of the four men are probably beastsman. Like Rikka, their physical structure is fundamentally different from that of humans.

    The enemy seems to have used beastmen as I expected.

    The remaining man looks physically like a normal human, but there is a red light circulating inside his body. He must be a person with different abilities, but what is he doing here? Because of the barriering, most of different abilities will be blocked. They''re the one who put up the barriers, so they should be familiar with it.

    That''s fine, but I''m having a tremendous sense of discomfort right now.

    Is there something wrong with my senses?

    There are five of them in the warehouse, but I can''t help but they feel extremely weak.

    I look down at Tamamushi, who notices my gaze, looks up at me and smiles.

    It''s strange. There was something wrong.

    I can''t help but feel that even if the five people in the warehouse attacked with all their might, they would be helpless against Tamamushi alone.

    What''s with this confidence?

    The self-confidence without any cause fuels my anxiety.

    I''m trying to avoid wishful thinking.

    I pull Tamamushi''s hand and walk down to the dark corridor.

    The enemy is gathered in the square inside the warehouse.

    By approaching the enemy, I returned my abilities to normal state, but this made me feel more and more uncomfortable.

    This is strange. That''s strange.

    The spy was a Category D according to my information, and Tamamushi was also a Category D on paper.

    According to Nanafushi''s story, a person with Category D abilities was one of the strongest.

    If they wanted to destroy Tamamushi as well, they would have to bring two Category D.

    Even if their abilities sealed by barriers, they were not an opponent to be taken lightly.

    No, that''s not the problem.

    The woman who seemed to be a spy was the same rank as Tamamushi on paper. In reality, Tamamushi was probably higher ranked than her, but I couldn''t help but feel that Tamamushi''s strength was on a different level.

    The same goes for the three men who looked like beastmen.

    They are supposed to be physically enhanced, but their physical abilities seem to be much lower than Tamamushi''s. I just can''t wrap my head around that.

    Is this a trap? Is this a trap? Did they gather a bunch of weak guys to catch us off guard?

    No, but at least there were no enemies within a 30 meter radius of the warehouse. Because of the barriering, there was no way to contact them, so the trap would not work unless reinforcements were nearby.

    Even if it was a mechanical trap instead of a biological one, it would not work for my eyes.

    I can''t find it. No matter how hard I searched using my abilities, I couldn''t find anything that looked like a trap.

    It''s a trap? Or it''s not a trap? Or am I missing something?

    Calm down, calm down, calm down.

    The worst thing I can do is misjudge my enemy''s capabilities.

    It''s a distraction. The margin of error is disturbing.

    The self-confidence that we are overwhelmingly strong is a hindrance.

    I won''t die. I won''t let them die. For the first time in my life, I''ve made "friends", and I can''t let any of them die.

    Pull yourself together. Don''t let my guard down.

    No matter how many times I told myself that, the overwhelming margin and self-confidence that we was overwhelming the enemy kept growing.

    What''s wrong with me?

    ***

 Chapter 138

    The passageway was dark, but the square beyond the door was illuminated by lights.

    Four men and a woman stood in the center of the square.

    Of the four men, three were probably beastmen, and the other was a human with different abilities.

    Kazehana had told me that the closer a beastman looks like a human, the greater the power he possesses.

    Rikka, who looks just like a human, is more talented than Kazehana, who has the ears and tail of a beast.

    The three men who were probably beastmen were the same as humans in appearance, regardless of what was inside. In other words, they are the same type as Rikka. And unlike her, they are big and muscular.

    They look strong, if only in appearance.

    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen you. Isn''t it a little earlier than the appointed time?"

    A non-beast man called out to Tamamushi as she entered the square.

    Tamamushi, who was holding hands with me, squeezed my hand tightly¨D¨D

    (read www.tinytranslation.xyz)

    "Tamamushi?"

    Something seemed wrong with Tamamushi.

    Her eyes were shaking impatiently, her body was trembling slightly, and her breathing was rapidly becoming rough. Along with her rough breathing, her heart is beating wildly.

    What''s going on all of a sudden? She has been the usual Tamamushi until just now.

    ¨D¨DHow stupid! Why? Why is that man here? Oh, no!

    I tried to "see" on Tamamushi''s mind, but I couldn''t. There were so many mixed emotions that I couldn''t "see" properly.

    Anyway, I''m sure that it''s abnormal.

    And the reason is probably the man who approached Tamamushi.

    I tried to look into the minds of the man, the three beasts, and the woman, but I couldn''t understand what they were thinking.

    "What''s that thing with her? What''s that guy with you? He looks like a normal human being to me."

    The smirking man asked, looking at me.

    Tamamushi didn''t respond. No, her eyes are shaking, her body is trembling, and her breathing and heartbeat are getting more intense.

    This is not good.

    No matter how you look at it, Tamamushi is in no condition to fight.

    If she doesn''t respond to the man''s question and he thinks she''s suspicious.

    It will turns into a fight, the "weak" me won''t be able to handle it.

    I have to buy some time for Tamamushi to recover her mental state.

    "I''m Tamamushi''s servant. The barrier has brought me back to myself, but it doesn''t change my loyalty to her. If you disrespect my master, I will turn myself into you and strike you down."

    I thought about taking it safely, but I dared to provoke him.

    I am a servant who has been brainwashed by Tamamushi. If my master is having problems and I humble myself to him, that would be more suspicious.

    In addition, thanks to the barrier, the power of different abilities is no longer a threat.

    Then, if I''m "weak", and I bark, they''ll think I''m a loser dog, and they''ll get even more carried away.

    "Ah, a brainwashed person. How boring."

    The man who seemed to have bought into my plan spat out a few words as he looked down at me.

    He''s a rather simple guy.

    It''s not just the man.

    Not only the man, but the three beastmen and Alice, too, seem weak to me.

    Am I crazy, or what.......

    "I don''t care about the servants. So, Tamamushi, you''re in my way and I''m going to ask you to leave."

    The man who seemed to have lost interest in me smirked as he looked at Tamamushi and raised his voice.

    I knew he was going to get rid of Tamamushi.

    Alice is on the man''s side. Does she think he hasn''t found out that she''s a spy yet?

    The man is probably going to eliminate Tamamushi first with the three beastmen and Alice, and then take care of Alice.

    "Kukuku, you''re stuck. Well, there you have it. I''m the one who ruined your life."

    The man''s words made Tamamushi tremble, and she fell on the ground.

    Tamamushi had said that she had met the liaison several times, but her reaction was strange. Besides, the man''s words were tricky.

    The source of the mess in her life?

    "Oh, no, that''s ridiculous. Why? Why are you here?"

    Tamamushi shouted tremblingly, her eyes shaking violently.

    Why are you here? Does that mean the man is not the one who should be here?

    He''s not the liaison she was supposed to be meet?

    A trap. A trap to shake Tamamushi''s spirit.

    Damn, this is an unplanned development.

    I have to somehow buy some time before Rikka comes in.

    "Why are you here!? Why are you here, you who judged me unsuitable when I came to the door of the protection organization and tried to get rid of me when I used the forbidden art?"

    Tamamushi, who had been trembling until then, glared at the man with shooting eyes and shouted angrily.

    Wait a minute. Wait a minute. He judged Tamamushi, who had knocked on the door of the protection organization, as unsuitable and tried to get rid of her?

    That means he''s a member of the Protection Organization, right?

    But he''s here.

    Does that mean he''s a spy, too?

    "That''s enough, Gard. You said that you wanted her to leave this world with as little pain as possible, without letting us know anything, right?" (*ED : Garudo -> Gard)

    The woman, who had been silent until now, spoke up while glaring at the man.

    Although she looked young, her tone was cunning.

    The woman I saw in the documents.

    She is a spy from the Protection Organization, and she has the ability to manipulate water.

    Alice Melt. Also known as Undine.

    This woman is having a normal conversation with a man who is supposed to be in the protection organization.

    No way, are they both spies?

    There is nothing unusual about the three beastmen, even after hearing their words. In other words, they must "know".

    So this whole thing is a plot to get rid of Tamamushi, who knows the guy.

    This is not good.

    There''s no way out.

    Then we''ll have to buy ourselves some time, but how?

    "Oh, Undine, you''re right. The pure girl who dreamed of justice and came to the door of the protection organization is now in that state. She is a pitiful woman who has fallen to the point of despair. That''s why it''s important to teach her everything before she dies."

    "Oi."

    The man speaks with a smirk and a sly smile on his face. Alice, who heard the words, glared at the man.

    "Oh, yeah, Alice, I wanted to talk to you, too."

    With that, the man looked at the three beastmen and indicated them with his chin.

    One of the three beastmen reacted by pulling out "something" from a bag with his hand and tossing it.

    "It" is look like parabolic shape, and it hits the ground with a heavy thud and rolls.

    It was the raw head of a human being, a woman.

    Alice''s eyes shook when she saw the head.

    What the heck is going on here? I really don''t understand.

    "She was a spy from the Protection Organization, named Clelia Saura. Alice''s boss, the woman you adored as your sister. Isn''t that right?"

    The man asks Alice with a smirk on her face.

    Alice''s eyes wavered for a moment, but then she let out a faint breath and looked at the man with a straight face.

    "Yes, she''s my former boss. But she''s a traitor to the protection organization. It''s none of my business what happens to Clelia."

    Alice spoke with a straight face. But she can''t fool my "eyes".

    Her eyes are shaking slightly, and her breathing is ragged.

    On the surface, she is desperately trying to keep her composure, but inside she is in an uproar.

    It''s a strange turn of events, but it''s good for us.

    If we can just keep quiet, we can buy ourselves some time.

    "Clelia Saura. She was even called the right-hand woman of the General Protection Organization. She''s under my command. She was trying to carry out her duties faithfully, and was desperately trying to play the role of my subordinate. Without knowing anything about it."

    The man then laughed heartily and happily.

    Suddenly, Alice''s heart skipped a beat as she heard the man''s words.

    I see. I''m beginning to understand.

    That man is a double agent.

    He pretended to have betrayed the Protection Organization and infiltrated Kudan''s organization.

    Alice and the murdered woman were just pretending, but the man really betrayed them.

    In other words, Alice and the murdered woman were framed. And the man plotted this time to get rid of Alice and Tamamushi who knew the man''s true identity.

    This is stupid. It''s just an internal dispute, isn''t it? We''re just involved in it.

    If that''s the case, it means that Kudan''s organization and the protection organization have no idea that we exist.

    So, if we destroy them, then no one will know about our existence.

    But the most important thing is Tamamushi.

    Hmmm. I wonder what to do.

    "I see. So, Clelia was a spy. What a foolish woman. How dare she defy our Feenis, who is headed by Lord Kudan. She deserves to be killed."

    Trying desperately to keep her composure, Alice coldly looked down at her boss, who was now a fresh head, and raised her voice.

    "Oh, Alice. Did you really betray the Protection Organization?"

    The man asks Alice with a smirk.

    The man knows. He knows that Alice is loyal to the Protection Organization.

    He knows and he''s playing along.

    The man doesn''t pay any attention to Tamamushi, but is fixated on Alice.

    He thinks he can get rid of Tamamushi anytime he wants. So he''s going to leave it alone and play with Alice.

    Good, good, good, keep rubbing it in.

    It seems that Alice has the ability to control water, but just as Tamamushi can no longer control insects, Alice must no longer be able to control water. The same would be true for the man, but there are three beastmen. He have no doubt that he have an overwhelming advantage.

    There are only about fifteen minutes left until Rikka comes in.

    If we do nothing and just watch the internal struggle, we will win.

    "If you''re loyal to Feenis, Alice, you should stomp Clelia''s face in. Can you do that? Hmm? Don''t tell me you can''t?"

    The man, who sounded as if he was truly enjoying himself, looked down at the raw head lying on the ground with a grin, and then looked at Alice.

    Alice''s body tensed up for a moment, but then she looked at the man with a straight face.

    "It''s a silly game."

    "Can''t you?"

    "I don''t want to be suspected of something like this. I''m loyal to Feenis. Clelia was my boss in the past, which is an unpleasant past for me now.

    tinytranslation.xyz)

    After answering the smirking man, Alice stepped tobarrier the head.

    The situation is worse for Alice.

    She is a Category D psychic, but because of the barriers, she cannot use her vital abilities. Even so, if it came to a battle, she would have to deal with three beastmen who could use their abilities to the fullest even inside the barriers.

    The chances of winning would be close to zero.

    Then, in order to survive, she must show that she was loyal to Kudan''s organization and stick to man''s act.

    But this is a game.

    No matter how much Alice shows her loyalty to the organization, that man is going to kill her in the end.

    I want you to hold out as long as possible. Fifteen minutes, if possible.

    "Oh, yes, yes. A spy needs to be punished, right? That''s why I fucked her before I killed her. After I was done, I lent it to these guys. They don''t stop shaking their hips even when her wombs are crushed."

    The man speaks to Alice as she walks tobarriers a fresh head lying on the ground.

    "The General''s right-hand man. When I was at the Protection Organization, Clelia position was above me. Watching her being raped and destroyed by three beastmen was the best thing that ever happened to me. And then I slowly twisted her head off while she was still alive. She was screaming like a broken toy, and she even pissed and pooped. Hahahahahahahahahaha!"

    He was probably trying to provoke Alice. The man smirks and talks to Alice, laughing hysterically. But it doesn''t stop Alice from walking.

    This is ridiculous. It''s a farce. I feel ashamed of myself for scheming such a trivial thing.

    But now that Tamamushi''s mind is unstable, it''s impossible for me to deal with them alone.

    It''s a convenient development to buy me some time before Rikka comes in.

    Stopping in front of the raw head, Alice raised her right foot without hesitation.

    And then¨D¨D

    "......Stop"

    The voice I heard made me twitch involuntarily. It was the same for Alice.

    The one who raised her voice was Tamamushi.

    Hey, please don''t say anything until Rikka comes in.

    I thought so, but...

    "Tamamushi, you......"

    The emerald light rising from Tamamushi''s body, who was sitting on the ground.

    The emerald light that rises from Tamamushi''s body quickly disappears, probably because of the barrier. But the light gets stronger and stronger.

    I felt a chill run through my body and my skin flushed.

    This was different. It was clearly different from the past Tamamushi.

    The emerald light that was circulating inside Tamamushi''s body was shining intensely and running around at a tremendous speed.

    Hey, hey, hey, this is not good.

    "Alice! Do not trample on that woman''s pride! Look at her face! Look how she''s been treated! But she has not given up! That noble one has not given up in death! Alice! Is it not because she has placed her hope on you!?"

    Tamamushi sits on the ground, weeping and screaming. And the emerald light that rises from her body grows brighter and brighter.

    Alice shuddered when she heard Tamamushi''s shout, and lowered her right foot, which she had raised to stomp on the raw head, to the ground. Then she looked at Tamamushi and smiled.

    A tears ran down on Tamamushi''s smiling cheek.

    "I''m done! I don''t hold a grudge against that man! It was my weakness that made me fall into evil! But, now I have friends!"

    With this shout, Tamamushi stood up.

    The emerald light shining brighter and brighter drew a double spiral, as if in response to the powerful eyes of Tamamushi.

    Kukuku, hey, hey, this is not good. No matter how you look at it, this is a bad idea.

    Are you going to do it, Tamamushi? Yeah, let''s do it.

    You can do it, Tamamushi.

    "Kukkukkukkukkukkukkukkukkukkuk. You guys are so stupid. You''re much funnier than me."

    I scratched my head, muttering to myself as I burst into laughter.

    "Su, Suzuhara?"

    When Tamamushi heard my mumbling, she looked up at me and raised her voice.

    "I''m sorry, Suzuhara. I lost my temper and ruined everything......."

    She lowered her eyebrows and apologized to me.

    "Tamamushi."

    "Hmm?"

    "You can do it, Tamamushi. That''s good, Tamamushi. You''re the best now. It''s okay to be honest with yourself. Go for it. Do it with all your might. Show those people who are looking down on you what you can do. I''ll do my best to support you."

    I grinned and spoke to Tamamushi, and a smile appeared on her face, which had looked apologetic.

    "Umu!"

    Tamamushi''s expression tightened and she nodded her head, looking at the man with a face full of confidence, even though she had tearstains on her cheeks.

    The man was stunned and Alice was stunned.

    The beastmen stood still, as if they would not move without the man''s instructions.

    "Now"

    I raised my voice, crossed my arms, looked down at the man and smirked.

    I''ve got a pretty good idea of how these barriers work. I''ve already devised a plan.

    "It seems that this barrier absorbs or dissipates the power of different abilities that have been released from the body. If that''s the case, we should keep the power out of our bodies. Physical melee combat is the safest bet. But there''s one thing I want to try. You control insects, don''t you, Tamamushi? If you let go of the bug, it becomes inoperable, but what if you don''t let go of it? For example, if you hold a string of insects in your hands and pass insect energy through the "inside" of the string, you might be able to control the insects at your will."

    With my arms crossed, I instructed Tamamushi.

    "Kuku, kukuku, kukukuku ......, Suzuhara, you are truly a terrifying man ?"

    Tamamushi smiled happily at my instructions and then shouted happily again.

    "I see. Since I brought it, why don''t I use "it" ?"

    Tamamushi had a chain-like object wrapped around her naked body, inside her battle suit.

    It must be some kind of insect hidden in normal sight, to be used in case of emergency.

    "What the hell, guys? What are you talking about? Don''t you understand the situation? You''re going to die here."

    The stunned man came to his senses and shouted at us.

    Don''t you understand the situation? That''s you, isn''t it?

    Oh, no, you understand a little bit, don''t you?

    Your voice is shaking. Your eyeballs are twitching, and your heart is beating rapidly.

    You''re probably freaked out by the freaky light coming out from Tamamushi''s body.

    "Sei!"

    With a shout, Tamamushi vigorously stretches out both hands horizontally. At the same time, there was a metallic sound, and chain-like objects jumped out from the cuffs of Tamamushi''s battle suit.

    The chains stretched out with a loud clinking sound, swirled like a snake, and flung its sickles.

    The chain did not fall to the ground, but twisted like a snake.

    It is possible to manipulate insects even within the results if you keep the insects close to her body and pass insect energy inside it.

    "That''s great, Suzuhara! I can control the insects without any problems if I keep them close to my body and let them pass through my internal insect-energy!" ("ED : mushiki -> insect energy)

    At the same time as Tamamushi''s shout, the chains, which used to be one, cracked with a cracking sound. Or should I say, splitting branch?

    The chains split one after another with a cracking sound. It was like a countless number of whips. And each one of them twisted as it had its onw will.

    "What the hell? Why are there so many branches! I''ll never be able to handle this many branches!"

    Tamamushi became impatient when she saw the countless branches of the chain. What the hell is this guy talking about after doing it herself?

    That''s why Tamamushi is.......

    I sigh as I gaze into her eyes, but then I notice something strange.

    Each one of the countless chains had a solid emerald light running through it. Moreover, I could only assume that there was still plenty of room in the spiral of insect energy inside Tamamushi''s body.

    Is her total amount of insect energy drastically increased?

    "Tamamushi, are you using the infinite generation of insect energy?"

    When I asked Tamamushi, she looked back at me, smiled, and tilted her head.

    Oh, she doesn''t use it.

    "If you use the infinite generation of insect energy, you can handle any number of branches in the chain, right? I''m sure you''ll be able to handle it. You seem to have a lot of energy, don''t you?

    When I asked Tamamushi that, she looked at her own body, her eyes dotting and her mouth forming a triangle. Then she looked at me again.

    "What''s with all this spare? I just realized it. I''m getting an endless supply of energy."

    "Right?"

    "You know, I''m starting to feel like I''m getting really strong......."

    "Yeah, I''ve felt it too. But I thought it was just my imagination, but it seems I wasn''t imagining things."

    The three beastmen, as well as the man, were all in a state of shock.

    The three beastmen, the man, and Alice all seem like small fry compared to the current Tamamushi.

    Is it the influence of the earth eye? Even if it is, the difference in strength is too great.

    Could it be that the less time I have, the greater the impact will be?

    If that''s the case, how much stronger will the current Rikka be?

    Curiosity rose in my heart.

    There''s still some time, but I want to give it a try.

    I''m sure that she, Rikka, will be able to hear my voice, no matter what the situation is.

    If I call her, she will come. She will surely come.

    Confidence without any connection springs up without limit.

    If I call out, she''ll surely come.

    "Tamamushi, our opponent seems to be a small fish. But anyway, let''s give it our all power. We need to start the war with a "bang"."

    Then I tapped Tamamushi''s shoulder.

    Tamamushi''s eyes widened and she nodded her head.

    The man was staring at us, dumbfounded.

    The chain that Tamamushi produced branched out into an unusually large number of branches, all of which were floating and undulating in the air, and he seemed to be confused.

    He was confused to see them all floating in the air. But something impossible is actually happening right in front of his eyes.

    It was natural for them to be confused.

    The beasts were just standing there.

    They''ve probably been brainwashed.

    They can''t move unless the man tells them to.

    Oh, crap. It''s fucking bullshit.

    "She''ll come. I know you''ll come. If I call you, you''ll come."

    I muttered with a chuckle and held up my right hand.

    "It seems that we''ve become stronger than we thought. Hey, Rikka, that guy made Tamamushi cry. You were happy to have someone you could fight with as an equal, weren''t you? Tamamushi is your irreplaceable "friend", isn''t it? Then come here. Come with all your might."

    He muttered and clenched his raised right hand.

    "Rikka! Come to me¨D¨D"

    Before I could say everything, a white flash of light passed in front of me.

    A blast of air followed, the sound of shattering echoed through the air, and the walls collapsed with a rattle.

    The smell of burning drifted through the air.

    Smoke rose from a black path in the ground.

    And at the end of the road is....

    "I''m sorry, Master. I felt as if I had been summoned, so I rushed in without permission."

    Rikka, who was crouched at the end of the black path, stood up, looked at me and raised her voice.

    "I called you."

    I grinned at her, and Rikka, with her cheeks dyed, smiled at me.

    ***

 Chapter 139

    "W, what......was that?"

    The man was staring at Rikka with shaking eyes and shouted tremblingly.

    It seems he had been frightened when he saw how fast Rikka''s movement.

    No, I don''t think the man even understands if Rikka is fast or not.

    Because when I "see" on the man''s mind, he can''t see Rikka''s movement.

    There was a sudden boom and a hole in the wall. Then, a girl appeared before he knew it.

    That''s the extent of his understanding.

    That''s right.

    Even with my eyes, which are capable of taking a view with bird''s eye perspective, I was unable to catch Rikka''s movement earlier.

    Because I could barely see it as a "white flash".

    "Tamamushi."

    Rikka, who had been smiling up at me, glared at Tamamushi and raised her voice.

    "Hmm?"

    Tamamushi tilted her head as Rikka stared at her, while her countless chains floating in the air.

    Then, Rikka walked tobarriers to Tamamushi.

    "Guhaaa!?"

    When Tamamushi screamed, she was gone from the scene and the wall collapsed with a crash.

    "Nu, nuooooooooo! What are you doing all of a sudden!?"

    Then, Tamamushi appeared by pushing away the rubble and shouted angrily. Tamamushi''s left cheek was swollen and red.

    It seems that Rikka punched Tamamushi''s face.

    "Don''t ask me anything."

    Rikka was staring coldly at Tamamushi who was tried to crawl out of the rubble, and muttered.

    "Nanu!? Don''t ask me anything!? But, I want explanation! Why did you hit me so suddenly!"

    Tamamushi, who has crawled out of the rubble and is lying on the ground, shouts angrily with veins rising on her temples.

    "Master is safe. So there is no need to ask anything. And I''ll let you off with a ''beating''."

    Rikka who stood in front of me, staring coldly at Tamamushi and shouted.

    Tamamushi''s eyes went to the side, then she grinned.

    I guess Tamamushi noticed too.

    Rikka, who was standing in front of me, didn''t look at Tamamushi, but her ears were turning red.

    Damn, you tsundere.

    Rikka had called Tamamushi "the insect user". But just now, she called her "Tamamushi". It was proof that Rikka recognized Tamamushi.

    So, why did she hit Tamamushi?

    It was Rikka''s role to protect me. But this time, Tamamushi took on that role.

    I wondered what kind of thoughts Rikka when she had been waiting for me outside the barriers.

    If anything had happened to me, Rikka would have killed Tamamushi.

    But I was "unharmed".

    That''s why Rikka forgave Tamamushi with beating her.

    "W, white hair......red eyes."

    The man who was staring at Rikka with shaky eyes muttered and smiled.

    "The fact that you can move like that within this barrier means that the little girl is a beastman. And she has white hair and red eyes. I''m not sure if she''s a member of the white wolf clan. If that is the case, then ......this guy is amazing."

    The man shivering and shaking his voice with lustful eyes.

    ¨D¨DI''ve heard that Kudan-sama is looking for the White Wolf clan. If I can get my hands on it, it''s not a dream to become an executive.

    When I "see" his mind. The man stares at Rikka with bloodshot eyes and smiling vulgarly while muttering this in his mind.

    The White Wolf clan. Is that another name for the legendary beastman bloodline that Nanafushi was talking about?

    But still, that man seems to have made a big mistake.

    Kudan wasn''t looking for Rikka or Kazehana. After all, she intentionally killed their mother and sisters in front of them, and let them go on purpose.

    She wanted to make them hate her.

    Kudan didn''t do anything stupid like looking for them.

    She just waited for them to come running up to her.

    Just like she would wait for her beloved lover.

    I''ve only met Kudan one time, and I''m determined to kill her.

    But I don''t hate her personality.

    "Hey, capture that thing alive. I don''t care if you kill the others."

    The man pointed at Rikka with a smirk and gave instructions to the three beastmen. I was dumbfounded when I saw that.

    The man''s eyes were filled with lust and he had lost his ability to make a calm decision.

    What that man should have done was to use the three beastmen as shields and run away. And yet, instead of running away, he tried to fight. What''s more, he''s trying to capture Rikka alive.

    Well, I''ll be in trouble if he escapes, so I''m grateful.

    "Tamamushi is "bottom". Rokka is the "top"."

    At about the same time I said this, the three beastmen began to move.

    With Rikka and Tamamushi, there was no way I could lose. But if they understood my instructions, the battle would be over in an instant.

    "Let''s go!"

    With a shout, Tamamushi released countless chains. The chains pierced the feet of the three beastmen who were moving tobarriers us at high speed.

    They must have decided that it was impossible to move forbarrier with the countless chains piercing the ground like a "wall". The beasts kicked the ground and retreated into the sky.

    "Idiots, you guys."

    In front of the three beastmen who had retreated into the sky, there was a figure of Rikka holding a huge knife.

    Rikka was standing still in the sky.

    The reason for this is that Tamamushi has created a path with chains, and Rikka is on top of those chains.

    One flash.

    That was all it took.

    The upper and lower bodies of the beasts fall to the ground with a bang.

    Then, with a bang, Rikka landed on the ground.

    Rikka''s speciality was her rushing attacks. If she hit them, it would only take one hit, but there were three of them. If the three of them move separately, there will be a momentary delay between defeating the first and moving on to the second. If that happened, the third one would reach me before she could defeat the second one.

    Tamamushi''s chain has the advantage of being able to attack in multiple directions at the same time, but on the other hand, it would be difficult to manipulate the countless chains with precision. If she is trying to hit a moving target, sje will have to limit the number of chains she manipulate in order to make them more maneuverable.

    In addition, it would be extremely difficult to hit a moving "line" with a "point".

    So, she didn''t use it as a weapon.

    In exchange for lowering the controllability, she can release countless chains at the same time and use them as a wall, pretending to attack.

    There is no need to defeat them. If she can block their path and limit their escape, Rikka, who excels at attacking more than anything else, will be there waiting for them.

    If the three of them are united, Rikka can defeat them with a single blow.

    It was almost exactly as I had planned, but what I didn''t expect was that Tamamushi, who had launched the attack, had also created a foothold in the sky for Rikka.

    Tamamushi had been "watching" the battle between Rikka and Kazehana. She knows what Rikka is good at, and what she lacks.

    No matter how powerful Rikka is, it is impossible for her to move in the sky. That''s why Rikka lost to Kazehana. However, Tamamushi is able to create a "path" in the sky.

    Rikka also immediately understood and accepted Tamamushi''s assistance.

    In a good way, they went beyond my plan.

    Tamamushi, who is highly skilled, and Rikka, who is the strongest single fighter.

    They are always fighting when they see each other, but when they together, they are a great match.

    "What......?"

    The man who was looking at the beasts scattered on the ground looked at the splitted body of the beastsman and let out a dumb voice.

    It seems that the beastsman were defeated so easily that he could not understand the situation.

    That being said....

    "You guys did well to understand my instructions. That''s great."

    When I called out to them with my arms crossed, they glanced at each other, their cheeks flushed.

    Tamamushi smirked, and Rikka turned her head away.

    "But, Suzuhara is more of a threat because you came up with the idea of having me and Rikka work together."

    Rikka reacted to Tamamushi who smiled at me. Rikka''s ears turned red.

    Rikka. That''s what Tamamushi said now. She used to call you komusume.

    The distance between the two of them has become much shorter than before.

    The cause must be Yuka.

    By sharing the same skin together with Yuka, Rikka and Tamamushi, a relationship of trust was unknowingly built.

    "Damn it!"

    The man who had been staring dumbly at the remains of the beastman trying to run away.

    "Hey, you better not run that way."

    I called out to the back of the man as he ran, but he didn''t seem to hear me.

    Ah, there''s something even scarier than Rikka and Tamamushi over there.

    If Rokka came here, that means she came here too.

    I can actually see her on the other side of the wall.

    As the man ran forbarrier, a crack appeared in the wall in front of him. Then, with a cracking sound, the crack spread to the entire wall in an instant.

    "......What?"

    The man who saw the huge crack in the thick concrete wall stopped and let out a dumb voice.

    The next moment¨D¨D.

    "W, what the hell is that......?"

    The man''s muttering was overshadowed by a booming sound.

    The collapsing wall rising a cloud of dust.

    Even Rikka would find it difficult to destroy the entire wall.

    But she slammed her bare hands into the wall, destroying it all.

    The man''s knees trembled.

    His heart was beating so hard that it was about to burst, and his breathing was so ragged that he was choking just looking at it.

    The man must have understood.

    On the other side of the wall, where the wall should have been here, there was a tremendous monster.

    The emerald light floating in the dust and smoke.

    The man who had shivered, turned around and looked at us, then shivered again.

    Tamamushi, with countless chains floating in the air, and Rikka, holding a huge knife.

    The tiger at the front gate and the wolf at the back gate, it''s not a pretty sight.

    The front gate is a deadly weapon used against Kudan. And the back gate is a genius insect user and the strongest single beastman.

    I guess this is what they call overkill.

    "Kukuku, idiot."

    I grinned and raised my voice, looking down at the man.

    "Did you cry, master?"

    Nanafushi appeared out of the smoke and looked at him with a worried look.

    "Oh, no, it''s nothing serious."

    "It''s the man who made Tamamushi cry."

    Tamamushi was about to answer Nanafushi''s question, but I interrupted her and spoke up.

    Nanafushi looked at me and then at the man. There was no expression on her face, no emotion in her eyes, she was as inorganic as insects.

    "I don''t know the details, but it seems that the man was the cause of Tamamushi''s fall into evil. In front of such a man, Tamamushi cried. But she barked. She barked and stood up and overcame her past. That was magnificent."

    With that, I clapped my hands.

    "Tamamushi didn''t care about that stupid bastard anymore. It''s admirable, it''s really admirable. But we''re not, are we? We can''t forgive him. You can''t forgive him, can you? He made her cry, didn''t he? He made Tamamushi cry. He made our "friends" cry. If there''s a God in this world, and say forgive him, we''ll kill the God and then we''ll kill him. Then, you know, don''t you, Nanafushi?"

    When I speak to Nanafushi, a horrible smile appeared on her previously inorganic face.

    "Hiii!"

    The man let out a small scream and tried to retreat. But his knees snapped and he fell to the ground.

    "Ku, kuku, kukukukukuku, kukukukukukukukukukukuku......"

    Nanafushi stares at him with a horrifying smile, her shoulders shaking as she laughs at him.

    "It feels nostalgic. Suzuhara-sama really looks like Makiri-sama."

    Nanafushi shakes her shoulders and laughs as she says this.

    "Can I kill this guy?"

    Nanafushi who had been staring at me then looked at the man on the ground.

    With a cold, creepy look in her eyes.

    "Hii......aaa!"

    The man screamed in an inaudible voice and tried to retreat, shaking and wobbling. But the fear is so strong that his body does not seem to listen to him. Still desperately trying to retreat, the man made a black stain on his pants.

    I don''t want to see him piss.

    "W, wait, Nanafushi! That man has information that¨D¨D"

    "Yeah, I don''t mind killing him."

    Tamamushi tried to stop her, but her words were interrupted by a voice.

    "Su, suzuhara!? I''m sure that man has information! Then we have to get that information out of him before we kill him!"

    (tinytranslation.xyz)

    Tamamushi turned around vigorously, looked at me and raised her voice.

    "It''s okay, I don''t mind."

    "Nanu!?"

    "The information is in Alice''s possession. Alice is a member of the Protection Organization and a spy who has infiltrated Kudan''s organization. That means she has information from both organizations. And the guy is a low-level guy, no matter how you look at it. He doesn''t have much information anyway. In fact, Alice, who was desperately searching for information to pass on to the Protection Organization, was probably more knowledgeable about what was going on. In other words, we don''t need the guy."

    "......I, I see."

    Tamamushi muttered admiringly after hearing my explanation.

    I gave my permission to kill him, and Tamamushi agreed. Rikka was not interested in the life or death of the man in the first place.

    In other words, there was no one left to stop Nanafushi.

    "Kukuku, do you know who you''re fighting to?"

    Nanafushi smiled happily as she looked down at the man and asked.

    "Rikka-chan, Master, and our "friends" are all pretty strong. But he, Suzuhara-sama, is ''weak''. He doesn''t have much strength to fight. But when it comes to who scares me the most, I''m sure my ''friends'' will all say the same thing."

    With a smile on her face, Nanafushi slowly approaches to the man. And then, when stopping right in front of the pale, trembling man, Nanafushi bent down and looked at him.

    "Suzuhara Moutarou. The devil who will throw away his own life and the lives of people all over the world for the sake of his ''friends''. You sold a fight to someone like that. Do you think you can survive?"

    (TinyTL)

    She smiled and tilted her head, but her expression quickly disappeared.

    "How dare you make my precious, precious, precious, precious, precious, precious, precious master cry?"

    The voice was so quiet and emotionless that gave me a chill.

    "You must die."

    It was the last words the man heard from Nanafushi''s cold voice. (TinyTL)

    ***

    <> - ToC - Next >

    Edited by Kanaa-senpai.

    Thanks for reading....

 Chapter 140

    After looking down at the dead man, I glanced at Nanafushi.

    Although she was so angry with the man, Nanafushi, who was standing next to Tamamushi, didn''t seem to say anything to Tamamushi.

    Her personality is different from Rikka, but she has the same tsundere personality.

    By the way, Nanafushi is also very kind, isn''t she? She didn''t make the man suffer, she made him die with one blow.

    "Well..."

    When I said that, I looked at Alice who was sitting on the ground.

    She has indigo hair and eyes that look like the bottom of a lake.

    It seems that she has the ability to manipulate water, and there is definitely something like water circulating in her body.

    It''s dangerous to get close to her. It''s impossible to manipulate water away from the body because of the barrier, but if I "touch" her, she can use her ability, just like an Tamamushi can manipulate an insect.

    From the looks, she''s a little older than Rikka and younger than me, but don''t judge her by her looks.

    Also, I think it was called Clelia or something like that?

    She was holding her boss, who was now a corpse head, to her chest, staring dumbly into the void with eyes that had lost their light.

    For Alice, the situation was terrible.

    Rikka and Tamamushi instantly killed the beastsman that Alice couldn''t defeat on her own. The next one, Nanafushi, was also a monster beyond her wildest dreams. And because of the barrier, there was no way to escape.

    "You called Alice."

    I called out to her without moving from the spot.

    It''s not as dangerous because I have Rikka by my side, but I''m weak. It''s better to keep a good distance.

    "You tried to kill my "friends" to carry out your mission. Normally, I would kill you right here and now, but I won''t. Because you are valuable."

    I asked Alice and glanced at Tamamushi.

    She nodded her head in response to my gaze and extended three of the countless chains that were floating in the air tobarriers Alice.

    The chains wrapped around Alice''s neck and her hands.

    "What should we do, Suzuhara? If possible, it would be better to bring her back, but Alice is a Category D ability holder. It would be dangerous to let her out of her barriers."

    Tamamushi, who had restrained Alice with chains, asked me a question.

    If I use Yuka''s mantra, no matter how much Alice resists, I will be able to extract all the information she has. However, if Alice were to leave the barrier, her ability would be restored.

    Even if Alice''s ability comes back, I have Rokka, Tamamushi, and Nanafushi. It''s unlikely that she''ll lose, but if she escapes, we''ll be in trouble.

    If that''s the case, there''s also the option of letting Yuka inside the barrier and interrogating her right here, but Yuka''s ability uses her voice as a medium. So there is a high possibility that she won''t be able to use it inside this barrier. And Marina''s "Denshin" has been proven this.

    The only way left is to use my power to extract the information. I can also "see" minds, you know.

    However, the ability to "see" minds is like a bonus. I can only see the surface of the mind, that is, what it is her thinking right now. Therefore, in order to get information out of her, I has to ask questions and "see" on the answers to those questions.

    Alice is a spy, so she''s probably been trained for just such an eventuality.

    For example, interrogation training.

    For a slightly more specific example, when Nanafushi has a way of dealing with my ability to see into her mind.

    I''m sure Nanafushi is special, but if I ask her a question and she comes up with something completely unrelated, my abilities are no match for her.

    That said, it would be dangerous to let her out of the barriers.

    Then I''ll have to interrogate her here.

    "If you want to torture her, I''ll take care of it."

    As if sensing my thoughts, Nanafushi spoke up.

    "My master is too soft-hearted when it comes to torturing people. Rikka-chan would kill her in a spontaneous. But I can torture her thoroughly without killing her".

    "Um."

    That''s exactly what Nanafushi said.

    As a biological weapon, Nanafushi will continue to torture her no matter what methods her opponent tries to resist.

    "I''m sorry. I should be the one to get my hands dirty, but I''m too weak to take the risk of getting close to Alice."

    "You don''t have to worry about me a ''weapons''."

    Nanafushi replied with a chuckle at my words.

    "I surrender. I will not put up any resistance......."

    Just as I was about to start torturing her, Alice, who had remained silent until then, spoke up.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t trust you. You tried to carry out your mission by stepping on the head of your respected boss. In that sense, I approve of your loyalty and strength of will. That''s why I can''t trust anything you say."

    As I replied to Alice, she slowly twisted her head around to look at me, her lightless eyes staring into the void.

    "Even without these barriers, I am no match for you. The level of strength is different. Besides, as long as you''re in charge of the squad, there''s no chance. I''m more than aware of how terrifying you are."

    "We can beat you even without the barrier. I understand that our strengths are on different levels. But, if you try to run away, there is a small chance that something will happen. And I will not accept your surrender. I will not protect you in the slightest. I will torture you, interrogate you, and ultimately kill you. Because you tried to kill Tamamushi, even if it was for a mission. Now that you''ve turned against us, I will never forgive you. Give it up."

    "I give up. I don''t want to survive. I don''t care if you kill me. But before you do, please listen to me."

    "Yeah, I don''t mind listening to you. Because I was going to torture you in the first place to hear what you have to say. So, let''s hear it. However, if I have the slightest doubt about your story, I will begin torturing you immediately.

    "Thank you. If you want to torture me, you are welcome to do so."

    "It''s not that I enjoy torturing people. It''s just a matter of necessity."

    At my words, Alice, who had been staring at me with eyes that had lost their light, smiled slightly.

    "The protection organization is already over. It''s no exaggeration to say that the organization is now under the umbrella of the organization headed by Fiennes and Kudan. The only ones who are resisting are the General and a few gifted individuals who report directly to him."

    "You mean the organization is corrupt inside?"

    "Yeah."

    "How many people does this general have working for him?"

    "Fifteen, including Clelia."

    "How many psychics in the entire organization?"

    "Including those who don''t have abilities, there are about one million people worldwide who belong to the Protection Organization. Of those, about 10,000 are gifted. The number of those with Category D or higher abilities is about three hundred."

    "If that''s true, it''s ridiculous. In an organization of one million people, on the General''s side is just fifteen people? The fact that the General''s forces still exist in such a state is unnatural."

    "There are about twenty percent of us who are neutral. And it''s not that easy to remove the general from his position. No, I''d say it''s impossible. The reason why he is a general is because of his bloodline."

    "Bloodline? Like the royal family or royalty?"

    "Yes. That''s why the blood of the general is necessary to maintain the organization of the protection organization. Even if it is incorporated under the Fiennes umbrella, without the blood of the general, the organization will collapse."

    Bloodline. Even if it''s rotten, no, it''s because it''s rotten that he need a subordinate to carry. But the general is being stubborn about it.

    Also, I''ve heard that Clelia is the general''s right-hand man, but I see that even the general''s right-hand man has been forced into the field due to a simple lack of manpower.

    "Fifteen people on the side of the general, oh right, that Clelia is dead, so there are fourteen. Are they high level psychics?"

    "Gard, the man you killed was one of the fifteen. So now there are thirteen, if all of them are still alive, that is. And not all of the thirteen are high level psychics. There are also some with medium abilities, like me and Gard."

    "So there are some strong ones in the mix?"

    "Yeah, there are three category B and one category A. These four are the key."

    Three B and one A?

    I''m not surprised to hear that they are B''s and A''s, because our squad is full of monsters of a different kind, but they must be immensely powerful in the organization.

    Especially, it seems that A is exceptional.

    Is it thanks to these elites that the general is able to get away with it?

    "It''s safe to say that the world is now under the control of Fiennes. The worst part is that Kudan, who is at the top, has no interest in the organization. But, It is the executives who actually have the power in the organization. They are truly a fox with the authority of a tiger. They are using Kudan''s thunderous name to do whatever they want."

    "T, that makes a lot of sense. Kudan doesn''t seem to be interested in organizations."

    "Y, you''ve met ...... Kudan, have you?"

    "Yeah, apparently she''s in love with me."

    "What?"

    Alice''s eyes lit up as I answered with a grin.

    Kudan, she''s not interested in the throne. She just wants to be the strongest, and if she keeps fighting, she''ll have no one left.

    The ants came to Kudan and started to build a nest of their own. I guess that''s how it is.

    "So, what''s the point?"

    "What?"

    "What, you just wanted to complain?"

    "Oh, no."

    Alice raised her voice impatiently at my question.

    She must have been confused when she found out that I had met Kudan.

    If you''ve met Kudan, it''s probably unnatural that you''re still alive.

    "You are a third force that has suddenly appeared. Moreover, each and every one of you has an inordinate amount of power and is hostile to Fiennes. If that''s the case, I''d love to support you."

    Holding her boss, who was now a raw head, to her chest, Alice looked at me and spoke.

    Her eyes are still lifeless.

    Alice must be planning to die right here. But before that, she''s going to force us into trouble.

    Support.

    It''s not a bad thing to have a few support. And I''d especially like to meet a Category A abilities.

    Besides, even though the general''s power is almost completely destroyed, he''s at the top of a huge organization. I''m sure he has at least some connections that are still alive.

    But that''s only if what Alice is saying is true.

    Let''s give it a try.

    "Is there anything else you want to tell me?"

    "There''s plenty of information, but that''s all I wanted to talk about. The rest is yours to do with as you please."

    "Then let''s start the torture. As I said before, I don''t trust you."

    "T, thank you for listening to me."

    Quietly answering, Alice slowly closed her eyes and hugged her boss corpse head tightly.

    I''m going there now, she said to the head in her mind.

    It''s a story that makes me cry.

    I''m sorry, but I''m not going to let you die so easily.

    "Nanafushi, give me your hand."

    "Yes, sir."

    "I want you to smash the head that Alice is holding. Or should I say, stomp on it?"

    "Yes, sir. I understand."

    Nanafushi replies to my words. Alice, who was listening to the conversation, opened her eyes and looked at me.

    "Wait, wait, wait. Please forgive me. I don''t care what kind of torture you inflict on me. So, please don''t humiliate Clelia any longer. For the rest of her life. Please, please, please forgive me......."

    Alice''s pale face, shaking eyes, desperately pleads with me while hugging her corpse head tightly.

    "You''re an idiot. Torture is based on punishing the weakest part. When a person like you is determined, it doesn''t make much sense to inflict pain on the body. That''s why I have to torture the mind. Use that corpse head you''re holding so dearly. Oh, you don''t have to say anything yet. I''ll ask you more questions only when you''re well broken."

    When I told Alice that, tears welled up in her pale eyes.

    Oh, it''s working, it''s working.

    "I''m sure it''s too much!"

    A voice echoed.

    It was Tamamushi who raised her voice.

    "Alice says she will be tortured! She''s already prepared to die! In return, she hopes that Clelia''s spirit will not be defiled! This is the last wish of a proud warrior! Please hear her!"

    The shouting Tamamushi ran out and stood in front of Alice.

    "Damn, you''re so stupid......."

    Nanafushi''s eyes widened and she blurted out a sigh.

    "My master''s orders are absolute. Get out of the way. If you don''t, I''ll kill you."

    Rikka raised her voice as she glared at Tamamushi, and she held up her huge knife.

    "I''m not going to move! I''m not even going to resist! If you want to cut me, cut me! This one, Alice, is stronger than me! Unlike me, who has fallen into evil, Alice is about to die as a noble warrior! While protecting the spirits of those she owes! I do not wish to stain Alice''s feelings!"

    Tamamushi burst into tears and cried out desperately. Hearing her words, a blood vessel appeared on Rikka''s temple.

    It was like a flash of lightning.

    Then, a tear rolls down Alice''s cheek as she looks up at Tamamushi standing in front of her, desperately trying to protect her.

    Kukuku, just like the script. You guys are the best.

    "Rikka, Nanafushi, kill the traitor."

    I grinned and told them.

    The two of them kicked the ground and rushed tobarriers Tamamushi.

    Tamamushi spread her hands, closed her eyes and clenched her teeth.

    And then...

    "Thank you......."

    I heard a faint voice. At the same time, Alice grabbed Tamamushi by the shoulders, pushed her away, and leaped in front of her with the corpse head in her arms.

    Alice closed her eyes, hugged the corpse head tightly, and waited for the death that was soon to come. But both Rikka and Nanafushi stood there with glazed eyes.

    "This is fine, isn''t it, Suzuhara-sama?"

    Nanafushi chuckles as she says this.

    "I''d like to slash Tamamushi for defying Master''s will, but then I''d be defying Master''s will."

    Rikka, who was the second to speak after Nanafushi, put her right hand behind her back and put away her knife with a sigh.

    Alice''s eyes darted between Tamamushi''s shoulder and the corpse head in her arms.

    After hearing my cruel words and knowing Tamamushi''s feelings, Alice tried to protect Tamamushi at the last moment.

    Well, okay.

    "I repeat my statement. I still don''t trust the organization you''re a part of, but I''ll trust you."

    I said this to Alice, but she was puzzled. She didn''t seem to understand the situation.

    That being said...

    "How did you guys notice my intentions?"

    I told the two of them.

    Tamamushi smiles, and Rikka frowns, her cheeks flushed.

    "Suzuhara-sama told us to kill the traitors. My master is an idiot, but she only wanted to respect Alice''s will, not betray you. In the first place, Alice is not one of us, so there is no need her to betray you. In other words, there is no traitor. So there''s no need to kill her. You mean that, right?"

    "Correct. That''s 100 points."

    When I answered Nanafushi''s words, Rikka, who was listening to the conversation, turned red and smiled.

    Nanafushi was happy to hear that she got a hundred points.

    "I''ll take Alice back to Tamamushi''s house. I''ll ask her about the details at home."

    "As for that, we can''t break the barriers either, you know. I''m sure Master can break it, but it will take a long time."

    "Oh, that''s no problem."

    I answered Nanafushi''s question with a grin.

    Breaking the barriers seems to be a difficult task, but there is no need to break them.

    "There is a hole in this barrier."

    I then pointed to a point on the ground.

    It looks like an ordinary hole in the ground, but it actually hides a way out.

    It was the place where the man whom Nanafushi had killed had tried to escape.

    It''s so cleverly hidden that I wouldn''t normally notice it, but my eyes can see underground.

    "It''s reassuring to know that you''re a "friend", but if you''re an enemy, your clairvoyance is a real nuisance, isn''t it?"

    Nanafushi, who had been staring blankly at me as she spoke, chuckled.

    So I decided to leave the scattered corpses behind and take Alice back to Tamamushi''s house.

    The reason why I left the corpses behind was because even if I hid them, they would soon be discovered anyway.

    Besides, the ones who would be suspected of killing the man and the three beastmen would be Alice and Tamamushi.

    Since Tamamushi seemed to be underestimated by the organization, the suspicion would fall on Alice.

    The spies were supposed to be eliminated, but she turned the tables on them and escaped. They would think that Alice had either manipulated Tamamushi or captured her. And Kudan''s organization doesn''t know us here. Then they''ll think Alice has returned to the protection organization.

    I don''t know how much longer they''ll have to wait before they figure out we''re here. But I think we''ll at least have time to move our base and get ourselves into position.

    To be honest, I''m glad to be going back to Tamamushi''s house, but this time, I don''t think I''ll ever be able to go back.

    With that thought in mind, we left the warehouse with Alice following.

    ***

 Chapter 142

    Lotus Flower => Renge

    Heavenly Lotus Flower => Tenrengeka

    ***

    Alice stands in the hallway, holding Clelia''s head. Next to her is Marina. And the one who standing in front of them¨D¨D.

    "Nice to meet you, Alice-san."

    The person standing in front of them was Yuka.

    Marina, who has her hand on Alice''s waist, looks at Yuka.

    At first glance, Marina seems to be keeping quiet, but she has "Denshin". It''s possible that she''s having a conversation with Yuka, but there''s no way to tell.

    "Leave it to me. I''ll take care of it."

    Yuka, who was looking at Marina with strong eyes, raised her voice without hesitation.

    Marina said she would let Clelia rest in peace. Then she went inside the house and found Yuka waiting for her.

    I could almost read Marina''s intentions.

    It''s over when we die. There is nothing to do about it.

    It just those who are left behind by the deceased. And Yuka can heal the hearts of those left behind.

    That is the true nature of Yuka''s ability, and that is why she will be able to demonstrate it to the fullest.

    "Renge, activate." (*ED note : Renge => Lotus flower)

    Yuka muttered quietly as she extended her right hand horizontally. The next moment, a shining circle appeared above and below Yuka''s head and feet, and the circle rotated. Then Yuka''s eyes turned rainbow-colored.

    "Re, Renge! No, no. The circle and the seven-colored eyes. No way, that''s......Tenrengeka." (*ED note : Tenrengeka => Heavenly Lotus Flower)

    Alice muttered with her eyes wide open. It seems that Alice knows about Yuka''s ability.

    "Don''t think about anything else for now. Let Clelia-san rest in peace first."

    Alice was surprised to see Yuka''s ability, but Marina spoke to her in a gentle voice.

    "Why ......?"

    With her eyes wide open, Alice looked at Marina and muttered.

    "I am a prisoner of war. My value lies in information. So why do you think of Clelia? Isn''t your priority above all else to get the information out of me? Are you trying to be nice to me and make it easier for me to get information out of you? Then please don''t. I''ll tell you everything in full, so don''t try to mislead me with your hypocrisy."

    Alice''s eyes are filled with tears as she stares at Marina, her slender shoulders shaking as she backs away, hugging Clelia''s neck tightly.

    Alice''s heart is shaking. It is surging like a storm.

    What I "see" in her mind is probably a memory from before Clelia death. The smiling figure of Clelia. And the image of Marina smiling so that she overlaps with Clelia.

    I see. It''s no wonder she''s upset.

    They''re alike. Clelia and Marina.

    Not in appearance, but in substance.

    Marina, who is smiling without saying anything, gently grabs Alice''s arm as she backs away.

    "No, please don''t. She''s dead. Clelia is dead. She didn''t have the strength to fight. I couldn''t protect her. I couldn''t do it. I couldn''t protect Clelia, my sister, my mother. On the contrary, I tried to step on Clelia''s head for the sake of the mission.......I hate it."

    Alice, with her face crumpled and tears streaming down her cheeks, mumbled and gritted her teeth, then trying to escape from Marina.

    No, she''s not running away, she''s on the verge of having her heart broken.

    "Alice-san"

    Alice trembled at the sound of the quiet voice.

    "I''m psychic. I''m a psychic medium. There''s someone by your side who wants to see you."

    As if caught by the echoing voice, Alice turned her gaze to Yuka.

    Oh, that''s right. Yuka has psychic powers. It''s called psychic medium.

    "You see, right there, next to you, the person you wanted to protect more than anything else has come to give you her last words."

    At Yuka''s words, Alice slowly looked next to her.

    The one standing there was Clelia, the one Alice had been holding in her chest for so long.

    Smiling, Clelia reached out with her right hand and gently stroked Alice''s cheek.

    "A, aa, aaa......Clelia. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I wanted to protect you. I owe you so much, but I haven''t given you anything back yet......"

    Alice, who was trying to run away, was approached closer to Clelia and knelt down on the spot. Then she clutched at Clelia''s feet, fallen on the floor.

    Clelia is smiling, crouched down, gently put her hand on Alice''s shoulder and hugged her.

    "Don''t cry, Alice-san. don''t have time to cry."

    "Eh?"

    "Clelia-san will have to go to heaven soon."

    "Heaven?"

    "Yes, heaven."

    "Is Clelia going to heaven?"

    "Yes, she is."

    When Alice saw Yuka nodding, she looked at Clelia and smiled, tears running down her cheeks.

    "If that''s the case, then I''ll join her......."

    "You can''t do that."

    "Why not?"

    "Alice-san. Do you want to break what you inherited from Clelia-san with you? She was able to entrust everything to you, who was more important than anyone else. That''s why she can go to heaven. Then, shouldn''t it be Alice-san''s turn next? You have to give what you inherited from Clelia-san to someone else. That way, Clelia-san''s feelings will live on forever."

    "Passing on and entrusting. Clelia''s feeling......."

    "Yes, that''s right. Next time, you should be Clelia-san and look for Alice-san. If you find her, you have to be very kind to her. As you did for Clelia-san."

    "Just as Clelia did for me, I will entrust my feelings to the next me......."

    "Yes."

    Yuka nodded. Alice stared at Yuka with shaky eyes, and then looked at Clelia.

    The dark eyes, which had no signs of life at all, were gradually filled with power.

    "Alice."

    Clelia, smiling, called out to Alice, stroking her cheek.

    "Yes."

    Alice nodded with her indigo eyes like the bottom of a lake, and there is strong light in them.

    "I hope you was able to be a good sister and mother to you."

    "Yes."

    "If so, do me a favor. There are many of you in this world. I don''t want you to be overwhelmed. It''s just that you have a lot of power to help those poor kids.

    "Yes."

    "Please, can you do that?"

    "Yes, I can, Clelia. I''ll make sure that your feelings are passed on. I''m sure I can carry your wish to all the poor me''s in the world before I met you.

    "Thank you. Now I can go to heaven in peace."

    Clelia smiled and was enveloped in light.

    The light that Clelia emitted grew stronger and stronger, and then, like fireflies dancing, her body became particles of light that rose to the sky.

    "Always! I promise! I''ll definitely connect your feelings! Wait for me in heaven! One day, I''ll come to see you with a big smile on my face!"

    Clelia is getting thinner and thinner as her particles ascend to the heavens. Alice was crying and smiling as she shouted to Clelia.

    Clelia, who is getting thinner and thinner, smiled at Alice, and then disappeared.

    "Someday, I''m sure......but not yet. I have to......live......."

    Alice then collapsed in the corridor, still holding Clelia''s neck.

    "Rikka-chan! Tamamushi-chan!"

    Marina, crouched where Clelia had been, raised her voice.

    "......Fue?"

    "......Nu?"

    Rikka and Tamamushi, who are behind me, raise their voices in a dull voice.

    "Please take Alice-san to the bedroom! Tamamushi-chan, please check Alice-san''s condition and if she needs medical treatment, please start immediately!"

    "Y, yes, Marina-sama!

    "U, umu! I understand!"

    Marina raised her voice and gave the instruction, and the two who were shaking with fear hurriedly replied.

    Rikka ran out and carried Alice, who was lying in the corridor, and headed for the bedroom.

    Tamamushi ran to barriers the basement, as if she was going to prepare some tools.

    "Yuka-san, keep an eye on Asahina-san so that she doesn''t start doing anything unnecessary!"

    "She was happy when I tied her up, so I think she''ll be fine, but I''m going to tie her up a little tighter just in case!"

    "That''s great! The only person who can do that to Asahina-san and live is Yuka-san!

    "Actually, I feel a little uncomfortable, but I''ll go!"

    "I''m sorry for the trouble! Please take care of her!"

    The two of them talked to each other. Then Yuka ran out.

    Marina, who had seen Yuka off as she crouched in the hallway, turned her gaze to me.

    "Well, Suzuhara-san."

    Marina let out a huff and stood up, calling out to me.

    "Yuka-san is psychic and has psychic medium abilities."

    "Ou"

    I nodded and answered Marina''s question.

    As expected of Yuka. She''s not going to let Clelia''s spirit possess Marina.

    "I''m in trouble if you''re affected by ¡°Mantra¡±, so I''m going to do a little spell on you."

    As she approached me, she stood in front of me and put her hands on the back of my neck.

    Marina stands tall.

    Soft but moist lips touching mine.

    "What!?"

    Something flowing into me.

    There was Alice, holding Clelia''s head to her chest, talking to Marina.

    Yuka raises her voice and Alice looks at Marina and calls Marina "Clelia".

    Alice clutches at Marina''s feet with tears streaming down her face.

    Marina crouches down on the spot and gently hugs Alice.

    No, she''s not. Yuka is not a psychic medium.

    Oh, right, ¡°Mantra¡±.

    So, I, Alice, Rikka, and Tamamushi were all brainwashed by Yuka''s ¡°Mantra¡±?

    But then again, Marina is.......

    Marinas lips gently parted, she lowered her heels to stand taller, and released her hands that were around the back of my neck.

    "I poured out to Suzuhara-san the scene that had happened in reality. Do you understand the situation?"

    "Yeah, yeah, but why were you able to recognize ''reality''?"

    The sight of Marina pouring into me made me understand that I was trapped in a ¡°Mantra¡±. But Marina must have been trapped in ¡°Mantra¡±, too. So, why?

    "It''s a blockage."

    "What the hell is that?"

    "I found out that by entrusting everything to Denshin, so I can block my five senses."

    "Blocking out the five senses? ......No way."

    "Yes, I don''t need any of my senses."

    When I heard Marina''s words, I understood.

    Yuka''s ¡°Mantra¡± uses voice as its medium. In other words, ¡°Mantra¡± cannot be effective unless the voice reaches the target. And Marina''s "Denshin" is the ability to read the target''s mind and convey their thoughts. Even if she loses her hearing, there is no problem, and if she wants to, she can "see" her surroundings by getting visual information from the target''s "mind".

    In other words, Marina can act without problems even if her senses are blocked, and that is why she can nullify ¡°Mantra¡±.

    "Then again..."

    Marina smiled and put her hands around the back of my neck and stretched out, just as she had done before.

    Marina closes her eyes.

    Her lips are moist and sweet, pressed against mine.

    This time, nothing flows into my mouth.

    And the lips don''t move away easily.

    After a while, the lips slowly part.

    Marina opened her eyes, lowered her heels to stand taller, and looked up at me.

    "Welcome back. I''ve been worried about you that I would die."

    She said this with tears in her eyes, her cheeks dyed, but with a smile on her face.

    Oh, I''m back.

    I wanted to say that, but I couldn''t and scratched my head.

    "Are you embarrassed?

    Marina smiled and asked me, looking up at me.

    "Shut up."

    I looked away from her and spat out the words.

    "I heard you say, ''I''m back,'' so I won''t tease you anymore."

    Marina giggles and says something cheeky.

    "Tsk."

    I clicked my tongue, but instead of being annoyed by Marina''s cocky attitude and behavior, I felt strangely calm.

    "You useless tits bitch."

    (TinyTL)

    I said and grabbed Marina''s big tits from above her clothes.

    "Kyaaa ? What are you doing? ?"

    Marina looked somewhat happy despite her scream, but she slapped my hand away and crossed her arms to hide her big tits.

    "What''s wrong with that? I''ve been squeezing them so far."

    "No ?"

    When I tried to force squeeze her big tits, she jumped and ran away from me, then stuck out her tongue.

    This guy.

    "Let me rub them."

    "No ?"

    "Let me squeeze you."

    "No way ?"

    "Let me squeeze you, you bitch!"

    "Ah ? Iyaa ? W, wait ? Suzuhara-san is pervert ?"

    "What? I''ll fuck you!"

    "Ah ? Iyaa ? Don''t touch me like that ? Ahn ?"

    I was so pissed off by her refusal to let me rub her big tits that I pushed her against the wall.

    "No, please don''t ?"

    "I''m back."

    "That''s why you have to stop¨D¨DEh?"

    (TinyTL)

    Marina, who had been resisting somewhat happily, heard my words and tried to continue resisting, but then she looked at me vigorously.

    "What? What did you just......"

    "I''m back."

    When I answered Marina''s question, she opened her eyes and tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.

    "Welcome back."

    Marina smiled, almost crying, and then looked up and closed her eyes. Face to face with Marina.

    "U, um that......."

    I couldn''t help but shiver at the voice I heard.

    Marina, who had raised her face and closed her eyes, also shivered and opened her eyes.

    At the same time as Marina, I turned my gaze to barriers the direction where I heard the voice, and I saw Nanafushi looking at us with a bad look on her face.

    I''ve been seen......?

    Oops. I didn''t notice it because I had deactivated my ability.

    I thought she had gone to underground with Tamamushi, but I had no idea she was still there.

    Moreover, Nanafushi can close her mind. In other words, Marina''s "Denshin" didn''t work either. That''s why Marina didn''t notice it.

    "I''m in the way, right?"

    Nanafushi scratched her head and muttered to herself, laughing.

    If you knew that you were in the way, you could have just disappeared quietly and not bothered to call us.

    Marina, who is dying of embarrassment, has a flaming red face and teary eyes, and is panicking.

    My face is hot too.

    Nanafushi smirks at us.

    Nanafushi, you have a rather bad personality. (TinyTL)

    ***

 Chapter 143

    From the result of Tamamushi''s diagnosis, Alice did not need any treatment.

    Then we''d better move our base as soon as possible.

    Before dawn, within the darkness

    "Suzuhara-sama, may I have a moment?"

    As I was walking down the corridor with Rikka to the basement, Nanafushi called me.

    "This is something that belonged to the man we disposed of"

    Nanafushi came walking down to the corridor and offered me her right hand.

    On her right hand was what appeared to be an oval-shaped capsule.

    "What is this?"

    "I don''t know"

    I asked, but Nanafushi tilted her head. It seems that she brought it without really understanding it.

    When I activated my ability, I found out that it was a machine¨D¨D

    "Machine......?"

    It looks like a medicine capsule, but inside it is a precision machine.

    "I thought about giving it to Master, but Master is an idiot, so I thought I''d show it to Suzuhara-sama first, and then Suzuhara-sama could give it to Master. If Suzuhara-sama gave it to her, I''m sure she''d be super motivated to examine it thoroughly. It''s stupid."

    "Ou."

    I nodded without hesitation to Nanafushi''s words. Rikka nodded her head too.

    Tamamushi is an idiot. But she can do it if she tries.

    With this in mind, I received the capsule from Nanafushi.

    If it was some kind of transmitter, it would be bad, but it probably wasn''t. If it''s transmitting a signal, the machine inside should be working. However, there was no sign of a working machine inside the capsule.

    "Then, I''m going to preparing for the move. The only thing I have is my stupidity power, so it''s useless in times like this."

    "Yeah, take care of it."

    In response to Nanafushi''s words, she smiled and waved her right hand. She turned back and began to walk away. However, she stopped for a moment, when she stopped, she twisted her head and looked at me sideways.

    "Oh, yeah, I forgot to mention. It''s okay to flirt with Marina-chan, but please love my Master too."

    With that, Nanafushi grinned and walked down from the corridor.

    I''m sure Nanafushi is always complaining about Tamamushi being stupid, but secretly she''s in love with her.

    Well, this incident made me think twice about Tamamushi, too.

    I''ve always known that she''s a can-do kid, but this time she really did a great job.

    I''m sure Nanafushi is very proud of her.

    "Well, we''ll see¨D¨D"

    I put the capsule to my pocket, called Rikka, and started to walk away, but I staggered.

    My vision blurred.

    I immediately activated my ability and put my hand on the wall.

    My pure "vision" was so blurry that I couldn''t "see" properly. I could barely stand up. But thanks to my ability to see, I somehow managed to stay upright.

    "Master......?

    Rikka looked up at me, tilted her head and raised her voice.

    This is not good. I can''t let Rikka know that I''m abnormal.

    "Nah, it''s nothing¨D¨D"

    My voice sounded very distant, and I felt a rush of nausea.

    I quickly covered my nose with my hand.

    The next thing I knew, I felt a warm sensation coming from the back of my nose.

    Rikka, who was looking up at me, snorted and her expression instantly turned serious.

    She must have noticed the smell of blood.

    "Master¨D¨D"

    "Haha, I''m an idiot too, right?"

    "Eh?"

    "It seems that it''s the tension from the battle, and make me lost my nerve then hit my nose. I didn''t realize it, but my nose hurt. Probably it''s from on the way out or while spider-walking."

    "Bumped? Your nose? No, that''s not possible. I was there the whole time. I was determined to eliminate all of Master''s obstacles, and I didn''t let my guard down for even a moment, I swear."

    Rikka raises her voice with a serious expression.

    It seems the excuses have backfired. Because of my poor excuses, I have stirred up Rikka. But there''s no way I can back out now. If I tried to be vague and cover it up, Rikka''s mind would become unstable.

    I gulped down the nausea and the warm liquid flooded from the back of her nose.

    The unpleasant taste of iron coming from the back of her throat.

    "Master......"

    I wondered how I could convince Rokka. When I was pondering that, her eyes widened and she spoke up.

    "Your eyes, your eyes are ...... golden."

    "What?"

    My eyes are golden? My eyes?

    It''s just a matter of time when it turns to gold, but then it goes back to normal. But, did you say it''s turned gold again?

    Nanafushi said that pupil type abilities often change the color of the eyes when the ability is used. Then, as the ability weakens, they return to their original color.

    My eyes have returned to their original color. But now they''re gold again.

    What the hell is going on?

    I don''t know, but it''s convenient for me right now. I can use it to convince Rikka.

    "Maybe my ability has evolved. I''ve had nosebleeds when I evolved before."

    I took off the hand that was covering my nose and wiped it with the back of my hand.

    "A, are you okay?"

    Rikka looked up at me and sounded worried.

    I don''t think she''d be convinced if I told her I was fine.

    "Evolution comes with its own burden. I can feel a little load, but only a little. No problem."

    Looking down at Rikka, I replied and patted her head with a smile.

    She still looked worried, but she didn''t seem to be disturbed.

    My pure "vision" is even more blurred than before, and I feel a strong nausea coming on.

    Thanks to my abilities, I am able to maintain my vision and sense of balance, but if deactivate my abilities, I am sure I would collapse.

    Is it already at the limit? Then why did my eyes turn back to gold?

    Confused thoughts, dizziness and nausea are getting stronger.

    It would be easier to just close my eyes, but that''s not good because there''s Rikka.

    "Rikka, speaking of which, aren''t you supposed to call me ''onii-chan''?"

    It was hard for me to stand, so I folded my knees and got down on one knee.

    "Ah, t, th, that''s, uum....... ?"

    The anxious Rikka turned bright red in an instant, and then she looked away from me and fidgeted.

    I''m sorry, Rikka. I don''t feel comfortable to tricking you but¨D¨D.

    "You have an erotic body for someone so young."

    With that, I touched her cheek with my hand.

    Rikka, who was shaking, smiled with a bright red face and glanced at me with moist eyes.

    I grabbed Rikka''s slender shoulders, which didn''t match the strength of her muscles, and pulled her close to me.

    Then, Rikka''s head was resting on my shoulder as I pulled her to me.

    "How about a brother who lusts after his sister?"

    I put my mouth to her ear and whispered, then smirking.

    "Me, me too ......?"

    While resting her head on my shoulder, she replied in a sweet trembling voice and let out a hot rough breath.

    "Ah ? Hm ? Aah ?"

    As I crawled my tongue to her ear, sucked on it, and crawled down to her neck, Rikka let out a sweet moan in between her hot and rough breaths.

    Rikka also seems to be in a good mood.

    While I crawl my tongue around her thin white neck and sucked on it, making a slurping sound, I grabbed her breasts from the top of the black hoodie she was wearing, which were large for her young appearance.

    "Mmm?"

    The palm of my hand sinks into her breast, and she shivers and lets out a sweet moan.

    Even with the hoodie on, I could see that her nipples were erect. I pinched her nipple with my finger and twisted it.

    "Kuhi?"

    A sweet, charming voice escaped from her pale pink lips, and Rikka shivered and tightened her cute little thighs.

    With the same black color hot pants as the hoodie. The cute little thighs stretched out from the tight hot pants, which could be called underwear. Rikka who has tightened her thighs is trembling. And she made a stain in the center of her hot pants.

    "Hmm? I don''t think my sister is a slut who loves to do erotic things. I think I need to do some research."

    I stopped crawling my tongue down her neck, whispered to her ear, and pinched her nipples from the top of her hoodie.

    "Ah ? Ah? I, I''m sorry ? I''m sorry, Onii-chan ?"

    Rikka apologizes in a sweet voice as she twitches and jerks, and it seems I''ve completely taken her for a ride.

    I don''t want to deceive you, but I want hold you normally.

    I''m sorry.

    "I''m sorry, I put it in Tamamushi and didn''t put it in you. So, let''s see if you''re a slut."

    I whispered in Rikka''s ear, and as she rested her head on my shoulder, she let out a hot, ragged breath and reached her hands up to her lower abdomen. Then she unhooked her hot pants and pulled down the zipper.

    The slippery crotch was exposed. I could barely see the indecent crack. However, I can see everything.

    In the center of the slippery young crotch, I can see an unusually obscene crack in the flesh. I can''t help but notice the lustful juice that pours out of from the crack.

    "It''s a reward for your hard work. Do you want me to come a few times with my fingers before I insert it? Or do you want me to go in right away?"

    "I, I want it, I want it ...... right away ?"

    Rikka answered my question immediately in a sweet, trembling voice, and rolled up her hoodie to expose her breasts.

    She has large breasts that are disproportionate to her young appearance and peach-colored nipples that are pierced.

    She squatted down on the spot, reached her trembling hands to my crotch, and started to unbuckle my belt impatiently.

    She seemed to want it so badly she couldn''t stand it.

    After unbuckling the belt and unzipping it, she pulled out my curving cock from my pants and without hesitation buried her face between my legs.

    The slippery texture of the flesh pressed against my glans, and an obscene sound began to echo.

    I felt a numbing sensation as my glans was handled by the slick, absorbing flesh.

    Even though she asked for it, it was rare to see Rikka be so aggressive.

    My heartbeat jumped, and I felt so dizzy and nauseous that I covered my mouth with my hand.

    I''m in trouble. I don''t think I can move.

    I pretended to sit on the spot and fell on my butt, and Rikka, who had her face buried in my crotch, followed my groin with her glans in her mouth and crawled on all fours on the floor. Then she was shaking her head madly while making obscene sounds.

    The intense dizziness and nausea made me feel like I was about to lose consciousness, but the pleasure that Rikka was giving me somehow kept me from losing it.

    "What do you want, Rikka?"

    I asked Rikka, when my pure "vision" no longer functioned, but I could "see" with my ability.

    Rikka, who had my cock in her mouth and was shaking her head enthusiastically, responded with a jerk and spit out the head with a sizzling sound. Then she looked up and smiled with a crying face as a lewd string of water dripped from her lips.

    "Ba, baby, I want my onii-chan baby......."

    Rikka, who held her own lower abdomen with both hands, told me so with a tearful smile on her face.

    Then she climbed on top of my crotch, which was on my buttocks.

    Straddling my crotch and forcing her hot pants down, Rikka dropped her hips with a tearful smile on her face.

    It''s against my warped cock.

    The tip of my glans hit the crack of the flesh, which was flooded with lewd juice.

    I felt the warm, slippery flesh.

    Rikka continues to lower her hips.

    My glans was swallowed by her hole, and then slid deeper and deeper into her flesh.

    "O, onii-chan is tired, so I''ll move...... ?"

    She whispered this while letting out a hot breath, and lowered her hips to the end while straddling my crotch.

    The tip of my glans, which had been thrusting toward the back, knocked against the hard object, and Rikka shivered.

    While panting, Rikka put her hands around the back of my neck and began to slowly shake her hips up and down.

    The obscene sound of water began to echo.

    The cramped flesh, covered in obscene juice, sucked and handled my glans.

    Rikka clenched her teeth, drool dripping from her lips, and gradually began to swing her hips more and more violently.

    The obscene sound of water echoes and the sensation of my glans gouging into her very back of hole.

    Rikka drools, clenches her teeth, and shakes her hips, stifling her voice.

    Rikka doesn''t know that I don''t have much time left. Even if I use my ability to "see" Rikka''s mind, I can''t find any such thoughts.

    However, I sensed something in her tearful smile.

    It might be a wild intuition. It might have been a wild intuition that made her realize something.

    As I watched Rikka on top of me, desperately shaking her hips, I somehow thought that.

    ***

    <> - ToC - Next >

    Edited by Kanaa-senpai

    Thanks for reading...

 Chapter 144

    Right now, my dizziness and nausea were much better.

    I washed my face at the sink, ruffled my hair, and looked in the mirror in front of me.

    It was a little different from before.

    My eyes are golden and creepy.

    They seemed to be darker and deeper than before.

    I washed my face again and a towel was offered to me.

    "After all, may I call you Master?"

    Rikka, her cheeks flushed and a shy smile on her face, said this as she offered me the towel.

    "What should I do?"

    Then I grinned, took the towel and wiped my face.

    After the act was over, Rikka didn''t say anything or ask me anything. When she finally did open her mouth, it was to say that she was hesitant to call me onii-chan.

    I''m in trouble. I think he might have found out.

    I want a baby. I want to have a baby, Rokka said, but then she reminded that she was my servant.

    I guess she''s planning to come with me.

    Wherever........

    I wondered if Rikka would stay here if she had a baby.

    I left the bathroom and walked down from the corridor to the basement.

    Marina must have known that something was wrong with my body. But she didn''t say anything to me.

    Well, no matter what I say, there''s nothing I can do about it.

    I talked to Tamamushi in the basement and handed her the capsule I received from Nanafushi.

    When she saw the capsule, she knew immediately what it was.

    "It''s a storage medium." (*Kind of DVD)

    With that, she took out some kind of handheld device from her pocket and inserted the capsule into it.

    "Hmm."

    Tamamushi stared at the LCD screen and shouted.

    "It''s the information on subhumans. It''s a capture list and a trade list. It''s a recording medium that the liaison always carries. It''s not particularly rare."

    Tamamushi stares at the screen and mutters as she scrolls through the images.

    "It also contains a list of people who belong to the Protection Organization. Well, if that guy had it, it''s not so much. So, you can get the information from Alice."

    After saying that, Tamamushi stopped scrolling the screen and looked up at me.

    Well, it''s true that the information that the man had would not be very credible. He''s the kind of guy who betrayed the Protection Organization without a second thought, trapped Clelia, Alice''s boss, and tortured her to death. Kudan''s organization probably didn''t trust him either.

    But at least it''s information. There''s no harm in looking it over.

    "Can I have a look?"

    "Hmm? Yeah, sure, but it might make you sick. It''s information about buying and selling young subhuman boys and girls as property."

    Tamamushi frowned at my question, muttered and glanced at Rikka.

    Rikka also belongs to the subhuman race. I think she is concerned about it.

    "I know very little about my own people. The only one I know is my sister. And the one who raised me is Hizuki. I don''t really get the idea that they are buying and selling my own kind. I don''t even feel sympathy for them. So, don''t worry about it."

    Rikka speaks in a matter-of-fact tone.

    Rikka and Kazehana are a clan with the blood of legendary beastmen. As that man said, they are also the clan that Kudan was interested in. That means they''re a highly valuable clan.

    Perhaps Rikka and Kazehana''s mother knew about this.

    With this in mind, I picked up the mobile device from Tamamushi and scrolled through the screen.

    As Tamamushi had said, the pictures on the screen were of boys and girls.

    From a quick glance, it seemed that the better the bloodline and the younger the child, the higher the value.

    I wondered if the ones labeled "mixed" were hybrids. Those classified as such were being sold and bought for two to three pounds. But I guess it''s better to get a price, even if it''s a throwaway price. Perhaps, if they are deemed worthless, they will be killed on the spot. A living commodity needs to be maintained, you know.

    "Hmm?¡±

    Scrolling through the screen, I felt a strange tug and returned to the image.

    "Kuroyuri Academy? Is she lives there as a human?"

    "Hmm? Let me see."

    Tamamushi raised her voice at my murmur.

    I handed the device to Tamamushi and she tapped the screen.

    "This is a target for capture."

    "Does that mean it hasn''t been captured yet?

    "Yes. Yes, but it''s a rare case."

    "Rare case?"

    "There are subhumans hiding in remote mountains and there are subhumans blending in with human society. Which is easier to capture?"

    "There''s more than one answer to that question."

    "Okay? Well, then what one of them is the answer?"

    Tamamushi asks me curiously.

    "If you''re only interested in capturing them, it''s those who blend in with human society. In exchange for blending in with human society, their abilities as subhumans may be weakened. If they are weaker, they are easier to catch. However, if they want to avoid trouble, they are probably hiding deep in the mountains in the middle of nowhere. If they are not involved with the government, no one will complain if they are caught. Also, in terms of value, the latter is by far the most valuable, isn''t it? Their abilities as a subhuman and their bloodline are important, right?"

    "You''re absolutely right."

    Tamamushi nodded loudly after hearing my answer.

    It''s not difficult to see why, as Alice says, Kudan''s organization is in a position to rule the world. If that''s the case, they can put as much pressure as they want on their country partners to do something pretty reckless.

    But well, it would be impossible to control everything in the world, and too much tightening would create a backlash.

    What the upper echelons of the organization want is money, power, and prestige, and in order to get them, they need to maintain the balance of the world.

    In other words, they don''t want to get involved in the troubles caused by the underlings. The bottom line is to do well without causing trouble.

    That''s why, when it comes to capturing sub-humans, they would give priority to those who have nothing to do with the government. It would be much easier for them.

    But to go after those who have been integrated into human society?

    "Does it mean that they are worth the risk to get them?"

    "That''s right."

    She nodded at my words and tapped the screen of the device.

    "It is suspected that he is a half-breed of the White Wolf clan. It''s a relative of Rikka''s. I don''t know if it''s really a relative or not, but it''s a possibility."

    Tamamushi muttered, looking at the screen, then looked up and saw Rikka.

    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of any relatives, even from my sister."

    Rikka shrugged her shoulders and answered with a sigh.

    Relatives, huh? The ancestors of Rikka and the others seemed to have lived in the time when Nanafushi was born. That why the blood has been passed down to the present day, so it is not surprising that they have relatives.

    "Let me see."

    I took the device from Tamamushi and looked at the screen.

    The image on the screen was of a girl with grayish hair and slightly reddish eyes.

    To put it bluntly, she looks like Rikka and the others.

    It''s only a suspicion, so it''s not very credible.

    But if Kudan''s organization is after her, then she must certainly be a subhuman.

    I''ll ask Kazehana just to be sure, and if she says she doesn''t know, I''ll leave her alone.

    We''re busy, and we don''t have any obligation to help someone who has nothing to do with this.

    With that in mind, I was about to return the device to Tamamushi. Then, I noticed that underneath the image of the girl''s face, there were several names listed. One of them was....

    "Himehajo......"

    I muttered the name and tapped the screen impatiently.

    The name of the subhuman to be captured was Konohana Mai. She is a student at the high school of Kuroyuri Academy, and Yukina is her friend. She is an obstacle in the way of capturing subhumans. In other words, she is a target to be eliminated if necessary.

    Then, I tapped on Yukina¡¯s entry, and my eyes widened.

    "What the hell......?"

    I couldn''t believe what I was reading there.

    Yukina''s parents were related to the protection organization. And they had already passed away. And who took in Yukina, who had no one to take care of her?

    "Alice Melt."

    My hand trembled as I held the terminal.

    Alice is a substitute for Yukina''s mother?

    That man that Nanafushi had killed must have known about it. In addition to the credit for getting rid of Alice and eliminating the spy, he was supposed to get a girl who seemed to be related to the White Wolf clan. But when he saw Rikka, he was driven by greed and dug his own grave.

    Oh, I see.

    Kukuku, was that so?

    "It seems that I owe Alice a debt."

    If you have been protecting Yukina, that''s a big debt.

    After all, Yukina is my "little brother".

    "Rikka."

    "I am with my master."

    Rikka answered my call without hesitation.

    I''ve got a lot of things going on, but I have to prioritize this.

    I thought that Yukina was the only one who could take over from me. But I also didn''t want her to be involved.

    But if I left her alone, Yukina''s life would be in danger.

    As long as Alice was known to be a spy, Yukina would certainly be targeted. And now that the information is out there.

    The first to be targeted is the subhuman, or the first to be targeted is Yukina. That''s probably the situation.

    "Tamamushi, please continue to prepare for the move. And as soon as we''re ready, we can move our base. I''ll have someone with free time help you with this."

    "Mm, okay."

    (TinyTL)

    Tamamushi nodded at my words and let out a sigh.

    "Did you say Yukina? Those who are targeting her are out of luck."

    "Oh?"

    "Because now that Suzuhara has her eye on her, you''re going to crush her for sure. That''s it, thoroughly."

    Tamamushi shrugs her shoulders.

    I''m sure you''re right. I''ll be sure to crush him once he catches my eye. No matter what it takes.

    And also¨D¨D

    "I''m taking my ''secret weapon'', who has too much time thatonly get in the way of our move."

    "W, what!? You''re not taking Asahina with you, are you!?"

    Tamamushi, who was shocked by my words, looked at Rikka.

    "Oh, I feel sorry for the guy......."

    "Um......"

    Tamamushi nodded with a twitchy smile to Rikka who muttered with a twitchy smile as well.

    This time, unlike the previous case, the other party does not recognize us at all. It was unlikely that we would even encounter the enemy. So Rikka alone will be enough to fight, and Asahina is acquainted with Yukina, so I just thought I''d bring her along.

    Well, why are you guys so afraid of Asahina? (TinyTL)

    ***

 Chapter 145

    According to Yuka, Asahina was sealed up in the living room.

    I took Rikka up from the basement to the first floor and walked down from the corridor to the living room.

    I stopped in front of the living room door and activated my ability just in case.

    The door and walls were transparent, revealing the entire interior of the room.

    Asahina was lying on the sofa, wrapped up in ropes.

    Not only was she wrapped in rope, but she was also gagged with a cloth.

    Yuka is also rather relentless.

    And Asahina is happy no matter what Yuka does to her.

    What a pervert.

    Also, Hizuki is looking down on Asahina, who is lying on the sofa with her arms crossed. She''s obviously taunting Asahina, but Asahina doesn''t seem to mind.

    There is no sign of Kazehana. Unlike Hizuki, Kazehana can be used for anything.

    Kazehana seems to be working with Marina, Yuka, Tamamushi, and Nanafushi, a group of girls who can do it.

    In other words, the ones in the living room right now are the "kids who can''t do it" group.

    I was going to take Asahina with me, but...

    If I leave Hizuki alone, she might start messing around with Kazehana in her spare time, and drag down the valuable and talented moving-in staff.

    Well, I thought, why not take her with me too?

    So, Marina, you''re listening, right? Is there any problem if I take Hizuki with me?

    (from TinyTL)

    ¨D¨DIt''s rather helpful. Kazehana-chan also says that she feels safe if Suzuhara-san is with her.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    Marina seems to be thinking the same as me.

    I''ll take Asahina and Hizuki with me, so please take care of them.

    ¨D¨DIf anything, I think it''s more difficult to babysit two problem children. I''ve been entrusted with this one, so please take care of babysitting the two troublemakers, Suzuhara-san.

    Oh, come on, you have a poisonous tongue. If anyone asks, you''ll be blown away.

    Anyway, with Marina here, it''ll be fine. Even if something should happen, it''ll be safe with Tamamushi, Kazehana, and Nanafushi around.

    Oh, yes. I almost forgot.

    ¨D¨DWhat''s the matter?

    Alice won''t be waking up for a while.

    ¨D¨DI know. Physically, she''s fine, but her mental was about to break down. I think Yuka''s mantra has healed her mind a lot, but I think she''s lost a lot of tension instead. So I don''t think she''ll wake up for a while.

    It''s about Clelia, isn''t it?

    ¨D¨DYes.

    You can make a memorial service for Clelia''s head after Alice wakes up. I owe Alice a debt of gratitude. Please treat her as politely as possible. I''ll be counting on you.

    ¨D¨DHmm.

    What is it?

    (from TinyTL)

    ¨D¨DIt''s nothing. I''m busy here too, so please take care of that too.

    After saying that, Marina''s voice disappeared.

    What the heck is that guy? I feel like she''s getting cockier and cockier.

    Do I need to train her regularly? I can''t leave her alone and let her get even more cocky.

    Marina will have plenty of training later on, but I have Rikka here, and I''ll take care of the two problem children.

    Thinking about this with a sigh, I went into the living room.

    "Ufu, ufufu, Ufufufu ? "

    A laugh filled with joy echoed through the room.

    "What a mess. You''re really a pervert, looking so happy like that. If you are a pervert, why don''t you lick my feet like a pervert?"

    While Asahina is lying on the sofa, wrapped up in ropes, Hizuki is looking down on her and laughing at her. She is poking her cheek with a toe covered in black tights.

    Asahina, who is being pecked on the cheek with her toes, is not paying attention to Hizuki, and is smiling even though she is being gagged.

    (from TinyTL)

    "Ufu, ufufu, hora, don''t you dare lick my feet ?"

    Hizuki, perhaps releasing her frustration of being mistreated by Asahina so far, is smiling and shouting with pleasure as she tweaks Asahina''s cheek with her toe.

    Rikka, who walked into the living room with me, sees the delighted Hizuki and holds her head in her hands.

    Rikka, you''re in trouble too. That''s your former master, isn''t it? But it''s Kazehana who is really in trouble. Because her master is still like that.

    "Hey, Hizuki, don''t play around, let''s go out."

    "Eh? Su, Suzuhara-san. How do you do?"

    When I called out to her, she looked at me and raised her voice.

    At the same time, Asahina''s eyes widened and she looked at me.

    And then¨D¨D

    "Hii!"

    Hizuki screamed and jumped backwards.

    There was a buzzing sound, and Asahina woke up suddenly.

    The torn ropes unraveled.

    Asahina had been quiet since Yuka had wrapped her around the rope, but it seemed that she could have cut the rope whenever she wanted to.

    As Asahina sat up, she gritted her teeth.

    A buzzing noise was heard and the gag was severed as well as the rope.

    "What can I do for you?"

    (from TinyTL)

    Asahina sat back down on the sofa, looking at me sideways as she spoke.

    "I''m going to protect Yukina. You know where she lives, don''t you?"

    "Eh? I don''t know where she lives."

    "What?"

    "Yukina may come to my house, but I''ve never been to hers."

    "Oh, I see."

    I thought Asahina would know about it, but she doesn''t.

    "I think Yui knows."

    "Yui is your sister, right?"

    "Yes."

    Asahina nodded in response to my question.

    Loli Hina. Certainly, if she''s a friend of Yukina''s, Loli Hina would know about Yukina''s house. But there is no way to get Loli Hina involved .......

    No, as long as Yukina is targeted, Loli Hina can not be said to be safe either.

    "What''s your family history?"

    "My mother died early. My father is not in Japan. My sisters and I are staying with my father''s brother, my uncle."

    Oh, I see. Asahina''s family seems to be complicated. Well, I don''t really care.

    "Yukina''s life is in danger. I''m going to go protect her now. So, what about your sister? If Yukina is in danger, your sister might be in danger too."

    "I see. Then why don''t you protect Yui as well?"

    "You''re too careless. And you don''t even ask what the danger is."

    "Afraid not. I''m dying of boredom right now. If your doggy friend and my sister would play with me, I think I could get over my boredom."

    Asahina put her right hand over her mouth, biting back a yawn as she spoke, then glanced at Rikka and grinned.

    Rikka shivered when she saw Asahina.

    She had seen the battle between Rokuhana and Fuka more than anyone else, and yet she had the nerve to say that she would take on both of them at once to relieve her boredom. If it was a joke, it would be funny, but in her case, she was serious, which made it worse.

    Well, if she was going to take on Rikka and Kazehana all at once, Asahina would surely lose. There is no way she can win. But Asahina will never retreat.

    Whether she wins or loses is of secondary importance. What is important is whether it is fun or not.

    As Nanafushi said, when I look at this guy, I can''t help but think of Kudan.

    (from TinyTL)

    "It''s okay. Then we''ll head to your house for now."

    "It''s not my house, it''s my uncle and his wife''s."

    "It doesn''t matter. Where''s your house?"

    "Asahina General Hospital."

    "Oh, I see. Asahina General Hospital......?"

    Asahina General Hospital? Wait a minute. Is this guy''s house a hospital?

    By the way, she said that it was her dream to become a nurse.

    I mean, it''s not the Asahina Clinic, but the Asahina General Hospital? Is it that big hospital in the center of town?

    "Eh? Are you, by any chance, an amazing young lady?"

    "What? What do you mean "lady"? It''s my uncle who runs the hospital, and my sisters and I are just relatives."

    "No, well, maybe you are, but ......"

    I felt at a loss for words at Asahina''s overly blunt attitude.

    She said her father was abroad, and her uncle was the manager of a general hospital.

    "W, what''s a general hospital? My family is a former noble family! I''m much more of a lady than Asahina-san!"

    Hizuki, who had been silent until then, raised her voice. She pushed up her uniform and smacked her reasonably large breasts.

    I knew that Hizuki was rich, but an old noble family? She''s a lady with no shame, isn''t she?

    But well, it seems that she was abandoned by that family.

    That being said, Hizuki seems to be in no mood to compete with Asahina.

    It''s a pain in the ass to take care of these two.

    I''ll leave one of them behind, after all.

    I want the one who know Yukina, and the one who want to protect Loli Hina together with me. If so, the one girl I don''t want is Hizuki.

    I should follow Yuka''s example and tie her up with rope.

    She''s not like Asahina, Hizuki won''t be able to escape on her own.

    "So, where are the enemies? If it''s dangerous, I can set up a trap here and crush the enemy, then protect Yukina with dignity."

    Asahina brilliantly went through Hizuki and asked me a question.

    The ignored Hizuki turns fiery red, her cheeks puff out with tears in her eyes, and she is trembling with a pull.

    (from TinyTL)

    "I can''t even tell if the enemy is moving or not. But I''m sure they''re after her. That''s why we have to protect Yukina as soon as possible. Besides, I''d like to avoid fights as much as possible."

    "That''s sweet. If you don''t know if they are moving, you should go out and look for them. And crush all of them. Then we won''t have to protect Yukina."

    "Are you stupid? The first thing you need to do in order to eradicate the enemy is to solidify your defenses. What if you start a fight and Yukina is kidnapped while you''re at it?"

    "We can destroy the one who took her."

    "That''s the problem. That''s why I said we have to protect her first."

    "I''m saying that if we crush all the enemies before protecting her, the problem will be solved."

    She said the stupid thing so brazenly that my head started to hurt.

    "I would do it well!"

    Hizuki, who was trembling with tears in her eyes and puffed out her cheeks, raised her right hand with a pinch and raised her voice. Then she ran up to me, put her arms around me and hugged me.

    "Just leave that person! That person is an unwanted child!"

    Hizuki raised her voice as she glared at Asahina.

    You''re an unwanted child, though.......

    I''m sorry, Hizuki. If anything, it''s you who''s the unwanted child.

    "She can''t hear me, no matter how much I tell her. And even if you force her to go with you, it will only be a hassle. So, let''s go with me, Suzuhara-san and Rikka. That''s how it is, Asahina-san will be staying at home."

    Asahina reacted to Hizuki''s words with a twitch, and stood up shakily.

    Hizuki shivered and hugged my arm tightly and glared at Asahina.

    "I''m sorry to be away."

    (from TinyTL)

    Asahina put her hands on her hips and let out a sigh, muttering in a boring way.

    Seeing Asahina''s appearance, perhaps she thought she had beaten her to the punch and Hizuki smiled as she hugged my arm, sniffing and puffing out her chest with pride.

    Big bulges are pressed into me as stretched out by Hizuki.

    This is not the case with Asahina. Because she''s so flat.

    That being said, Asahina is not convinced. If Hizuki complains and makes a fuss, Kazehana might come.

    Yuka probably didn''t use a mantra when she wrapped Asahina up in rope.

    There''s no way Yuka would brainwash her best friend into obeying her, and even if she tried, she probably wouldn''t activate the mantra.

    Even if she tried, the mantra probably wouldn''t work, it would only work when Yuka sincerely wanted it to. That''s the limitation of Yuka''s ability.

    But Asahina obeyed Yuka. Asahina was probably responding to Yuka''s desire not to brainwash her best friend.

    But if there was a commotion, Yuka might try to use the mantra.

    But I don''t want to do that, so Asahina is pretending to be in agreement with me. Then she''ll get out of the house, look for the enemy, and if she founds them, she''ll try.......

    Well, we''ll see about that.

    "Let''s go."

    "Yesssss ?"

    Hizuki replied to my words in a good mood.

    Asahina, who was in a gaze, crossed her arms and sniffed.

    And Rika, looking at Hizuki and Asahina alternately, is flustered.

    It''s really a team so full of anxiety that it''s almost funny. But, well, it''s fun to say that sometimes, isn''t it? (from TinyTL)

    ***

 Chapter 146

    When we left the house, Tamamushi sent me two insects.

    The reason is to counteract the barrier.

    After the last incident, I found out that my "eyes" can see through barriers. However, I was told that barrier was originally something that was almost impossible to see. Even Tamamushi, who possesses barrier techniques, can only "feel" them.

    It would be troublesome in many ways if we were to unknowingly enter the barriers. In addition, as in the previous case, if Marina''s "transmission" is blocked, there will be no way to contact her.

    That''s why she sent the insect.

    It''s impossible for anyone but me to see the barriers. But if we could get inside the barriers, Tamamushi would be able to know.

    By sending the insects ahead of us, if we enter the barriers, Tamamushi will be able to detect them. Even if the insect can''t get out of the barrier, we can tell Marina about it, and she can use her "Denshin" to warn us before we get trapped in the barrier.

    The problem is Asahina and Hizuki, since Rikka will never leave me.

    The insect was sent in as an insurance policy to prevent the two idiots from being trapped in the barriers if they got separated from me.

    "Asahina-san, you seem to have a low IQ, don''t you?"

    Hugging my arm, Hizuki, who was walking down the street at night, called out to Asahina, who was walking next to me.

    With a very smug look on her face.

    Rikka, who is walking in the lead while keeping an eye on her surroundings, let out a sigh as she looked at Hizuki with glazed eyes.

    Asahina was made fun of, but she didn''t seem particularly angry and stared straight ahead as she walked.

    "Asahina-san, you don''t seem very smart to look at, do you?"

    Hizuki, who looked miffed at being ignored by Asahina, giggled as she made fun of Asahina.

    "I thought you might not understand IQ, so I took the trouble to reiterate that you look stupid. You should be grateful for my kindness, right?"

    Hizuki proudly explained how much she was mocking Asahina. However, instead of getting angry, she puffed up at Hizuki.

    "You-idiot!"

    Hizuki''s eyes widened and she frankly made fun of Asahina.

    She told Asahina that she seemed to have a low IQ, but you seem to have a low IQ too, Hizuki.

    Rikka, who had been staring at Hizuki, looked at me apologetically and bowed her head.

    Don''t worry about it, Rikka, it''s not your fault.

    However, I knew it, but oh dear. It''s hard to believe that these guys will listen to me, even if I''m planning a lot of countermeasures.

    I don''t know what will happen when we encounter the enemy.

    Well, this time there''s not much danger, so I''m sure they''ll be fine.

    But still, Asahina is too quiet. No matter how much Hizuki agitated her, she didn''t react at all.

    At the moment, I''m activating my ability just in case. This is why I can "see" into Asahina''s mind, but she doesn''t seem to be thinking about anything in particular.

    However, my ability is only able to look into the surface of her mind. I don''t know what she''s thinking deep down inside.

    As I was thinking about this, Asahina stopped for a moment. And then she looked at me sideways.

    Hizuki, who was trembling with fear, hugged my arm tightly and grinned as sweat ran down her cheeks.

    "Fufu, you were so pissed off that you said I was an idiot, so¨D¨D"

    "Did you say Alice?"

    As if to interrupt Hizuki''s words, Asahina mutters to herself, completely ignoring Hizuki.

    Hizuki''s face turned red and she puffed out his cheeks, as if she was expecting someone to finally take her seriously after all the agitation.

    "Oh. I heard that they took Yukina in after her parents passed away."

    "Yes."

    "You didn''t know that Yukina''s parents had passed away, did you?"

    "Yes. Yukina talked about them sometimes, but she always seemed to be happy."

    "I see."

    They always seemed to be happy, huh?

    I guess she never told anyone that her parents had passed away.

    By the way, Yukina was very fond of my mother.

    She asked if she could call her "Ka-chan" and laughed.

    "I don''t know if that has anything to do with it."

    "Oh?"

    "I just remembered something Yukina said."

    "What is it?"

    "She said that she was growing her hair long and wearing women''s clothes because that''s what her mother wanted her to do."

    "Her mother?"

    "Yeah. No matter how much her mother told her to, Yukina thought it was strange that she was growing her hair out like a girl and wearing women''s clothing......."

    As I listened to Asahina''s words, I thought for sure.

    She was born a woman, but her heart is a man. Moreover, her character is a boy himself, energetic and strong.

    It''s strange to see such a Yukina''s hair long and braided, and wearing a school uniform for girls.

    However, Yukina is a student of the prestigious Kuroyuri Girls'' School.

    If she violated the school rules, she would be blamed, and it is possible that Yukina reluctantly agreed to do so after many clashes with the school.

    But that doesn''t explain why she''s letting her hair grow.

    There is no school rule that says girls can''t keep their hair short.

    "Maybe it''s a will......."

    Asahina muttered to herself.

    "I think her mother told her repeatedly before she died. She wanted her to be more like a girl. But Yukina was rebelling. She insisted that she was a man. But......"

    "Her parents are dead"

    "Yes. Maybe she lost them and regretted it. So......"

    "She took her mother''s words as her last will and testament, so she wouldn''t betray her feelings."

    "Maybe so. I didn''t hear it from her, so it may be wrong."

    "Nope"

    I think that Asahina''s prediction is correct.

    Yukina was always cheerful and happy. She never complains about anything, and even though she is small, she is very determined. And she yearned to be a hero. A hero who helps the weak and frustrates the strong.

    Her deceased parents were involved in a protection organization. Tamamushi told me that the organization was established to protect and save people who were born with unique abilities or those who were called subhumans. However, as of now, it is corrupt inside.

    Why did Yukina''s parents die? Whether they died at the same time or separately, Yukina''s parents may have been on the side of the General.

    The General''s power is now fading away. But I don''t think it was always that way from the beginning.

    There is a possibility that the opposing faction joined forces with Kudan''s organization and gradually gained power, and in the process, Yukina''s parents were erased.

    It would make sense that Alice took Yukina in because she was on the side of the general.

    I don''t know what kind of family environment Yukina had, but for her, her dead parents might have been heroes.

    Maybe that''s why Yukina yearns to be a hero, and why she''s trying so hard to follow what her mother always said.

    "It is said that the person who seems to have no worries is the one who is carrying a huge burden."

    "I guess so."

    Asahina smiled at my muttering.

    Yukina was the first to rush to my aid when I fought Hizuki.

    There''s a reason she''s so strong.

    "......Fu"

    Hugging my arm, Hizuki sniffed at me with a frown.

    After being ignored by Asahina for a long time, she was unable to join in the conversation and seemed to have lost her temper.

    When Rikka saw Hizuki, she let out a sigh of relief and looked at me with an apologetic expression.

    It would have been better if she had been quiet, but I''m sure she would have taken it to heart. And I have a feeling that she will do something unnecessary when the time is right.

    Maybe I should have left Hizuki behind.

    After about thirty minutes of walking through the night streets, we arrived in front of a huge building.

    It was past midnight, but the lights were shining on the signboard and lights were leaking from the windows of the building.

    Asahina General Hospital.

    That''s what it said on the illuminated sign.

    I had never been to this hospital before, but I knew of its existence. It''s the biggest hospital in the neighborhood, after all. And I had no idea that Asahina was a relative of the owner of the hospital.

    She denies that she is a lady, but no matter how you look at it, she is a lady.

    That being said¨D¨D

    "Isn''t your home in another place?"

    I asked Asahina, who was standing next to me.

    "My uncle has a separate home. But my sisters and I are living in a rented room in the hospital."

    "Really?"

    So, you didn''t live with your uncle and his wife?

    Well, there must be a lot of reasons.

    I''m not interested, so I won''t ask.

    "I''m going to go by myself, since there are few people around at night."

    Then Asahina started walking.

    "Wait a minute."

    She stopped and turned around.

    "It''s okay to protect your sister. But how are you going to explain that to your uncle? And even though he''s not in Japan, you still have a father."

    Asahina chuckled at my question.

    "If I keep staying out without permission, they won''t even worry about me. That''s the answer."

    Asahina replied, turning on her heel and strolling to the hospital.

    Well, I mean, what the heck.

    You''ve got a lot going on.

    "Maybe you and I are ...... similar"

    Hizuki, who is hugging my arm, muttered somewhat sadly as she stared at Asahina''s back as she moved away.

    Hizuki seems to be more of a young lady than Asahina, but because of the unusual power she was born with, she seems to have been left with nothing but her money and sent away in distress.

    ¨D¨DThey don''t even worry about her when she keeps staying out without permission.

    There may have been something that she felt when she heard Asahina''s words.

    After about fifteen minutes, Asahina came back. But Lolihina was nowhere to be found.

    Maybe she couldn''t take her out, or maybe she just couldn''t find her at .......

    "She wasn''t there."

    Asahina stopped in front of me, put her hands on her hips and raised her voice.

    "At this hour?"

    "Yes, that''s right. She''s not here at this hour."

    "Is she at your uncle''s?"

    "No, I don''t think so."

    Asahina firmly denied my question.

    "It''s not important, but my sisters and I are not blood related to our mother."

    "What?"

    "Our real mother is our uncle''s wife, our aunt."

    "That''s......."

    "Oh, she''s not that unfaithful. It''s mutual consent."

    Consensual.

    Asahina was slurring her words, but I could almost understand her.

    That was the reason why Asahina was not living with her uncle and his wife.

    "My mother could not have children. And neither could my uncle. So after some discussion, my father and aunt decided to have a child. My father took in the first child, and my uncle took in the second. However, my mother avoided me and my uncle avoided Yui. In the end, it didn''t work out and we sisters were left alone in the world."

    Asahina then let out a boring sigh.

    It''s a bit of a pain in the ass, isn''t it?

    "I think the only place she can go is to Yukina''s place."

    "Hey, hey, hey......."

    I don''t know where Yukina is, so I guess I was going to have Loli Hina show me where she is. But the important thing is that Loli Hina is not here.

    ¨D¨DI thought that might happen!

    Suddenly, Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    ¨D¨DBecause when you rely on Asahina-san, you''re making a mistake! It would be best if I asked Alice, but that''s not possible yet, so I asked Tamamushi to look up Yukina''s address!

    Oh, really? You''re really good. And you even called Asahina incompetent.

    ¨D¨DI''ve had hacked into the Kuroyuri Academy database, and the address is the dormitory of Kuroyuri Academy.

    A dormitory?

    ¨D¨DYes. It seems to be on the grounds of Kuroyuri Gakuen. Tamamushi-chan has already sent the insects flying.

    Hey, the team of kids who can do it if they try is great. The team of kids who can''t do it even if they try is just as miserable. (*Marina : Asahina x Hizuki)

    ¨D¨DI''ll call you when the insects arrive, so can you head over to Kuroyuri Academy for now?

    All right. Please take care of it.

    When I told Marina that, the communication was cut off.

    I''m sure she''s very busy, but she took care of me.

    Well, just because I can''t hear her voice, I''m sure Marina knows what''s going on over here.

    "I''ve got information. We''re heading to Kuroyuri Academy now."

    I called out to the two kids who couldn''t do it even if they tried, and decided to head to Kuroyuri Gakuen right away.

    If Loli Hina was at Yukina''s place, we could protect them both together, which was convenient for us.

    But Alice and Yukina were connected, and when I tried to contact Loli Hina to protect Yukina, she was not there.

    The man Nanafushi killed was targeting a beastman who was a student at Kuroyuri Academy.

    There is a beastman who could be a relative of Rikka.

    If the value was high, there might be other guys working to capture the beastman.

    If so, the timing would be perfect.

    If there had been even a slight delay, Yukina and Loli Hina might have been eliminated.

    But.......

    I glanced behind me as I walked quickly.

    Asahina is walking facing the front, and Hizuki is walking with her elbow against Asahina on purpose.

    Rikka was the only one with a decent fighting chance. Asahina can be used as a wall of flesh, but Hizuki is just a liability.

    Well, we''ll manage it, I guess. (TinyTL Kanaa-senpai)

    <> - ToC - Next >

    Edited by Kanaa-senpai.

    Thanks for reading...

 Chapter 147

    Walking down the street at night towards the Kuroyuri Academy.

    ¨D¨DBad news.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    Bad news? Kukuku, no, no, no, isn''t it good news, right?

    ¨D¨DEh?

    I''m sure you''ve heard that there''s something going on at Kuroyuri Academy, right?

    ¨D¨DOh, yes, yes. But how can that be good news?

    Marina looked confused when she heard my answer.

    If there''s something strange going on at the Kuroyuri Academy, it''s probably because someone from Kudan''s organization is targeting the beastmen.

    ¨D¨DI don''t know for sure. The insect that was sent to scout the area has disappeared. Tamamushi-chan says that it wasn''t attacked. She said that it was probably trapped in a barrier.

    See? That''s good news.

    ¨D¨DW, why? What''s the good news about this? Yukina-chan and Yui-chan may be in danger, you know?

    They''re only in danger, right?

    ¨D¨DEh?

    The barriers seem to take some time to put up, depending on their performance. That means it was planned a long time ago to keep things quiet.

    But even if the barriers are completed, they can''t be activated right away, right?

    Once the barriers are activated, they will have to act immediately. Even though it can''t be recognized by the human "eye", if it has the function of a physical barrier, it will cause a commotion.

    Then, they must activate it without causing a commotion and eliminate it before it becomes a commotion.

    So the only place to do that would be at night.

    And now that the barrier is functioning, is it trying to accomplish something, or is it in the process of accomplishing something?

    Either way, there is a good chance that Yukina is still alive and well.

    In other words, it''s not too late.

    See? That''s good news, right?

    However, it''s better to think that there''s not much time left.

    "Marina! Please guide Rikka!"

    I shouted, and looked at Rikka.

    "Hurry up, Rikka!"

    "Yes!"

    Rikka quickly came around in front of me as I rushed out, took me on her back, and kicked the ground.

    "Oou!"

    The night wind hitting my face. It made me shout out.

    Rikka was flying through the night sky with me on her back.

    "I left Asahina-sama and Hizuki behind, but..."

    Rikka asked me as she landed on the ground. Then, she ran through the darkness like the wind.

    I guess she''s paying attention to me. Rikka runs like the wind, barely swaying up and down.

    If Rikka wanted to, she could run even faster, but she''s carrying me, a mere human being, on her back.

    If only Rikka were to run ahead, she would reach Kuroyuri Academy in an instant, but Rikka needs me.

    "Don''t worry about them."

    I replied to Rikka who was running soundlessly in the darkness.

    The two idiots are "kids who can''t do it even if they tried," but if they really can''t do it, there''s no need for them in the squad.

    But¨D¨D

    "I''m not worried about the two of them. Because I''m afraid that if I leave them alone, the city will be wiped out."

    I couldn''t help but smile at Rikka''s words.

    "Yeah, you''re right."

    The only person who has ever faced Asahina head on and not been scared is Yuka. Only Yuka.

    But in Yuka''s case, I think her friendship outweighed her fear.

    But Hizuki stood up. And it was only after she lost the use of her "Heavenly Eyes".

    There are two types of idiots: those who only know how to move forward, and those who can face threats with no hesitation, even if they are powerless.

    "The two of them have one thing in common. It''s not strength, it''s fear."

    Rikka chuckled when I said that.

    "If I may say so, the most ''scary'' one is the master, though."

    Rikka seemed to be happy even though she said I were the most frightening.

    "I''m the weakest one, though. Because Rikka, I can''t do anything without you."

    At my question, Rikka pouted.

    "Didn''t you say yourself that ''strength'' and ''fear'' are different?"

    With that, Rikka chuckled.

    Rikka stopped running and gently set me down on the ground.

    I could see the magnificent school gate in front of me and the old nameplate that said "Private Kuroyuri Academy".

    I couldn''t hear her, but it seemed that Marina had guided Rikka properly.

    And then¨D¨D

    "I''m sure I can see the barrier, but¨D¨D"

    Rikka heard me muttering, looked up at me and tilted her head.

    "Are you worried about something?"

    "No, well, let''s just say I''m curious......"

    I answered Rikka''s question vaguely.

    I have very little knowledge of barrier. That''s why it''s dangerous to make judgments based on just what I see.

    "It seems to me that the barriers are not very accurate."

    The barriers I''ve seen and actually been inside during the last incident gave me the impression that they were very elaborately constructed.

    On the other hand, this time the barriers seemed to be very messy.

    ¨D¨DIf there is a barrier, why don''t I send Tamamushi-chan there? If there are barriers, it is better to have a Tamamushi-chan who has knowledge of it with you.......

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain, sounding anxious.

    No, you don''t need to send Tamamushi to here. It''s not that I''m underestimating my opponent. The most important thing right now is to move the base. I want you to do your best to move the base while minimizing the amount of force you send our way.

    What we need more than anything right now is a secure base.

    Alice is stuck over there. In addition, you and Yuka''s abilities can only show their true value if you have a safe base. And even if you protect Yukina and Loli Hina, if you don''t have a safe base, you might end up fighting the enemy while running away.

    You knew that too, so you didn''t stop our actions, and you didn''t propose the idea of adding more forces. Isn''t that right?

    That''s what I asked Marina in my mind.

    Soon after, I heard Marina''s sigh in my brain.

    ¨D¨DI know they''ll be fine. Because you are a devilish demon who will use any despicable and cowardly means to protect your "friends" without hesitation. But I''m worried about what I should be worried about.

    Marina pretended to be worried and said whatever she wanted. I listened to her words and took them as agreement.

    ''''Let''s go, Rikka".

    ''''Yes.''''

    I called out to Rikka, started walking, and entered the barrier.

    I entered the barrier and asked Marina in my mind.

    ¨D¨DIt''s okay. The communication hasn''t been cut off yet.

    Marina''s reply came back to me immediately.

    As far as my "eyes" can see, there are no new barriers within the effective range of my ability.

    Also, as soon as we entered the barrier, an insect that looked like a canary flew over us. And it was flying in a figure eight above my head.

    That''s the insect that Tamamushi sent out to scout.

    It seems to have disappeared, but only because it couldn''t get out of the barrier, and unlike the last barrier, it doesn''t seem to have its power nullified.

    Based on these facts, it seems that the barrier has the function of a physical barrier, which can block the power of different abilities to a certain extent, but it is not effective enough to block Marina''s "Denshin".

    As expected, the barrier this time seemed to be much less precise than the last time.

    Was it because it was made in a hurry, or was it because the person who made it was not skilled enough?

    Either way, the fact that the barriers are inferior means that the forces that will be deployed will also be inferior.

    "Tamamushi insects, huh?"

    I asked the insect, which was flying in a shape of 8 above my head.

    I can see the emerald light inside the insect''s body, so I know it''s an insect without having to ask.

    The insect bobbed up and down as if to reply to my question, then landed right in front of me and stopped flying in midair.

    It seems to have understood my words.

    Maybe Tamamushi has ordered it to obey my commands when it comes into contact with me.

    "If you know where Yukina is, please show me."

    When I asked the insect, it hovered in front of me and drew a shape of 8. Then it flew towards the school building.

    I was told that Yukina was living in the dormitory, but is she in the school building?

    If she''s in the school building at this hour, then....

    "I think she''s fighting to protect the beastmen who were attacked by the enemy."

    I''m sure she is. She''s a hero, you know.

    I couldn''t help but laugh at the thought.

    I came here to protect Yukina, but maybe it was none of my business.

    Because she''s "strong".

    With that thought in mind, I followed the insect.

    ***

 Chapter 148

    The insect that was guiding us stopped in front of the door of the Kuroyuri Academy''s elevator. And it''s flying in a shape of 8.

    "It looks like the insects are saying something."

    Rikka, who tilted her head, looked up at me and asked.

    "Maybe, it''s the alarm system......."

    I muttered, staring at the elevator.

    If it was a small insect, it would be able to get into the school building through the crack. But that''s not the case for me and Rikka.

    We would have to break the lock to open the door and enter the school building, or break the window.

    But then, the alarm system would be a problem.

    Breaking the lock would surely set off the alarm system.

    It wouldn''t matter if the guards rushed in, but the problem was that the one who was targeting the beastmen.

    If the alarm goes off and they get impatient, they will forget about their interests and try to take strong measures.

    For example, they might kill them all and run away.

    The insects may have sensed this and told me to think twice before invading.

    If that''s the case, he''s a pretty smart guy.

    No, that''s not it.

    Pets are like their owners.

    Since Tamamushi''s power has been raised, the ability value of the insect being manipulated has also been raised.

    That''s right.

    "We could dodge the wiring and smash the window, but..."

    My eyes can see all the hidden wires. So I can dodge the wires, break the window, and get inside.

    But this is a prestigious school for girls. The security is quite good.

    I can see wired alarms and what appears to be infrared radiation in all the places I can get into.

    On the second floor, I could "see" what looked like wiring for the alarm system, but I couldn''t see anything that looked like infrared.

    The alarm system is probably for people. I''m sure they think that a wired alarm system is sufficient for everything except the first floor.

    "Rikka can easily break in, but I''m the one who''s a burden."

    It''s also true that if I don''t make a clear entrance for the two idiots who will be coming after us, they will certainly break through the front door and cause a commotion.

    Then¨D¨D

    I stepped out and stood on the wall next to the elevator entrance.

    Common sense dictated that if I made an entrance where no human could enter, there would be no problem.

    And Rikka can do it.

    "Rikka, can you cut through this wall with as little noise as possible?"

    I asked Rikka as I put my hand on the wall.

    Rikka grinned as she heard my words.

    "It''s no problem."

    And as she replied, Rikka put her right hand behind her back.

    With the sound of slicing through the wind, a faint metallic sound echoed.

    An oval gap in the wall and a cross-shaped scratch.

    With the huge knife tucked behind her back, Rikka reached out both hands to the wall.

    There was a cracking sound and parts of the wall were pulled out like a puzzle.

    Holding the blocks, which must have weighed several hundred kilograms each, as if they were toy blocks, Rikka gently placed them on the ground.

    The four blocks were removed, and a hole was made in the wall through which I could easily pass.

    There was also a steel frame built into the wall to reinforce it, but to Rikka it was just like tofu.

    No one would have expected her to break into the school building in such a forceful manner.

    The insects that had been forming a shape of 8 in front of the elevator door entered the school building through the entrance that Rikka had made.

    I looked at Rikka, who looked at me and nodded.

    We''ll have to pay attention to our conversations from here. I need to approach the enemy with as little noise as possible.

    However, I have Marina''s "Denshin" with me.

    Through Marina, I can convey my thoughts to Rikka, and Rikka can convey her thoughts to me.

    But, I felt uncomfortable with Marina''s silence.

    Marina? Hey, Marina? Can you hear me?

    I asked her several times in my mind, but she didn''t answer.

    What''s going on? I''m sure there was nothing wrong with Denshin when I entered the barriers. And there are no new barriers.

    If it''s not because of the barriers, is it because they are in the middle of moving their base and just don''t have time to pay attention to us, or did something go wrong?

    There is a problem. That is, an enemy raid.

    If they were raided by the enemy, that''s strange. They should have told me immediately via Denshin that they had been attacked. In addition, the other side left behind an overwhelming force of Tamamushi, Nanafushi, and Kazehana. And Yuka''s mantra. And then there''s Marina''s "Denshin" which can control all of them perfectly.

    If they attacked with only a small amount of strength, they would be easily defeated.

    However, what if the forces deployed were a little more than a little?

    "Rikka, let''s go back."

    I called out to Rikka, who was about to enter the school building through a hole in the wall.

    Rikka''s expression tightened immediately after her momentary shock.

    "Yes."

    And then nodded to Rikka.

    I''m sorry, Yukina, but I can no longer lend you a hand.

    ''''What about the barrier!"

    Rikka, who was running alongside me as I started to run, asked me.

    The last case''s barrier was said to be impossible to destroy, even by Nanafushi. But this time the barrier is "messy". Maybe¨D¨D

    "Try to destroy it with a physical method!"

    "Yes!"

    Rikka nodded at my words and pulled out a huge knife from behind her.

    If Rikka can destroy it, that''s fine. But if she can''t, we''ll have to think of another way.

    As Tamamushi had said, there is a "starting point" for barriers. In order to destroy the barriers, we need to find the "starting point".

    With my eyes, I might be able to find the starting point.

    But what to do after finding the starting point?

    It seems that Tamamushi, who has knowledge of barrier, can destroy it, but I don''t have that knowledge.

    However, rather than trying to destroy it randomly, it would be more likely to try to destroy it by putting a physical load on the "starting point".

    "Master, please retreat to the rear in case something happens!"

    Saying this, Rikka stopped, held the huge knife behind her back, and dropped to her hips with a gulp.

    The blood vessels raised and the muscles made a creaking sound. Her body creaked and shuddered.

    Rikka told me to move backwards just in case, but the effective range of my ability is not that wide. So, in order to find the "starting point", I can''t stay back.

    It doesn''t matter if I lose an arm or a leg.

    As a field monitor, I''m fine as long as my head is safe.

    ¨D¨DHold on! Wait! Wait! Hold on! Stopp!

    Marina''s voice suddenly echoed in my brain.

    Rikka must have heard it too, because she''s looking at me with wide eyes.

    ¨D¨DI, I''m sorry I didn''t reply! I''m fine over here! I''m not fine, but! Oh, God!

    Marina says she''s fine, but seems to be in a lot of trouble.

    She seems to be okay, but I''m pretty sure something went wrong.

    Marina, you don''t have to explain. Just tell me if you need me and Rikka or not.

    ¨D¨DThat''s right, it would be helpful if Suzuhara-san could act as an intermediary! But Suzuhara-san, please give priority to Yukina-chan! Oh, God! Stop it! You''ll die! You''ll really die!

    Mediation? Die? What do you mean? Do you need me? Let me be clear about that.

    ¨D¨DAsahina-san is beating up Hizuki-chan! She''s going to die! If Asahina-san does anything more, she''ll really die! You should apologize too, Hizuki-chan! If you keep being mean, you''ll really die, and you know that person is really unforgiving!

    Huh? Asahina is beating up Hizuki?

    ¨D¨DHizuki-chan has been fanning Asahina-san for a long time, but Asahina-san didn''t bother her! Then Hizuki-chan lost her temper and said something she should never have said!

    ......Hmm, so?

    ¨D¨DShe said, "Poor breasts! Your breasts are flatter than a chopping block". Then, Asahina-san said ,"Big breasts make your shoulders stiff!". But, Hizuki-chan gave her a full combo of things she should never have said! From there, she was beaten to a pulp! Hizuki-chan was dying, but she wouldn''t apologize! On the contrary, she seems to be rather happy to be beaten up!

    I let out a sigh as I heard Marina''s voice screaming.

    Rikka is also getting tired of this.

    ¨D¨DExcuse me! I don''t have time to answer! I''m sorry! I heard a squeak sound! You''re going to die! You''re dying! You''re really going to die! Pleaseeeeeee apologize to herrrrr, Hizuki-channnnnnnnnnn!

    Marina''s scream echoed in my brain.

    What the hell are those two idiots doing?

    "I''m sure Hizuki is both envious and happy."

    Rikka, who had been gazing at me, muttered with a smile on her face.

    She''s envious and happy.

    Well, I don''t understand the feeling.

    Before she developed her eyesight, Hizuki had the power to "vaguely read" people''s minds.

    It was only a small power, but being able to read people''s minds was nothing more than a monster.

    Besides, if she could read things that we didn''t want her to read, she would become a tremendous nuisance and a hindrance.

    No wonder she was thrown away. I guess she should consider herself lucky that she was not erased.

    But then again, Hizuki was probably just a kid.

    She must had been hated the absurdity of the world, hated her own power, and her mind must have been twisted to any extent.

    In fact, when we first met, Hizuki was clearly insane.

    That''s why she was able to accept the beastmen sisters who had not been poisoned by the human world, I guess I could say.

    Long ago, on one day, In front of Hizuki, Asahina appeared.

    "Asahina is the sun."

    "Sun, huh?"

    "Yes, at first glance it seems that she is a benefactor of humanity, but in reality she is not."

    The sun does not shine for humans, or even for living beings. It only does so because it wants to. The sun does not care who is troubled by its light, it will continue to shine mercilessly and endlessly.

    "Hizuki, on the other hand, is a moon in the night sky. Without the sun''s light, it cannot even shine. It is such a diminutive existence."

    When the sun rises, it hides as if to flee, and when the sun sets, it quietly appears. And without the sun''s light, they can''t even make themselves shine.

    However, there are those who need such a diminutive existence.

    For those who live in darkness, the light of the moon is irreplaceable.

    It is only Hizuki, who has also lived in the darkness, that has been able to accept Kazehana and Rikka, who have lived in the darkness.

    Asahina, who is self-righteous and walks the straight and narrow path without hesitation, and Hizuki, who has been wandering in the dark groping for a while.

    They are so opposite, but maybe that''s why they are attracted to each other.

    Besides, they have something in common.

    Asahina, who is incompetent but even Nanafushi is afraid of her, and Hizuki, who controls the Heavenly Eye, albeit temporarily.

    The two of them, no matter how you look at it...

    "It''s a monster outside the norm."

    Rikka grinned when she heard me muttering that.

    "Hizuki, who is going to fight head-on with Asahina-sama, is clearly a fool who can''t help herself. But I love that kind of Hizuki. I love that Hizuki of today more than the Hizuki of before."

    "Yeah, I don''t hate the current Hizuki either."

    I nodded at Rikka''s words and smiled with a sigh.

    By the way, Marina, leave those two idiots alone. I mean, they''re just happy to have an equal fighting buddy, so don''t interfere.

    I spoke to Marina in my mind, but there was no reply.

    She was probably in a panic because Hizuki had been beaten to a pulp by Asahina and was in trouble.

    I''m sure that even Marina can''t handle those two.

    No matter how much you try to stop them, there''s no way they''re going to stop fighting, so why don''t you just leave them alone?

    Well¨D¨D

    "A commander is like a chore man who pays attention to his surroundings."

    It''s a tough job.

    In that respect, it''s good for the field monitor to be at ease.

    Rikka heard me muttering and giggled.

    "Now, shall we hurry up too?"

    "That''s right. If we don''t hurry up, those two will come."

    "That''s the most troublesome part."

    We talked to each other and started to run, and we entered the school building through a hole in the wall.

    ***

    <> - ToC - Next >

    Edited by Kanaa-senpai.

    Thanks for reading

 Chapter 149

    I chase after the insects flying ahead of me while trying to kill any presence.

    I''m doing my best to kill any presence, but the sound of my clothes and footsteps echoes in the dark hallway. All those sounds are coming from me.

    Rikka, on the other hand, is completely quiet.

    I''m dragging Rikka down, aren''t I?

    Rikka reacted with a twitch, and glanced at me.

    ¨D¨DThere is a noise coming from ahead. The distance is about thirty meters. Since you can''t hear anything from behind, Master, please walk slightly behind.

    Rikka speaks to me in her mind.

    I nodded my head, slowed my pace, and walked behind Rikka.

    About thirty meters away.

    If I focus all my abilities on one point, it''s just barely within range. However, if I concentrate my ability on one point, I will not be able to keep an eye on my surroundings.

    Since Rikka is nearby, it would be wise to approach the enemy while maintaining my "eye" in all directions.

    That being said, Marina, leave those two idiots alone and help me out here.

    Even with my ability, I can "see" minds to a certain extent, but when I try to see it, I get distracted of it.

    If my mind is distracted, it will create an opening and delay my initial response in case of emergency.

    Even if it''s just that, I''m dragging Rikka down. That''s why I want to concentrate on my "eye".

    Besides, my ability is one-way, unlike Marina''s "Denshin". I can see into Rikka''s mind, but she can''t read my mind.

    I walked down the corridor for a while and I saw people within the range of my ability.

    There were three of them. All of them are men.

    After a few more meters, the person I was looking for was caught within the range of my ability.

    It was Yukina. It seems that she is safe.

    But the uniform she''s wearing is torn in places, and her exposed skin is bruised.

    It looks like she was beaten up a bit, but as far as I can tell, her injuries are not life-threatening.

    And¨D¨D

    Yukina is confronting the three men. Behind Yukina, a girl is lying on the ground.

    A girl with gray hair. It''s the beastman.

    "......"

    The beastman heart is not beating.

    It seems that it was too late for the beastman.

    But it''s strange. The beastman is lying on the ground, but there are no obvious external injuries. I checked her body and found no abnormalities.

    Could it be that she was startled by the attack and had a heart attack?

    Or does one of the three men have that kind of ability?

    If that''s the case, it''s dangerous to approach them carelessly.

    But then, why is Yukina able to fight?

    What is this strange feeling?

    ".......N?"

    The chill in the air struck my whole body, and I no longer cared about the beastmen.

    The three men and Yukina are in the gymnasium. I found a girl''s figure near the ceiling.

    With a short stick in her mouth, she was caught in the steel frame, shaking and trembling.

    It was Loli Hina.

    "Oh, that idiot."

    I don''t know how she climbed up to the ceiling of the gymnasium, but since she has a short stick in her mouth, she must be trying to fight the enemy.

    Moreover, there is a high probability that she "saw" the enemy using their extraordinary power to attack Yukina.

    That''s why she acted so stupidly, thinking that she could compete with them with a straightforward attack.

    That idiot is going to jump off the ceiling and attack the enemy.

    It was reckless. There was no way she could succeed in such a plan. She would die in vain. I can only think of her as an idiot.

    She clung to the steel frame near the ceiling of the gymnasium, crying her eyes out, shaking and pissing her pants.

    She was so scared, but that idiot was going to jump.

    "Ah, Asahina''s younger sister, that idiot......."

    I smirked as I muttered to myself, letting out a sigh as I looked at her.

    Loli Hina is weak-minded and timid, but she is still Asahina''s sister.

    I can''t help but think she''s an idiot, but she''s pretty funny.

    "Rikka!"

    I called out to Rikka and tried to run tobarriers the gym.

    But¨D¨D

    "......So that''s what happened."

    I thought that Marina was being pushed around by two idiots, but it seems that I was wrong.

    The three men were looking up in surprise. Above their heads is a rotating golden circle.

    That''s the circle that appears when Yuka invokes her Mantra. The fact that it appeared there means that.......

    ¨D¨DSince the enemy was within the range of Suzuhara''s ability, I connected the "Denshin" to the enemy through Suzuhara''s eyes and asked Yuka to use the mantra. It seemed to work.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    I don''t know, if you can do it, just tell me first.

    I complained inwardly with a sigh and checked on the men.

    The men were standing there dumbfounded.

    They must have used the mantra on Loli Hina. She grabbed onto the steel frame tightly and seemed to have stopped trying to "jump".

    This is the first time we''ve used a limited mantra attack, combining the abilities of Marina, Yuka and myself.

    Marina''s "Denshin" has the disadvantage that it can only be used once she has "seen" her opponent. My eyes can make up for that shortcoming. However, I am weak. But I have to get close until the target is within the effective range of my ability. Rikka''s existence solves that risk.

    But it''s not so easy.

    ¨D¨DIt doesn''t matter if it''s quick. If we can win without fighting, that''s the best.

    You''re absolutely right.

    That being said, what happened to Asahina and Hizuki?

    ¨D¨D.......

    When I asked Marina in my mind, I felt as if she had pulled away.

    Don''t ask it.

    That''s what she seemed to be saying silently.

    Well, what the heck. I''ll take your word for it.

    Arriving at the gym, I went to Yukina''s side and asked Rikka to capture Loli Hina.

    In an instant, Rikka climbed up to the ceiling, grabbed Loli Hina clinging to the steel frame with one hand, and came down in an instant.

    For a "normal person", it would be extremely difficult to climb up and down. And if they fall, there is a high possibility that they will die.

    Compared to Rikka, I know how vulnerable a "mere human" being is.

    And I''m one of those "mere human".

    "She seems to be conscious, but she doesn''t seem to be aware of her surroundings."

    Rikka, who came up to me with Loli Hina by her side, looked up at me and spoke up.

    ¨D¨DIt''s the influence of the mantra. I''ll leave her to you until she joins us, because she might go berserk if she comes back to her senses.

    Marina''s voice seemed to have been heard by Rikka, who nodded.

    "Did you use the mantra on Yukina too?"

    She raised her voice as I looked at Yukina lying on the floor.

    ¨D¨DYes.

    Marina answered my question.

    She doesn''t seem to have been fatally wounded, but she must have fought very hard. Her uniform is tattered and her skin is covered with bruises and abrasions.

    ¨D¨DI tried to read the minds of the three men, but it''s a little strange.

    Strange?

    ¨D¨DYes. They seem to think that Alice is dead.

    What? What do you mean?

    ¨D¨DIt seems that the enemy already knows about the last incident. It seems that the man who has been killed by Nanafushi has already killed Alice and Tamamushi. And the man and the three beastmen are also supposed to have died on the spot. In other words, they''re supposed to have fought each other.

    Mutual strike? What the heck.

    If that incident is already known, how can they come to the conclusion that Alice and Tamamushi died together when there are no dead bodies at the scene?

    In the first place, if I look at the corpses of the man and the beastman, I can easily see that they were killed unilaterally due to the overwhelming difference in strength.

    No, there are many strange things when I think about it.

    The last time this happened, there was a very sophisticated barrier system in place. On the other hand, the forces that were deployed were garbage.

    I thought it was because they had absolute confidence in their barriers, but what if that wasn''t the case?

    What''s more, even though the enemy already knew about the previous incident, the information circulating was a hoax. And the forces deployed this time are just as garbage as last time.

    ¨D¨DI have a bad feeling about this. Please withdraw immediately.

    I agree. Something''s wrong. Besides, we''ve done our job. I''m retreating immediately.

    "Rikka, retreat immediately¨D¨D"

    In the middle of asking Rikka, I "see" an unbelievable scene and turned around with great vigor.

    "That''s ridiculous......."

    The girl with gray hair stood up slowly.

    The "dead" beastman girl stood up, as she should have.

    No, it''s not "supposed" to be dead. I''m sure she''s still dead.

    ¨D¨DSuzuhara-san!

    Marina''s scream-like voice echoed in my brain.

    What do you mean? Why is the body moving?

    Marina, are you sure that the three men are incapacitated?

    ¨D¨DI''m sure of it! They''ve been incapacitated by Yuka-san''s mantra!

    If that''s the case, why is the body moving? Is there someone else with the ability?

    If it''s not trapped by my ability, then it''s a remote control type of ability.

    I focused my attention on the gray-haired girl and examined every part of her body.

    "There it is."

    I "see" a very small blue dot near the girl''s heart.

    It was similar to Tamamushi''s emerald insect energy. But other than the small dot, I couldn''t find anything else.

    I''m pretty sure it''s a remote-control ability, but there''s too little information.

    "I''ll eliminate it."

    Rikka quietly shouted with her right hand behind her back, pulled out a huge knife and prepared herself.

    "Wait, don''t move."

    I stopped Rikka from eliminating the girl who was supposed to be dead.

    Alarm bells are ringing inside me.

    Run.

    Run now!

    That''s what I''m screaming.

    We should run away from here.

    ¨D¨DSuzuhara-san! It''s Nanafushi-chan! I''m not sure I can explain it well! Please talk to me directly!

    Marina''s screaming voice echoed in my brain, and then...

    ¨D¨DAnyway, please retreat! There are people with the ability to use corpses! It''s called a necromancer!

    Nanafushi''s voice echoed in my brain on behalf of Marina.

    ¨D¨DIt''s not a very threatening ability, but there is one Necromancer in the world. If it''s that Necromancer, you''re in trouble! Anyway, please retreat!

    Oh, come on, how scared can a Nanafushi be?

    Or, if it is the worst opponent, is it possible to escape?

    "Nanafushi. It''s been a while."

    A strange voice echoed in the gym. It''s not that I don''t like it, but I do.

    And the source of that voice was¨D¨D

    "My name is Zeon, and I am a humble necromancer."

    The girl who was supposed to be dead looked at me with lifeless eyes and smirked.

    "I am an old friend of Kudan and Makiri."

    The girl''s voice didn''t sound like a girl''s, and there was a strange sound that echoed through the air.

    A wriggling black creature covered the floor and walls of the gym.

    It''s an insects. It''s a tremendous number of insects.

    What''s more¨D¨D

    "All of them are dead insects......"

    How many of them are there? Carcasses of dead insects that cover the floor, walls and even the ceiling.

    A large number of insects that should have ceased their life activities are moving as if they were alive.

    This was definitely a bad idea.

    Tamamushi had said that its limit was to control three insects at the same time. But now that her power has been boosted, she should be able to control more insects than before. However, I''m not sure if she can control ten insects at the same time.

    In contrast, the number of dead insects that the necromancer can control is too different.

    ¨D¨DSuzuhara-san! Tamamushi-chan and Nanafushi-chan are heading your way! If retreating is impossible, please somehow survive until they arrive!

    What!? What do you mean, "Tamamushi and Nanafushi are heading this way"!?

    You idiot! Tell them to turn around now! The enemy has remote control abilities! They''re remote-controlled, and their abilities are too powerful!

    "You''re right. It''s a bad idea to split up your forces."

    The gray-haired girl then smirked.

    ¨D¨DOh no! Insects! So many insects!

    Marina!

    There was no reply when I called out to her.

    She must have been attacked by dead insects.

    That sucks. I don''t know where the main body of the enemy is. And if the enemy is a corpse, neither the mantra nor the spirit will make any sense.

    I didn''t think he could attack this place and Tamamushi''s house at the same time.

    Moreover, Tamamushi and Nanafushi, the only two things that could stand against the necromancer, had left Marina and Yuka''s side.

    Rikka is standing in front of me, holding a huge knife, sweat running down her cheeks.

    This is not an opponent that can be dealt with by physical strength. It''s an overwhelming violence of numbers. And all the enemies are dead.

    "Why didn''t you attack us right away?"

    I put my hand on Rikka''s shoulder to deter her from taking a reckless gamble, and asked the gray-haired girl.

    "Kudan''s idiot told me that there was an interesting guy. She said that there was an interesting guy. So I had to take a look."

    The gray-haired girl replied with a smirk on her face.

    So, this is the one who set up the last incident. And this time, too.

    It means that we were being played.

    But it''s not over yet.

    I''m sure Kazehana is still out there. Even if she can''t fight the mass of dead insects, she should at least be able to escape with Marina and Yuka.

    I lost communication with Marina, but I can only hope that she is still alive.

    "I said Suzuhara. I have something to say to you."

    A gray-haired girl with a thin smile on her bloodless face. With that voice, the three men who were standing there dumbfounded were covered in insects. And in an instant, they collapsed.

    The girl smirked.

    She was probably threatening is that if we turned on her, we would end up like those men in an instant.

    "Suzuhara, I want you to die here. I''ll help your "friends" if you die here."

    The necromancer smirked and offered a condition.

    If I die here, you''ll help my friends?

    I''ll be damned. The situation is completely deadlocked. But there is no guarantee that Marina and the others will be saved even if I accept the conditions that the necromancer offers.

    If there''s a guarantee, I''ll die for them, but if there''s no guarantee, I can''t die.

    I have to find a way to get out of this predicament somehow.

    But as expected, this situation is......

    No, she''s here. There is someone who has the potential to break through this situation. And she''s on her way here.

    I don''t know when she''s going to get here, but we have to buy her time somehow until she gets here.

    "I don''t trust your word. That''s why I can''t die here and now."

    With that, I stepped forward in front of Rikka.

    "Master!"

    Rikka raised her voice. I pointed my right hand at her to restrain her.

    It is not an opponent that can be won with the current strength. And the other party offered a condition. In other words, they are trying to play with us. Then I might be able to buy some time.

    "If you don''t want to die, I''ll just kill you and everyone else, is that okay with you?"

    The necromancer raises his voice and tilts his head while chuckling happily.

    Looking at the Necromancer, I grinned and opened my hands.

    "I''ll give you both my hands and feet right here and now. I''ll have Rikka here cut off my hands and feet. In exchange, you will get rid of the dead insects. And once my friends are safe, I''ll give you my life. How''s that sound?"

    Hearing my words, Rikka shivered and clenched her teeth tightly.

    Rikka, please bear with me. Even if you fight now, you will only die in vain.

    "Hmm."

    Hearing my conditions, the necromancer raised his voice with his hand on his chin and laughed uncontrollably.

    I beg you. Get in. It''s time. We have to buy time.

    "Rejected. Die now."

    That was the answer the necromancer gave.

    You son of a bitch. It''s a dead end.

    Then I''ll have to accept your terms.

    "All right. I''ll die right now."

    When I answered that, the necromancer smiled.

    ***

 Chapter 150

    The silence is so intense that it hurts my ears.

    Every single one of the countless insects that were about to leap towards us had stopped moving and had turned back into mere corpses.

    And the gray-haired girl on the floor had also returned to being just a corpse.

    The small blue light that was "visible" inside the girl''s body has disappeared.

    What the heck is going on here?

    ¨D¨DOh, I was impatient.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    Are you okay?

    ¨D¨DI was on the edge, I swear. A lot of bugs suddenly attacked us. Thanks to Tamamushi-chan, I became resistant to bugs, so I didn''t panic.

    Marina blurted out in my brain.

    Just in time... Was it Marina who stopped the insects from moving? How?

    ¨D¨DWas it the necromancer? The number of corpses he uses indicates that he has tremendous power. According to Nanafushi-chan''s information, his category is A, which means he''s the highest level of ability. However, the compatibility with my ability was the worst.

    His compatibility with Marina was the worst?

    ¨D¨DMy guess that the sorcerer and the corpse are connected. And I try to "see" it through Suzuhara-san''s eyes.

    Ah.

    ¨D¨DYou seem to have understood. That''s right. Through Suzuhara-san''s eyes, I was able to see inside the gray-haired girl. From there, I was able to reach the sorcerer, and¨D¨D

    Yuka''s mantra?

    ¨D¨DThat''s what it is.

    I see. Marina''s ability requires her to "see" the target. And she was able to do that by using my "eyes". But the only thing she could see was a girl with gray hair. Normally, she could only use Denshin on the gray-haired girl.

    However, the other party was a sorcerer who used corpses.

    The main body hid itself and attacked with the corpse it was using, which was an extremely troublesome ability, but it turned out to be a bad thing.

    In other words, the sorcerer is connected to the corpse by magic. And with Marina''s ability, she can trace the connection.

    It''s a terrible match.

    Moreover, once you reach the main body, what awaits you is a complete brainwashing by Yuka''s mantra.

    I thought that the combo of Marina and Yuka was invincible, but I never thought that they would be able to easily neutralize a person with A-class abilities, which is the highest category.

    That''s scary.

    Anyway, how did she neutralize him? Yuka''s ability is not supposed to be used for killing.

    Maybe she put him to sleep?

    ¨D¨DYou''re half right.

    Half? Then what about the other half?

    ¨D¨DI made him forget how to use his ability. If I just put him to sleep, he''ll use his abilities if he wake them up, right? I wanted to ask him some questions, so I made him forget how to use his ability.

    I see. If he forget how to use his ability, then he''s powerless.

    ¨D¨DBut he really is an amazing sorcerer, isn''t he? The main body is about a hundred kilometers away from there. And yet, he''s able to use that many dead insects.

    Who is the one who neutralized that amazing sorcerer in an instant?

    "As expected of Marina-sama."

    Rikka, who is standing next to me, is trembling with tears in her eyes.

    It seems that Rikka heard our conversation, but she was frightened by Marina''s terror.

    ¨D¨DD, don''t be scared, Rikka-chan! It''s thanks to Suzuhara-san''s "eyes" that I was able to reach the main body, and Yuka-san''s mantra that I was able to neutralize it, and I can''t do much on my own!

    Marina was shocked to be frightened by Rikka, but she was desperately trying to make excuses.

    Marina, it''s not your ability that''s frightening Rokka. It''s your quick thinking, the way you came up with a countermeasure in an instant and neutralized the enemy.

    To be honest, I''m scared too.

    ¨D¨DOh my god, even Suzuhara-san! I thought you were going to praise me!

    Don''t bother. Don''t yell at me in my head.

    Anyway, thank you for saving my life.

    But¨D¨D

    "The beastman girl is......"

    The gray-haired girl on the floor has a completely stopped heart.

    My eyes can see the inside of a human body with great accuracy. If she was "freshly" dead, I might have been able to revive her by giving her a heart massage.

    I couldn''t get a good look at her earlier because I didn''t have enough time, but no. It seems that the body has been dead for a long time. The blood has solidified and decomposition has begun.

    She seemed to be a friend of Yukina''s, so I wanted to help her if I could.

    "Master, what should we do with the girl?"

    Rikka, who was holding the unconscious Yukina and Lolihina by her sides, asked me.

    Yukina is Alice''s adopted daughter and is related to the protection organization. The beastman''s daughter is probably also related to the protection organization.

    The men who were erased to the bone from the necromancer are probably the underlings of Kudan''s organization, no need to think about it.

    And the Necromancer, he mentioned the names Makiri and Kudan. I''m pretty sure he''s related to Kudan, but he did call Kudan an asshole. There is no proof that they are affiliated.

    Marina, what about the body of the necromancer?

    ¨D¨DI have Tamamushi-chan and Nanafushi-chan on their way to capture the main body of the Necromancer. I don''t think it will take much time for those two. They''re fast runners.

    I see. I thought it was a bad idea to separate Tamamushi and Nanafushi from Marina and the others, but it turned out to be a good idea.

    But Marina, the key to our team is you and Yuka, who specialize in providing support from the rear. No matter what the situation is, you and Yuka need to put your own safety first.

    Hey Marina, are you listening to me? Hey!

    She''s ignoring me.

    Damn it, I''ll give you a lecture with my dick in your pussy later.

    Anyway, Yukina and the gray-haired girl are from the Protection Agency, and the men who disappeared to the bone are from Kudan''s side.

    But there is a possibility that some of those who haven''t, the ones on the General''s side, will sense something is wrong and come here.

    I''m planning to make contact with the General''s side sooner or later, but if Kudan''s people come here and start a battle, it''ll be troublesome. It would be better to leave immediately.

    And the girl with the gray hair¨D¨D

    "I''ll take her. I''ll carry her."

    I replied to Rikka and walked up to the girl''s body.

    The less baggage, the better. Besides, it was the necromancer who killed the men. If we dare to leave traces of the necromancer''s presence here, we might be able to distract the enemy. That''s why it''s better to leave the girl''s body behind.

    But¨D¨D

    "I want to say goodbye. Hey, Yukina."

    When I muttered while looking sideways at the Yukina that Rikka was carrying, I carried the corpse of the girl on my back.

    Rikka holds Yukina and Lolihina by her sides and runs in front of me.

    Even though she is small, she isn''t out of breath even though she is carrying two girls.

    I, on the other hand, was somehow running with one of the girls'' bodies on my back.

    I''m completely dragging Rikka down with me.

    At a time like this, "mere mortals" are truly powerless.

    I walked out of the school building and headed for the school gate. On the way, I caught a barrier within the range of my abilities.

    The men were dead and the necromancer had lost his power. But the barrier is still intact.

    ¨D¨DAccording to Tamamushi-chan, even if the sorcerer dies or loses his power, the barrier once constructed does not seem to disappear until the given power is fully consumed.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    I see. Barrier is a tricky thing.

    ¨D¨DIt''s okay. I''ve already found the starting point through Suzuhara-san''s "eyes". Rikka-chan can destroy it immediately.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain, and I couldn''t help but stare at her.

    Barrier is tricky, but Marina''s ability is even more tricky.

    I tremble to think of her as an enemy.

    As I walked out of the school gate after destroying the barriers without difficulty, a huge spider appeared without a sound, just as it had been waiting for me.

    It was Tamamushi''s pet.

    ¨D¨DI''m not going back to Tamamushi-chan''s house. We will continue to head to our new base.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    Are you guys already on your way to the new base?

    ¨D¨DYes. I''ve already collected Asahina-san and Hizuki-san.

    Copy that. You''re really good at this.

    "Master, may you take care of them?"

    I got on the back of the giant spider and laid the gray haired girl down, then Rikka asked me.

    "Ou."

    I nodded and received Yukina and Lolihina from Rikka who jumped on the spider.

    "I''ll run on my own."

    Rikka jumped down from the spider and raised her voice.

    Rikka seems to be trying to run alongside the spider while hiding herself.

    There might be an enemy attack.

    My "X-ray" and Marina''s "Denshin". If Rikka hides herself and runs alongside the spider, even if it attacks, she can use mine and Marina''s abilities to counter the enemy.

    Rikka''s idea is correct. Correct, but.......

    "Rikka should ride the spider too."

    "But"

    Rikka persisted with my words.

    It''s not like that. It''s not like me. I should be ready to respond immediately in case the enemy attacks.

    But.......

    "I want you to be near me. I want you to touch me. Please, Rikka. This is not an order, but a request."

    Rikka''s eyes widened at my words.

    Even if Rikka acted while hiding, my ability would be able to capture her image.

    There''s nothing to worry about.

    But that''s not the case. It''s not like that.

    The girl with gray hair who lost her life.

    The girl, Yukina''s friend, will never be able to talk to Yukina again.

    She will never be able to laugh, get angry, or cry again.

    I''m running out of time. In the near future, I will suffer the same fate as the girl with the gray hair.

    I will never be able to praise Rikka again. I''ll never be able to see her smile again. I would never be able to feel her warmth again.

    Before that happens, I want to feel Rikka''s warmth as much as possible.

    Such an uncharacteristic feeling comes up to me.

    I''m sure I''m scared.

    I''m sure I''m afraid of losing the "family" I''ve finally got.

    "Yes, sir."

    Rikka, whose eyes had been wide open, narrowed her eyes and quietly answered.

    Rikka''s presence has become so scarce that it''s hard to tell if she''s really there.

    In preparation for an enemy attack, she must have killed any sign of her presence so as not to alarm the enemy.

    But the absolute will lights up from her red eyes.

    She''s going to get rid of anyone who has a grudge against me.

    That''s what she''s silently telling me.

    Rikka kicked the ground without a sound, and landed in front of me without another sound.

    She was on one knee in front of me, trying to sharpen her senses to the utmost to keep an eye on her surroundings, when I lifted her up in a heap.

    "Huh?"

    Rikka''s voice sounded dumb.

    When she sat down in front of me, I hugged her tightly.

    "Ma, master! I''ll be late to intercept them if you''re hugging me!"

    Rikka, who seemed to be in a hurry, tried to release my hand from the embrace. But her strength is weak.

    If Rikka wanted to, she could easily escape. But she doesn''t.

    "No, please don''t......."

    This is the "first" time I''ve ever seen such a thing.

    "No, please don''t. Please don''t do this, Master. It''s as if master left me somewhere far away...... very far away......."

    With a trembling voice, Rikka desperately but gently tries to untie my hand, her slender young shoulders shaking, and she sobs slightly.

    A warm drop falls onto my hand.

    It''s so hot, Rikka. Your tears are so hot, I feel like I''m going to burn.

    Oh, shit, I don''t want to die.

    ¨D¨DYes, yes, you two. It''s bad time to get sentimental. But can you go to the new base immediately?

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    Chills run up my spine.

    "What''s with the light talk?"

    Rikka quietly raises her voice. From such a young body of Rikka, an abnormal amount of killing intent is overflowing.

    "You know everything, don''t you! You know everything, and yet you talk so lightly about it!"

    Rikka''s shout echoed in the dark night.

    Rikka is angry. She''s angry for me.

    Oh, that''s right. This is what family is all about.

    ¨D¨DMufufu, Rikka-chan. Be patient, the moment you hear my word, you''ll shout, I "love" you, Marina-sama.

    Ah? What the hell is this guy talking about?

    ¨D¨DMy ability is "Denshin", so to speak, I''m an expert in the mind. I invaded the mind to neutralize the necromancer. That''s where I got the information. What is that information?

    I gulped at Marina''s words.

    "No way."

    "No way."

    Our mutterings were in perfect harmony.

    ¨D¨DI''m not sure what I saw on the surface of his mind, but it''s happened. There was a way to prolong the life of a person with the ability of the earth''s eye. The necromancer knows how to do that.

    At Marina''s words, my heart skipped a beat.

    A way to extend the life span.

    Can I, can I not die? Will I be able to live with Rikka and my "family"?

    "I love you, Marina-sama!"

    Rikka''s joyful cry echoed in the dark night.

    ¨D¨DMufufu, my prediction was correct.

    I can''t see Marina, but I can see that she''s proud of her breasts.

    The only thing she has going for her is her tits.

    I''m so pissed off I''m going to make her squeal later.

 Chapter 151

    A huge spider was moving in the dark night, noiselessly, yet at a tremendous speed.

    If it moved at such a speed, I would have been blown away by the wind pressure, let alone Rikka. But thanks to the emerald film of light that surrounds the spider, I barely feel the wind pressure.

    Tamamushi really is a girl who can do it if she tries. But she''s an idiot.

    "Ma, master......?"

    Sitting on top of my crotch, I''m being hugged by Rikka, who''s leaking hot breath and looking up at me with moist eyes, muttering lustfully.

    She seems to have gone into heat because of my hug.

    But Rikka has body piercings on her nipples and clitoris, so she''s always on super recovery. This also means that she is in heat all the time, but she usually keeps it under control with her strong mental strength and high loyalty.

    Rikka doesn''t know that my life span is being cut down by the earth eye. I didn''t tell her. But she must have sensed it somehow. That''s why she was furious at Marina''s light words.

    But Marina found a way to prolong my life.

    I guess she got distracted by that.

    So did I. I don''t know the details yet, but I know that there is hope. Maybe that''s why I felt a little distracted. Instead, my sex drive is up and my cock is pumping.

    "Rikka, stay alert."

    I told Rikka as I pulled down the zipper of her battle suit and put my hands inside.

    "Yes, I understand ?"

    Rikka''s expression tightened as she listened to my command, but she turned bright red and shivered as her battle suit was groped.

    I grinned as I looked at her and pinched her nipples, which were so erect that it looked like they were about to burst.

    "Hiuuu ?"

    Rikka jumped when her nipples were pinched.

    "Hey Rikka, I told you to stay alert. We never know when the enemy might attack."

    While teasing Rikka, I kneaded her stiff nipples with my fingers.

    "So, sorrrrry ?, I, I''m sorrrrrry ?"

    Rikka is desperately trying to apologize, but she''s twitching and screaming in a sweet voice.

    This is why I love Rikka.

    She never betrays my expectations.

    "I, I want it ? I, I want you to use my pussy ? I want Master to use my pussy ?"

    Perhaps she was completely aroused by having her nipples played with, Rikka begged me for my cock.

    The current situation is such that we must remain vigilant in preparation for an enemy attack. It''s dangerous to give yourself over to pleasure. But that''s what my ability is for.

    As a person with innate abilities, it is natural for me to have abilities. It is easy for me to grasp information within the range of my ability while focusing on other things with my ability activated.

    Besides¨D¨D

    Marina, you''re watching me, right?

    I asked Marina in my brain, but there was no reply. There was no answer, but given the current situation, there was no way Marina wasn''t "watching".

    I''m sure she''s masturbating while "watching" me and Rikka''s affair, making excuses to herself that she can''t be too careful.

    Marina is still a slutty bitch, after all.

    ¨D¨DI, I''m not masturbating, that''s not true! Suzuhara-san''s an idiot!

    Marina''s angry voice echoed in my brain.

    As I thought, she was "watching" me.

    ¨D¨DKu

    Marina moans in frustration.

    Marina, don''t worry about it. I know that you are a slutty, perverted bitch. Don''t worry about it, just keep masturbating while you "see" what we''re doing.

    ¨D¨DI told you, I didn''t do it! And I''m not "spying" on you! I can''t be careless, so I have no choice but to watch!

    Marina is desperately trying to make excuses in my brain, but making excuses means that she feels guilty about "spying".

    If you are really thinking only about caution from the bottom of your heart, you will not make excuses.

    ¨D¨DKuu

    Marina is moaning in frustration.

    It''s a good.

    Fufu, I won.

    Anyway, there are no blind spots in a perfect circle with a fifteen meter radius, which is the range of my ability. On top of that, Marina is "watching" me.

    Even if we were attacked by an enemy, Marina would be able to transmit the information to Rikka via "Denshin" before I could tell her with my voice.

    Even if she was in the middle of a climax, Rikka would be able to respond immediately.

    Besides, we have Yuka''s mantra.

    So¨D¨D

    "I will punish you for being a slutty dog."

    I decided to love Rikka.

    "T, thank you, Master ? Please punish me a lot for being such a bad girl ?"

    Rikka, knowing that she was going to be punished, revealed her joy with all her might.

    I''d love to take a shot at her tight little pussy, but I''d have to deal with an enemy attack with my dick out.

    I''ll just make Rikka cum.

    ¨D¨DYou''re really nice to Rikka-chan, aren''t you? You siscon."

    Marina blurts out in my brain.

    Siscon, huh?

    I''ll take that as a compliment.

    The spider, moving skillfully on its eight legs, has left the residential area and entered the forest.

    "Ahh ? Cumming ? I''m going to cum againnnnnnnnnn ?"

    Rikka''s nipples and clitoris were teased relentlessly by me, and she climaxed many times.

    The sharp-tongued Rikka is attractive, but Rikka is most attractive when she''s cumming.

    "Dick, your dick ? I want your dick ? Hmm ? Cumming ? Cummmming ? I''m cumming againnnnnnn ? With your dickkkkk ?"

    Rikka begs for my cock, but the body piercings on her nipples and clitoris are pulled tightly, and she climaxes, squirting and twitching.

    She was climaxing reasonably hard, but I guess she couldn''t be satisfied unless she had a cock in her pussy.

    I''d like to take a shot and feel better, too.

    After all, Rikka''s pussy is the best. Rokuhana''s loli pussy is tight, but it''s also slippery because of the large amount of pussy juice. Moreover, she has always been on super-healing, so no matter how many times I uses it, she is still a virgin.

    "I, I''m sorry ? I''m sorry Master ? I have to be careful around us ?"

    Rikka came to her senses and apologized while twitching, her expression tightened and she tried to be vigilant of her surroundings.

    In addition to this, I licked her neck with my tongue, grabbed the body piercings on her left and right nipples with my right hand, and grabbed the body piercing on her clitoris with my left hand. I then pulled them simultaneously.

    "Aaahhhhhhhh ?"

    The sharp expression on Rikka''s face instantly turned into a foolish expression, and she squirted out while cramping and twitching violently.

    "Dick, your dick ? I want your dickkkkkkkk ?"

    I licked her neck and tortured her nipples and clit at the same time, and she seemed to have reached a spectacular climax.

    Because she had climaxed so spectacularly, she seemed to want a cock even more.

    ¨D¨DHaah? Haah? Haah? Haah?

    Hot and rough breathing echoed in my brain.

    It seems that someone is getting excited when she sees Rikka climaxing after being tortured by me.

    Marina, I can hear you.

    ¨D¨DWhat!? Haa? What do you mean you can hear me!? I don''t get it!?

    So when you don''t understand. You should not be angry with me after you have gone into heat in my own brain.

    Anyway, where is the spider heading? The new base is supposed to be Hizuki''s house, but is there a house in the woods?

    ¨D¨DAh, Kohon.

    Marina, who had been upset, cleared her throat.

    You can''t fool me if you try to fool me. I''m the type of person who holds on to things. I''m not going to forget what I said to you. I''m going to teach it to your body later. Be prepared for that.

    ¨D¨DWe''re heading to the necromancer''s base. When I "see" the surface of the necromancer''s mind, I found out that he doesn''t belong to any organization. He''s in the highest category, A, and cannot be trifled with. That''s why I judged it to be safe.

    Marina''s slightly upset voice echoed in my brain.

    Marina, who can "see" my mind, knows what I''m going to do to her later.

    Marina''s trembling voice.

    I guess it''s hard to hide your true intentions because it''s the voice of your "heart".

    It''s obvious that you''re expecting it.

    ¨D¨DIt, it''s different ? No, it''s not ? I don''t have any expectations ? I don''t want you to tease me at all ? Suzuhara-san''s idiot ? Stupid baka baka ?

    Yes, yes, that''s why it''s obvious that you''re expecting something.

    I''ll leave the perverted, slutty, useless tits bitch alone, but you''re heading to the necromancer''s base.

    The Necromancer called Kudan an idiot. This means that he knows Kudan and is close to him. And yet, he is not a member of any organization.

    He has the power to do so.

    Perhaps the Necromancer is a special being in Category A.

    As Marina said, he is an existence that no organization can touch easily. That''s why it''s safe.

    Not a bad decision.

    Moreover, necromancers are the type that fight by hiding. Naturally, he must have hidden his base.

    The only one who could find it was Marina.

    ¨D¨DI felt that the Necromancer was trying to convince himself that he and Kudan were equals. Do you know what that means?

    Marina asks me a question in my brain.

    He''s trying to convince me that they''re equals.

    "He''s trying to convince me that they''re equals," he says, "but I couldn''t convince it that they''re equals."

    In other words, he''s not equal.

    ¨D¨DThat''s what I''m saying.

    Marina affirmed with a sigh.

    When I confronted the necromancer, I realized that I would never win in a fight. But at the same time, I had an unfounded thought that "that guy" might be able to do something about it.

    That idiot, Asahina, might be able to do something about it.

    So, she tried to buy some time.

    ¨D¨DSo Suzuhara-san judged that the necromancer was weaker than Asahina-san, not to mention Kudan?

    No, as expected, I don''t think Asahina is stronger than him. I don''t think Asahina is stronger than him. Her abilities are at best "superhuman". There''s no way she can beat a Category A ability.

    But¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DIf Asahina-san were to join the battle, she could create an unpredictable situation that could lead to a breakthrough.

    Well, that''s about it.

    Anyway, it''s true that I thought that Asahina could do something about it.

    A necromancer is just that, a necromancer.

    I''ve met Kudan once, and she''s not that naive.

    ¨D¨DHe''s probably the highest-ranking necromancer in Category A. How can he be that naive? I hope you''re ¡°mistaken¡±, Suzuhara-san.

    Marina muttered in my brain with a sigh.

    Absolutely. It would be nice if it''s "mistaken", but unfortunately, it''s not.

    Kudan, she''s the kind of guy who plays with her own life. She''s not the kind of guy who hides herself and enjoys herself from a safe distance.

    "Is Kudan really that dangerous?......"

    I was surprised at the voice I heard.

    Rikka, who just a few moments ago had been flirting, tightened her expression.

    Rikka also heard our conversation?

    Well, it''s better to know how bad Kudan is, you know.

    Anyway¨D¨D

    "It''s very tempting to make you look slutty and sloppy."

    With a grin, I placed the tip of my right index finger on Rikka''s young urethra.

    Rikka''s face, which had been shaking with fear, instantly turned bright red.

    The urethra is Rikka''s weak spot.

    I grasped the body piercing on her clitoris with my left hand and pulled it tightly, then thrust my right index finger into her urethra.

    "Ooh ?"

    She arched her back and thrust her tongue out with her white eyes.

    The body piercing is pulled mercilessly, and the clitoris is stretched abnormally, making a painful sound. At the same time, I thrusts her right index finger in and out of her urethra.

    "Noooooo ? Oooooh ?"

    A beastly roar echoed in the dark night.

    "Rikka, how sloppy you are!"

    I bite her erect nipples with my teeth and caress the tips of her nipples with my tongue. At the same time, I pulled at her body piercing, tortured her clitoris, and moved my index finger vigorously around her urethra.

    "I, I''m sorry ? I''m sorryyyy ?"

    Maybe she was worried about being called a slut. Rikka apologizes in an animalistic voice, her tongue sticking out, drooling and twitching like a freak.

    ¨D¨DRikka-chan, I like you ?

    Hey Marina, your true feelings are leaking out. Are you okay with that?

 Chapter 152

    The spider arrived at a cave deep in the forest.

    No, it''s a big rock when I look at it "normally".

    The necromancer must have hidden the entrance with some sort of blinding technique.

    But it won''t work on me.

    ¨D¨DYour eyes are really useful, aren''t it? I screamed when Spider-chan tried to run into the wall.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    It seems that Marina and the others are already inside the cave.

    When they entered the cave, their "eyes" saw only a rock wall, and they were surprised to see the spider running into the wall.

    I guess Marina is a human child, after all.

    ¨D¨DT, that''s rude! I''m just a normal girl!?

    A normal girl.

    How can you say that?

    The spider carrying us slipped through the rock wall and entered the cave.

    A dark space with no light.

    It was dark in the forest, but in the cave it was very dark. Perhaps he was using magic to block the light from entering.

    It''s a good way to intercept the enemy when they enter.

    "Normally", I wouldn''t be able to see anything, but my ability to "see" space doesn''t require light.

    "Master"

    Rikka kneels down next to me and shouts while sharpening her nerves.

    She''s not as good as Kazehana, but Rikka has five senses that far exceed those of normal people.

    "This feeling is strange."

    Rikka, who seems to have sensed something, mutters.

    "It''s okay. I can see everything."

    I replied to Rikka.

    The cause of the strange sensation Rikka felt was probably that.

    Everywhere on the walls of the cave, there are letters that look like earthworms have crawled on them, and there are things that look like magic circles.

    It looks like a technique used by Tamamushi.

    When Tamamushi used her magic, I "saw" emerald light. I could see a similar light in the barriers.

    When the technique is activated, my eyes can probably see the light. But I can''t see the light on things like the letters on the wall or the magic circle.

    It doesn''t seem to be functioning, but perhaps Rikka sensed some kind of smell left behind by the sorcerer.

    ¨D¨DIt seems to be a system that automatically intercepts the enemy. As with barrier, it seems that even if the sorcerer dies or loses his ability, it will continue to function until the given power is consumed up.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    It continues to function even after losing its ability?

    The necromancer has forgotten how to handle his ability due to Yuka''s mantra. However, if Marina is right, the interception system should not die until it consumes all the power it has been given.

    So why isn''t it working?

    ¨D¨DThe first ones to arrive here were Tamamushi-chan and Nanafushi-chan. The interceptor system was deactivated by Tamamushi-chan.

    Tamamushi deactivated it? I see. Tamamushi is really stupid, but very capable.

    Anyway, if Tamamushi and Nanafushi are here, that means they''ve captured the main body of the necromancer. You''re working fast.

    ¨D¨DYes, yyes, well, in a manner of speaking, yes.

    Marina''s tone is poor. Was there a problem?

    ¨D¨DOh, no, I mean, there''s a problem.......See for yourself.

    See with my own eyes?

    It''s not an urgent situation, judging from Marina''s voice, but I have a bad feeling about it.

    The cave was quite deep and complicated like a maze, but the spider didn''t get lost.

    A thread-like emerald light extends from the spider.

    It seems that Tamamushi have already arrived. She seems to be guiding the spider.

    After a while, I "saw" a transparent membrane in front of me.

    The same technique as the blindfold at the entrance of the cave. It seemed to be a way to make ordinary people, even those with abilities, see a dead end, but it didn''t work for my eyes.

    "Rikka, it''s going to get brighter."

    When I told Rikka, she nodded silently and closed her eyes.

    After all, I can see the end.

    The moment the spider slipped through the transparent membrane, the surroundings suddenly became brighter.

    It wasn''t just a little bright. It was as bright as daytime. And we are at a huge dome.

    "I don''t know if he''s an old lady or an old man, but his taste is rather young."

    A huge dome-shaped space that could be called a plaza. In the center of the dome stands a strange fairy-tale house.

    It is a lovely house that looks like something out of from fairy tale.

    In addition, the house was surrounded by various flowers and even butterflies.

    The Necromancer is acquainted with Kudan, and Kudan is older than Nanafushi, who was created three hundred years ago.

    The necromancer was using the corpse of a beast girl who was Yukina''s friend, so her voice was that of a young girl. But the way he spoke made his sound old and crafty.

    I had thought he was an old woman or an old man.

    It''s no wonder that Marina''s voice was so choppy.......

    The spider stops moving in front of a strange fairy tale house.

    The door of the house opened and Marina and Yuka came out.

    "Welcome back!"

    Marina raises her voice when she sees me on the spider.

    "Welcome home! Mota-kun!"

    Next, Yuka raised her voice.

    Welcome back, huh? But¨D¨D

    This is the first time I''ve been here.

    I''ll never be able to go back to Tamamushi''s house again. I felt as if a hole had opened up in my heart, but not at all.

    The mere fact that they said "Welcome home" sealed the hole in my heart.

    I see.

    I guess it''s not the place but the person that''s important.

    "I''m back!"

    Aside from me scratching my head with a frown, Rikka replied with a smile and jumped down from the spider with Yukina and Lolihina by her side.

    I carried the body of the gray-haired girl on my back and climbed down from the spider.

    Marina smiled and patted Rikka''s head, but when she saw me, her expression turned bitter.

    "How do you explain this to Yukina-chan?"

    "I''ll explain it to Yukina."

    Marina''s words were interrupted and Yuka raised her voice.

    "When Mota-kun arrived at the scene, the child was already......"

    Yuka muttered in a sad voice.

    Yeah, that''s right. When I arrived at the scene, the gray-haired girl was already dead.

    Yukina had signs of having fought.

    Did she fight to protect the girl, but couldn''t? Or was the girl dead before that?

    I don''t know, but there is no doubt that she could not protect her.

    "Yuka, can you do me a favor?"

    "No."

    Before I could finish my sentence, Yuka refused.

    "You are going to ask me to use my mantra to brainwash Yukina-chan, right?"

    I scratched my head at Yuka''s question.

    "The girl was "alive" when Yukina was fighting. It was only after Mota-kun arrived that she died. The one who couldn''t protect her was not Yukina, but Mota. She died because Mota-kun couldn''t protect her. You were going to ask me to brainwash her like that, right?"

    Yuka looked straight at me as she spoke.

    I couldn''t help but look away.

    ¨D¨DI guess I get the point.

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    Shut up. Oh yeah, it''s a good point.

    "Yukina is strong but still young. She is too young to bear the death of others."

    "But that doesn''t mean you have to be the villain, Mota-kun."

    Yuka interrupted me and hugged me.

    "You''re really clumsy."

    Yuka mumbled in a shaky voice as she hugged me.

    Clumsy, huh? That''s the first time I''ve heard that.

    I''ve been living a dexterous life using my abilities, but now I''m clumsy?

    I don''t know about myself, but if that''s what Yuka says, then it must be true.

    "I''m sure Yukina-chan will be fine. Because she is your ''brother''."

    I sighed at Marina''s words.

    My little brother. I''m not sure what to say.

    "I understand. I''ll tell Yukina about it. After all, she''s my little brother."

    When I said this to Marina, she smiled and nodded.

    All in all, I''m not sure what happened to Alice. I don''t see Alice within the range of my abilities, but she came here with you, didn''t she?

    "Alice is in the basement with Tamamushi-chan and the others. We have a necromancer in custody in the basement, and Alice has knowledge of his abilities and organization."

    Marina, who seems to have "seen" my mind, answers.

    I see.

    What about Asahina and Hizuki?

    ¨D¨DAh, yeah, well, they''re here, but do you want to hear it?

    Marina asks me without saying it out "loud".

    No, that''s okay. I could almost guess from your reaction.

    You''ve been fighting with each other for a long time anyway, right?

    Ah, no, it''s not really a fight, it''s more like Hizuki is getting beaten up by Asahina all the time.

    ¨D¨DAh, haha. W, we, well, yes.

    Marina smiles bitterly as she talks in my brain.

    Asahina''s an idiot, so it''s okay, but Hizuki''s just as bad. I can imagine Kazehana cringing with tears in her eyes.

    "A, anyway, let''s give the girl, Mai Konohana, a rest."

    Marina said this aloud as she started to walk, stopped in front of the door of the house and opened it.

    Let her rest, huh?

    Yes, that''s right. I have to give her a break.

    Yuka, who had been hugging me, gently pulled away from me and looked at Mai Konohana, the girl I was carrying on my back.

    "And she''s a girl. You have to keep her clean."

    And so, she said.

    Clean, huh?

    Yeah, that''s right. I have to clean her up for the last time.

    With that thought in mind, I entered the house with Mai Konohana on my back.

    ***

 Chapter 153

    The inside of the house is as fairy-tale as the outside.

    The furnishings and tableware are old, yet cute, like something out of a fairy tale.

    "It''s cute......."

    Rikka, who is standing next to me, is looking around with her cheeks dyed and her eyes shining.

    Rikka has a strong boyish impression, but she''s a girl. She seems to like pretty things.

    However, it could be thought that it was to deceive the enemy''s eyes, but it was too thorough for that. Moreover, every corner of the house is well taken care of.

    I feel like it''s a pure hobby.

    "We''ll take Yukina-chan and Yui-chan to the basement and then prepare to clean Mai-chan. Suzuhara-san and Rikka-chan, please give Mai-chan a rest."

    Marina, who was standing alongside Yuka, raised her voice.

    "Oh, okay. Please take care of Yukina and Lolihina."

    When, I replied, Rikka, who was holding Yukina and Lolihina by her sides, walked towards Marina and Yuka.

    "Then take care of the two of them, please."

    Rikka, who is holding Yukina and Lolihina by her sides, walks up to Marina and Yuka and offers them to them.

    "Okay"

    "Leave it to me"

    Marina and Yuka each spoke up and took Yukina and Lolihina from Rikka and held them in their arms.

    "I''ll go lay Mai Konohana down in the bedroom."

    I told Marina and Yuka and turned my back to them and started walking.

    "The bedroom is this way?"

    I muttered to myself as I carried Mai Konohana on my back, and walked through the house without looking around. After that, Rikka followed me, looking around in awe.

    A perfect circle with a radius of 15 meters. I don''t need explanation the inside of the house, as I can "see" everything within that radius.

    ¨D¨DPlease deactivate your ability

    Marina''s voice echoed in my brain.

    The reason she didn''t say it out "loud" when we were together was because she didn''t want Yuka and Rikka to hear it.

    You''re really a good commander, you know that?

    ¨D¨DPlease just deactivate your ability

    Even though you''ve neutralized him, you''ve captured probably the most powerful person in Category A. But, It never a bad idea to be careful.

    Besides, you''ve found a way to extend my life.

    ¨D¨DI''ll put in mind. And I don''t yet have a definite way to extend your life. At this point, it''s only a possibility. So please deactivate your powers just in case.

    I''m fine. I''m not feeling bad.

    ¨D¨DYou can''t lie to me. Besides, it''s Suzuhara-san''s policy to make women cry only during sex, isn''t it?

    Marina''s words made me stare blankly.

    I''m not sure I''ve ever said such a policy, let alone lied about it.

    ¨D¨DDeactivate your ability or I will continue to scream in your brain! Wah! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!

    Shut up! Don''t scream in people''s heads!

    ¨D¨DWhoaaaaaaaa!

    Shut the fuck up! Shut the fuck up!

    All right, all right, don''t scream. Really, seriously, stop.

    The method of attack is to keep screaming in my brain. I can''t defend myself against this, and it''s really bad.

    Inwardly fearful, I deactivated my ability.

    As soon as I did, my "vision" narrowed and I felt dizzy.

    "Master!"

    When Rikka saw me stumbling, she quickly supported me.

    I feel like the dizziness I felt when I unlocked my ability is getting worse.

    "Master, are you okay?"

    Rikka supports me, looks up at me, and asks me with an anxious face.

    "I''m fi......"

    I was about to say, but stopped.

    "Rikka, I''m sorry, but can you carry Mai Konohana on your back?"

    "Y, yes!"

    Rikka replied to my words, took Konohana Mai''s body and carried it on her back.

    The dizziness didn''t go away, so I leaned against the wall and sat down on the floor.

    "Master!"

    Rikka, who looked surprised, raised a scream-like voice.

    "I''m going to stop being strong in front of you, Rikka"

    I said with a smile and her eyes widened.

    If I canceled my ability, I would really be a helpless "mere human being". I¡¯m not worthy. It''s not that I''m not worthy, but .......

    "You''ll be able to protect me with all your might, even if I''m worthless. You know, don''t you, Rikka? Because you''re my family."

    That''s enough. There''s no doubt about it. There was no need to be strong in front of Rikka a "family".

    And I mustn''t die. I can''t die and leave my "family" behind.

    There is hope. The hope that Marina has found for me.

    Then I''ll put my faith in that hope.

    I''ll refrain from using my powers like you said. So, Marina, I''m counting on you.

    Tears were running down Rikka''s cheeks.

    Rikka opened her mouth to say something, but she didn''t say anything and clenched her teeth tightly.

    That''s enough, Rikka. You don''t have to say anything. I understand.

    I can''t "see" your mind because I have deactivated my ability.

    But I understand.

    Your crimson eyes flickering like flames will tell me everything.

    "I''m sorry. I''m going to ...... sleep for a bit."

    I said that and closed my eyes.

    Consciousness fades quickly.

    It''s okay. Rikka is right beside me. So I feel safe.

    When I woke up, I found myself lying on the bed.

    Rikka must have carried me there.

    But......

    "It''s not really my style"

    I got up, scratched my head, yawned, and muttered to myself with a frown.

    A fairytale-like wooden bed.

    I wish I could sleep on a bed, but I can''t.

    "Master, how are you feeling?"

    I turned my gaze to the voice I heard and saw Rikka standing beside the bed.

    I didn''t notice her at all because I had deactivated my ability.

    "Oh, much better."

    I smiled and replied to Rikka.

    "Really? I think you should lie down a little more......."

    Rikka asked with an anxious look on her face.

    It''s really quite good, but I''ve been hiding my true feelings until now. Is it natural to be suspected?

    "Then let me show you the proof."

    I said with a grin and rolled up the futon that was draped around my waist.

    I''m so horny in my sleep. I can see the erection even on my pants.

    Rikka turns bright red.

    Come to think of it, I''ve made Rikka cum a lot before we got here, but I haven''t cum once.

    I''m in good shape, and I want to fuck her right away, but¨D¨D

    "Rokuhana, it''s an order."

    "Huh? Ah, yes!"

    I''m sure my words caught her off guard, but she straightened her posture and replied as if in a hurry.

    "Go to Marina and Yuka''s place and have them dressed up for you.

    "Eh? Dressed up?"

    Rikka tilted her head at my words.

    "Look at this, this."

    I pointed to my cock, which was visible even through my pants.

    "You know I want to fuck you right now. But I want to fuck you, ''pretty'' one. If you know what I''m talking about, go to Marina and Yuka''s and get them to make you even prettier. Then come back here. In a seconds."

    "Y, yes!"

    Rikka replied to my words as if in a hurry and ran out of the room as if in a hurry as well.

    "Kufufu. You idiot."

    When I looked at the voice I heard, I could see a glimpse of silver hair at the entrance of the room where Rikka had just run out.

    Tamamushi. Well, I knew it from the voice.

    But I hadn''t even noticed Tamamushi''s presence.

    As a normal human being with five senses and physical abilities, I''m really incompetent when my abilities are deactivated.

    "Are you sure it''s okay to stay away from the necromancer?"

    I muttered with a frown.

    I guess I don''t need to ask.

    She''s an idiot, but she can do it.

    "Don''t worry, Nanafushi keep an eye on him!"

    Tamamushi raises her voice and jumps up and down to reveal herself.

    "Oh?"

    I couldn''t help but raise my voice.

    Due to the fact that I had deactivated my ability, I didn''t know what kind of outfit Tamamushi was wearing until she appeared.

    "What do you think! Aren''t they cute!"

    Tamamushi put her hands on her hips, swayed her tits and puffed out her chest, and raised her voice.

    Her long silver hair is tied back in a braid, and she is wearing a simple white dress.

    It was refreshing to see Tamamushi wearing a white dress, as she had always worn a black robe.

    Moreover, the fabric of the dress is thin, and the lines of her body are slightly transparent.

    Her face is adorable to begin with, and she''s a beautiful, mysterious girl who is both innocent and bewitching.

    She''s an idiot, though.

    "I''ve learned so much from Yuka! That in order to replenish Suzuhara''s semen, I have to be pretty! That if I''m pretty, I get lots of semen! So I need to work hard in order to have a good taste!"

    I relish the thought that Tamamushi is an idiot, but at the same time I am relieved.

    "Oh, you''re cute. And you''re very erotic."

    When I said this to Tamamushi, she turned red instantly. And her mouth shaped like a triangle as she fidgeted.

    I do my best to praise herself, but when it comes to praise, she get embarrassed.

    Her age is rounding up to thirty, but she''s so careless.

    Well, that''s the cute thing about Tamamushi.

    "Or does cute and erotic mean to say cute and erotic? Does that mean I''m cute and erotic?"

    After repeating the same question three times, Tamamushi came up to me, glancing at me.

    She came right up to the bed, glanced at me with a red face, bent down and grabbed the hem of her dress with both hands.

    "Look at me!"

    What she was thinking when she raised her voice, and grabbed the hem rolled it up with great force?

    Uh, her tits are bouncing.

    It''s not just her tits.

    But also her slippery pussy that is overflowing with pussy juice.

    Tamamushi was wearing nothing underneath the dress.

    Oh, you idiot.

    "You can do whatever you want!"

    Tamamushi frowned, her face flaming red as she exposed her naked body, and raised her voice.

    It''s ruined. She was trying to become a beautiful, innocent, mysterious and bewitching girl, but everything was ruined.

    But it''s erotic. Purely erotic. And it''s good that she''s cute but stupid.

    I want to rape her right now and make her squeal, but Rikka is currently getting dressed up.

    If she got all dressed up for me and came back to find me and Tamamushi having sex.

    I''m sure she''d be shocked.

    I decided to wait for Rikka to arrive while I stared at Tamamushi with a frown on her red face and her naked body.

    "......Huh?"

    After a while, Tamamushi raised her voice.

    "It''s erotic. It''s cute. It''s so cute. I can''t get enough."

    When I whispered this with my eyes, Tamamushi gave a big smile.

    "Look more!"

    Tamamushi rolled up her dress and thrust out her breasts.

    Her big tits bounced.

    If I repeat the same thing about three more times, Rikka will come.

    Thank goodness Tamamushi is an idiot.

    ***